of

UN

ND SURROUNI

 

/i.;)300 1 1
£5ng "www- (TO ACCOMPANY THE PU

1&8 :
KHT'RD

8'

  
    

( 'ompiied in the Office of t

Bunigilfggsx , ' - from the la
Alb-i—garm {/1 . : " Q ‘
f HusWPasa

«1
Hand?" 1) Pus‘x (

 
    

/,>
' .‘fi’lu- <' ["4" Fa V C n
. .22749 -
iI\ -‘ “9

 
 
 
 
 

 
  

   
   
 
 
    
    
 
  
 
 
     
  

   

 

  
     

Kalil} ”ass- ’
o ‘ 6‘
. fl/f‘\\ M” ‘l , )~
Human“ Junglech I "a b ‘1
fiYasin ' - 6‘
’1 - '770 --
/ 1 1- x I -4108 .9
I; t
, \ H , \\ .
‘ 0
Mlnm (i/z_laplv]]41zlllll \ — o “ \h N - ‘ 3. ‘ -25503
‘ . . , 7 . . _ .. 4 . 3231' ‘
\i i ' «a» TerW’ Guru \ H ‘ '50 v :\
7\ \D'Uu Pass I ,"/// // {I ‘2 \’ ‘ ur, \ ’1 cfi at MU L
I ‘ . , r - / ’ ’ ‘
[tbajak 5; I AM“ -: // ‘h . , ' 1' 5 K \ , ‘ 3 1 . ‘ ,f'. A\ _ V , a
, ,}1~_¢}{\“f y 1/;7-“"]‘““'p‘"' .2 1 L 4 ’ \\ ,» .0010 a. 2448 -’ ,’
~ 7 7 —— w, 1 I, _;‘_‘f_{;’__ W; W. ”m. ‘,_,.74. ‘- ,,,,, A_ 1.1; 1,, "74, \‘ —. , 7 » ~ A—~ ~- 5* 7 -, * *‘—*‘—‘" - "i"
Raj—1' ,1 '1— f V f ‘\ , a[loobunnl ‘ - _ \ ‘
- ’/ ‘ ,1» -. \ . . 20158 \ “3'"
I ‘ I ' l‘onizi — . "' ”"0" _ .- ‘ ‘
:- llflllll ' . 1; “Mb“ P‘s: (finlghl‘ . ‘ y‘ ' 3 0‘ h , . h
' ’ ‘ \“ ’ ‘ a t: (I
, V! , ‘ . » '.\'ddha1~ “D ‘\ Han'lmfs‘l “('fiu,’
1 1 -18900 \‘ (lumnuuax. . 503;, . \ 34:8-
' 1 adding“ V. ' I r f“ . \ \
“ q s \K ' ‘ L\ 4 \\ «1’ Far!\ ‘~ R. ‘1
‘ K , . , /,A 1. 31. \ L -.\ A I. .y L 2‘ < , \\ 47511117!!! *2
‘ f / ¥ / \\ y \ \ 31:11.11 \\ w
is“ .18600 / .» \ negoo / , K 9 I \\ «'53-: é~_§ \\ \NQ
*- ’ .4 _ . . l \ o n 11 -, '°9
, - .1 F . , \ «,4 mm. , 1 .1 \ V
' X a: : \ .T ,/ ’ x , Arm/“iv,” . \x . \T .
‘ '19 ‘ v / o17noe ‘. K. "- ‘ -. \ / , “9' ‘
\ L . 00. i I .g r / _ .~ . -
‘ j ‘ - , . 1.7300 \, \ h“ . - ,7 $1 7/ 1‘
- A 1- ' I 1 \ /,
2 ME I V \ \ ‘ L ax $ aid“), vvj
xv , y [1‘ 1‘190(|° ’ \__ H 7839 / \k§‘l d0 0§/// ‘
‘ Bw-qha/Iyy “1P . P 1" ‘ ,I’ 9 ‘N I D 26628 >-
n E 1 ' ~ . / §' mu hrb ~ 1 1‘
( [~04 ’1 I 5 $\«—‘/ ‘2‘ 1‘
Juoo / o l ° ~- ’ ,4 . ‘. ‘ > \ :\ -
‘ \ N // Junh‘alai \1 :7 , ,' ”‘0“ ‘\ 5" Q“ ‘0' “‘ I
\ ° ‘ x‘N -’ } .Q \. . , I”:
‘~ ,- 11300 1"» - ,1 \\ - . y
H \. 1/ \. a g- V - ._ - \_ > \ "’v’
‘\\\ " f} 1 . , ‘ _ .\ QY' , 1“ Ugo}: h an
\ ‘ -‘ ~ «. ' hm ,v’ " - o .
”at!“ \\ Via: fl, . V \ 1060a) 19 1’} 1 "1 r,"'\1§&§ Knalnla
””‘UU ‘ .- ~ ,‘y '\\ I . l .Vgn :anqal'ftla‘s :' ‘ . lK
1‘ h 1/ . ~_ ) _' ~ \
._— , (7111101; \cnn' / N \ \ I“: ~ ‘6 r ‘gbh . ‘~-\
4 . y W \- 5‘ '1 ' p “1"" “ ’ ,
" . , ‘ ' \ t ‘ 131110: , x! We '1
”gun-4H2" L \k V « 77ml“ r V, 5 ~ 1&1 ,, __§T\f , , _
/. < , ; 8900, , N 3 \ emu) pi,” ;‘ \§_ ,7' ‘ ‘
‘ ,- . \ ‘ \ '\‘_ “‘1 "7 V
\ I, \ \
/’-‘-'-’~-~-r 1‘ “' ~ 2 N M w “‘ (/- 4 — ' - ‘
’ ‘ o ' 1 ~ / ’ , , "\ .ulc: -
4'. < ’ :mu 1’ 9; \ { ’ f; *800 ""057 1
. hL’.’ \. ,; ... _- - , . .
. a .1 ‘ _‘~ _ ‘2 R c \ . . ~ (- \ r ' ; 71,110,
glm!\ \ k F , \t u! N . . 7’ ,4 ~-
\ ‘ \C‘ \ I f ‘ A ”'1“ 2 ’ 11 I ' \k ‘ ¢ \ \) l. ’ fl \\ ¥ 1):.3 \
vs '(1 Hour] - - \\ ».x\ .. \_ ‘ t \ ' - ,, -_ , V
"‘k-‘W'K “ E— .C -4,¢ - 41$ wa . \\;“4' \ ,/: -_—-:\ , w I \ at, 1.ak- v-,_ _—
a“ 1 k\ ,1 .4, 1.. 1 ~. {x k , .\ A, 1-11:
l‘ V“ ~ ‘5‘”“i4._5 I“ ””5”!" Walk-a "Wtsa’ah ‘ ‘1- "at-Mom“
h 3 I‘ , , 5' ~ g 317‘ / r
\ _ p 4 1:11ng \_ ‘ "
WI ‘3 ' I Amb‘ 1/ W, W 1
1‘ ' ~ .3 ’ N \ \\\ Ha) 1mu/cszj‘fi1 . J
96 .1 v , ‘ \ 01' ‘
. f 1‘- » H MIR '
~ .(fiflybona L. \ \ ” “WW RAfiA-IA? ‘5‘
' V ‘1“; ' -.... " I“ ‘I " , 1-1-19 f“ N
A. \\“; I - 1-" w__11_marg__:(}:’ _ 7 5 _ ’ “19""”' f _ 4,7
1“; _T;; -,. 19%.;th ’1‘! an F] PM ~ A ‘ 5’“
\1. , _ A\ (A \
<1 1 < 7 N At._ 1; x
( Ill rm“. ~ 7 \ 'x 1
13:. at ‘ ‘ ’c/ \ "f‘mdulu
v V 5330114111.. 11 Q4) \, "1:"
- {/1 4 '7 2; ‘.
‘ . . . ‘ . - ‘ 1” 1/ ‘\
31“,", 9 flfaflfi 5, Qfismn-s n —: fir”
., 7 .1113; x--,\./ 2 . fl
_ {~ , ”firfinum . ‘7 x
‘ ‘ E- ‘. ‘ mm c .\'}:.w,¥-.ab.112' z
.. . a .- _ : \
_\ h, ‘ 1 \‘1fion, Mulb-‘uLPd1‘ _\
ill/:1 ‘\‘ 1 ' _: ‘5 5/ '75,
‘ / ‘ ~~» ...~ 9 ‘- - xx , /——
. Y‘ / ‘l‘ \ - \ I)
. ,» .. . a 1 1
N\ Kw] / . \\ J~ 4 X'\H":Ilyl > ‘74." fl
-\\ ("I I '4’ 702314131 [/1 R A f, hishtwar "5
fl "S \v\ \ > ‘ _ )1 human“.- N
. : J -‘ 5: 131” '3 "\ ~
A hllk‘l"]\ ‘ I, ‘ I [Id/f I 11ml (1/1611 // U K}, a", V, ‘\ ‘ \ ‘\ \\
' ‘- V 4'}... ' V .
N 4“; . V > f SEVaus/m/nm, p\_f-/ \1 1161111: 5%!
.pé. '3‘ ’ - "air ”.4 4:5: M “"7"." \ “~’ ‘ V
\qé‘\ - £1 k37%“?Imam” 1 kn}: \ {flint-1'} r \x:\ f‘ \'\ \K m D
f Tainan j‘tr A -' ‘3" _ ".3111” bl1:11~\‘. ,3 a ‘ ‘ a “15"," ‘7 '
.. \l 7- \f‘ ,: M‘*\ i) .\-:..}" - ‘ ’v , ”‘5, . \ . 34
y, ' i ‘1 1‘ ¢ .' v . h . ~ . 4 ’ K I I 4 /
. . / gr”‘~""‘" _. 42/: ._ Helga,- D .. 1 “.611” yr-
- x - -. 1‘ v-. .11. ,. . . - I“ H ‘ ’ ‘
§¢n ‘ 2:. ’ 31% _ ‘ v Q ‘ .1 \ m " 11- ao‘i‘lig‘hag )g’fl firmnym
\\ I I r . 5‘ ' 1 I v ' E“ ./ 7 -1 -. \ - v “,-

   

 

  
    

 

 

 

 

\\
47117111511171 ° °in1u 11/1

  
   

!,
I)oabqf{ I

z
/ /

[1.01710 I'll

H an 31 I‘fgiiifi‘

r

.
Fu'hhan 3,

     
     

 

‘ [flmnub
Ix:

      

  

=——~——~~=—=~k= 2+4; —-—L_ -
. . /
.3 art laugh/V
V / /,,'=’ .
Kh'l’vm r (I
7\.'\ \o==~ ,
KGHJDI \" 7
. // 1‘ 22,,
”on f mm ,. =2
r /,-’/ I

/ ,,

/ ’ «\‘ululung Pas:
/ hmmhan Pam

q] 7ng

j

5600 5’ /; 33mg:
3 2,,
Dundm, Ninja“, L”
- /7,,

I
A 'III‘Vv'ul'

  

   

 

.29 h‘hdI/flhvlzvf
~|° nhnéah

’

3* K U ‘
L..-

:7 E A

a—/ ‘ /

. / ‘ ~ ‘

filler] / ‘ U'HA

firm: [(1111 B

l

1‘ i
I,

' / 0 {Twat/I

(£in /"‘\=.

I.
fi'. '
\«t’ld

IV (1/4: (I) (1111/ ‘
0
ad

d—r’fihhlduu' OA'I’VIX Ami/7.15%“:

, \ ,
.x I \1’:
‘ \
\
i
I
\
‘»
\
\_, 2»~ 2
\

   

. [udaJ-ah
2n, 2 -

Luau-chum

=2 2,, v 2 _ 9M14luk
I’Ia-zwyn

Til/min AVG/1}!»
Min]; 5 y'
/

1

/ .
{PBUHIA'
7

 

‘ \\
‘N:\ ,7 / /
2C _ , .g‘. 2 2 , 2 .
. . , » ‘(au/mu 3 ‘.,.\~ ,7 oUurub‘uu: }\ \ l '_ I K ‘S I \2 g l
" 0/0101 (hing): ~ ‘ j 30H , ’6, , x 1.“.0 4 \
.' V ‘ , / ‘0“9‘ , UPH‘U' f.‘.;:d(:/'1 (14/ 3
\‘ , v
A’ b , ‘/‘ 4 '1 - “.“/
r.',"(l at: c ‘ ‘
‘ AA . ‘ ., , .le/dhzl
udi , 7‘ ‘ Ba’nlfi-H ‘/ I Ham”
3: :J 1 z 1 , ‘ i" . . ,
. JV." 2, .04) Q?) —_ \ mua ‘1‘, ”3/5/19,” AIIJIL".
-V:n an ' , A , \ (
, \ A“ .3” g] o 7, ‘\ .Uunnu, ,
- \ ‘ v / , x
\ x {Yuk f'axs ,v ‘ ./ - p /
“_ lzwu’) [TIM/up - u .m
‘ . a .» . . . .. ‘ " "' '
\\ ham 1 Au. ,. . o [Ianhqulll flaw“ [:1 A liq/I’ll a
= ‘ dzaltgalr Paxx 0 V//’ ’ -' . .2, , .
= 1:190 / «EMA-hulk ., 1 ,' / ,.
‘Wuu/Auu ' “’7' , J r, _".’I “a "' ' I” ‘
I 2 , Ian] J1EE! .I‘
quicuul L Ulnal-‘J‘ v.5 161",“ ”gum : lr‘r H‘;
, 2/ \ ‘ / \‘\ ‘=o_2_.~:»" , 1/ ,L‘. 7',“ , 5, “J
, ' ‘\2, ‘2. ‘ ~ L0“? 3 "'0 - , 2 Uighur 1" L n M’l/u; . ”41'
J B . 5.‘\"\ v Juana , r ' 2' u . ‘ '
x“ ad .1370: \ \ _ e m» , , , ‘1”, ,H (”111?th
,,/,> \fl/ (\W‘a‘k“ ~ '/’ \. yaw/"7'5, ‘JIIIlldrl/ul
‘ . \ 5 ‘ .
'1 5:" (I’M/.1 o -.. .1-
, ~., lggLMJI/b ' I
r :1"! “run/1 ‘
1 If '; I . ' x; J ' g, ‘ V 2 H“ . f, .
x 111 u: e ,\,1/’]~h lmbad ’32; \ f 101.. .- 2 1_ ‘PtA‘ru-unl _\ t! A, \j’.
_ , » .4‘IQ22 " ‘7 ’ le‘m/I/ ‘ _-
v ‘* —= , = 2,2 , . y‘ ‘ 7‘
,y u ' 2 ., * 2,, — r ,2, «4";
\_ ash 1 (21-70% - [{ulanrklzerécr L I -;_A{ Hum“, u
"fir” 41 '; v . 1"” , -‘,.:"“ ,Hulu!.[':,,:‘
. 7‘ Alllr'fl 017:: A I ‘: ~ .4 , I ‘
Hatrjsalb ; . u \ . :2 , - hARM ‘ \.AAPL.‘.
0 ~31. I'M/ll &

¢ (1' hit-u 5/0 Inf

(1'4 : Ill'l.\7dl/ 5

Ella K

é'ha- s Jana Pc

(I'balnl'\g~\_

02,

v'

Kai-a bat} A c

A"! aria: 1, u:

""75 qmatgzg

.2 "/

Biz/2;»

“-2 f’f‘ I

l
: all} It ;
1/

R ~t 2 (a 1'

n /
-< ’
2— J" I’;

2117/}Nl‘l'1/l/i A ",

V f §hel,)/‘q‘;z ’ 6' ,» 7‘ ' x'v-au‘ror
, ' I lv"" "
Ahuxllgun. I» 3-?" I 2. ’1‘
ANN) ,. . , \‘ AN , v; .2 2, ,
. _ 1H ‘a/I." [rug 3* i - ‘ '1’ 4 III -‘ '72:: ‘p . P ‘
h L’ - \ l . ’1 ‘.' ‘ ;, i
v: s; D A!!! NICE! 0 «1
. n. ‘ ”P r l , g 1'
)(Dllak Aa‘flfi’lsl/ P b L U R A ’I‘ ’ ‘1' /
:K‘ Anidl‘l'd v "t. \c AA’II'II,’!-I4II‘III'/l~( /
> , 42 2, 2, 1' Ham»: :_ .7 Q-Slll‘l/Jl)
f. l\ H (I \ I 1' “
~‘7m10w‘5 2 ’ 'i
V. . . _
{ 5-)1'14 “II-Junie \ i” '2“ O " 11/
’/ "r, I: H‘v 7 I
v ./, . 2 ’3'
mallah \ fin/1110 I) R [.7 K ,j 1‘ 3 4‘

fir. A f,’]lA"lP/ ;

31'1'1'1";

     

2v‘ . , , F I 'n ‘ I ,
a ,Vlv/s/ld 7 .510" ‘ l ‘0 I‘l',‘ " “L"
I) L‘ / 4 <‘,
. .Vx ,_2
’ _ 2
f'nn I'LIIIJI/ ‘ wil‘u 9a," -'q~'~,‘f197“-; ". I -, ." ' ”H ' "‘3:
I \“ :‘
. ' J13)" 1
f2 7 ”(20.11. ’
Djulngar‘f' "
, f «v v z. ‘ Yi‘
_. ~;~
_, /
FLU-‘nrlm 7 r ' 7‘ (LL I \

     
   

 

  
  
 
 
       
   

 

/ V i
g ' v a
- ‘3028 \(Thamba i
!
Keo’brslglg f’ajs \I I/‘I A 1 4 i
" ,\ \ “ I" x g ‘
\TV \X y \ at
_ \— ~~» . --.7 7 7 ‘_ “x, / , ‘.
mlaml‘I-gifau y‘haprangw‘” [Rig 614
16.800 , \‘ . g "
. \1‘\ //“
)fl ' ‘,// , \\L ~\ 1
/ ,7, W [a / Ii { \WI
8 K 01W. . , ‘. x/
7— \ - ‘ ‘ ’ _ £11 I
I ‘gr [11.29 ‘ ‘ Mm IalorDoongr: (
V , . ‘ \ .. _, ‘
61119.17, \\ ,' glfi‘gSITF’ \‘\
x 1 3x
)1 l
ll/Kguiafnatlrfi‘ ,. \‘1 :
22790 . ‘3 ‘1l
3
-39:

 

 

i
i f
}

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

133::
. i '
r50 . ‘
hm " ‘ ?
sum-a! - i
dandy-r :
Ti s i
. 8K)‘ }

 

 

Ouupk' ”.4 'v-uu.’ 257 H Jam-4
(«gr-um 4.1.1" flu {uh-lutn-‘dwu -' C'T’om

 

 

 

 

 

 
 

x ontéomery

i ml}, 1

    

 

 

  
 
  
 
   
  
   

 

Jule-(Bigfffifi‘ . ‘

, . Adamwnh :
'epnt /

Ida.

S a“. u‘bankpur .................................
Alana-{pun W.
," o .
“ ' “ii—goth _
M v
UM l ’/
Altai/ram if
Chandigarh / 9
a , 1.011 a
// J O o
b s 3 ffq/~ garh
/ 1

wk If !

    
  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

\ fl
\K‘I‘hflarh “ r45" ; "(i
o Birmbur $\ /v ' ’//
\ , ' ' Jhunj hnu /
‘~ _ ‘ Ruuutgar‘h
\flii(UQll‘ 4;— A __ H, i ° __ ._
\Q :
1
g i
3 l
I \ _
A ' \ \. ltlnunpur I
7 ()0 Mile- 5.2 34 Lu 8 0 32 M :2“. 118 Lille:
5 __ L__._
Published under the direction qf Colonel G. C. DEPrée, S.C., Ofi'ieiating Surveyor General 9)“ India, NO ‘9

Surrey of India Ofice‘ Calcutta, September 1883.

th addxtions to Muy 1883.

 

 

 

 

 

GUHa‘Y-m Kira!

5'22“

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Mo ‘/

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

H O W
l 6 - 0
L I 8 Na 3 8 0'
TL ,1
i
< NOTE—Native States are colored Yellow.
0 N ‘ M A P
s ”w-” gi,
the 1‘ Referexfice to the Numbers, Sac.
__..————-——-——
,’ 1 mo .11.» t)
2 Jhbm '-
3 ,N'ab’mlv ‘
& Below
5 Hal-id! ‘
6 thq'ii 1
IN COUN THE S 7 M ’
' 8 I‘M Princpl. T1,]. Stations S 1k 1;
9 Dim” underliived... } 18' '—“—O"
‘ 10 Bayhal R 'l i J »
[JAB CENSUS REPORT 1881.) 11 K001111111 ““0“ "’1’” “W
‘ 1.3 Bubw-I Do. :pMJeclcd and} m ”an“...
13 Mulcg p20pos¥ed _______
‘ , . . 1g Durhoti Telegraph lines when: Ham
.6 SuerYOI Genet a1 Of Indla 15 s‘hangn' those a/owg Railways __________
» 1s Hadlum 3
L ‘ SUTVC TS. ‘-
' 13 Koddtair " “ \
‘41 19 ramiur “ x \

 

 

   

 

 

 

 
  

ES

 

    

)Euwpa /}
- \smvu .'

y — «r
1
JV ,
8
on p 0
.28278
\‘. \ . Gucherbrum 2) , »
k‘x‘ , [(1, j N ) 0 26378 , f / \ r
\i‘ I, I L} '7 \ , R ‘26433 f {
fig: ~ \ ‘ .Maxha-hnma ‘
' U 2507 76
T A N Q'j

   
   

  

 

71a: \

 
   
  
 

 

 

21190

 

Tunosgwl < v, w/A/Tfim "tiff ‘ ‘V f K
— ~3\ \\ Slatpul ”Hairdo/71:0 asi ( h a gc h P H ~:\%€ 9 >
‘L n ) ' o I" I“
\ ,, "511° «1.133111. wane/~- \ . 1
Q ]) , , ; \Zushotk
‘ * ' " '” ' ’ §
, \ \
, \\ \\
\ \\
x \_
x ‘
K “\ R ‘\, .S‘huahai c \'.-.‘ Rudok o
\ \ \ 1 (8:19 \ 57 A y“ I
\\ ,z \ I «E ‘\ l
' h ‘x *1
I \ 7"?» \_ /\
Phukml npa 0/ “fl ‘\ ' VA . , \ /,_.z \ : ‘ ‘
\\ V ‘ ‘ v “ \ x ‘
T.. \R \L {X11 ‘ > 11 L , K .
,._\ \\ ,. » ~ ‘ v \‘ \ 1
\ K \ °l.arh mfghmgo \/ \T \)\ \ ‘. /) [I “:2?
' I \A‘ feganua '.
\ \, ‘
1 ‘
T30 V01 ‘7" \ If (k \—/ .
7 J 1 \ .
\\
name} ‘ x \
\‘ 1 “fit; . \'I
\'3’ .1 Rana/Lat

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

. ,‘ V V. .V ..., a. V, . V V. . ... .. .V_V,. ... . V , VT, . , .LZ. . ,. Cy. Jud... .
V . mus. .. Tl \ 1 :2: . . . V. . V , . .. V . V .21333173. Ill-41clqilllsflt‘nx
{frigii’dléil , . V. . z , . . titirgqiiizyli‘.‘$

. 98.15215. V , .
.. . _ £r54.ttlr if!
g . $450441? .égrvg i§$
V , ‘ e 1‘; a {5‘- iu. V .
.3. gossartf,.¢tt0(§nnf V . ,. . . ., . , .
_ . , ., , ; I V V .V a A . i A V I, . . .. ., V a, . . . . 2.8.3554.»-
_ . V . . .\ V . . _ . . V: . A .?L, V

, 343$: {'33 lief! ..
, I. I; , . g‘g’. if; ‘9}? balliifpt . . .
. f§?u%;1;§f . £1 . xvi; gig V . . _V . , . ,
P53. «(often-.1 ‘ V .V y .o: . . 1) $.3...:I.u..e.%nr.t.azv 13‘.» 1.4, l.
.5!!! . . V . , 21”“?th é‘, . kitty
L19 I; . 133‘ i . ._ V. Sprite}; $1) 1105!, 5.5.19.5. .130 rflvfiéai 51. it”. . . (ii; . lxitrgifzgllittvltfvvg . 1. a. 1 . a. 3 tsithmviVlfiano) .
Jug“?! iwt’i’j 1‘: 1:55“: B. v 1...- t:¢«£fi;§¢€xfi$§i ., V . . . .. V V . . V . .
1.! , $4.513: $53.11... I I 1v. . . . . “g , , . . V . V , V . V . . . _ V . . . . . . .
.Vsrglsiiiixii: , V . , , V .V V . . _V V. . V V V . . , V .. ,V . V .
H 1:131lilttlrtilllg {11.15.1153}. . A , . . . l . . . . V . . I . . . V V . . .. . , V V. k V . . .. , , , . . . . .
3). . 1.7.! . , . . , , . . . . V . .. V . V . .. . _ , , V . ,. . . .V . . . V . V . . , . ,. V . £32.32: $1
. ..‘ $ 0 V. . ,. ,. V I . . V . ., m. , : , iv. . V . v 4 V . . . . ‘ , V. . .V V r V . . . yr . . I . Z V y 4:1 .3“ Ving .1): ~11 .‘
J4mhnh4§§d§é “1:, 2.5.4,. . . , . . . V . , . q A V x is 2:211:13.3.5.113..Vfiza
, N 1 VI . . V .. . . A . _

 

 

.H _ 4 .
. r . ‘ «‘12. ,V
. . . ., 1,, r .53. “$1; .
1?(!35.‘3..3?311uu3> ‘thlcg. :gvsfrJh . ..
(2.: I}?! It‘s-aiiilrni, 1.13111... , ... :le ,
.34.... 2.531113! , V a fiat“ A .V ,
«.13., filer; V gnu; It;
., V V. V (a , u y .
.1... , hf ' pficisgttglbrrirfliffwu. tun w... (cut!
.... F5. . _,. _ .
,dtiiprie itil’élréiudllufliflafrfxlt}

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

2!.“ 1. 9‘3“}: Jill:
uni-l tiga‘i-fi.‘

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

... $3.1 ibf is V V 311. . 2 £4
$2, “1?; bra—hr“? .149 Liharugi} _
_ V .1 .1 I 1|! .. V .. {1.4 « .sl$.?_.9 ._

 

 

 

 

 

(fuzzra iqlzfaafiw: .. u

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

. 1.: Pill x V L
3.! , . . . , z
Vii-3.3.3.11}, Jig‘m )3)! ...}.f ..n....k}.5g

. .111 ~

 

 

 

 

 

+ V. .115. $.32?

 

. q = a
. s V V
. d 111. .. .... .

 

 

I . ‘
E}; . V. , .. V . . . .19 1‘31} 4 I11. V , x. .
Cl::i}fau;fn , . , . _ . . . , . .. a 25.3 i}{i§l~¢1}a§¥.zti5.):{lh.fl?w. .u.).\13€§;lt+1.a\ 3;...
. . . U IL ! II} I {J 1 ll u . , l. u ...I

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

..huflwr v V V. V ‘
V A u . .. . . .
.....i! . . ,;11affllfiul.zfm.n“§.il Elitiaifif .iu‘Kliu.
114x47 ” V .. V. 1. 1 A . 4.2.331 . . l _ I, .
, is? . :1 21.}. ...: 1.1:}..131. (fa-$1“??? , . 14:1,}
. V .. V .1 . z a 2‘ .,. 1‘ 1&1! 4 , . , , V , ) $73.11*...

 

 

 

 

 

(1?.
“317%.? Y $4.4M, El? :

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

\\ 4‘ . , 4 .
a q V . . 14.4 .3? . . H .1 A. .
F. 1:53.); .. . . , .. . 3.33:7.va ,.§.{§x§é€
(1.163%: . ‘ . . V _ . . . . (37313}.143‘61E35§171$

 

 

 

 

 

 

fix.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5.. litai _. . V, . , _ . , V , ,
IV. . 4231,12: «V. . .1 i}? , . . V . . C ‘ a V, . .
.. I . . . , _ , V ...} 5.733

 

.315»... is.‘ V 11 a
3!}..{5 13s )h‘utsii

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

.... séugaltp Kiri? 1...? £4? ”12.." . .i .
_ . 11+.2:$L...flnfi..: ...?

 

LEVELEIF.’ I. u . PE:

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

PANJAB ETHNOGRAPHY

THE PANJAB CENSUS. REPORT OF 1881,  

TREATING OF

RELIGION, LANGUAGE, AND CASTE.

BY

DENZIL CHARLES JELF IBBETSON,

OF HER MAJESTY’S BENGAL (IIVIL SERVICE.

 

CALCUTTA:
PRINTED BY THE SUPERINTENDENT OF GOVERNMENT PRINTING, INDIA.
1883.

 

'1‘ , .iagv,_s,...‘,w,.y:- -

 

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

 

ll

Chapter I

1: IV

H V

,, VI
Appendix

 

Introductory . . . . . . . . . . .
Part I.—Brief Description of the Province . . . .
The Religions of the People . . . . - . . _ . .
Part I.-—Intr‘oductory and Comparative . . . . .
* ,, II.--The Hindus of the Panjab . . . . .

III.—The Buddhists ,, ,, . . . . . .

,, IV.—The Jains ,, n e o g g .
H V.—The Sikhs ,, 3) o C o o e o o
,, VI.--The Musalmans ,, ,, . . . . .

,, VII."‘The Christians 7’ ,3 o O a o o o
VlII.-—The Impure and Outcast Tribes . . . . .

I,

The Languages of the People ' . » . . . . . .
Part I.-Introductory and Comparative . . . . .

II.—-The several Languages of. the Panjab . . . ,

H

[IL—Comparative Sketch of Hindi, Panjabi, and Sindhi .

)1

. The Races, Castes, and Tribes of the PeOple . . . . .

Part I.-—Caste in the Panjab . . . .

II.—The Biloch, Pathan, and Allied Races . . , ,
III.—The Jat, Rajpi-it, and Allied Castes . .
IV.-—Minor Land-owning and Agricultural Castes

V.-Religious, Professional, Mercantile, and Miscellaneous
Castes . . . . . . . '. .

VI.-—Vagrant, Menial, and Artisan Castes . . ,

. Caste Tables for British Territory and Native States . .

 

100—154.
100—110
111—125
126—129
130—133
134—141
142-150
151—152
I53"'154
155—171
155—160
161—167
168—171
x7z-34r
172—190
191—218
219—252

253—478

279—304
305-341

 

 

0

2.1

«u

 

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

 

CHAPTER L-INTRODUCTORY:

PART I.-—BRIEF DESCRIPTION OF THE PROVINCE.

 

 

 

 

 

   

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Para. Para. Page
1 Historical and political 1mportance of the Panjab 1 14 Ethnography of Eastern Plains ; .' . 3
2 Interest of the Panjab to the Ethnologist . . I 18 The Western Plains . . . . . 4
3 ,, ,, ,, Sociologist . . 2 20 Natural divisions of Western Plains . . . 5
4 Boundaries and administrative divisions . . 2 21 Ethnography of Western Plains . . 5
6' The Himalayan Tract . . . . . 2 22 The Salt-Range Tract . . . 5
8 ,, Sub-montane ,, .. . . . 1 3 24 Ethnography of Salt-Range Tract . . . 6
9 ,, Eastern Plains . . . 3 26 Summary of the above . . . . 6

10 Physical Divisions of Eastern Plains . . 3
CHAPTER IV.-THE RELIGIONS OF THE PEOPLE.-
PART Lie-INTRODUCTORY AND COMPARATIVE.

193 Introductory and Figures . . . . 100 202 The effect of Islam upon the character of its fol-

) 194 Bibliography . 100 lowers 103
195 Indeterminate nature of Panjab religions . 100 203 Distribution of the several religions by Pro- ,
196 The Census definition of Hindu . 101 vinces 104
198 External characteristics of the several religions 102 204 Relative distribution 0f the several religions by .
199 The effect of Hinduism upon the character of districts . 104

its followers 103 205 Distribution between toWns and villages . 106
200 The effect of Buddhism upon the character of 206 Local distribution of Hindus and Musalmans . 106
- its followers 103 207 Distribution of each religion by Caste . . , 107
201 The effect of Sikhism upon the character not its 208 Relative progress of the several religions . 108

followers . . . . 103 1

PART IL—THE HINDUS 01 THE PANJAB.

210 The elasticity of Hinduism . 111 233 Tree and animal WorShip . 118
211 Brahminism, the distinguishing feature of Him 234 Agricultural superstitions . . . 1 19
duism . . . 1 1 1 235 Fasts and Festivals . . . . 119
214 Modern Hinduism defined . - . . 112 236 Hindu Priests and Levites . . .' 120
215 The Pantheon of the Hindu peasant . . 1 13 237 Hinduism in the hills . . . . 120
216 ,, godlings of the villages . . . . 113 239 ,, on the frontier . 121
220 ,, worship of the sainted dead . . . 115 241 Hindu sects . 122
226,, malevolent dead 116 246 Concluding Remarks 124
228 Divination, Possession, Exorcism, and Charms 117 247 Distribution of Hindus by locality . . 124.
_ 230 Minor Superstitions . . . . . 118 248 ,, ,, ,, according to caste 125

 

PART III.—-—THE BUDDHISTS OF THE PANJAB.

Rise of Buddhism . . . 126 I 252 The Lamaic system . . . . 127
250 Buddhism, as it is in the Panjab . . 126 253 The Hindu-Buddhists of Lahul . l 128

PART lV.—-THE JAINS OF THE PANJAB.

 

 

 

255 The affinities of the Jain religion . . .l 130 258 Distribution of Jains by locality . . . 132'
256 The tenets of the Jains . . .- . . 1'30 2 597 ,, ,, according to caste . 133
257 ,, sects ,, . . . . l 131
PART V.——THE SIKHS OF THE PUNJAB. _
26o Rise of Sik-hism—Baba Nanak . . .1 134 266 Sikh sects .1 . . . 137
261 Development of Sikhism . . . 1 269 Distribution of Sikhs by locality . . . 138
262 Political Sikhism—Guru Govind . . 135 270 ,, . according to caste . , 138
264 Sikhs and Singhs . . . 135 271 Progress of Sikhism since last bCensus . . 139
265 Sikhism, as it now is . . . . 136
PART VI. —T.-HEMUSALMAN~S 0F THE-PUNJAB.
274» Early advance of Islam in the Panjab . . ' 142 280 Mahomedan rules of inheritance . . . 144
276 Mahomedanism 1n the Eastern Districts . . 14-2 281 Mahomedan sects . . . . . . 144
27] n . 0n the frontier . . . 143 283 Sunnis and Shiahs . . . . . .’ 145

 

 

iii

 

 

TABLE OF ‘ CONTENTS. '

—-—-u-

 

.L

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Para. Page Para. Page
284 Distribution of sects on the frontier . . . 146 289 Distribution of Musalméns by locality . . I48
286 The Wahhabi sect . . . . . . 147 290 ,1 ,1 according to “Ste 0 I49
288 ” Far‘ZI ' _ ” g g o O o 0 I48

PART VII.—THE CHRISTIANS OF THE PUNJAB.
291 lMisleading nature of the figures . . .l 151 II 292 lFurther statistics 9 . . . .I 151
PART VIII. -—THE 'IMPURE AND OUTCAST TRIBES.

293 The religion of the outcasts . . 153 "29 295 6,,l The religion of the Scavengers . . . 154
299 ,, ,, ,, ,, Leather-workers . . 153 ,1 1, » Sans‘ GYPSWS ' ‘ ' I54
CHAPTER V-—THE LANGUAGES OF THE PEOPLE.

_ PART I.-—INTRODUCTORY AND COMPARATIVE.
297 Introductory . . . . . . . 155 301 Distribution of the Panjab languages . 156
298 Bibliography . . . . . 156 306 Future ,, ,, ,, ,, . . 160
296 The languages of the Panjab . . . . 156
PART II.-'-THE SEVERAL LANGUAGES OF THE PANJAB
307 The Hindustani (Hindi) language . 161 316 The Dogri language. 164
307a ,, Pfirbia dialect of Hindi . . . 161 317 ,, Pahari language of the Eastern Hills 164
308 ,, Urdu Form of Hindi . . 161 318 ,, language of the Hill G1’1jars . 164
309 ,, Hindi of the Eastern Panjéb . 161 319 ,, languages of the higher Himalayas of the
310 ,, Bagri language .. . 162 Panlab - - - - - 165
311 ,, Panjabi ,, . _ . . . . 162 321 ,, Bilochi language . . . 165
312 ,, Sindhi . . 162 322 ,, Pashto ,, . . 166
313 ,, Jatki of the Lower Indus Valley . . I62 324 Miscellaneous dialects of the Panjab 167
314 ,, languages of the Panjab Hills . . . 163 325 The written characters of the Panjab 167
315 ,, Kashmiri language . . . . . 163
PART III. ~COMPARATIVE SKETCH OF HINDI, PANJABI, AND SINDHI.
326 The languages of the Western Gaudian Group 168 330 The pronunciation of the three languages 169
327 The composition of the three languages 168 331 ,, literature ,1 ,1 - 1, ,, . 170
328 ,, structural development ,, ,, _ . 168 332 ,, dialects ,, ,, ,, ,, 170
. 329 ,, written characters ,, ,, 169 ,
CHAPTER VI.-THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES OF THE PEOPLE.
PART I.—CASTE IN THE PANJAB.
333 The lpopular conception of caste 172 353 The Brahminical gotrés . . 182
334 The ereditary nature of occupations 172 354 Tribal divisions of women . 182
335 Occupation, the primary basis of caste . 173 355 The tribal organisation of the people 183
337 The political and artificial ,, ,, 174 357 Marriage and inter-marriage betueen tribes 183
338 Instances of the mutability of caste . I74 358 Social intercourse between castes 184
340 The nature and evolution of the institution of 359 General distribution of agricultural castes 185
caste . . . 176 361 ,, ,, ,, professional ,, 185
342 ,, tribal type of caste 176 362 ,, menial ,, 187
343 ,, efiect of occupation upon the tribal form 363 Arrangement and contents of the caste- -chapter 187
of caste . . 177 364 Scheme adopted for the record of castes and
344 ,, trades-guild type of caste . . 177 tribes . . 188
345 different types included 1n the caste tables 178 365 Errors 1n the record of castes and tribes . 188
346 Effect of conversion upon caste 178 366 Inherent difficulties of a record of caste 188
348 ,, ,, Islam in strengthening the bonds of 367 Reasons why the scheme did not work . 189
caste 179 368 Nature and degree of error in the final fig.ures 189
349 ’Iribal divisions among the land-ownino castes 180 369 Error in the figures for tribes and sub- divisions 190
351 ,, ,, ,, ,, priestly andb mercan- 37o Proposals for next Census 19o
' tile castes 181 371 Bibliography 190
352 ,, ,, ,, ,, artisan and menial
castes . 181
PART II.—THE BILOCH, PATHAN, AND ALLIED RACES.
372 Introductory and General . . . 191 380 Tribal organisation of the Biloches . . . 195
374 Tabulation of tribal statistics . . . . 192 381 ,, Statistics . . 195
375 Meaning of Biloch—Bibliography . . . 192 382 The organised Biloch tribes of the Derajat . 195
376 Description of the Biloch. . . 193 384 ,, broken Biloch tribes of Dera Ghazi . . 198
378 Early History ,, 193 385 ,, Biloch tribes of Dera Ismail . . 198
379 Advance of the Biloches ihto the Panjab 194 386 ,, ,, ,, Muzaffargarh . . 198

 

 

 

iv

 

 

' _‘ 111131.11 or 00111151115.“

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Para. , ‘Page Para. Page
387 The Biloch tribes of the Lower Indus and Satluj 198 403 The Pathén tribes of Bannu . . . . 209
388 ,, ,,, ,, Ravi, Upper Jahlam, and 406 ,, ,, ,, Kohét . . . , 210
, ha 11 ab. . 199 408 ,, ,, ,, Peshawar. . . . 2 12
389 Course of migration of the Biloch tribes . 199 411 ,, ,, ,, Peshawar border . 214
390 Figures and Bibliography for Pathans . 199 412 ,, Hazéra . . . 215
391 Description of the Pathans . . . . 200 413 Non- frontier Pathans. . . . . . 216
392 Origin ,, . . . 200 414 The Tanaoli (Caste No.54) . . . 216
393 Tribal organisation of the Pathdns . . 201 415 ,, Dilazak and Tajik (Caste No. 145) . . 216
394 Constitution of the Pathan nation . . . 201 416 ,, Hazaira ( ,, ,, I83) . . 217
395 Early History of the Afghans . . ,. . 202 417 ,, Jadun. . . . . . . . 217
397 Tribal affinities and statistics . . . 203 418 ,, Swéti . . . . . . . . 217
398 The Pathan tribes of Dera Ismail Kha’n . . 203 419 ,, Shilméni . . . . . . . 218
402 ,, Pawindah, Border, and other tribes . . 208 -
PART III.-—THE JAT,A_RAJPUT, AND ALLIED CASTES.
420 General and Introductory 219 443 Tribal statistics for Rajputs . . . . 237
421 The origin of the Jat . 220 444 The Rajputs of the Eastern Plains. . . 238 '
422 Are the Jats and Rajputs distinct? . . . 220 445 ,, Rajpi’it tribes of the ,, ,, . . - . 238
424 The position of the Jat 1n the Panjab . ‘ . 221 447 ,, Raipt’its of the Western Plains . 241
425 The nature and meaning of the figures 222 .448 ,, Réjput tribes of the ,, ,, 241
426 Distribution of the Jats . . 222 449 ,, ,, ,, ,, ,, Satluj 243
427 The Jats of the \Vestern Plains. . 223 450 ,, ,, ,, ,, ,, Chanéb 243
429 ,, jat tribes of the ,, 225 751 ,, ;, ,, Jahlam 244
431 ,, jats of the Western Sub-montane 227 452 ,, Rajpt’its of the Western Hills 245
432 ,, Jat tribes of the ,, 227 453 ,, Rajput tribes of the Murree and Hazara
434 ,, jats of the Sikh ,"tract 229 Hills . 245
435 ,, jat tribes of the ,, ,, . 230 454 ,, ,, ,, ,, ,, Salt-range 247
437 ,, Jats of the Eastern Sub montane 232 455 ,, ,, ,, ,, Jammu border. 247
438 ,, Jat tribes of the ,, 232 456 ,, Rajputs of the Eastern Hills. . 248
439 ,, Jats of the South-Eastern Districts 233 457 Réjput Iribes of the ,, ,, . 250
440 Jat tribes of ,, ,, 234 458 The Thakar, Rathi, and Rawat (Caste Nos. 60,
441 The Rajputs of the Panj ab . . 236 39, and 82) . 251
442 ,, Réjpt’it tribes of the Panjab . 237 45911 ,, Dhund and Kahut (Caste Nos. 74 and 103) 252
PART IV.—MINOR LAND-OWNING AND AGRICULTURAL CASTES.
460 Introductory and General 253 489 The Ghirath, Bahti, and (hang (Caste No.29) 270
461 Minor dominant tribes . . . 253 490 ,, Reya (Caste No.147) 270
462 The Karrél (Caste No. 101) . . . . 253 .H 491 ,, Lodha and Kéchhi (Caste Nos. 105 and
463 ,, Gakkhar ( ,, ,, 68) . . . . 255124 ) 271
465 ,, Awan ( ,, ,, 2) . . . . 255 492 ,, Kamboh (Caste No.33) . 271
467 ,, Khattar ( ,, ,, 162) . . . 256 493 ,, Ahir ( ,, ,, 27) . .271
468 ,, Khokhar ( ,, ,, 58).. . 257 494 ,, Mahtam ( ,, ,, 51) . 272
470 ,, Kharral ( ,, 77). . . 258 496 ,, Sarréra ( ,, ,, 118) . 272
472 ,, Kathia, Khagga, and Hans . . 259 497 ,, Ghosi (' ,, ,, 125) . 272
473 ,, Daudpotra (Caste No.79). . . 259 498 ,, Gaddi ( ,, ,, 81) . 273
474 ,, Dogar ( ,, ,, 46). . 2 59 499 The Foreign Races . . 273
476 ,, Ror ( ,, ,, 55) . . 260 500 ,, Arab (Caste No 140) 274
477 ,, Taga ( ,, ,, 86) . . . 260 501 ,, Shekh ( ,, ,,17) 275
478 ,, Meo ( ,, ,, 34) . . . 261 502 ,, Tribes and castes included under Shekh 275
479 ,, Khanzadah( ,, ,, 123). . . 262 503 ,, Hans and Khagga . 276
480 ,, Gu1ar ( ,, ,, 8) . . . 262 504 ,, Nekokara and Jhandir 276
482 ,, Gujar Tribes . 265 505 ,, Saréi, Miéna, and others . 276
483 The Minor agricultural and pastoral tribes 265 506 ,, Turk (Caste No. 126) 276
484 ,, Mali and Saini (Caste Nos. 45 and 31) . 267 507 ,, Mughal( ,, ,, 37) 277
485 ,, Arain, Baghban, and Maliar (Caste Nos. 508 ,, Kasars of jahlam . . 277
7 and 65) . 267 509 ,, Ghulém (Caste No. 130) . 277
487 ,, Kanet (Caste No.20) . . 268 509a ,, Qizilbésh( ,, ,, 181). 278
PART V.—RELIGIOUS, PROFESSIONAL, MERCANTILE, AND MISCELLANEOUS CASTES.
510 General and Introductory . .1 . . 279 . 532 The Banya (Caste No.14) . 291
511 Priestly castes . . . . . 279 533 ,, divisions of the Banya caste . , 293
512 The Brahman (Caste No 3) . . . . 279 534 ,, Dhunsar (Caste No. 173). 293
513 ,, divisions of the Brahmans . . . 281 535 ,, Bohra ( ,, ,, 124) . 294
514 u Pujari and Bhojki (Caste No.120) . . 283 536 ,, Pahéri Mahajan (Caste No 112) 294
515 n Saiyad (Caste No. 24) . . . 283 537 ,, Sud (Caste No.75) 294
516 ,, divisions of the Saiyads . . . . 284 538 ,, Bhabra ( ,, ,, 88) 294
517 ,, Ulama (Caste No.70) . . . . 284 539 ,, Khatri ( ,, 16) . 295
518 ,, Chishti ( ,, ,, 116) . . . . 284 540 ,, divisions of the Khatri Caste . 295
519 ,, Bodla ( ,, 39 I72 2) . . . 284 541 ,, Khakha (Caste No.179) 297
520 The Ascetic and Mendicant Orders. . 285 542 ,, Bhatia ( ,, ,, 69) 297
521 ,, Hindu Orders of Ascetics. 286 543 ,, Arora ( ,, ,, 10) . , 297
522 ,, Sikh ,, ,, ,, . 286 544 ,, origin and divisions of the Aroras 297
523 ,, Musalman ,, . , . . 287 545 ,, Kho1ah and Paracha (Caste Nos. 44 and
524 The Minor Professional Castes . . . 287 104). 298
525 ,, Nai (Caste No.21) . , . 288 546 The Carriers, cattle- merchants, pedlars, 81c. 299
526 ,, Bhat ( ,, ,, 62) . 289 547 ,, Banjara (Caste No 9-1) . 299'
527 ,, D1’1m and Mirasi (Caste No. 25) . 289 548 ,, Labana ( ,, ,, 52) . 299
528 ,, Jogi, Raw,al and Nath (Caste Nos. 40 and 549 ,, Rahbéri ( ,, ,, 122) . 301
80) 290 550 ,, Untwél ( ,. .. I44) 301
529 ,, Bahrdpia (Caste No.128). . . . 290 551 ,, Maniér ( ,1 1, 47) 30!
530 Bhand ( ,, ,, 141).. . . 291 552 ,, Bhatra ( ,, ,, 174) . . . 301
531 The Merchants and ShOpkeepers . . 291 553 ,, Kangar ( ,, ,, 180) 301

 

 

B

 

3’

' The

Divisions of the subject' .
Origin and evolution of the lower mehials
Origin of the water-carrying classes .
Effect of religion upon occu ation
Growth of sections among 1 1e menial castes

The
T he
The
The

n
' :3
n
n

The

 

 

] The I<unjra (costs No. 1164) . . .

Tamboli( ,, ,, 165) 1 . .« .
Miscellaneous castes
Kashmlri and Dogra (Caste Nos. 26 and

128 .
Degra). (Caste No. 182) . . .

fiage

301
303
301
362
303

 

 

96)
563:: Miscellaneous castes of Table VIIIB.

559 The Gt’1rkha, Pérsi, and Bangéli (Caste Nos.
, ~ 148,184., and 168) . .
560' Ké ath (Caste No.90) . .
561 ,, Bis noi ( ,, ,, 106) . . .
562 ,, Chahzang( ,, ,, 138) . .
563 ,, Kanchan ( ,, .

PART VI. -—THE VAGRANT, MENIAL, AND ARTISAN CASTES.
The Kanera (Caste No.17o)

0-00..

higher and hill menials .
oeconomical divisions of the menial classes .
internal organisation of the menial classes.
Wandering and Criminal tribes .

0d and Beldar (Caste Nos. 85 and 129).
C hangar (Caste No.64) .

Bawa1ia ( ,, 7)

Aheri and Thori (Caste Nos. 91 and 100)

other Criminal tribes .
Gipsy tribes .
Nat and Bazigar (Caste Nos. 98 and 89)

Sansi ( ,, N0. 72) . .
Pakhiwéra ( ,, ,, 1 17) . .
Jhabel ( ,, ,, 107) . .
Kehal or Mor ( ,, 161) . .
Gagra (Castes No. 133) . . . .
Mina ( ,, ,, 166) . . . .
Hérni ( 3) a: 159) ‘ ' ' '
B1locl11( ,, ,, 18) . . . ,
Bangéli . . . .

Perna (Caste No.164) . .
Kanjar ( ,, ,, 135) . . .
H esi ( ,, ,, I67) . . .
Carri ( ” )5 I 77) I . .
Qalandari ( ,, ,, 12 1) . . .
Baddt’m ( ,, ,, 150) . .
Gandhila ( ,, ,, 158) . .
Scax enger Castes . . . . .
Cl11’1hra (Caste No. 4) .

Sikh Chfihra—Mazbi and Rangreta . .
Musalman Chuhra—Musalli, Kutana, &c.
divisions of the Chuhras . . .
th’mak (Caste No.43) . . .
Khatik ( ,, ,, 87) . . .
Leather-workers and \Veavers . . .
Chamar (Caste No.5)

miscellaneous entries classed as Chamax .
Sikh Chamar or Rdmdasia .
Musalmén Chamér or Mochi (Caste No.19)
divisions of Chamars and Mochis .
Chamrang (Caste No.113)

Dabgar ( ”169) . .
Koli of the Plains (Caste No. 66) .
Julaha and Paoli ( ,, ,, 9) .
divisions of Juléhas . . .

 

Gadaria (Caste No.73) . .

305
305
305
306
306
307
307‘-
307
307
308
308
310
310
'311
311
311
311
313
313
313
313
314
314
314
315
316
316
316
3!?
317'
317
317
317
318
319
319
319
319
320
320
320
320
322
322
322
322
323
333
323
323
323

 

 

615
616
617
618
619
620

621
622

 

The

Watermen, Boatmen, and Cooks . .

Jhinwar (Caste No.15)

divisions of Jhmwar, Machhi, and Mallah

Méchhi and Men (Caste No.28) .

Bhatyara and Bharbhunja (Caste Nos. 92)
and 108

Mallah an)d Moliz’ma (Caste No.42). .

Dhinwar of the Jamna . .

Workers in wood, iron, stone, and clay .

Lohar (Caste No 22) . . .

Si 11’ ar ( ,, ,, 157) .

Diego ( ,, .153) .

Tarkhan ( ,, ,, 11 . . .
Kamz’mgar ( ,, ,, 132) . . .
Thavi. ( ,, ,, 149) . . .
Rfii ( n ,1 93) - .
Khumra ( ,, ,, 171)

Kumhzir ( ,,13)

Workers 1n other metals and minerals
Sunz’ir (Caste No.30) . .
Nyéria ( ,, ,, 131) . . .
Daoli ( ,, ,, 134) . . .
Thathera( ,, ,, I115) . . .
Agari ( ,, 09)

Nungar dand Sh01z’1gar (Caste Nos. 76

and 15.1) .
Chiirigar (Caste No.139) .
Washermen, clyers, and tailors . .
Dhobi and Chhmiba (Caste Nos. 32 and 33)
Lilari and Rangrez ( ,, ,, ()7 and 111))
Charhoa (Caste No. 5.1) . . . .
Darzi ( ,, ,, 61) . . .
Miscellaneous artisans .

Penja, '1el1, and Qassab( Castes Nos. 83,
23, and 38) . . .

Kalal (Caste No.56) . .

Menials of the Hills .

Baruala and Batwal (Caste Nos. 49. and 7S)
Meg (Caste No.57) .

Dumna ( ,, ,, 41) . . .
Barz’ira ( ,, ,, 137) . . .

Sarcra ( 97)

Koli and Dzigi (Changél, Héli, and Sepi)
(Caste Nos. 66 and 50) .

Rehar (Caste No.176)

,, . . . .
,, Doséli ( ,, ,, 17S) . . . .
,, Hzidi ( ,, ,, 185) . . . .
Ghéi ( ,, 151) . . . .

T he Pt'irbia Menials . . . . .

 

APPENDIX—CASTE TABLES.

VIII A British Territory .
VIII B .
VIII A Native States .
VIII B ,, ,, .

. Castes and Tubes by Religion and Sex.
M 1scellaneous Castes.
.Castes and Tribes by Religion and Sex.
.Miscellaneous Castes.

 

 

303
303
303
303
303
303

323
324
325
325
325

325‘
326
326
326
327
328 .

‘ 328

328
328
392
329 .
329
329
330
33°
330
330
330
330

330
33l
33!
333
333
333
333
333

333
335
335
338
338
333

339

339
340
340
310
340
340

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

45

46‘

47
48

49
50

51
52
53

54

.56

57

.58
59
6o

61

63

65

‘ 66
67
68

69

7O

 

 

 

 

 

STATISTICAL ABSTRACTS.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Sumner. Page No. SUBJECT.
Leading Statistics for the Natural Divisions of 71 3am, Rdjpu’ts, and allied castes for Districts and
the, Province . . . . . . . 6 States . . . . . . . .
Proportions of each Religion to total population 72 Other Castes returned as fats in Multan and the
for Indian Provinces, arranged in order of Derajét . . . . . . .
magnitude . . . . 104
73 fat Tribes of the Western Plains . . .
Composition of the population by Religion for
Districts and States, arranged in order of 74 ,, ,, ,, ,, Western Sub-montane .
magnitude . . . . . 105
~ . . . 75 n u a: a, Sikh T171025 . . .
Urban element in each Religion for Divisions . 106
. . 76 n u a, 9: Eastern Sub-montane .
Composition of each Religion by Caste for the
Province . . . . . . . . 107 77 ,, ,, ,, ,, South-Eastern Districts .
Progress of each Religion since 1868 . . 109 78 Tribes entered both as 7at and as Ra’jpu’t . .
Distribution of Hindus by Districts and States, 79 Ra’jpu’t Tribes of the Eastern Plains .
arranged in order of magnitude . . . 124
. . . _ ‘ _ 8O :3 :3 a: s: way/‘37” n v 0 .
Distribution of male Hindus by Caste for D1v1—~
sions . . . . . . . . 125 81 ,, ,, ,, ,, ,, Hills . .
Distribution of yains by Districts and States, 82 ,, ,, ,, ,, Eastern ,, . .
arranged in order of magnitude . . . I32
‘ 83 Minor dominant Tribes for Districts and States
Distribution of male gains by Caste for D1vi-. .
sions . . . . . . . . 133 84 Gn’jar Tribes for Districts . . . . .
Distribution Qf Sikhs by Districts and States, 85 Minor Agricultural and Pastoral Tribes .
arranged in order of magnitude . . . 138
. 86 Ardin Clans . . . . . . .
Distribution of male Sikhs by Caste for Divisions 139
3 87 Foreign Races . . . .
Sikh population at successive enumerations for
certain Districts . 140 88 Priestly and Ascetic Classes for Districts and
States . . .
Proportion of Sects among rural and total
Musalma’n population for Districts arranged - 89 Brahman Divisions for Districts and States .
in order of magnitude . I45
90 JlIinor Prqfessional castes . . . . .
Distribution of Musalmdns by Districts and
States, arranged in order of magnitude . . I48 91 Mercantile and Shop-keeping castes . . .
Distribution of male Musalma’ns by Caste for 92 Divisions of the Khatris . . . .
Divisions . . . . . . . . I49
. . . . . . 93 99 a) n Aroras . . . .
Distribution of Protestant Native Christians
by sects and Districts . . . . . 152 94 Castes of Carriers, Pedlars, @‘c. . .
Languages of the Pania’b . . . 157 95 ZlIiscellaneous castes for Districts and States
Local distribution of Languages for Districts 96 Wandering and Criminal Tribes for Districts
and States in order of locality . . 158 and States . . . . . ' .
Number of Books published in each Language. 97 Classes registered under the Criminal Tribes’
in the Panjab, 1875 to 1880 . . . . 160 Act for Districts . . -
General distribution of Castes for districts and 98 Gipsy Tribes for Districts and States . .
States . . . 186
. 99 Scavenger castes . . . . . .
Biloches, Pathdns, and allied races for Districts
and States . . 191 100 , Castes of Leather-workers and Weavers . .
Principal Biloch Tribes for Districts and States I 196 101 ,, ,, Watermen for Districts and States
.Minor Biloch Tribes . . . 196 102 i Blacksmith, Carpenter, and Potter castes .
Principal Biloch Clans . . . 196 103 i Castes working in other Metals and Minerals .
I
. . . 204 104 J Washermen, Dyers, and Tailors . .
Principal Dzvzszons of the Patha’n Nation ‘ 89’ i
i 205 105 ' .Miscellaneous Artisans . . . .
Distribution qf the principal Pat/min Tribes for 106 I Menials qf the Hills . . . . .
Districts and States . . . . . 206 .
107 Purbia Menials . . . . .

i

 

 

 

 

Page

219

224
226
228
231
233
235
237
239
242
246
250
254-
264
266
269

270

280

288
292
296
298
300

302
309

312
315
318
321
32-1-
327
331
e 332
334
337
341

 

vii

 

, “H n"
A“ ask“
w

 

 

PREFACE.

 

IN writing the accompanying report on the Panjab Census of 1881, I have steadily kept two

main objects before me. Firstly/{I have attempted to produce a work which shall be use- ‘
ful to District officers as a handbook of reference on all the subjects dealt with in the Census
Schedules,_and which shall stand with regard to such subjects in a position somewhat similar
to that occupied by the modern Settlement Report in respect of revenue matters. Secondly,
I have endeavoured to record in some detail the experience gained at this Census, for guid-
ance on the occasion of future enumerations. My pursuance of each of these objects has
. helped to swell the size of the report. ' -

It would have been easy to write a short notice of some of the more obvious conclusions
to be drawn from the CenSus totals of the Province as a whole; and such a notice would
doubtless have technically sufficed as a report to Government upon the operations whichI
had superintended. But it would have been of small use for future reference, and would
have served no purpose beyond that of furnishing the text for a Government resolution. A
Census report is not meant merely for the information of the Secretariat; it is intended to be
constantly referred to in every office of the Province. The mere results would ill serve this
end in the absence of an interpreter. It is of but small advantage to cast voluminous tables
of naked figures at the heads of District officers, without at the same time explaining what
, they represent, which can be done by no one but him who compiled them, and drawing from

them the more important conclusions to which they lead, which few will draw but he whose
special business it is to do so 1.

In the ordinary routine of district work, information is constantly needed regarding
some feature or other of the society which we govern. That information often exists in print;
but in India libraries are few and books scarce; while where the latter are available, they are
often too detailed or too learned for the practical purposes of the District officer. It has been ‘
my endeavour to furnish such a sketch of the salient features of native society in the Panjab
as will often supply the immediate need, and at the same time to indicate where, if any-
where, further details may be found. A Census report is not light reading; and men take it up,
not to read it through, but to obtain from it information on some definite point. It is there-
fore more important that it should be complete than that it should be brief; and so long
as its arrangement directs the student at once to the place where he will find what he wants,
without compelling him to wade through irrelevant matter, the fuller the information which
he there finds on the subject, the more valuable will the report be to him. I have therefore
omitted nothing relevant that seemed to me to be interesting or useful, simply because it oc-

cupied space.

The difficulty of an Indian Census springs mainly from two sources; the infinite diver-
sity of’the material to be dealt with, and our own infinite ignorance of that material. The
present Census was, as regards the Panjab and in respect of its minuteness and accuracy
of detail, practically a first experiment; and one of its most valuable results has been to
show us where our chief difficulties lie, and how and why we have on this occasion frequently
failed to overcome them. If the present Census had been one for all time, nothing
more would have been needed than such a brief account of the operations as would have ex-
_ plained to the student of the results how those results had been obtained. If, on the other
hand, a Census were of annual recurrence, an “ office,” with its permanent staff and tradi-
tions, would have taken the place of the record of the experience which I have attempted

‘ Much of the length of the report is due to the exceptionally large number of the administrative units for which the separate
figures had to be discussed. (See section 929, page 468.) The Native States took great pains with the Census,- and, apart from the in.
trinsic value of the results, it would have been ungracious to discuss their figures less fully than our own.

48’?022

~ to frame. .But the operations will be repeated after intervals of ten years. 'It has therefore
been my endeavour to record the experience now gained in such detail as may enable us to
avoid past errors on a future occasion, to point out every defect that the test of actual practice
disclosed in the scheme, and to put forth every suggestion that my experience led me to
think could be of use to my successor in 1891.

" Till now nothing of the sort has been attempted in the Panjab. The meagre report on
the Census of 1868 affords no record of the experience of the past or suggestions for guid-
ance, in the future; while though Settlement reports and similar publications contain a vast
mass of invaluable information regarding the people, it is scattered and fragmentary, and
needed to be collected, compared, and consolidated. A Census recurs only after considerable
intervals, and it will not be necessary on each subsequent occasion to rewrite the whole of the
present report. 'Much will/be'added; more will be corrected; the new figures will be ex-
amined and compared with the present ones, the old conclusions will be modified, and new
ones drawn. But the main groundwork of the report will stand unaltered.

I have not absolutely confined myself in the following pages to facts and figures which
will be immediately useful for the actual purposes of administration. I have not hesitated
to enter occasionally into general discussions on certain subjects, such as religion and caste,
and to express my own views on the matter. I venture to think that these digressions are
not the least interesting portions of the volume; and in a report which must of necessity
consist for the most part of a dry discussion of figures, any passage of general interest is
welcome, if only as a relief. But my chief object in entering upon these discussions has been,
to draw the attention of my readers to the extraordinary interest of the material which lies in
such abundance ready to the hand of all Indian officials, and which 11'0uld, if collected and
recorded, be of such immense value to students Of sociology. Our ignorance of the customs
and beliefs of the people among whom we dwell is surely in some respects a reproach to 11s; for
not only does that ignorance deprive European science of material which it greatly needs,
but it also involves a distinct loss of administrative power to ourselves. And if aught that
‘I have written in this report should incline any from among my readers to a study of the
social and religious phaenomena by which they are surrounded, I at any rate shall be
amply repaid for my labour.

Moreover, Indian official literature is gradually gaining for itself students from beyond
the limits of India, and European scholars are turning to “it for the facts of which they find
themselves inneed. In his Village Communities (pages 34-5) Sir Henry Maine writes of
Indian Settlement reports: “They constitute a whole literature of very great extent and
“ variety, and of the utmost value and instructiveness. I am afraid I must add that the
“ English reader, whose attention is not called to it by official duty, not unusually finds it
“very unattractive or even repulsive. But the reason I believe to be, that the elementary
“ knowledge which is the key to it has for the most part never been reduced to writing at
“all.” I see no reason why an Indian report should of necessity be repulsive or unintelligi-
ble; and I have ventured, here and there, to add at the expense of brevity matter which
would perhaps be superfluous if addressed exclusively to Indian officials.

The more we learn of the people and their ways, the more profoundly must we become
impressed with the vastness of the field and with the immense diversity which it presents,
Not only is our knowledge of the facts as nothing compared with our ignorance; but the facts
themselves vary so greatly from one part of the Panjab to another, that it is almost impossible
to make any general statement whatever concerning them which shall be true for the whole,
Province. I have not always stopped to say so; and I have not unfrequently made assertions,
as it were ex rat/chrd infallz'bz'lz'. But I would always be understood to mean, in writing of
the people, that while I have taken pains to obtain the best and most trust110rthy information

a1 ailable, I only present it for what it is worth, and that it will almost certainly be inapplicable
2

    

a,

\

CENSUS“

OF THE

K
«O
o
B

v

THE r RESULTS

 

 

 

 

)1

; CHAPTER I. ‘
INTRODUCTORY. ‘

 

PART I.—BRIEF DESCRIPTION OF THE PROVINCE.

1. Historical and Political Importance of the Punjab—The Panjab with its Feudatory States1
covers an area of 142,449 square miles and includes a population of 22,712,120 souls, or one-tenth of the
whole area and one-eleventh of the total p0pulation of the Indian Empire. It numbers among its inhabit-
ants one-fourth of the Musalman, one-twentieth of the Hindu, and eleven-twelfths of the Sikh subjects of
the Queen. Occupying the angle where the Himalayas Which shut in the peninsula to the north meet
the Sulemans which bound it on the west, and lying between Hindustan and the passes by which alone
access from the great Asian Continent is possible, it is in a very special sense the frontier Province of
India, and guards the gateway of that Empire of which it was the last portion to be won. The great Aryan
and Scythian swarms which in successive waves of migration left their arid plateaus for the fruitful
plains of India, the conquering armies of Alexander, the peaceful Chinese pilgrims in search of the sacred
scriptures of their faith, the Musalman invaders who came, driven by lust of territory and pride of creed,
to found one of the greatest Mahomedan Empires the world lias'ever seen, the devastating hordes led suc-
cessively by Kultugh, Taimiir, Nadir Shah, and Ahmad Shah, the armies of Babar and of Humayun,——all
alike entered India across the wide plains of the five rivers from which the Province takes its name. The
great central watershed which constitutes the eastern portion of the Panjab has ever been the battle-field
of India. It was in prehistoric times the scene of that conflict which, described in the Mahabharat, forms
. the main incident of one of the oldest epics in existence; While in later days it witnessed the struggles
which first gave India to the Mahomedans, which in turn transferred the Empire of Hindustan from the Lodi
to the Mughal dynasty and from the Mughals to the Mahrattas, which shook the power of the Mahrattas at
Panipat, which finally crushed it at Dehli and made us masters of Northern India, and which saved our
Empire in the terrible outbreak of 1857. Within the limits of the Panjab the Hindu religion had its birth
and the most ancient sacred literature in the world was written ; and of the two great quietist move-
ments which had their rise in the intolerable nature of the burden laid by the Brahmans upon men’s
shoulders, Sikhism was born, developed into a military and political organisation, and is now growing old
within the Province, while if the followers of Buddha are now represented in the Panjab only by a few
thousands of ignorant hill-men, it was from the Panjab that sprang the founder of the Gupta dynasty, under
whose grandson Asoka the Buddhist religion attained, there as elsewhere, a supremacy such as it never
enjoyed either before or since in India.

2. Interest of the Punjab to the Ethnologist.——And if the Panjab is historically one of the most
important parts of that great Eastern Empire which has fallen in so strange a manner into the hands of a
Western race, it yields to no other Province in present interest and variety. Consisting for the most part
of the great plains of the five rivers and including some of the most and some of the least fertile tracts of
our Indian territories, it stretches up to and beyond the peaks of the Central Himalayas and embraces the
Tibetan valleys of Lahul and Spiti; and while on the east it includes the Mughal capital of Dehli and the
western borders of Hindustan and on the south encroaches on the great desert of Rajputana, on the west
it embraces, in its trans-Jahlam territory, a tract Which except in respect of geographical position can
hardly be said to belong to India. Nor are its inhabitants less diverse than its physical aspects. It does
not indeed contain any of the aboriginal tribes of India, at least in their primitive barbarism ; and its people,
in common with those of neighbouring Provinces, include the peaceful descendants of the old Rajput
rulers of the country, the sturdy Jat peasantry which forms the backbone of the village population of north-
western India, and the various races which are allied to them. But the nomad and still semi-civilised tribes
of its great central grazing grounds, the Pathans and Biloches of its frontier, so distinct from all Indian races,
the Khatris, Aroras,l Siids, Bhabras and Parachas who conduct its commerce, and the Dogras, the
Kanets, the Thakars and Ghirats of its hills, are almost peculiar to the Province ; while the Gakkhars,
the Awans, the Kharrals, Kathias, Khattars and many other tribes of the Rawalpindi and Multan divisions,
present a series of problems sufficiently intricate to satisfy the most ardent ethnologist. Within the
confines of the Province three distinct varieties of the great Hindi family of languages are to be found,
two of them peculiar to the Panjab; while Pashtu, Bilochi, Kashmiri, and many of those curious hill
dialects which are often not separate languages only because each is confined to the valleys of a single
stream, have their homes within its borders, and Tibetan is spoken in the far mountains of Spiti.

. ’ Kashmir, which is controlled thrOugh the Panjéb Government, did not fall within the SCOpe of the present Census, and
IS excluded from consideration throughout the Report.

 

 

  

'.- . : v ..- .‘ ,

INTRODUCTORY. _ ' ’ ~ ,

Part I.—-—Brief Description of the Province.

 

 

3. Interest of the Punjab to the Sociologist.—To the student of religion and sociology the Province
presents features of peculiar interest. In the earliest days of Hinduism the people of the Panjab Proper
were a byeword in the mouths of the worshippers of Brahma, and Brahminism has always been weaker
there than perhaps in any other part of India. Neither Islam nor the Hindu religion has ever been able to
expel from the lives of the people the customs and superstitions which they brought with them from the
homes of their ancestors; and the worship of godlings unknown to the Hindu pantheon, the social cus—
toms which still survive in full force among the majority of the nominal adherents of either religion, and
the peculiar cults of the inferior and outcast races, offer for investigation an almost virgin field full of the
richest promise. In the hills the Hindu religion and the caste-system to which it gave birth are to be
found free in a very unusual degree from alteration by external influences, though doubtless much deteriorat-
ed by decay from within. Sikhism must be studied in the Panja’ib if at all, and among the‘ Bishnois of
Hariéna is to be found a curious offshoot from the national religion which is peculiar to them alone. For
the inquiry into primitive institutions and the early growth of property in land the Panjab affords material
of singular completeness and importance. Tribal organisation and tenures are to be found nowhere in
India in such primitive integrity as on the western frontier of the Province, While in its eastern plains the
village communities are typically perfectin their development. Between the two extremes every step in
the gradation from one form to the other is exemplified, while in the hills of Kangra and Simla community
of rights, whether based on the tribe or on the village, is unknown.

The Panjab can show no vast cities to rival Calcutta and Bombay, no great factories, no varied
mineral wealth; but the occupations of its peeple are still notwithout an interest oftheir own. The
husbandmen of the Panjab furnish to the English market supplies of wheat already considerable and yearly
increasing in magnitude. The pursuits of the nomad pastoral tribes of the western dociés and of the
river populations of the Indus and Satluj, the Pawz'na’a/z traffic of the Derajat, and the salt mines of Jahlam
are all well worthy of investigation and description ; while the silk and pas/am fabrics and embroideries of
Dehli, Peshawar, Ludhianah and Amritsar, the enamels of Multan, the damascening of Sialkot and Giijrat,
the pottery of Peshawar and Multan, and the beautiful jewellery and miniature painting of Dehli, have
acquired a fame extending far beyond the limits of the Province.

.4. Boundaries and Administrative Divisions—The Panjab Proper, together with Kashmir which
lies to its north, occupies the extreme north-western corner of India. Along its northern borders run the
Himalayas which divide it from Kashmir. To its west and north—west lies Afghanistan, from which it is
separated on the west by the Suleman Mountains, and on the north—west by the ranges which run from the
eastern extremity of the Safed Koh north-east to join the Himalayas and south-west to meet the Sule-
mans. To the south lies the great Rajpiitana desert, in which indeed is included a large part of Baliawal-
pur; while to the east the river Janina divides the Panjab from the North-West Provinces.

In shape the Province is something between a dice-box and an hour-glass, the axes crossing at. Lahore
and the longer axis running nearly E. by S. The constriction in the middle is due to the fact. that the
northern boundary runs up into the hills of Chamba and Kiilu in the east and of Hazzira in the west, while
to the south the Province stretches down the fertile banks of the Jamna to the east and the Indus to the
west, between which two rivers the arid desert of Rajpiitana extends northward to within a hundred miles
of Lahore.

5. The Panjab includes two classes of territory : that belonging to the British Crown, and that in the
possession of the thirty-six feudatory chiefs of the Province, almost all of whom pay tribute in some form
or other, and all of whom are subject to a more or less stringent control exercised by the Local Govern-
ment. The area of British territory is 106,632 square miles and its population 18,850,437; the corre-
sponding figures for the collective Native States, excluding Kashmir of which no census has been taken on
the present occasion, are 35,817 and 3,861,683. ~British territory is divided into thirty-two districts which
are grouped under ten divisions, and each of which except the Sanitarium of Simla comprises as large an
area and population as can conveniently be controlled from its head-quarters. The dominions of the thirty-
six native chiefs vary in size from the principalities 0f Patiala and Bahawalpur, with areas of 6,000 and
i5,ooo square miles and populations of 1,500,000 and 600,000 respectively and ruled over by chiefs sub-
ject only to the most general supervision, to the tiny state of Dadhi with an area of one square mile and a
total population of I70 souls whose ruler is independent in little more than the name.

6. The Himalayan Tract—Along the eastern portion of our northern border, and within the great
net-work of mountain ranges which fringe the central system of the Himalayas, are situated the states of
Chamba, Mandi, and Suket, together with Nahan, Bashahr, and the twenty smaller states which are under
the charge of the Superintendent of Hill States at Simla; while among them lie the hill station of Siinla
and the greatKéngra District, the latter including the Krilu valley which stretches up to the mightv range
of the mid-Himalayas, and the cantons of Lahul and Spiti which, situated beyond the mid—Himalayas
belong geographically to Ladakh and Tibet rather than to India. This mountainous tract includes ari
area of some 19,840 square miles much of which is wholly uninhabited, and a scanty p0pulati0n of about
1,539,000. souls liv1ng scattered about the remaining area in tiny hamlets perched on the hill-sides or
nestling in.the valleys, each surrounded by its small patches of terraced cultivation, irrigated from the
streams which run down every gulley or fertilised by the abundant rainfall of the hills. b
staggersiiiiiiniiffi 3335153:ng 311.2335? to? iiigiiiii‘ig fiakars’ Rithis’ and Rfiw‘m’ and 0f Kam’

_ , . ‘ _ _ s. iey are, either by origin or by loner Isolation
from their neighbours of the plains, very distinct from the latter in most respects ; and they spefik dialects
peculiar .to the hills, though belonging to the Hindi group except in the trans-Himalayan cantons where
Tibetan is spoken. They are almost exclusively Hindus, but curiously strict as regards some and lax as
firggaerdtsopvtrllfrstrpéethi: ocrgigiiéplestooftItgeilrtrleligion. The natureof the country prevents the growth of

, 1 tie that crosses the high passes which lead into libet, and the
people are almost wholly rural, supplementing the yield of their fields by the produce of numerous flocks
of sheep and goats, and by rude home manufactures with which they occupy themselves during the long

2

a

9i

, i
g

;,i

i
a:
i

. 1‘;
it“

 

 

 

Para. :4.
Chap. I.

‘ INTRODUCTORY

 

Part I.—Brief Description Of the Province.

 

winter evenings. They keep very much to themselves, migration being almost confined to the neighbour-
ing mountains and low hills.

7. From the borders of Chamba, the westernmost portion of the tract, to the River Jahlam, the fron-
tier between Kashmir and the Panjab lies immediately at the foot of the mountains, which are wholly
included in the former; and the tract just described is the only mountainous portion of the Province with
the exception of the country beyond the Salt Range.

8. The Sub-Montane Tract—Skirting the base of the hills, and including the low outlying range of
the Siwaliks, runs a narrow sub-montane zone which includes the four northern tahsz’ls of Ambala with
the Kalsia State, the whole of the Hushyarpur District, the three northern z‘a/zsz'ls of Gurdéspur, talzsz’ls
Zaffarwal and Sialkot of the Sialkot District, and the northern portion of Gujrat. This sub-montane tract,
secure in an ample rainfall and traversed by streams from the neighbouring hills, comprises some 6,680
square miles of the most fertile and thickly-peopled portions of the province, and is inhabited by a popu-
lation of about 2,998,000 souls who differ little in race, religion, or language from their neighbours of the
plains proper described below in §§ 14 to 16. The tract has only one town, Sialkot, of more than 22,000
inhabitants, its trade and manufactures are insignificant, and its population is almost entirely agricultural,
and in the low hills pastoral.

9. The Eastern Plains—The remainder of the Panjab, with the exception of the tract cut off by the
Salt Range which I shall describe presently, consists of one vast plain, unbroken save by the wide eroded
valleys within which the, great Panjab rivers ever shift their beds, and by the insignificant spur of the
Aravalli mountain-system which runs through the Gurgaon district and the south of Dehli and re-appears
in the low hills of Chiniot and Kerana in Jhang. A meridian through the city of Lahore divides this wide
expanse into two very dissimilar tracts which I shall distinguish as the Eastern and the Western Plains.
To the east of Lahore the rainfall is everywhere so far sufficient that cultivation is possible without
irrigation in fairly favourable seasons; but over the greater portion of the area the margin is so slight
that, save where the crops are protected by artificial irrigation, any material reduction. in the sup-
ply entails distress if not actual famine; and while the Eastern Plains, comprising only a quarter of the
area of the Province, include half its cultivation, nearlyhalf its population, and almost all its most fertile
portions, they also include all those parts which, by very Virtue of the possibility of unirrigated cultivation,
are peculiarly liable to disastrous failure of crops.

Io. Physical Divisions of the Eastern Plains—A broad strip parallel to the sub-montane zone par-
takes in a lower degree of its ample rainfall. It is traversed by the Upper Satluj, the Beas, the Ravi, the
Bari Doab Canal, and many smaller streams which bring down with them and deposit fertilising loam from
the lower hills, irrigation from wells is everywhere easy, and the tract is even superior in fertility,
security of produce, and populousness, to the sub—montane zone itself. It includes the two southern ta/zsz’ls
of Ambala, the northern portions of Patiala and Nabha, the whole of the Ludhiana, Jalandhar, and Amritsar
districts and of the Kapurthala State, and so much of the Gurdaspur and Sialkot districts as is not included
in the sub—montane zone. Its area is some 8,600 square miles and the p0pulation about 4,035,000.

II. The next most fertile strip is that running along the eastern border of the Province parallel to the
River Jamna. It enjoys a fair average rainfall, it includes the low riverain tract along the Jamna itself
where well irrigation is easy, the Saruswati and its tributaries inundate a considerable area, and much of
it is watered by the Agra and Western Jamna Canals, so that it is for the most part well protected against
famine. It comprises the whole of the Dehli division with the exception of the Kaithal and Rewari fez/13273
of Karma] and Gurgaon, together with the small state of Pataudi and the Goliana and Sampla z‘a/zsz’ls of the
Rohtak district; its area is about 4,870 square miles, and its population some 1,848,000 souls.

12. Along the southern border of the tract run the Hissar and Sirsa districts with the small states of
Dujana and Loharu, the Muktsar z‘a/zsz’l of Firozpur, the Rohtak and Jhajjar z‘a/zsz’ls of the Rohtak district,
the Rewari talzsz’l of Gurgaon, and some outlying portions of Patiala, Jind, and Nabha. This is the most
unfertile portion of the tract. A large part of it skirts the great Rajpfitana desert, the soil is often inferior,
the rainfall always scanty and precarious, while except in the south-eastern corner, where alone wells can
be profitably worked, irrigation is almost unknown save where the Western Jamna Canal enters Hissar and
the Satluj borders the Sirsa district 1. The area is about Ir,570 square miles, and the population about
1,665,000. This and the central portion next to be described are the parts of the Panjab where famine is
most to be dreaded 2. .

I3. The remaining or great central portion of the tract includes the greater part of the states of
Patiala, Nabha and Jind, the Kaithal tat/252’! of Karnal, the three northern z‘a/zsz’ls of Firozpur, the two
eastern ta/zsz’ls of Lahore, and the states of Faridkot and Malerkotla. Its area is some 9,980 square miles
and its population about 2,810,000. It occupies an intermediate position in respect of fertility between
the two preceding tracts, the rainfall generally being highest and the soil best to the east, west, and north,
in the direction of the Jamna, the Satluj, and the hills, and lowest and worst in the centre and south,
while to the north-east the Ghaggar system of hill streams inundates a certain area, and well irrigation is
practised along the Satluj and the northern border.

14. Ethnography of the Eastern Plains—The plains east of Lahore have thus been split up into
zones of varying fertility by lines running for the most part parallel to the hills. But the boundaries
which separate religion, race, and language are somewhat different from these. A meridian through the
town of Sarhind, nearly due north of Patiala and once the capital of a Mughal shire, but razed to the
ground by the victorious Sikhs in 1763 in revenge for the assassination of the children of Guru Govind
Singh which had taken place there some sixty years before, roughly divides, as the name of the town
implies (Sar head and Hind Hindustan), the Panjab Proper from Hindustan and the Panjabi from the

l A certain area is also inundated by the precarious floods of the lower Ghaggar.
2 But the Sarhiud Canal which has jus'f'been opened will protect a large part of the central and some portion of the southern tract.

3

 

 

 

 

 

 

AI,

'rtnr

  

  

nonverbav,“

 

—' ‘ I . i Part I.——.Brief Description'of- the; Province. ‘

Hindi language, and forms the eastern boundary of the Sikh religion}. So much of the Panj'ab plains 'as
lies east of that line, namely the Dehli Division, the Anibala and Rohtak districts, and the statesof KaISia,
Jind and Pataudi, differs little if at all in the character of its population from the western districts of the

 
  

   

Nortli-WeS‘tern Provinces. Except in the 'Rohtak district,.Jats form a smaller and ‘Ra'jputs a larger i

proportion of the population than in the tract immediately to the west; while Kambohs, Rors, and Gujars
are numerous in Ambala and Kariial, Tagas in Karnal and Dehli, Ahirs in Rohta‘k, Dehli" and Gurga’ion,

‘ and Meos and Khanzadahs in Gurgaon. .

15. The Hissar district to the south of the tract differs from the districts just mentioned chiefly in
that, lying as it does on the confines of Bika’iner, the dialect and people are more akin to those of Ra]-
pi’iténa than to those of Hindustan, Rajpiits being very numerous, and there being, a considerable Ahir
population. The religion is still Hindu, with a certain admixture“ of a curious sect called Bishnm. The
Sirsa district which forms the western portion of the southern border of the tract was all but uninhabited

till it came under English rule; and it has drawn its settlers pretty equally from Hindu and Hindi-speaking ~

Hissar and Rajputana and from the Sikh and Panjabi—speaking Jat state. of Patiala, while its western
portion is occupied by Mahomedan immigrants from the lower S‘atluj. '

I6. In all the remainder of the tract Panjabi is the language of the people. Immediately below the
hills Sikhism has obtained but little hold, and the Hindu element, strong ’in Hushyérpur, gradually gives
way to the Musalman as we pass westwards through Gurdaspur till it fades into comparative insignifi-
cance in Sialkot. But all the centre of the tract, the great Phi’ilkian states of Patiala, Jind and Nz’ibha,
the states of Faridkot and Malerkotla, and the districts of Ludhianah, Firozpur, Lahore and Amritsar,
andin a less degree of Jalandhar and Kapiirthala, form the very centre and stronghold of the Panjéb Sikhs.
Even here however a very large proportion of the population is Musalman, a proportion constantly
increasing from east to west; and it is the Hindu element alone which is displaced by the Sikh. In the
matter of race the population of this portion of the tract is very uniform, Rajputs, Jats, Gi’ijars, and their

allied tribes forming the staple of the agricultural population, largely supplemented by their attendant

menials. Among the Siwéliks and immediately under the hills Jats are few and Rajpi’its and Ghirats
numerous, while somewhat further south the proportion-of Jats increases and Gujars, Sainis and Arains,
‘and in Kapi’irthala Kambohs, Mahtams, and Dogars, become important elements in the population. In the
Lahore Division, Faridkot, and the Plii’ilkian states the mass of the population is Jat; though in Lahore,
Firozpur, and Faridkot, Kambohs and Malitams, and in Firozpur Dogars hold large areas, while in
Patiala, Jind and Nabha there is a considerable admixture of Ahirs. The Changars and Sénsis of Amrit-

sar and the surrounding districts, the Bawarias of the Upper Satluj, the Rawals‘ of the northern districts

and Lahore, and the Aheris of the Hissar division are curious outcast tribes, some of them probably
aboriginal; and as we pass westwards and northwards from Hindustan and Rajpi’ita’ina into the Province,
the Banya of the Dehli Territory gives place to the Khatri of the central, the Si’id of the northern, and the
Arora of the western Panjab.

17. The tract includes all the most fertile, wealthy, and populous portions of the Province, and may be
called the granary of the Panjab. Within it lie the three great cities of Dehli, Amritsar, and Lahore, besides
a very large proportion of the larger towns; and the population is by comparison with that of the western
Panjab largely urban. Trade and manufactures flourish, while with the exception of the south-westward

portions where flocks and herds pasture in extensive jungles, the greater part of the culturable area is
under the plough.

\

ing_ contrast to those to the east of that line. They form the common terminus of the two Indian monsoons,
which have exhausted themselves of their vapour before they reach their goal; and the rainfall, heaviest in
the north and east and decreasnig towards the west and south, is everywhere so scanty that cultivation
\vitliout irrigation lS absolutely impOSSible. But in this very circumstance they find their security against
famine or distress from drought; for 'thSII' cultivation is almost independent of rain, a failure of which means
little worse than a scarCIty oi grass, in itself a suifimently serious calaniityl. In many parts, indeed, more
danger 15 to be ant1c1pated from excessive floods than from deficient rainfall. The tract is traversed
throughout its length by live great rivers, the Satin], Ravi, Chanab, Jahlam, and Indus; and along either
side of each of these runs_at a distance of a few miles a more or less distinctlv marked bank, which de-
fines the excursions of the river within recent times as it has shifted from side to side in its course. These
banks include between them strips of low-lying land which are periodically inundated by the rising floods
as the winter snows 0f the Himalayas melt under the summer sun, or in which the nearness of the subsoil
water makes well-irrigatipn easy. All outSide these narrow boundaries is a high arid plain. Bevond the
Indus, and between the batlu] and the Jahlani and its continuation in the Chanzib, it consists of soil which,
wherever water is available, is sufliCiently fertile save where north of the Satluj that saline efilorescence
which has so puzzled geologists clothes the surface for miles together like a recent fall of snow. But bet-
ween the Indus and the Jahlam—Chanab and south of the Satluj it is covered by great parallel lines of
rolling sand separated by narrow hollows in which the original soil is exposed.

19. The Gujrénn’eilei and \Vazirabad ta/Isi/r of the Gi’ijranwala district ’3
by their vicinity to the. hills. Numerous streams, for the most
giiiisattlli: Stilileexliganelhguntagnstlto JOIII the Indus, and innumerable small inundation canals carried out from
. c 1 "d I] ‘ p ,1 IAIld', 1t, upper Jahlam, .and the lower Indus across the zone of well-irrigation
:ptolt ie t] gfirs 0 tfielcentral steppes render cultivation posSIble along their courses; while wells sunk in

ie 0110'10 ws . «'- i ’ ~‘ (i i '
b o 0 tie I‘lza/ or sand) desert and the drainage of the our or stiff loam uplands collected in

18. "The Western Plains—The great plains lying to the westof the Lahore meridian present a strik-

‘ . secure a fair amount of rain
part 0t intermittent flow, which run down

3 Rain, of course, is needed, here as elsewhere. But its absence nie
suiiicieiit if the fall comes at the right time,
cause.

'1 See note I on next page.

ans only a diminished yield, and not none at all - and so little is

and absolute drought occurs so seldom, that the crops may be said never to fail from this

4

 

 

 

 

 

’ Para. 22.
INTRODLCTORY. Chap. I.

 

Part I.-——Brief Description of the Province.

 

local depressions perform a similar office. But though some of the finest wheat in the world is grown on
the wells of the western the], the proportion of the area thus brought under the plough is wholly insignifi-
cant. The remainder of the tract is covered by low stunted bush and salsolaceous plants and with short
grass in good seasons. Over this range great herds of camels which thrive on the. saline herbage,
and of cattle, sheep, and goats. They are tended by a nomad population wh1ch moves With its flocks from
place to place as the grass is consumed and the scanty supply of water afforded by the local hollows ex-
hausted, or in search of that change of diet which camels love and the varying local floras afford. The
tract includes the whole of the Multan division and of Bahéwalpur, the two Derahs, thedistricts of Shéhpur
and Gujranwala, the greater part of Gujrat, and the two western m/zsz’ls of Lahore 1. Its area is some
60,870 square miles or more than two-fifths of that of the whole province, while its Population, numbering
about 4,885,000 souls, includes little more than one-fifth of the people of the Panjab, and it comprises not
one quarter of the tot'alcultivated area.

20. Natural Divisions of the Western Panjab.—It is the fashion to describe the Panjab Proper as
marked off by its rivers into six great dodbs which constitute the natural divisions of the Province. This
description is true in a sense; but the sense in which it is true possesses but little significance, and its chief
merit seems to be that it can easily be verified by reference to a map. To the east of the Lahore meridian
such rivers as there are lie close together, the whole of the country between and beyond them is compara-
tively populous, and there are no natural boundaries of any great importance. But west of that meridian,"
or throughout the greater portion of the Panjab Proper, the real obstacles to inter-communication, the real
barriers which separate the peoples one from another are, not the rivers easily crossed at any time and
often fordable in the cold weather, but the great arid steppes which lie between those rivers. The advance
of the agricultural tribes has followed almost invariably the courses of the great rivers, the new comers
having crept along both banks of the streams .and driven the n0mads from either side into the intermediate
dodés, where they have occupied the portions nearest the river lands from which they had been ejected,
leaving the median area of greatest aridity as an intangible but very effectual line of separation.

21. Ethnography of the Western Plains—Between the Sulemans and the great sandy deserts of
Bahawalpur and the Sindh-Sagar dodbz the dominant race is Biloch, save in the northern part of Derah
Ismail where Pathans take their place. Both these races have descended from the hills and overcome 21
miscellaneous collection of tribes which, still forming a very large proportion of the population, have been
included by their conquerors under the semi-contemptuous term of Jat—here an occupational as much as an
ethnological designation—till they have themselves almost forgotten their original races. In the remainder
of the tract the divisions of the people are rather tribal than racial, the great majority of them being Jats
and Rajpfits, or belonging to races, perhaps in some cases of aboriginal origin, which can now no longer
be distinguished from them. In Gujrat the importance of the Gujar element is indicated by the name
of the district, while Saiyads are numerous to the south-west. The number of clans into which the
people of these great plains are divided is enormous. - The Daudpotra, Joya, Wattu, Dogar and Mahtam
of the Satluj, the Kharral and Kathia of the Ravi, the Siyal and Khokhar 0f the Chanab, and the
Khokhar and Tiwana of the Jahlam, are some of the most important. The curious river-tribes of the
Satluj and Indus, the Jhabel, Kehal and Kutana also present many interesting features. The trans-Indus
Pathans and a certain proportion of the Biloches speak their natural Pashtu and Bilochi. The remaining
population of Derah Ghazi, Muzaifargarh, Multan and Bahawalpur speak Jatki, a language holding an
intermediate position between Panjabi and Sindhi. Panjabi is the speech of the remainder of the tract.
The population is essentially Musalman, the proportion being largest on the frontier and smallest to
the east and south. Multan is the only town of more than 23,000 inhabitants, and the population is
very markedly rural. There is no manufacture of importance, and the important pawz’nda/z traffic
between India and the countries to the west only passes through the tract on its way to the Commercial
centres of Hindustan. Pastoral pursuits occupy a more important position than in the rest of the Pan-
jéb, agricultural produce being largely supplemented by clarified butter, wool, hides and barilla.

22. The Salt Range Tract—There still remains to be described the north-western corner of the
Panjab, situated in the angle where the Safed Koh from the west and the Sulemans from the south meet the
Himalayas from the east, and separated from the rest of the Province by the Salt Range and the Upper
Jahlam. It includes the Peshawar Division and the districts of Rawalpindi, Jahlam, and Bannu. It
presents in almost every respect the strongest possible contrast With the Panjab Proper, and indeed, as
lhave already remarked, can hardly be said to belong to India save by mere geographical position.
The outer Himalayas, crossing the Jahlam, run up the eastern boundary of the Rawalpindi district and
cut off the Murree and part of the Kahiita talzsz’l. There they and the Mid-Himalaya meet on the banks
of the Indus in a confused mass of mountains, among which the Hazara district lies and stretches out
the Kagan valley like a huge arm to where the Indus pierces the western Himalayan range at the foot of
Nanga Parbat. The curved ranges which connect the extremities of the Mid-Himalayas with the Safed Koh
enclose to the north the plain which constitutes the Peshawar district, While the northern continuation
of the Sulemans runs up the western border of Bannu and Kohat to meet the Safed Koh and throws out
eastwards a series of parallel spurs which cover the Whole of the Koha’lt district. The circuit is completed
by the Salt Range which, starting from opposite the point where the Mid-Himalayas abut upon the
Jahlam, runs along the right bank of the river through the south of the Jahlam and the north of the
Shahpur district, crosses the Indus in the north of the Mianwali rat/252’], and turning down the right bank
of the Indus through the Bannu district, follows the boundary between Bannu and Derah Ismail till it
joins the Sulemans. Rising abruptly from the river and the great desert which lie to the south of it,
the Salt Range of Jahlam and Shahpur falls away imperceptibly t0 the north into a great table-land en-
closed by the range itself, the Hazara hills, and the river Indus, crossed in every direction by chains of low
hills, and cut up by the streams which issue from them into innumerable ravines. It is this table-land
which constitutes the districts of Jahlam and Rawalpindi.

1 In physical characteristics parts of Gujriinwdlzi, Gi’ijtét, and Lahore belong rather to the northern portion of the eartern plains;
but as they lie west of the Lahore meridian and their area is small, they have been included in this tract of which they form the

north-eastern corner.
2 The Sindh-Sagar doa'b lies between the Indus and the Jahla n and Chanéb.

 

Hang
h i

774.?"

1a

 

f

 

 

 

Parafiag * p . INTRODUCTORY. .‘ .
‘Chap. 137

Part I.--'-Brief Description of the Province.

 

23, The tract is physically speaking so broken and confused that it is impossible without going into
great detail to separate it. into parts each of which shall be even appronimatelythomogeneous. T he
mountainous tracts of Hazara and 0f the Murree and Kahiita ta/zsz’ls of the Pindi dlStI'lCt.-Wlth their ample
rainfall, and of the less favoured district of Kohat, cover an area of 6,520 square miles and contain a
population of some 715,000 souls. Both Hazara and Koliat include large domains held by the semi-inde-
pendent Nawabs of Tanawal and Teri, who manage their own revenue and enjoy con51derab‘le powers
of police and criminal jurisdiction, and with whom the PanJab Government interferes but little, parts of
their territories having never been visited by a European. The remainder of the'tract has an area of
about 14,500 square miles, and a population of some 2,209,000 .souls. Eacept immediately under the hills,
the rainfall, while quite sufficient in ordinary years, leaves little margin as protection'against distress
in unfavourable seasons; while save in Peshawar and the riverain portions of Bannu irrigation 13 almost

unknown.

24. Ethnography of the Salt Range Tract.-—The population of the whole tract is almost entirely
Musalnian, many of the very traders being Mahomedans in Peshawar. The language is Pashtu in the trans-
Indus and dialects of Panjabi in the cis-Indus portions of the tract. The people are chiefly Pathans in Pesha-
war and Kohat, with a large admixture of menial classes of Hindu ancestry who, though now Musalmzins, are
known under the generic name of Hindki. In Bannu the mass of the people con31st of Pathans and the
so-called Jats described above in § 21. The term Jat is little used beyond the Salt Range. In ‘Hazara the
Pathan villages are few, and confined to the bank of the Indus; but the centre and north of the tract are
occupied by curious tribes, probably of Indian origin, but now by long association closely assimilated to
the Afghan race, the principal of which are known as Jadi'in, Swati and Tanaoli, ‘and by Saiyads. In the
south and south-west of Hazara and in the hills of Murree and Kahuta are found the Kahi’its, Dhiinds,
Sattis and Ketwals, all claiming to be hill Rajpi’its, together with Awans, Karrals, Gakkhars, and numer—
ous Gujars. The Salt Range is almost entirely in the possession of a tribe of mysterious origin called
Awan, which has wrested the greater part of it from its original holders the Janjt’iha Rajpi’its, and spread
into Rawalpindi, Hazara, Peshawar and Koliat, and in a less degree into Sialkot and Iahlam, and which,
like all other non-Pathéns, is merged in the comprehensive name of Jat as soon as the range crosses
the Indus. In the less hilly portions of Rawalpindi and Jahlam, Rajpt’its, or tribes which claim Raj—
pi’it origin, with Awans, Gakkhars, Kliattars, and a few Gujars constitute the greater part of the population.
Saiyads are numerous throughout the tract. In the city of Peshawar itself is to be found a most extraordi-
narily cosmopolitan population, including representatives of almost every Mahomedan country east of Arabia.

25. With the exception of Peshawar and Rawalpindi, the tract includes no town of more than
20,000 inhabitants. But the whole trade with Central Asia and Kabul except the pawz'nda/z traffic of
Derah Ismail passes through Peshawar, and the Salt Range supplies almost the whole of the salt used ill
the Panjéb. The silk and cotton fabrics of Peshawar are the only manufactures of importance, and the
mass of the population follows agricultural, and in the mountain ranges pastoral pursuits.

26. Summary of the abOve.—-It will be convenient here to: collect some figures regarding the tracts
just described and to summarise their salient characters. The statistics given below in columns 6 to 1 i are
only approximate, as I have no figures for Native States, while those I have are for districts only and.
not for ta/zsf/s.

Abstract NO. I, Mowing some leading Statistics for 1726 natural divisions 13f l/ze Province.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1 2 3 4 5 6 7| 8 9 io 11 12 i 13 14 i 15 16 17
l l I i l “M

APPROXIMATE FIGURES.

 

 

 

PBRCRNTAGES or AREA AND
POPULATION or PROVINCE

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Serial . pop“. RAIN:FAL.L IN Pakaigzr‘fi)‘: CONTAINED 1N EACH TRACT. ‘ _.
0 V Area in Total latiou INLHE‘” mica ’l‘iucr 5151”“
' ‘ - . 0,
Of‘ “AMI (DP TRACT- :gill‘easrf Population. Sqlfltf-l‘c “W Of NAM. 0' 'l‘RACT,
Tract, mile, _ . "g _, E _: :1 3‘ 3' g 3 g Tract
u a) . “ d N :- "" *"
3 no :7, 9‘ g i‘? 3 ° ‘51 m X s“ «1' 9 N
g e .e 5 .. a .. as: 7, a -= v 5 t”
g g g gs g: as s s ‘2‘ 1‘3 a ”‘
o 5. a. o o
I Himalayan Tract . 19,840 1,539,000 78 120 l 80 f m 14 «‘2 we 68 4'3 2 1 Himalayan Tract
ll Sub-montage Tract 6,680 2,998,000 449 54 l 37 30 64 7X 78 4'7 13 2 9 6 5 4 U Sub-montane Tract
EASTERN PLAINS—-
“ , _ _ EASTERN PLAINS—-
11‘} Eggfdlrhiinof?ifnma 8,203 1,33,13,30: 469 35 fig 2 73 87 67 6'1 178 139 8'0 III Northern Zone
Zone. 41‘7 ) 4k, 0 370 34 ~ 19 71 83 55 3‘4 8'] 7'8 40 IV Ear/stern Or Jalnna.
V Central Block . 9,030 ”I 810 000 08° 07 19 i ' ' 401m
‘ ‘ . , -, >_, - .. - . _ 7 57 89 2 7 o 12 4 126 um V Central Block
V! botliéilnhrggfie Bhat- 11,570 1,005,000 14.1 20 10 13 55 92 80 8'1 7'3 142: 12'1 VI Southern or Bliat—
’ tiarna Z0116:
Total Eastern 0 ~ , - , . .
Plains 35,°~° 10,355,000 ~90 35 21 13 6.3 69 62 24'6 45'0 43‘s 35's Total Eastern
' Plains
Western Plains . , c ‘ ~ 0 _ .
V” 59,890 4,585,000 b2 -0 O 1 i8 07 O 42 0 21‘s 241 457 VII Western Plains
SALT RANGE TRACT~ 911T R '1‘
VIII Mountain 'l'ract . 6,520 715,000 110 6, - M ‘ ANGE RAG!“
h ‘ _ , .. 41 20 15 24 73 4'6 3'2 2'2 1'8 VIII Mountain '1‘"
IX T ijlLsLIanl; . 14,500 7,209,000 152 3-2 17 10 35 51 85 10'1 9'7 113 8‘4 IX Table-Lands“mt
0 a an e 0 a 7 1 o h ‘ '
Tract. g -i,0-0 2,9-4,ooo 139 6- -4 io 29 42 .83 147 13-9 13-5 10'2 Total Salt Range
ract
TOTAL PANJAB . 142,450 22,704,000 159 126 24 1 31 0’1 00 100-0 100'0 ioo'o 1000 TOTAL PANJAB
Troops of the Khaihar 8,000
ass.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Troops of the Kliaibar
Pass

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘ :Para. 26.
Chap; 'gI.’

INTRODUCTORY.»

 

Part I.-.—Brief Description of i the Province.

 

NOTES TO ABSTRACT No. I.

Tract I.—_Hirnalayan.--The mountain tract of Kangra and the Hill States; with large rainfall and irrigation from hill.
streams. Cultivation'scattered and inferior. Population of rustic Hindu hillmen, chiefly Réjpi’its and allied races, living in tiny

hamlets; agricultural and pastoral. Language, hill dialects of Hindi. No large towns; trade and manufactures insignificant. '

Secure from famine.

Tract II.-—.Sub-montane.—Zone along the foot of the Himalayas. Ample rainfall and fertile soil. Large rural and agri-
cultural p0pulat10n and no large towns. Secure from famine.

, Tract III.—Eastern‘ Plains (Northern).-—Zone parallel to and south of Tract II. Considerable rainfall and fertilising hill
streams. Soil fruitful and well-irrigation ample. Very populous and several large towns. Almost secure from famine. .

Tract IV.-—Eastem Plains (Eastern).-—-Zone along the Jamna. Rainfall fair,.irrigated area large, and soil fertile. Large
population and several large towns. ' For the most part in but little danger from famine.

Tract V.-Eastem Plains (Central)..—-Occupying the centre of the Eastern Plains. Soil and rainfall fairly good, and
irrigation possible to north, east, and west; inferior and impossible in south. Population of average density; agricultural
and in the south pastoral. Several large towns; liable to famine. ' .

Tract VL—Eastem Plains (Southern).—-Bordering Bikaner desert. Rainfall deficient; soil inferior; irrigation impossible.
Scanty agricultural and pastoral population. Few large towns; very liable to famine. \ '

Eastern Plains—Tracts III, IV, V, VL—Population chiefly Jats, Rajpiits, and allied races with menials. Religion Hindu
in north, east, and south ; Musalman in north-west and south-west; Sikh in centre and to west. Language Hindi to east and south-
east, Réjpfitana dialects to south-west, PanJébi 1n the remainder. Includes all the largest towns; and trade and manufactures
flourish. - .

Tract VIL—Western Plains—Comprises the. mass of the Western Panjdb. Rainfall wholly inadequate. Cultivation
chiefly confined to the immediate precincts of the rivers. Between them great grazing grounds, in parts covered with sand, and
occasionally saline. Population scanty, largely pastoral, and partly nomad. Pathans and Biloches on the frontier; elsewhere J at,

Hfijpfit, and allied tribes. Religion Musalmén. Language Pashtu and Bilochi across the Indus; Jatki to south-west; elsewhere ’

Panjébi. Few large townS; little trade or manufacture. N o famine possible, beyond distress from failure of grass}.

Tract VIII.—Salt Range (Mountain).—Mountains of _Hazara and Kohat, and the‘east of Rawalpindi. Rainfall ample;
cultivation inferior. Scanty agricultural and pastoral population of. Pathans and curious allied races, hill-Raipiits, Awéns, and
Gfijars. Religion Musalman. Language Pashtu in Kohat; Panjabi dialects in Hazara. No large towns. For the most part
secure from famine. ‘

Tract IX.—Salt Range (Table-land).—Peshziwar valley, Salt Range, and Table-lands of Bannu, l’indi, and Jahlam.

Rainfall somewhat scanty. Irrigation hardly practised. Somewhat thinly peopled by Pathans on the west, Awans to the south,‘

and Rajpiits, Gakkhars and Khattars in the remainder. Language, cis-Indus Panjabi, trans-Indus l’ashtu. Religion Musalmén.
Few large towns. Trade and salt mining extensive. Liable to famine.

 

 

 

dwfigfifl. .

r
.

214-32 ’
M iv

 

.I
x'

 

 

 

   
 

Para. 193. ' i , E ‘EL GI NS OF THE PEOPLE.
Chap. IV.] TH R I 0

Part 'I.—lntroductory and Comparative.

CHAPTER IV.
THE RELIGIONS OF THE PEOPLE.

 

PART I.—-INTRODUCTORY AND COMPARATIVE.

193. Introductory and Figures—The religion of the people is, 'with the doubtful exception of their
caste, by far the most interesting matter that I have to deal With Ill-thls report. It IS also the Widest ;_ and
volumes have already been written on the subject, many of them displaying the .most profound erudition
and research. But they all without exception, _so far as I am acquainted With them, fail utterly and
entirely in conveying t0 the reader the faintest idea of the religions which they describe as_actually
practised by their million followers in the Villages of the country. The books on Hmduism, for instance,
describe Hinduism as it ought to be, Hinduism as it once was, perhaps Hinduism as it now “isiamong the
Pandits and educated Brahmans of the holy cities ; but they do not describe Hinduism as it IS in'the daily
life of the great mass of the population. This defect I have endeavoured to supply in such imperfect
measure as my own deficient knowledge and the limitations as to space under which I write Will allow of;
and my object throughout the present chapter has been, first to tell the reader where. he may find a full
description and discussion of the esoteric doctrines of the various faiths 1n theirpurity, and then, taking
those doctrines for granted, to attempt to show him how small a part they play in the every-clay belief
and practice of the Panjéb peasant, and to indicate generally what that belief and that practice are.

The statistics of religion will be found in Table III which givesthe numbers professing each religion, rural pppulation being
distinguished; in Tables III A and III B which give details of Christian and Mahomedan sects respectively ; and. in Iable IV which
shows the composition of the population of each district by ‘religion. All thesetables are‘to be found in Appendices A and l‘l, and
in all of them except [II A, separate figures are given for the rural population. ‘Inilahlc RX the population of each town in the
Province will be found classed according to their religious. Besides these direct statistics, the figures forage,‘ civil , coudn ion, caste,
education, and infirmities are given separately for each religion in their respective tables: The statistics of religion areal believe,
exceedingly accurate so far as the originalrecord and the mechanical processes of compilation are concerned. But the limitations
and explanations which must be borne in mind before it Will_be fully understood what our tables mean when they show so many
thousands of Hindus, Musalmans, and so forth are many and various, and are so important and so intimately connected With the
proper understanding of the religions of the I’anjaib, that I give them separately in sections 195—7.. The figures of Table III A,
however, which deals with Christian sects, are in great measure meaningless, and in every way misleading; but as I have little else
to say regarding those figures, I reserve the explanation of the reasons why they are so for the section of this chapter'which deals
with Christianity in the Panjab.

194. Bibliography.—The books that have been published on the religions of India are innumerable, and the learning that
manv of them display profound. For the practical purposes of the intelligent but unleurned reader who wishes to have some acquaint—
anceywith the main outlines of the creeds professed by the people among whom he has to pass his life, I cannot too strongly recom-
mend three small books lately published by the Society for promoting Christian Knowledge, called Buddhism, III'nduism, and Irv/rim,
and written respectively by Rhys Davids, Monier \Villiams, and Mr. Stobart. They will tell him as much as he wants to know, and
far more than he wjll remember. More learned and detailed information will be found in Professor V’Vilson’s Religion of the Iii/atlas,
and in Barth’s Religions ofIndia (Triihner’s Oriental Series), which, however. contain no account of Mahomedanism. Ind fan IVis’a’om
by Monier Williams gives a good outline of the sacred writings of the Hindu group of creeds, while Celebroolce’s lVor/rs, his
Collected Essays, and Wilson's Ifindu Seats are full of information of a more detailed nature. There are many standard works
on Buddhism ; but I believe that, with the exception of Burnouf’s Introdnc/ion a L’Hfstoire du Buddhimne Indien, they deal for
the most part with the Southern or Singhalese School, with which we in the Punjab have no concern. The little book on Buddhism
already mentioned, and the introduction to Beale’s Chinese Pilgrims in India, contain much information, and give references to
all the best authorities; while at pages 284 et seq. of Dr. Wilson’s Indian Caste, and in the foot-notes of pages I02 to 107 of Barth’s
Religions of India, will be found a long list of publications on the subject. Slight sketches of the Buddhist doctrines will also be
found in IIz'ndnism and the Religion of the Hindus already referred to, and in Elphinstone's IIlslonz/ of India ; While the Lainaism
of Tibet, the form of Buddhism which is professed in the I’anjafb. is admirably described in Chapter XIII of Cunningham’s Luddl’.
I understand that the great authority on the Jain religion is \Varreu’s Over de Godsd/enstfge on 101273 geerige Begriphen der
Jainas (1876), but the best account of' it in English is probably that contained in three papers at pages 24.1. to 322 of Vol.
IX of the Asiatic Researches, and more especially in the last of the three by H. T. Colehrooke. Slight sketches of the subject
will also be found in Hinduism, and Elphinstone’s Hislorg of India, and a fuller account in Wilson’s Religion of the Hindus.

There is no book, so far as I know, which deals with Sikhism as a religion; but the reader will find an admirable sketch of
the subject in Cunningham's His-tony of the Sikhs, while Macgregor’s History of the same people, Malcom's Sketch of the Silo/is,
and Prinsep's His-tong of the Panjdl) are standard works. The introduction to Trumpp’s Translation oft/1e Adigranth is a
perfect mine of learning. Wilson attempts a description of the Sikh faith in his Religion of the Hindus, but it is not a successful
one. On the Zoroastrian religion, which I do not again refer to in this chapter, as it is exclusively confined to the few Piirsi
immigrants who are engaged in commercial enterprise in the Panjab, Haug’s Essays on the Pdrsis lately issued as one of the
volumes of Triibner’s Oriental Series, and Wilson on the Ptirsi Religion, are probably the best books for general purposes. I
cannot quote any work of authority on the general subject of the religion of Mahomet; but the little book on [shim which I have
already mentioned, is an admirable re’snme’ of the. subject. The rise and early history of the creed is set forth at length in Sir W m.
Muir’s Life ofM'ahomet, the second and one volume edition of which, by the way, omits what many people would consider almost
the most valuable portion of the work; while the Rev. Mr. Hughes’ Notes on Aloha-nunzulanism contains a great deal of useful
information in a very condensed and convenient shape. The provincial Settlement Reports contain much valuable matter in
connection with religion scattered here and there through their pages. A good deal of information about the religion of the
eastern districts will be found in Chapter IX of my own Kamzcil Settlement Report, while Mr. Lyall’s Eingra Settlement Report
contains a wholly admirable account of the religion of the Punjab Himalayas.

195. Indeterminateonature of Panjab religions—The figures on the opposite page show the religions
of the people of the Panjab, With the numbers by which each is professed. '

IOO

 

 

 

THE RELIGIONS or THE PEOPLE. ' Perth 196-
Chap. IV.

 

Part I.——Introductory and Comparative.

 

Religions of [/26 Panjab.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

RELIGIONS. Males. Females. Persons. Proportion. " Repronms. I Males Females. Persons. Proportion.

All religions . 12,322,356 10,389,764 22,712,120 10,000 Agnostics. 2 1 3
Musalmans . 6,255,117 5,407,317 11,662,434 5,135 P051t1v1_sts . 2 1 3
Hindus . . l 5,044,040 4,208,255 9,252,295 4,074 Freethmkers 3 . 3
Sikhs . . i 972,345 743,769 1,716,114 756 Theosophlsts 1 l 1 2
Jains . i 22,722 19,956 42,678 19 Atheists . I 2 2
Christians . . ! 25,199 8:500 33,699 15 Unitarians l 1 1 2
Buddhists 1 1,548 1,703 3,251 1 Thelsts . 1 I
Zoroastrians . i 313 152 465 Monotheists 1 I
lews . , . 20 11 4 31 ... Unspec1fied 1,036 , 95 “,3,
No religion . ,l 3 2 5 l '

 

 

 

It would hardly be expected that any difficulty or uncertainty should be felt in classing the natives of
the Province under their respective religions. Yet, with the Slngle exceptlon of caste, no other one of the
details which we have recorded is so difficult to fix with exactness, or needs so much explanation and
limitation before the real value of the figures can be appreciated. The doubt as to how far they still
profess the creed in which they were brought up, how far they really believe. what they still profess,
and what name should be given to the faith, it any, Whlch they have substituted for the dogmas
which they have abandoned, which would present itself to. so. many educated Englishmen if called
upon to state their religion, troubles only a few isolated .lIlCllVlCiualS .among the native community,
Creed is in the Panjab rather a social than a religlous Instltutlon; 1t is. as a rule inherited frOm
the womb; and when the son abandons the faith of his fathershe adopts 1ndeed a fresh formula and
a new ceremonial, but the change is rather one of the communlty with which he. shall claim fellow.
ship than of conduct and the inner life. And it is this very fact that makes 1t'so d1fficult in many cases
to draw the line between one Indian creed and another; for the dlStlnCthHS.O.f fa1th, being based upon and
attended by no. deep spiritual conviction, are marked by.a.laxity and “cathohc1ty. of practice which would
be impossible to a bigot or an enthusiast; while each rehgion malntalns Its soc1al standard by excluding
from its pale the outcasts with whom communion would be pollution, whatever the creed they may pro-
fess. In respect of a large part of the community there can, of course, be httle or no uncertainty:
the Brahman of Thanesar is a Hindu, the Oswal of Dehli a Jain, the Slkh Jat of Amritsara Sikh, the Pathfin
of PeshaWar is a Musalman, and the villager of Spiti a Buddhist, beyond all question or doubt. But on the
border lands where these great faiths meet, and especially among the Ignorant peasantry whose creed, by
whatever name it may be known, is seldom more than a superstitlon' and a r1tual, the various Observances
and beliefs which distinguish the followers of the several faiths 1n the1r purity are so strangely blended and
intermingled, that it is often almost impossible to say that one prevails rather than another, or to decide in
what category the people shall be classed. So too caste—feehng, based upon regard for peremonial purity,
is so strong among all classes and in all parts of the Provmce, that in every rel1g1on will be found large
numbers who profess indeed the creed, but whose occupations or0hab1ts are. held by then- fellow-believers
to be so impure that'they are not admitted to participation 1n the rites of the1r faith, and are hardly recog-
nised as belonging to it 1. I shall show that the Musalman peasantry of the DethTerritory are still in
many ways almost as much Hindu as their unperverted brethren; that th€.SIkh of Sirsa is often a Sikh
only in speech and habit ; that the Hindu of Lahul is almost more a Buddhlst than a Hindu ; and that the
figures which I give for each of the great Indian rellglons include large numbers ofpeople whose claims
to belong to the faith under which they have returned themselves would be unhes1tat1ngly rejected by the

great body of its followers.

Ic6. The Census definition of Hindu.—And if the manner in which the people blend the rites of their various creeds.
and the social exclusiveness which they carry from the house to the temple, are sources of difficulty and uncertainty, a no less
fertile source is the absolute impossibility of laying down any definition or indicating any test by which we may distinguish him
who is a Hindu from him who is not. I shall return to this subject when I discuss more particularly the Hindu religion; but I
must point out prominently in this place who are those whom we have reckoned as Hindus for the purposes of the CenSUs, as the
explanation materially affects the meaning and value of our statistics. Practically, the rule we adopted was this. Every native who
was unable to define his creed, or described it by any other name than that of some recogmsed rellglon or of a sect of some such
religion. was held to be and classed as a Hindu. The assumption at the basis of this rule 1s that the Native of India must be presumed
to be a Hindu unless he belongs to some other recognised faith. There was not the slightest fear that a member of any one of the
other great religions, whatever his mode of life or social standing, would fail to describe himself as a Musalmafn, a Sikh, a Buddhist,
a Jain, a Zoroastrian, or a Christian, either directly, or as belonging to some well-known sect, such as Shiah, Wahhébi, or Saraogi. But
it was certain that many of the vagrant and outcast tribes would allege that theybelonged to creeds of strange and unfamiliar names ;
that a gipsy would in many cases return his religion as Sénsi, the name of his tr1be; that a scavenger would describe his faith as L51
Begi or Bala Shahi, from the names of the spiritual preceptors of the caste ; and that the followers of the 111nu1nerable sects which
are ever springing from the womb of Hinduism would return those sects, not as sects but as religious.

In our schedules we recorded sect as well as religion, and it was intended to exhibit the various sects in a single separate
table, arranged under the religions to which they belonged. But the religious themselves run through many of our tables, age
civil condition, caste, education, and infirmities being tabulated separately for each; and it would have been most inconvenient,
and have seriously increased the labour of tabulation and the complexity and unwieldiness of the results, if we had recognised as
a separate religion each sect or shade of opinion or practice which its followers might dignify with a separate name. N ow, What.
ever may be thought of the truth of the assumption upon which we based our rule—and I hope that the reader of the second part
of this chapter will agree with me that it was not only the best that could be made, but actually not far if at all removed from the
truth—it is clear that no inconvenience whatever would have resulted from it had the original intention of tabulating the figures

3 Even one of the Commissioners in his Census report commented upon the “impropriety” of classing scavengers professing the
Musalmén ; faith as Musalmans; and remarked that “the Moslem must consider it a wrong done to him,” and that the course followed
“ deranged our estimate of scavengers, and led to the erroneous conclusion that the people must be a very uncleanly race, as they need
“the services of so few scavengers.” Yet I can hardly believe that he would refuse to class sincere converts to Christianitv as Chri s-
tians, merely because they belonged to the scavenger classes. I shall show that many of the scavenger class are admitted by theMahom e.
dans themselves to full religious equality and communion. As for the confusion of figures, of course the religions table was not intended
to show occupations, which are exhibited in a separate table of their own.

101

 

 

 

 

Par" 197'] » , '» THE RELIGlONS or THE 13126131312.-

Chap. IV.

 

Part I.—Intr0ductory and Comparative.‘

__ -.- ....._ _.. _ .._..-._r_...,.._._........_c. . -.. ., ., ,_,._,_ .,-- .,...

for the various Hindu sects been adhered to. The sect table would then have shown exactly what and whom we had classed ‘as

Hindus: and any ’person who dill'ered from our definition of' the‘word would have been able to separate without difficulty‘ those
figures to the inclusion of which he might take exception. But unfortunately the. Hindu sects were not tabulated. .Plie (ensus
(Joininissioner observed, quite truly, that the great mass of admitted Hindus either had no sect, or, If: they had, did not. know
what it was; and that, accordingly, only a comparatively small portion of the Hindu community would be Included in the sect table.
He therefore, after the information had been recorded in the schedules, but. before the figures had been abstracted, obtained the
sanction of the Governmentof India to the omission of. the table; and the-Punjab Government, while recognismg the value ol: .the
information, was unwilling to increase the already serious labour of compilation by ta‘bulating. facts which possessed no immediate
administrative value. I hope that at the next Census tlie_oinisSion Will be supplied. '10 my mind the fact that the great mass of
the Hindus have no sect is rather an argument "for discriminating the sects of those who have ; for we shall, at any rate, be sure that
the information is exact; and till we obtain this information we shall never know what our figures for Hindus mean, what they. include,
and in what proportions. And the figures, while their compilation would not materially increase the labour of the compiling staff,
would possess the very greatest interest and value for the students of social evolution ; for nothing is more extiamdinary than the

o 0 ' I _ I l
' number and variety of' sects which are constantly springing up amongst the people, and more espeCialiy among the Hindu population.

1 slrall presently notice some of the most remarkable of‘ them.

197. The same difficulty with regard to the definition of Hindu was felt at the last Census ; and in fact the absence of some such
rule as that followed on the present occasion rendered the figures of. 1868 almost meaningless, nearly 6 per cent. of the whole
population being classed under “Other Religions ’ and no two districts followmg the)sam_e rule, it indeed any rule at all‘was. ob.
served aiivwhere. Thus in Gurgaon only I in 10,009 was shown as followmg “Other lteligiiiiis, . While in the similar and neigh-
bouring district of' Karniil that heading included no fewer than 1,532 out of every 10,000 of the people. It must be remembered that
we have in the Punjab none of those aboriginal tribes, dwelling apart in forests and mopntains, and clearly demarcated from their
more civilised Hindu neighbours, that we find in so many. Indian provmces. Had our .(Jensus included any such tribes, it might
perhaps have been necessary to separate them from Hindus; though even where this has been attempted, I understand that the
result has been of‘ doubtful value, and that of two brothers iivnig in the same house. eating from the same hearth, and Jomiug iii the.
same worship. one has returned himself as a Hindu and the other as of an aboriginal religion. The fact is that ll a man is not a
Musalman, a Sikh, a Buddhist, a Christian, or a Jain, his caste really tells us more about his religious practice and belief than anything
else can do. It is a matter of opinion whether the Chiihra, the Chamar, the Sstnsi, who belongsto none of those religions, can properly
be called a Hindu or not; but we at any rate know, or may know, exactly what his religion 1S ; and short of ranking the varying
tenets of each of‘ the lower castes and tribes as a separate religion called after the name of the caste, the nearest approach to the truth.
is probably arrived at by classing them all as Hindu, and leavmg the caste table to tell its own tale.

198. External characteristics of the several religionS.——Tlie distinguishing practices and beliefs of
the various religions will be given separately in the description of each, and an attempt will presently be made
to estimate the effect of each upon the character of its followers. Briefly, it might perhaps be said that in thc
Panjab the most marked characteristic of the Hindu was thrift, of the Sikh bravery, of the Buddhist honesty,
and of the Mahomedan pride. But there are a few broad practical matters of every-day life by which the
followers of the several religions may be distinguished, and which it may be convenient to give here side by
side. They are by no means of universal application, but are generally observed 1 ; and the people attach
far more importance to them than their often trivial nature would seem to warrant. The Hindu, Jain, and
Buddhist believe in their respective Sliz’istras, the Sikh in the Granth, and the Musalman in the Qurfin 9.
The Hindu, Jain, and, Sikh pray generally to the east, and never to the south; the Musalmein prays towards
Mecca. The first three worship in temples, the last in mosques. The Hindu, Sikh, and Jain reverence the.
Levitical caste of Brahmans, the Buddhists have a popular order of celibate monks, While the. Muszilmzin
ministrants are chosen from among the congregation. The Hindu venerates the cow, will not kill animals,
and often abstains from meat; the Sikh is still more fanatical in his reverence for the cow, but kills and
eats most other animals ; the Mahomedan abhors the pig and dog, but kills and eats most other animals ; the
Buddhist and Jain scrupulously respect all animal life; all alike look on carrion, 011 all vermin such as
jackals and foxes, and on lizards, turtles, and crocodiles, as utterly impure. These are eaten by vagrant
and outcast tribes. The Sikh abstains from tobacco, but substitutes spirits and narcotics; the Hindu may
indulge in all; to the Musalinz’in spirits only are forbidden. The Hindu and Jain shave their heads with the,
exception of a scalp-lock ; the Sikh allows the hair of his head and face to grow uncut and untrimmcd ; the
Musalmzin never shaves his beard, but always the lower edge of his moustache ; he often shaves his head, and
when he does so leaves no scalp-lock. The Hindu, Sikh, and Jain button their coats to the right, the Musal-
main to the left. The male Hindu or Jain wears a loin cloth tucked up between the legs ; the Sikh short
drawers reaching to the knee only ; the Musalmz’in long drawers, or a loin—cloth worn like a kilt. The Hindu,
Jain, or Sikh woman wears a pctticoat, the Musalman woman drawers. The Hindu’s and Buddhist’s Special
colours are red and saffron, and the former abominates indigo-blue; the Sikh wears blue or white, and
detests saffron; the Musalman's colour is indigo-blue or green, and he will not wear red. The Musalme’in
and Buddhist alone wear caps in the Hindu portions of the Province, while on the frontier the skull-
cap is still the sign of, and was till lately the only head-dress permitted to a Hindu. The Hindu or
Jain may cook in, but not eat out of an earthen vessel which has already been used for that purpose 3,
his earthen vessels may be ornamented with stripes, and his metal ones will be of brass or bell-metal;
a Musalmzin may use an earthen vessel over and over again to eat from, but it must not be
striped, and his metal vessels will be of copper; the Sikh follows the Hindu in the main, but is less
particular than he. The Hindu and Sikh observe daily ablutions, the Musalniéu and Buddhist do not bathe
of necessity 4. The Hindu, Jain, and Sikh marry by circumiunbulation of the sacred fire (p/Icra) ; the Mus-
alma’in by consent of the parties formally asked and given before witnesses (”Md/z). The Musalinén prac-
tises circumcision, while the Sikh has a baptism of initiation and a ceremony of communion. Finally, the
Hindu, Jain, and Sikh burn, the Musalmz’in buries, and the Buddhist burns, burics, or exposes his dead.
The customs regulating eating, drinking, and smoking together depend more upon caste than upon reli-
gion, and will be noticed in the section on Caste. But while, subject to caste. rules, a Musalinén will eat

1 The exceptions are. of considerable importance.
special reason.

"The sacred scriptures of the Hindus are written in Sanskrit, of the lains in the Saur
Magadhi l’r:ikrit or Piili, of the Sikhs in an old form of l’anjiibi closely allied to iVe

s This affords an easy means of telling whether a deserted site w
will be numbers of tiny earthen saucers (ml-(ibis) found on the spot, w

‘ l have more than once. on reproachin
cieiit justification that he was a Musuliiiiin.

102

It will generally be found that they al‘i‘ord some indication of origin, or have some

aseni Przikrit, .of the Buddhists in the
stern Hindi, and of the Musalmiins in Arabic.

:is held by Hindus or by Musalmiins. If by the former, there
hich are used for one meal and then thrown away.

8' 11 man for personal uncleanliness only too apparent to the nose, been told by him as suffi-

.
,.. ..

 

 

 

 

THE RELIGIONS OF THE PEOPLE. ‘PParacZOZ-

LChap. IV.

 

Part I.—Intr0ductory and Comparative.

and drink without scruple from the hands of a Hindu, no Hindu will take either food or water from a Mus-
almén, partly because of the difference already noted in their use of earthen vessels. The Hindus of the
Panjab proper will often refuse to eat while standing on the same carpet With Musalmans, though those of
the east have not the same objection. Neither will use the other’s pipestem ; and the pipes of a village,
when left about in the common rooms or fields, are generally distinguished by something tied round the
stem—blue rag for a Musalman, red for a Hindu, a piece of leather for a leather-worker, of string for a
scavenger, and so on, lest any should defile himself by mistake.

199. The effect of Hinduism upon the character of its followers—Hinduism being defined as the
normal religion of the native of India, and as a national almost as much as a religious element, it can hardly be’
said to have an effect upon the character of its followers, for it is itself the outcome and expression of that
character. And, thus defined, it includes so many and diverse forms and such a heterogeneous multitude of
tribes and peoples that, while it 18 easy to pomt out the effect that a change from Hinduism to a better de-
fined or more alien creed produces upon the character of the converts, it is difficult to represent except by
negative propositions the material in which that effect was wrought. In fact the effect of Hinduism Upon
the character of its followers is perhaps best described as being wholly negative. It troubles their souls
with no problems of conduct or belief, it stirs them to no enthusiasm either political or religious, it seeks
no proselytes, it preaches no persecution, it is content to. live and let live. The characteristic of the Hindu
is quiet, contented thrift. He tills his field, heOfeeds his Brahman, he lets his womenfolk worship their
gods and accompanies them to the yearly festival at the local shrine, and his chief ambition is to build a
brick house, and to waste more money than his neighbour at his daughter’s wedding.

200. The effect of Buddhism upon the character of its followers—As regards the effect of Bud-
dhism On the character of its followers, Mr. Lyall says :—

“ Murder, theft, or violent assaults are almost unknown among them, and they seem to me to be fair and often kind in their
“dealings with each other. On the othenhand, I agree With .Mr: Heyde in considering the standard of sobriety and chastity among
“ them to be exceptionally low. Drinking 1s a common Vice in all cold countries. and the want of chastity is accounted for by the,
“ custom of polyandry in Lahaul, and of celibacy of younger sons in Spiti, which leave a large proportion of women in both countries
“unmarried all their lives. In spite of those two frailties, the Botis seem to me to be an eminently religious race; they seem to
“ think that to withstand those particular temptations is to be a saint, and that in ordinary men who do not aim so high, to succumb
s: is quite venial. The lives of their saints are full of the most austere acts of virtue and mortification of the flesh commencing
“from the cradle, which are certainly calculated to make the ordinary mortal abandon the task of imitation in despair; and their
:5 religion, though it fails here, has, in my opinion, considerable influence for good in other respects,——more at least than the forms of
“religion practised by other races, Hindu and Mahomedan, have at the present day in. the parts of Hindustan With which I am
“ acquainted. This is not surprismg, as the moral teaching to be found in the Buddhist books is of a very high kind ; the love of
is one’s neighbours is one of its prinmples, and this IS extended to include even the brute creation. So again, though good works
“are balanced against sins, yet their worthlessness, when not done in a humble and reverent spirit, is recognised. In regard to
“ veracity, I have found them superior to Hindus; in hearing lawsuits I have very rarely had to call Witnesses ; cross-examination
“ usually brought about a perfect agreement as to facts.”

The last statement will seem so extraordinary to officers accustomed to the people of the plains, that
almost anybody but Mr. Lyall would be suspected of exaggeration. And Mr. Alex. Anderson writes : “ I

“am sorry to say that there has been a great falling away from veracity since Mr. Lyall wrote.”

201. The effect of Sikhism upon the character of its followers—The Sikh Jats of the Panjab are
proverbially “the finest peasantry in India.” Much no dOubt is due to the sturdy independence and resolute
industry which characterise the Jat of our Eastern Plains, whatever his religion. But much is also due to
the freedom and boldness which the Sikh has inherited from the traditions of the Khalsa. I know of nothing
more striking in the history of India than the bravery with which the Sikh fought against us, the content—
ed cheerfulness with which he seems to have accepted defeat, and the loyalty with which he now serves
and obeys us. It is barely thirty years since the Khalsa Was the ruling power in the land ; yet outside a
few fanatical bodies, there is, so far as we know, no secret repining, no hankering after what has passed
away. But the Sikh retains the energy and determination which made his name renowned, and, though
still inclined to military service, carries them into the more peaceful pursuits of husbandry. In 1853 Sir
Richard Temple wrote: “The staunch foot soldier has become the sturdy cultivator, and the brave office,-
is now the village elder ;” and their children now grasp the plough with the same strong band with Which the
fathers wielded the sword. The prohibition against the use of tobacco has driven them to spirits and drugs,
which are not unseldom indulged in to excess. But the evil is largely confined to the wealthier classes,
and is more than counterbalanced by the manly love of field sports and open-air exercise which their free-
dom from restraint in the matter of taking animal life, and their natural pride in exercising and display-
ing’that freedom, have engendered in them. The Sikh is more independent, more brave, more manly than
the Hindu, and no whit less industrious and thrifty; while he is less conceited than the Musalman, and
not devoured by that carking discontent which so often seems to oppress the latter.

202. The effect of Islam upon the character of its followers—It is curious how markedly for evil
is the influence which conversion to even the most impure form of Mahomedanism has upoh the
character of the Panjab Villager; how invariably it fills him with false pride and conceit, disinclines him
for honest toil, and renders him more extravagant, less thrifty, less contented, and less well-to-do than his
Hindu neighbour. It is natural enough that the Pathan or Biloch of the frontier, but lately reclaimed
frOm the wild independence of his native hills, should still consider fighting as the one occupation
worthy of his attention. It is hardly to be wondered at that the still semi-nomad Musalman tribes of the
Western Plains should look upon the ceaseless labour of the husbandman as irksome. If the Arab of
the cities keeps from rusting the intellect which God has given him by employing it in defrauding his
nearest female relations, he has the love of subtlety natural to the race, the intricacy of his law of inherit-
ance, and the share which he has inherited of the grant made by some old ruler, too small to. satisfy his needs,
yet large enough to give him a nominal position and to suggest the propriety of idleness, to excuse him.
And if the Saiyad will not dig and is not at all ashamed to beg, and thinks that his holy descent should
save his brow from the need of sweating, he is worse only in degree than his Brahman rival. But when we
move througha tract inhabited by Hindus and Musalmans belonging to the same tribe, descended from the

reg

    

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

I Q ~ F'Para; 203 , '
. _, . .1 . , ‘ THE R L I , ‘E.
, .,. . . Chap. IV.] , E 10 ONS OF THE PEOPL’ ,
is. . _
13% [if ‘ . ’
. . Part l.——Introductory and Comparative. - ,
. W i ‘ , same ancestor, and living under the same conditions, and find that as we pass each village, each field, each
house, we can tell the religion of its owner by the greater idleness, poverty, and pretension, which mark the
g. , , Musalman, it is difficult to*suggest any explanation of the fact. It can hardly be that the Musalman branch
‘ of a village enjoyed under the Mahomedan Emperors any such material advantage over their Hindu brethren
11 , as could develop habits of pride and extravagance which should surVive generations of equality. And yet,
i. ‘ . whatever the reason, the existence of the difference is beyond a doubt. The Musalman seems to think
:4 i . x that his duty is completely performed when he has proclaimed his belief in one God, and that it is the
p '1 _ business of Providence to see to the rest; and when he finds his stomach empty he has a strong tendency
‘ to blame the Government, and to be exceedingly discontented with everybody but himself. His Hindu
E ' brother asks little either of his gods or of his governors save that they should let him alone; but he .
° ‘ -, rises early and late takes rest, and contentedly eats the bread of carefulness. I speak of those parts of
the Province where the two religions are to be found side by Side among the peasantry. Where either
prevails to the exclusion of the other, the characteristics of the people may be, and probably are, tribal
rather than due to any difference of religion.
203. Distribution'of the several religions by Provinces—Abstract No. 45 below shows the propor-
~ tions of the population of each of the Indian prov1nces which profess the various religions, arranged in order
of the prevalence of Islam.
Abstract No. 45, showing proportions of each Religion 10 Total Population for Indian Provinces
, arranged In order of magnitude.
1 2 i 3 i 4 5 6 7 8 l 9 10 11 1:1 13 14 15
NUMBERS OF EACH RELIGION PER 10,000 OF ALL RELIGIONS. SERIAL N0. IN ORDER OF MAGNXTUDE.
Li; L i Pnovmcss. . _
‘1: s: u' 1:. ‘3 U-
3 E :1' I? u: {5:3 E 5‘ E m'
o S I <7) -—1 co 0 o 2 I (/3 51 CE 5
,_ l . 2-, ___
, I
73* _ Paniab ‘ . - - - - - I5 5.135 4,074 756 I9 I 9 I 20 I 9 4
.. , Eengal . . . . . . 18 3&2; 2,537 -~ 23 300 8 2 13 2 9
f , 1 ssam . . . . . . . 15 2, ,2 .. ,
i ' N. W. Provinces and Oudh, Native States 2,222 7,7gg U13 1 000 .30 i :3) ...3 “3
Total India . . . . . 73 1 9 4 02 . 8 I_ 2 6. . I . 2
Bombay British Territory . . . 84 11826 77,380 77%. 1:2 35 32:51 6,1 :11 12” 2a Z” I“ 9”
_, N: W. P. and Oudh—British Territory . 11 1,344 8,627 18 12 6 7 12) 7
.T ‘ AJmere . . . . . . . 1,255 8,162 528 55 7 10 1 11
g Bombay Native State . . . . 10 1,086 7,962 406 535 14 8 12 2 5
:~ Hyderabad . . . . . . \ I4 941 9,033 2.. 12 11 9 5 ,4
Ra)putana . . . . . . I 853 8,750 375 21 18 10 o 3, ,2
, Baroda . . . . . . . . 3 801 8,480 214 502 I 17 11 8 4;, 6
Coorg . . . . . . . 177 703 9,113 6 1 5 12 3 12 l ,5
Berar . . . . . . . 5 702 9,076 2 75 140 16 13 4 3 6 , ,0 ‘
Madras . . . . . . . 228 620 9,143 8 .. 3 14 2 _ 11 1
Travancore . . . . . . 2,076 612 7,312 2 15 if) _ l ..
Cochin -, 1 - - - ~ - 2,272 556 7,152 2 6
Central India . . . . . . S 551 8,422 2 54 96;: 15 i7 1; 4 ...7 I“:
13152:] - - - - - - - 70 479 9.4% s 7 is 1
». ur . . . . . . . , 225 2 2 2 . ' >
‘ Central Provinces—British Territory . l 11 :28 7,536 4o ’70 2 1321* l: :2 11”,, l 8
Do. d0."—N3.thC States . . ' 8,102 .. 1:39‘g - 11 :

 

 

l
1 i

'v' T— ." . .4 - v~‘_d ___.a,,,a__ .l

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

fractionligrtlil'5i-liiii‘1iyn2;[illyiiightlibtsggrbsifggiotiisstlhofhetlzztiillciildghaltiIdiisel-giiiiafniziici;ligiiigtnhlro‘.tigephagreiogl: provinces. The figures can be obtained within :1 small ‘1
It will be seen that the Panjab is by far the most Musalman province in India. It however ’3
includes less than twelve million Musalmans; while Bengal, which comes next in the proportional list ‘ ,
contains nearly twenty-two millions, the whole Musalman population of India being fifty millionsY
The six millions of the North-Western Provinces, the three and a half millions of Bombay and the two
millions of Madras account for the greater part of the remainder. On the other hand, the Panjab has a
smaller proportion of Hindus among its people than any other province except Burmah; and though o‘nl
Bengal, Bombay,.‘ Madras, and the North-Western Provinces contain larger Hindu populations elf
the Central Provinces, Central India, Haidarz’ibad, and Rajpi’itana follow it very closely. Of the I 85, y26
Sikhs in India, 1,716,114.11ve in the Panjab ; next to which comes Bombay with 127,100, most of w’hoiiizhre
probably, as Willbe explained further on (section 264), not true Sikhs at all as we understand the term
Nearly nine out of the twelve hundred thousand Jains who are found in India live in Bombay and Rajpi’itain :
and in respect of proportion of Jains to total population the Panjab comes next after these two and Centifal
lndia With their dependenCies. Burmah, Bengal, and Assam include almost the whole of the Buddhists of
India, but the Panjéb comes next both in actual numbers and in proportion.

204. Relative distribution—of the several religions by districts—Abstract N o. 6 t1 ~' . .
shows the proportion which the followers of each religion bear to the population of all rrflig?gnslipgppfiitcii33%;:

and major state, separate figures being given for rural and total 0 ulation and t} e d" ' . . -
in order of the prevalence of Islam among the Villagers, p p ’ 1 lbmttb being arranged

, . 104

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

I l I I l U l | I l l | I I I .__.., I _~ I I .. | I I I I
«i PROPORTIONS PER 10,000 OF ALL RELIGIONS. I g, ‘
H ‘ . 511111111. No. 1N ORDER or MAGNlTIJDE. I"
“ '8 VILLAGES. TOTAL 9011111411011. V 1 ‘8
(I 207%: TERRITORIAL UNIT- 5 .5; g g: E. . a; Christian. Musalmén. Hindu. Sikh. Jain. Buddhist. 2033
I E g g E -‘= =' g E a II 1‘5 = g V11. V11. v11- I Vil- v11. Vil- g
f 1?, '5 g E $5) 30 c3 '5 £1 :E a 55 a: lagES. Total. lages. Total. lages, Total. lag“. Total. lages. Total. lages. Total, “0)
F'5' 30 Peshéwar . . . 1 9,645 331 23 69 9,215 663 52 16 2 1 3 32 3o 24 22 30
3 3I Hazara . 9,619 354 27 2 9,476 487 34 23 2 1 31 32 23 27 31
; X Peshawar Division . 2 9,615 356 27 37 9,321 584 57 ... 13e 4b 211 211 3011 3011 2311 210 X
32 Kohat - - - - 9 9,516 430 42 3 12 9,321 542 123 2 2 11 3 2 3o 31 20 17 12 20 32
29 Bannu - - - 9,260 733 7 2 9,051 921 24 2 22 4 4 28 29 29 28 19 29
IX Deralat DIVIsIOII - 1 9,128 854 17 4 8,804 1,158 33 1 160 1801 4a 50 2611 250 262 27a 23a 1X
27 Dera Sinai! Khan 2 9,088 888 22 6 8,724 1,233 38 13 15 5 7 26 25 25 25 27
19 Rawalpindl _ , . 4 9,077 703 215 2 . .. 47 8,672 1,051 21 7 l3 ... 5 4 6 9 29 26 13 13 15 9'1 u. 19
20 helam - 2 9,064 784 150 7 8,768 1,034 190 1 12 13 7 6 27 28 14 14 22 20
28 era GhéZI Khan. - 9,050 930 19 2 8,677 1,285 36 21 8 8 25 23 26 26 28
V” RéwaIPIndI DIV-IsIOn 2 8.996 844 157 1 18 8,703 1,105 169 4 130 911 80 70 266 256 130 146 180 166‘ VII 5
21 C'IIJ"It . . 4. 8,931 938 128 4 8,816 1,051 129 6 18 I 9 5 24 27 16 16 . 21 ~
26 Muzaffargarh - - 8,927 986 86 1 8,638 1,279 82 31 10 10 23 24 18 20 I 26 ~~
22 ShahPUI‘ - - - 8,852 1,045 102 1 8,487 1,400 112 3o 11 11 22 22 17 18 22
" Bahawalpur . . 8,591 1,377 29 8,374 1,591 29 4 110 11a 206 2111 2211 276 16d 11
24 Jhang - . . . 8,564 1,357 79 8,270 1,642 88 12 12 21 21 19 19 . 24
'23 Multan . . 5 3,439 1,527' . 3o 34 7,897 2,029 38 1 3 6 13 13 20 19 22 24 23 23
VI” Multan DIvIsion . 2 8,416 1,403 119 ... 12 8,093 1,776 119 13d 1101 13a 12a 2011 200 166 17a VII-I
25 Mgptgomery - ~ 1 7,865 1,851 282 2 7,748 1,969 280 15 20 14 14 I 18 20 12 12 ..I 25 '
I7 Gujranwala - - - 7,520 1,866 612 1 3 7,337 2,064 586 9 19 15 15 17 18 10 10 18 15 17 g?
I5 Sialkot . . 2 6,665 2,941 392 15 6,617 2,957 397 14 11 10 16 I6 14 14 11 II .. 8 ‘ IS :3. -1
16 Lahore - - 4 6,632 1,749 1,613 2 50 6,487 2,092 1,359 11 4 3 17 I7 19 I7 4 4 I4 I3 I6 I
VI Lahore Div1sion . 2 6,329 1,993 1,672 4 29 6,218 2,233 1,508 11 136 701 1711 I70! I66 16" 3“ 317 1°“ 13“ VI 3" F1
3 Kapurthala. . 5,774 3,071 1, 154 1 1 5,660 3,282 1,049 8 31c 176 176 13d 13d 60 6a 186 156 3 ,0
“ 1331 3‘1““ Terti- 2 5,663 3,694 629 Io 2 18 5,583 3,783 595 I9 2 131‘ 91 17c I70 136 130 9b 9b 7a 7f Id rd -— 5,": E
V Amritsar Division . _ 2 5,424 3,313 1,261 10 5,403 3,375 1,205 7 1311 12114 1711’ 171i 1‘3c 13c 56 ' 4a 15d V 3 Q
- 1‘0““ Provmce - 2 5.163 41022 802 9 2 15 5,135 4,074 756 I9 I :31; 10a I7e I7e 13a 13a 72 7I 8a 71 re 11 — 2‘ g
.8 Firozpur . . - 4,847 2,410 2,733 9 26 4,774 2,593 2,595 12 8 18 18 16 . 16 2 1 8 12 18 3 In
14 GurdaSpur . . . 2 4,711 4,368 919 6 4,752 4,362 879 1 1o 14 19 19 12 I I2 7 7 21 - ... I4 CH) o
13 Amritsar . . . 4,544 2,693 2,763 1 10 4,626 2,939 2,422 3 12 20 20 15 4 15 I 2 I7 I7 .. I3 ‘< '11
I0 Jélandhar 1 - . 4,480 4,242 1,276 2 20 4,542 4,285 1,144 9 9 21 21 13 13 5 5 13 I4 -- I0 99 _}
6 Sirsa . . . 3,752 5,003 1,225 18 1 3,683 5,156 1,117 43 28 22 22 1o 10 6 6 6 6 6 I3 I
II HUShyaI'Pur . . 3,079 6,237 680 3 1 3,219 6,104 663 , 12 29 23 24 9 9 9 8 II II II 9‘ I",
3 Ludhiana . . . 3,059 4,625 2,303 13 5 3,457 4,448 2,055 35 16 24 23 11 II 3 3 7 7 8 0 ~11
2 GurgéOII - - - 3,033 6,934 1 32 1 3,094 6,844 2 59 24 25 25 7 7 3I 32 5 5 - 2 O 8
7 K4151“ - - ... 2, 788 6, 268 937 7 ... ... 2,944 6, 149 874 32 ... ... . .. 25a 2512 8a: 8a 66 7 a 8 e 711 7 g -u
III Ambala Division . 5 2,784 5,937 1,267 7 43 3,036 5,768 1,132 20 3,; 4a 25]; 2511 9111 90 511 5a 811’ 7d . . III 9: E
— Total Native States . 2,770 5594 1,629 6 1 I 2,945 5,494 1,541 18 1 31/ 251 25c 915i 95 317 3“ 8f 7}! If e “ a '
5 Faridkot . . . 2,728 2,823 4,439 10 2,992 2,830 4,142 36 25d 256 14aL 150 6 a 70 6a 5 2'
7 Ambala . . 2 2,669 6,628 697 4 35 2,850 6,458 641 12 9 5 26 26 8 4 3 8 9 9 10 7 .CD
IV Jélandhar Division . 1 2,659 6,683 642 2 13 8 2,841 6,508 622 8 12 166| 126 264 26a 7ai 7a 90 901 15a 1511' 16 16 IV ,
I Dehli Division . 12,301 7,590 51 56 I 1 2,645 7,213 48 83 160' 1 16 266 26 60 6d 190 2“ 3“ 2“ - I
x—- Total Eastern Plains 2,222 5,202 2,567 8 2,507 5,122 2,345 25 260 270 9c 10a 2a 2a 80 7c —
4 Hissar - - . 2,215 7,707 40 38 1 2,251 7,624 6 62 26 27 29 5 3 21 2| 4 4 ... 4
3 Karnal . . 1 2,190 7,602 142 65 1 2,508 7,286 130 75 14 25 28 27 6 6 15 IS 3 3 J
II HISSflr DIVIsion - 2,044 7,646 '263 46 1 2,184 7,504 241 70 3104 280 2911 50 50' I2“ 12‘" 3b 3“ -- 11
6 Malglr Kaila . . . 2,012 2,299 5,673 16 3,465 2,277 4,072 186 286 zzai 16a 1611 a 17 6a a 6
1 Pqtzala . . . 1,898 5,077 3,016 8 2,190 5,008 2,781 20 281 2911 9e 100 d d . 86 7e 1
2 Nab/fa . . . . 1,728 5,133 3,129 10 '1 1,916 5,102 2,967 14 316 280! 290 9d 105 c 0 7b 8a 2
‘ Dghl‘ ' ' - - 3 1,491 8,427 2 77 31 2,328 7,511 15 114 7 7 . 29 28 4 5 30 29 1 1 1
8 D’fJ‘I’W - - ~ I 1,380 8,619 2,269 7,730 ... 290 28a 30 2d 8
17 N alagarh . . . ... 1, 154 8, 7 13 131 1 ... 1 1,349 8,462 125 63 _, , ... 312 296 316 36 2a 15a 162 180 36 . 17
5 Rohtak - - - I,048 8,883 1 67 1 1,436 8,470 3 90 27 30 3I ' 3 2 32 3I 2 2 5
4 9'md - - . . 1,004 8,860 122 14 1,371 8,430 173 26 300 312 3a 21’ 16a 14“ 6b 7b 4
9 Rataudi - - - ’ 934 9,038 28 4 1,841 8,109 45 186 306 29d 11 2‘ 5“ 5“ 9 '
9 Slml’a . . . . 247 825 8,911 11 4 780 1,615 7,551 47 5 1 1 31 30 2 ' 4 27 23 10 6 . 9
10 LII/Wu . . . 031 9,367 2 ' 1,102 8,888 8 31a _ 311 16 1b 156 15c 10
13 Chamba - 2 554 9,406 3 35 7 592 9,361 6 33 13h 13a 31b 31d Ia ”I 296 30a m m 13
12 Kain?!” 3 . 486 91459 10 1 1 4 536 91409 Io 2 39 8 17 32 32 . I .I 28 3° '5 ' '3 I I ‘2
14 Nahan 1 304 9,661 34 ...4' 2 377 9,579 42 1 161i 236 320 32a J. J. 2111 23a4 236 I4
—— 'lotal Hill States 1 281 9,691 ' 21 1 5 2 321 9,644 23 5 5 16e 230 326 326 z 1 25a 28a 1811 166 10 Ic
1... I2 Mandi . , 750 9,846 3 I 158 9,837 3 31d 326 320 h h 30a 3111 12
O 15 Bilaspur . . . 146 9,854 146 9,854 3201 32d g g '5
(.n 20 Ba hal . ,. . 137 9,863 137 9,863 32:2 32e f f 20
13 3“ 9t - - . .. 133 9,864 3 132 9,865 3 32f 32] e 9 29d 311’ ’8 r—-1
19 Keonthal 51, 1, 2 2 d d 2911 306 . . 19
B h h - . - 3 99 9,892 6 3 99 9,892 6 19 3 g 3 g "8 “('5 6 g '11
16 as a r . . . 3 57 9,935 7 9, 35 5 8a 190 32/1 3271 c c g 1 a 1 -
22 BhaJJi . . . 37 9,957 6 5 3 37 9357 6 321: 321: 6 b 2911 300 22 '9 ,5
3’ 71166011 . . . 19 9,981 19 9,981 32.7 32] a a 2’ ,2 3
‘ . 1‘

 

 

 

 

 

v

 

 

 

~13am. 205. .
Chap. IV. ,

......_._.._. .....a. .. ,_,.\_ ...__ ..

. THE RELIGIONS or THE PEOPLE.

 

Part l.'——Introductory and Comparative.

 

The districts of the Peshawar division come quite at the top of theilist, and in them only do the Maho- ,

medans constitute as many as 95 per cent. of the rural population. After them come the districts of the
Salt-range ..Tract and the Derajat, closely followed by those of the Western Plains. In all of these 75 per
cent. or more of the villagers are Musalman. Next come the districts between Lahore and Jalandhar, and
Sirsa,-in which last the immigration from across the Satluj has raised the proportion of' Mahornedans. In
this group the proportion falls from'67 to 38 per cent, and below it it nowhere rises higher than,3o .per
cent.

The Hill tracts are very markedly the most Hindu portions of the Province, 97 per cent. of the rural
population of the Hill States and 95 per cent. of that of Kangra belonging to that religion. Next to them in

L order of Hinduism, if for the moment we count Sikhs as Hindus, comes the south-eastern portion of the

Panjab, Rohtak, Jind, Hissar, Kama], Patiala, and Nablia, in none of which does the percentage fall below
. 7.8. The interval is occupied by the north-eastern districts of Ambéla, Ludhiana, and Hushyiirpur, and by
Gurgéon with its large population of Musalinan Meos. '

The Sikh element is strongest in the States of Maler Kotla; Faridkot, Patiala, and Nablia. There
alone the followers of that religion number as many as 30 per cent. of the total population, and the highest
figure reached is 57 per cent. in Maler Kotla. _ Next to them come Amritsar, Firozpur, and Ludhiana, with
a Sikh percentage of from 23 to 27. Lahore follows with 17, and Jalandhar, Sirsa, and Kapiirthala with 12
to 13 per cent. The sub-montane districts of Ambéla with Kalsia, Gurdaspur, Hushyarpur, and Gi’ijranwala,
stand next with from 6 to 7, and Sialkot with 4 per cent. ; and in no other district or State do Sikhs form
as many as 3 per cent. of the rural population.

The Jains naturally form the largest proportion of the population in the districts bordering upon Raj-
pi’itana, the great stronghold of the faith in North-Western India. But even here they rise above I per
cent. of total population only in Dehli, while it is in these districts only that they are to be found in any

numbers among the rural population. In Maler Kotla they constitute 2 per cent, the highest proportion ,

reached. in the Panjab. West of Lahore they hardly form a perceptible element in the population. The
Buddhists are wholly confined to those parts of Kangra and Chamba which border on and geographically
belong to Tibet. '

205. Distribution between towns and villages—Abstract No. 47 below shows the urban propor-
tion of the followers of each religion for each division. ,

Abstract No. 47,, s/mwz'ng [/16 urban element 2'22 eat/2 Religion for Divisions.

 

 

 

PROPORTION PER 10,000 LIVING IN TO\VNS.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1 z 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 1

DIVISIONS, 8'0, Hindu. Sikh. Jain. Buddhist. Zoroastrian. Musulmén. Christian. Allreligions. D1v1s101vs, 8:0.
Dehli . . . . 1,431 1,374 4,448 2,914 9,190 1,857 Dehli
Hissar . . . . 1,415 810 4,406 2,113 9,057 1,575 HiSSzir
Ambala . . . . 1, iéb 397 6,993 ... 2, 133 9,020 1,419 Ambala
Jalandhar . . . 731 704 7, 369 ... S, 750 1 , 549 8,847 973 Jalandhar
Amritsar . . . . 1,455 894 9,414 8,750 1,253 8,318 1,294 Amritsar '
Lahore. ._ . . . 2,470 646 6,760 9,406 1,412 9,516 1,563 Lahore
Rawalpindi . . . 3,093 1,602 8,864 9,730 649 8,625 955 Rawalpindi
Multan . . . . 2,585 _ 978 9,206 9,403 635 8,579 996 Multan
Derajét . . . . 3,332 5,579 6,154 697 8,082 1 02 Dera'ét
‘Peshéwar _ . . ._ . 4,761 5,882 632 1,132 9,556 1:40:71 Peshiiwar "
Total British Territory 1,498 790 5,411 .. 9,502 1,170 9,106 1,294 Total Bn'tish Territory
Native States . . 961 615 7,010 26 1,650 5,806 1,122 Native States
Total Provmce . . 1,375 729 5,668 3 9,505 1,217 9,078 1,265 Total Province

 

 

 

 

The Christians and Zoroastrians are naturally almost wholly confined to the tOWDS‘ While of the
Buddhists of the Panjab all but one are to be found in the villages. 'The Sikhs are almost wholly rustics save
in the Derajat and Peshawar Divisions, where a large proportioxfof them are soldiers collected in cantoniiients
from other parts of the Province. The Hindus show a larger urban proportion. than do the Musalmans
the Musalmans dwelling more largely in towns in the east and the Hindus in the west, or where the reli iori
of each isless prevalent. But the Musalman figures never reach so high as do those for Hindus ingthe
western diviSions; and those latter even do not fully represent the actual facts. West of the Jahlam the
Hindus are almost exclusively traders; and throughout the Rawalpindi and Peshawar Divisions the Hindu
is scarcely to be found anywhere but in the towns. and larger villages, save perhaps an occasional ett
:licipijkeepez‘;‘\vltilile Iiutndrcds of villages are‘without a single Hindu inhabitant. Nothing correspofdinz
o is ex1s s in ie eas , \viere even in the most .den all ' ‘ ' ' o
of every village will certainly be Musalinanl. b 81‘ y Hllldu tratts a fall‘ pI'OPOI‘tIon Of the people

. ,206.'Local distribution of Hindus and Mnsulmans.—There is a very singular feature of the local
distribution of the several religions in the PaiiJab which our figures do not bring out, but which is ver
clearly marked on the map of religions. _It is that, speaking generally, wherever Hindu and Musalmiin
landowners loclcutply :fitrzixt ofllcgunftry Slde by side, it will be found that the Musalméns chiefly lie along

1e rivers, Wii 0 1e lllt us w1 e oun in Greatest numbers in the more a 'd ’ ' ' c
Mr. Wilson of Sirsa thus accounts for the fac?:——— 1'1 dog/53 Wthh he between.

I‘ 'l h fobfiljly Is that the 11“,“ Pnlluifltlon 11‘1““ 011 the 111056 I 1 k
exl)()“e(| 1“ (‘4 )“IlHllalUIl b, tllU .luulldmlllddall EmpeIOIb (“Id p61 llllpb Hunt. (“K 1 \ Alted b, the malailloub Lllmate) 311(1 thus under g1 eater

‘ Mr. Wilson hm =- . ' . , 1. . . - .
, vuer, notes that some of tllt, Bislinm Villages in Sirsn have no Musalmzin inhabitants.

I 06

5,1

 

 

 

THE RELIGIONS OF THE PEOPLE.

Para. 207.
Chap. IV.

 

Part I.--Introductory and Comparative.

 

j

“ inducement to become Musulmains than the population of the dry tracts, who were more out of the reach of the Muhammadan
“ armies and more ready to give up their lands and retire towards the desert to avoid a. compulsory change of religion.” - ‘

Add to this that tribal emigration generally follows the course of a river; that the fertile riverain
tracts offered greater inducements than did the central steppes to the countless Mahomedan families which
have so constantly risen to local power in the Panjéb, and to the sainted bigots who are commonly cre-
dited with the conversion of So large a portion of the population; that it was from the former that the old
Emperors generally made grants to the favourites of their own faith whom they delighted to honour ; and
that the pastoral and semi-nomad tribes who are found in the median jungles have always been more primi-
tive, more ignorant, and less inclined to trouble themselves over religious matters than the more settled
husbandmen of the river valleys, and I think that the peculiarity is accounted for.

207. Distribution of each religion'by caste—Abstract No. 48 below shows the number belonging to
each of,the principal castes out of every 1,000 males1 of all castes in each religion.

Abstract No. 48, showing me Composition of each Religion by .caste for the Province.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

NUMBER PER 1,000 or 111.1. CASTES 1N NUMBER PER 1,000 or ALL CASTES 1N
EACH RELIGION. ' EACH RELIGION.
ASTES. 53 5 - .5 ‘= s
C :3. E E“ . CAsTEs. _~ g E0
I £71 £1 2 <7: E 171 3 5. 2
AGRICULTURAL. / ARTISAN.
Jat . . . . 166 663 157 200 Jhinwar . . . . 29 12 12 19
Réipfit . . . . 41 11 111 74 Machhi . . ' . . I4 7
Thakar . . . . 4 2 Mallah . . . . 1 5 3
Rathi . ‘ . . - 9 ... 4 Tarkhan . . . 24 65 22 26
Kumhar . . . 18 7 3 26 21
Kanet . . . - 36 1 15
Ghirath . . . . 16 1 7 Nai . . . . 14 12 16 15
IAhir . . . . ‘ 19 8 Sunar . . . . 12 8 2 7
Gtijar . . . . 17 . 1 40 28 Lohér . . . . 11 14 1 16 ' 14
Koli . . . . 10 4
Saini . . . - 15 8 7
Mali . . - - 7 3 Chhimba .. . . 6 10 2 5
Kamboh . - - 6 17, 4 6 Dhobi . . . . 2 3 9 6
Ror . . . - 4 . 2 Charhoa . . . .. 3 2
Liléri . 2 1
Koli . . - - 3 1
Baghban . - - 7 4 ,luléha . . . . 5 1 49 27
Pathan . . . - 75 38 Teli . . . . 23 12
Arain . . . . . 68 35 Mirési . . . . 17 9
Kashmiri . . . IS 8
Awan . . . . 44 23
Biloch . .- . - so 16 Qasséb . . . . 8 4
Meo . . . . 1o 5 Barwala. . . . 4 2
Mughal . . -* ~ 9 4 Kalal . . . . 2 5 I 2
Mochi . . . . 30 15
Dog‘arl . . . - 5 3 T IA
Taneoi . . . . 4 2 ota rtisan . 1 2 6 20
Khokhar. . . 3 2 I34 37 4 7 9
Gakkhar. 2 1
MENIAL AND OUT-
. CAST.
Total Agricultural . 343 702 570 490 .
gfiaikpar . . . . 102 56 1 47
. u ra . . . .
RELIGIOUS. Dlimna . . . . 6; ...26 ...S4 4;
. Dhanak . 7 3
Brahman . . - 116 4 48
Shekh . , .. . - 32 16 Dagi . 5 2
Saiyad . . . - ... 2 I 11 Mahtam 4 5 1 2
Faqi’r . . . . 17 3 1 22 19 Labana . 4 8 2
. Meg 4 2
Total Religious . 133 7 1 75 94 Bawaria . 2 1 1
Sansi . ' . . 2 1
0d . . . . 1 ... 1
Changar . . . 2 1
MERCANTILE.
Total Menial and Out-
Arora . . . . 60 23 ... ... 27 cast . . . 205 96 .. . 38 I I2
Banya . . . . 43 2 723 19
Khatri . . . . 42 22 19 _
Sud . . . . 2 1 Total Agricultural . . 343 702 570 490
, ,, Religious . . 133 7 1 75 94
Bhabra . . . . 265 1 ,, Mercantile . . 147 47 988 11 73
KhOJal'l . . . . . 6 3 ,, =Artisan . . 134 137 4 9 276 209
,, Menial and Out-
, cast . . 205 96 38 112
Total Mercantile . 147 47 988 6 70 Total . 962 989 993‘ ' 965 975

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Of course only the principal castes are shown ; and I have not classified the remainder, so that the totals
fall short of the whole 1,000. But the defect is small, and no caste is omitted which reaches 1 per mille
of the total‘finumber of any religion. Of course the classification as agricultural, religious, and so forth, is
of the roughest possible description, and only meant to represent the prevailing tendency of each caste.

. 1 l have taken males only in all figures relating to the caste composition of religions, as there is some doubt as to how the reli-
gion of, for instance, a Hindu woman who has married a Sikh husband has been returned.

107

 

 

11-4 ” .

 

Chap. IV. .

WE R‘ELIGIONS or THE PEOPLE.

 

Part Ire-Introductory and Comparative.

 

, Further-details will.be.f.qund under the headings of the various religions in the subsequent sections of this
chapter. The most striking fact brought out by the figures is perhaps the small proportion of the Hindu
population which is agricultural. One reason doubtless is that, as already explained, all miscellaneous
and outcast tribes which do not profess any other religion have been classed as Hindu. But another
reason is brought out by the more detailed figures of a similar nature which are given at the end of the
separate description of each religion. These latter figures show that the Hindu religion furnishes the
mercantile element in even those parts of the Province where Hinduism is least preValent. Thus the
proportion which the mercantile castes bear to the whole is very much higher among Hindus than among
Sikhs or Musalmans. Moreover, though I have classed the Brahmansas religious, by far the greater portion
are really agricultural rather than religious. A very large area is held and cultivated by the Brahmans of
the Panjab ; and a large proportion of those who live in the villages never perform from the cradle to the
grave any more priestly function than that of being fed at the expense of the religiously disposed.
If the Brahmans be added to the agricultural figures, the proportion for Hindus approaches much more
nearly to that for Musalmans. Seventy per cent. of the Sikh population is agricultural; and the large
proportion which belongs to the Jat caste or race is very striking. Rajpiits have not as a rule sacrificed
their pride of race to the levelling tendencies of Sikhism, and after Jats the most common caste among
the Sikh cultivators is Kamboh, who are found chiefly in the Sikh districts of the Province.
' In the figures for religion it is curious to mark how large is the proportion of faqirs, under which term
are included all members of mendicant and religious orders or bodies, among the Musalman population,
and how small among the Sikhs and Jains. The detailed figures will show that the high Musalman figure
is largely due to the holy men of the frontier, the position of whom in the religion of the frontier tribes
will presently be described. The Sikhs and Jains commonly reverence and give alms to Hindu faqz’rs,
and indeed the mercantile classes to which the Jains are almost entirely confined rarely take to an ascetic
life. The Shekh is of course “miscellaneous” rather than religious; but I put him where he is because I
did not know what else to do with him. The figures for mercantile castes show that nearly 99 per cent. of
the Jains belong to those classes, while the Sikh merchants are almost confined to the Aroras and Khatris,
and hardly any traders are to be found among the Musalmans. The disproportionbetween the percent-
ages of Hindus and Musalmans respectively which are shown as artisan, is largely due to the fact that the
first eight castes which are shown as menial and outcast, are really as much artisans, using the term of
course in a very wide sense, as many of the castes which I have included in the class above them. But
I have separated these eight castes to mark the fact that they would not as a rule be recognised as co-
religionists by the body of the church under which they are classed. Thus the Mochis, who correspond
among the Musalmans with the Chamars among the Hindus and Sikhs, are classed as artisan and not as
outcast, because they are not excluded from participation in religious rites. If we add these to the
artisan class, we get the following figures per mille: Hindu 324, Sikh 232, Jain 4, Musulman 312, which
much more nearly expresses the actual state of things. The high place which Tarkhans or carpenters
occupy among the Sikhs and Julahas or weavers among the Musalmans is very curious. The large pro-
portion of menial and outcast classes among the Hindus has been explained by inference .in the above
remarks. It results from the fact that all outcasts who profess no other religion have been classed as
Hindus, and that the occupation. of the largest artisan class, namely the Chamars, is regarded as impure
by the Hindus and Sikhs but not by the Musalmans. The subject is discussed in more detail at the end
of the several parts of this chapter which deal with the separate religions, and under the heading of the
various castes in the Caste section of the Report.

208. Relative Progress of the several religions—It is much to be regretted that the figures avail-
able are of such uncertain significance that it is impossible to ascertain with any degree of accuracy what
progress has been made of late years by each of the various religions. In 1855 the whole population was '
classed as either Hindu or Mahomedan; it is probable, though not certain, that Sikhs, Jains, and Buddhists
were included among the Hindus; but it is impossible to guess how the outcast tribes were treated. The
proportions for the two religions, including the districts then under the Government of the North-\Vest—
.~__— ' .-..-,.__ _..~~‘.__-~__ ,-__ ern Provinces, the Census of which was taken

1855. 1868. 1881. l in 1853, but excluding Sirsa for which no
‘ figures are available, are given in the margin

 

 

Musalméns . . . . . 5,329 5 "02 5,583 ' .' ' - ‘ .
Hindus, Sikhs, Jains, Buddhists _ ' 4,671 4349 4,399 srde by side VVltll the corresponding figures
Others . . . . . . 549 13 for the two subsequent enumeratlons. The

 

boundaries of districts have changed so great-
ly since 1855 that any more detailed compari-
_ son is impossible. So far as the figures go,
Islam has made steady progress as compared with the Hindu group; but their significance is so uncertain
that it is impossible to draw any profitable conclusion from them.

209. The figures for 1868 are hardly more satisfactory. There indeed Sikhs are distinguished, while
Buddhists or Jains, though shown together, are” separated from other religions. But the method, or rather
want of method, by which the lower castes were classified leaves the whole meaning of the figures uncertain.
Abstract No. ‘49 on the opposite page shows them side by side with those of the present Census, the districts
being arranged in order of the prevalence of Mahomedanism. It will be seen that while in Rohtak only
5 in every 10,000 are classed as “ Other religions,” in the adjoining and very similar district of Karnal no
fewer than 1,481 are so treated.

The figures of columns 2 to 16 show the proportion per 10,000 of all religions which followed each
religion at the respective enumerations. Columns 17 to 22 give the proportion which the above figures for

1881'bear to those for 1868, so that where the entry is less than 1.000 the proportionate strength of the
religion has fallen off ; where more, it has increased.

TOTAL . 10,000 10 000 10 000

 

 

108

"dz-m A: .L L.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

   

Abstract No. 49, showing Progress of each Religion since 1868.
NUMEIER PER 10,000 OF-I. 'I‘AL POPULATION FOLLOWING EACH RELIGION IN 1868 AND 1881. _
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 J 12 13 I 14 15 i 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 1 I.
‘1, 5" 5' PROPORTION or 11101111115 01‘ 1881 '10 111031: or 1868 PER
' 1":' '5"); fl, THOUSAND.
'f 0 ~"‘ 11 . '=1
:9 .- 22 5 . 2'11 - a
T) ,5: i) :1 I: 9;; +- a: C5 “21 g' +1
DISTRICTS. 1:: TE 75:: g ,5; 33 . :5" g :7 :5 '2' '5 . . 2'; DISTRICTS
1:”, 5 Ti :1 g .s 2 1. .5 '1: ‘1 "2%? ‘” T3 2 "2““ '
O 2 :1: u I :71 m 3: m E 5‘” 6 I 671‘ 65
1868. 1881. 1868. 1881. 1868. 1881. 1868. 1881. 1868. 1881. 1868. 1881 1881 1881. 1868.
"U
95.
{211122}? . . . 41 9,476 9,425 551 532 2 2 487 506 34 26 1,006 ‘ 979 1,000 962 1,308 Hazéra H "1
P0121, . - - , 25 9,321 9,391 617 580 12 4 542 450 123 126 2 2 4 993 1,150 3,000 1,204 976 soo Kohab :-‘ E,
es 13119.1 . . . 170 9,215 9,203 715 562 69 65 / 663 524 52 38 ... 1,001 1,272 1,062 1,265 1,368 Peshawar '
2219115 . . . 9 9,051 9,061 947 929 2 1 921 912 . 24 17 2 2 999 1,019 2,000 1,010 1,414 Bapnu 1—4 :1:
ujrat . . . 77 8,816 8,724 1,180 1,198 4 1,051 863 129 335 1,011 985 4,000 1,218 385 Gquét V :3 (E!
c.- H
l1)]1‘elz1rlnsméfl I-(han' . 171 3,768 3,696 1,225 1,262 7 1 1,034 980 190 277 1 1 5 1,012 971 7,000 1,055 686 200 helam ., 3 2 -
l)0121 Gha7i Khan . 50 (£24 8,519 1,271 1,275 6 6 1,233 1,235 38 4o 1,018 993 1,000 994 950 era IsmaII Khan 2" o
R0121 ' d'i - 14g ”(77 ,565 1,321 1,284 2 2 1,285 1,245 36 36 3 1,013 1,029 1,000 1,032 1,000 D912 Gbaz_1 Khan a z 3
Ma“ ame l' . . 2 8, 172 8,733 1,281 1,208 47 31 1,051 854 217 342 13 13 12 993 1,060 1,516 1,231 635 1,085 RawaIpIndI 8“ U)
uza argan . . 215 8,638 8,454 1,361 1,330 1 1 1,279 1,243 82 87 1,022 1,023 1,000 1,029 943 Muzaflargarh ‘12 O .
. Shahpur . . . 177 8 487 8,284 1,512 1,539 1 1 400 1,453 112 85 i 1 1 025 982 '=1
‘ , , 966 1 318 Shahpur
£31258" - 1 - 426 8,370 7173;; 117% 1,732 1 1,642 1,346 88 86 ' 1:063 999 998 1:023 hang E3" a
Mont omer . - - 4 9 7,19% 7,13 2,0 1,867 34 26 2,029 I, 45 38 19 1 1 3 1,034 1,108 1,308 1,100 2,000 333 ultan DA ["1
G" g -’l y . "8' 7,74 7,715 2,249 2,284 2 2 1,969 1,942 280 342 1,004 985 1,000 1,014 819 Moptgomery C)
u]r8.flV\a a. . . 91 7,337 6,494 2,659 2,613 3 _ 2 2,064 1,891 . 586 707 9 9 15 1,130 1,018 1,500 1,091 829 600 Gfilrénwéla o g
Egllléi): . . . . 1,300 2,6337 5,990 3,368 2,692 15 18 2,957 2,176 397 500 14 14 16 1,105 1,251 833 1,359 794 875 Sialkot 5 8
T t l B 't" h T .. 1,00% ,4 7 5,954 3,462 2,999 50 38 2,092 1,473 1,359 1,510 11 11 16 1,090 1,154 1,316 1,420 900 688 Lahore . . . fl 1“
20:; 11 15 am 53 5,583 5,302 4,399 4,149 18 13 3,783 3,478 595 650 2 19 21 21 1,053 1,060 1,385 1,088 915 1,000 Total Bntnsh Tem~ 59+ 5”
, ‘ I ' t0 h—‘O ‘
FIrozpur . . . 1,330 4,774 4,472 5,200 4,181 26 17 2,593 I1245 2,595 2,922 12 12 14 1,068 1,244 ' 1,529 2,083 889 857 Firorzy1'1ur é
GurdaSpur . . 1,030 4 752 4,531 5,242 4 4 6 8 .
. ' , 1 37 2 4,362 3, '2 879 610 1 1 15 1 049 1 181 3 000 1 144 1 441 66 Gurdaspur
131513135; . . . 1 , 155 4,626 4,636 5 1364 4,204 10 5 2,939 1,766 2,422 2,424 . .. 3 3 14 '997 1:276 2,000 1: 164 ,999 214 Amritsar
£3153. . . . 1 82 4,5g2 4,509 5,438 5,480 20 9 4,285 3,297 1,144 1,474 9 9 9 1,007 992 2,222 1,072 778 1,000 £21311th
Ludhiana - - - ,3 2 3,) 3 3,196 6316 4,720 1 2 5,156 3, 5‘ 1,117 1,021 43 43 48 945 1:338 500 1,412 1,094 896 1153.,
- - - 1:042 3,457 3,542 6,538 5,412 5 4 4,448 3:761 2,055 1,636 35 35 15 976 1,208 1,250 1,183 1,256 2,333 Ludhiana
333133311111 -1 - - 1,328 3,219 , 3,386 6,779 5,285 I 1 6,104 81,335 663 846 12 12 14 . 951 1,283 1,000 1,379 784 857 Hushyérpur
Amfiéla . . ...] 3,§94 3,102 6,905 6,897 1 1 6,844 66 9 2 2 59 59 6 997 1,001 1,000 993 1,000 9,833 Gurgaon .
Karnél . . . 1 85 2, 5:31 2,770 7,111 7,202 35 13 6,458 1827 641 545 12 12 30 1,029 987 2,692 974 1,176 400 Amb2la
D1111i . . . ,4 1 2,50 2,483 7,491 6,032 1 4 7,286 5, 32 130 152 75 75 48 1,010 1,242 250 1,249 855 1,563 Kama!
H 1. . . . 512 2,328 2,146 7,640 7,305 31 37 . 7,511 71208 15 9 114 114 88 1,085 1,046 838 1,042 1,667 1,295 Dehln
O 1 .
\0 all]??? . . . 261 2,351 2,324 7%48 7,812 1 3 7,624 7,715 62 37 62 62 60 1,060 992 333 988 1,676 1,033 H'1ssér
Rohtak . . . 75 1, 15 1, 25 7, 03 7,311, 780 789 7,551 $1190 47 120 5 5 1 994 1,040 989 1,050 392 5,000 SlmIa
- K2 U . . . 5 1,43 1,324 8,563 8,670 1 1 8,470 1497 3 5 90 90 168 1,085 938 I1000 997 600 536 R9htak
- nbra . . . 536 653 9,460 9,344 4 4 9,409 9,324 10 18 39 2 41 2 821 1,012 1,000 1,009 556 20,500 Kangra. g g1
n _
H
, -__.---- ”L A 1.. L4 4- -9 r_____~__. __,- ~44 ..... _ - 5313‘
:2

 

, 'a~»-_ ~,. . v,, ~ ~' ,, ~ ”Wm” .:‘ A,
"L a.

Part- Minnow] verdicompara; cm , 'f'; .. g-

t

‘ a

V“ \ - .NoWit‘i's possible, erhaps probable, that 3most'of those. classed aS‘ {inthérs’Vin .1868 should have
. 7 ¥.'beencincluded with Hin us, and' Very‘fiew of them with Sikhs or~Musalmans31and this is rendered more
,probable'byvfiie fact that they are most numerous in the east of the Province; ' If this be so, then column

17 gi‘vesus :a fair estimateof the progress 'of Islém within the last thirteen years. According to those

‘ Tfi . res Maho‘medanism has made somé very slight progress in the Western Plains and Salt-range Tract,
mirw ere” itwisalready predominant, with the eXcepti‘ons of Kohat and Rawalpindi where an influx of troops

; \,

land imm1grants from theeast has. temporarily- lowered its relative-position; in the centre of the 'ProVince

m“

- -' it'has made' considerable, and in the Jamna: zone and the south-eastern corner slight progress; while in'
7‘ *Kéngra, HUshyfirpur‘, Amritsar, Ludhiana, Gurgéon, and Sirsa, it"has distinctly gone back. On the whole
*its‘ position relatively to Hinduism is some 5 per cent. better‘th‘ani in 1868._ The figures of 1868} for Bud-
’ . .dhist and Jain are impossible; in fact only 278 Buddhists seem to have been: then returned for the Pa'njéb,
‘ and none for Kéngra. Thuswe may take. the figures as referring to Jains only. They show ‘a large increase
‘ ‘_ in the east of the Province, where alon'e‘Jainismx has any real hold, andla general decrease elsewhere, the
total being unaltered. I doubt whether the figures are worth examining. The statistics regarding Sikhism
are discussed separately in. sectiOns 2.71—3, as-they involve some explanations which fall more properly 'in
that portion-pf» the chapter. On: the whole little- conclusive can be elicited: from the figures, and we must
await another Census before we can discuss the question with profit. ‘ ,' .. ~

 

 

 

 

   

I Para. 2ft.

THE RELIGIONS OF THE PEOPLE. .
Chap. IV.

 

Part II.—The Hindus of the Panjab.

 

PART II.-THE HINDUS OF THE PANJAB.

210. The elasticity of Hinduism.—-What is Hinduismu—not the Hinduism of the Vedas, which
was a clearly defined cult followed by a select society of a superior race living among despised
barbarians of the lowest type, but the Hinduism of to-day, the religion of the masses of India, which has
to struggle for existence against the inroads of other and perhaps higher forms of belief? The difficulty
of answering this question springs chiefly from the marvellous catholicity and elasticity of the Hindu
religion. It is in the first place essentially a cosmogony rather than a Code of ethics. The esoteric
teaching of the higher forms of Hinduism does doubtless include ethical doctrines, but they have been
added to rather than Sprung from the religion itself. Indeed it seems to me that a polytheistic creed
mus-t, from the very nature of things, be devoid of all ethical significance. The aspects of Nature and the
manifestations of physical force are manifold, and can reasonably be allotted to a multiplicity of gods,
each supreme in his separate province; but only one rule of conduct, one standard of right and
Wrong is possible, and it cannot conveniently be either formulated or enforced by a Divine Committee.
In many respects this separation of religion from ethics is doubtless an advantage, for it permits of a
healthy development of the rules of conduct as the ethical perceptions of the race advance. ’When the
god has once spoken, his worshippers can only advance by modifying their interpretation of his commands;
and no greater misfortune could befall a people than that their religion should lend all the sanctions of
its hopes and terrors to a precise code of right and wrong, formulated while the conscience of the nation
was yet young and its knowledge imperfect.

But if the non-ethical nature of the Hindu religion is in some respects an advantage to its
followers, it has also greatly increased the difficulty of preserving that religion in its original purity.
The old Aryans who worshipped the gods of the Vedas were surrounded by races whose deities differed
from their own in little but name, for both were but personifications of the forces of Nature. What more
natural then that, as the two peoples intermingled, their gods should gradually become associated in
a joint Pantheon. If the gods of the Vedas were mightier, the gods of the country might still be mighty.
If malevolent it was well to propitiate them; if benevolent, some benefits might perhaps be had from
them. In either case it was but adding the worship of a few new gods to that of many old ones; for
since neither these nor those laid down any immutable rules of conduct or belief, no change of life, no
supersessi‘on of the one by the other was necessary. The evils the Hindus feared from their deities were
physical; the help they hoped for material and not spiritual. Their gods were offended, not by
disbelief and sin, but by neglect; they were to be propitiated, not by repentance and a new life, but by
sacrifice and ceremonial observance; and so long as their dues were discharged they would not grudge offer-
ings made to others as an additional insurance against evil 1. The members of the Hindu Pantheon had many
ranks and degrees, and, among the superior gods at any rate, each worshipper selected for himself that
one which he would chiefly venerate. Thus it was easy to add on at the bottom of the list without
derogating from the dignity of those at the top; while the relative honour in which each was held
presently became a matter for the individual to decide for himself. And so we find that the gates of the
Hindu Olympus have ever stood open to the strange gods of the neighbourhood, and that wherever
Hindus have come into contact with worship other than their own they have combined the two, and
even have not unseldom given the former precedence over the latter. The Hindu of the plains wor-
ships the saints of his Musalman neighbours, and calls his own original gods by Mahomedan names
unknown to an Indian tongue; the Hindu of the hills worships the devils and deities of the aborigines,
and selects for special honour that one of his own proper divinities whose nature is most akin to theirs;
both mollify by offerings innumerable agencies, animal, human, demoniacal, 0r semi-divine, who are
not perhaps ranked with the greater gods of the temples, but who may do harm, and to propitiate whom
is therefore a wise precaution.

ZII. Brahminism the distinguishing feature Of Hinduism—But through all these diversities there
does run a common element, the clue to which is to be found in the extraordinary predominance which the
priestly class have obtained in India, as the explanation of the diversity itself is largely to be found in the
greed of that class. In polytheistic Europe the separation of ethics from religion was no less complete.
than in India; but while in the latter the study of the two was combined, in Europe Greece developed
religion into philosophy while Rome formulated practical ethics in the shape of law, and each was
content to receive at the hands of the other the branch which that other had made her own. When
Christianity swept away the relics of the old gods, the separation had become too complete to be ever
wholly obliterated; and though the priests of the new monotheism struggled fiercely, and with no small
measure of success, to recombine the two and to substitute the canon for the civil law, yet there ever
existed by the side of but distinct from the clergy, a lay body of educated lawyers who shared with
them the learning of the day and the power which that learning conferred. If then.under such circum-
stances the political power of the Church in Europe was for centuries so immense for good or evil as we
know it to have been, it may be conceived how wholly all authority was concentrated in the hands of the
Brahmans and with what tyranny they exercised that power in India, where all learning of every sort

1 I suspect that in many cases the strictly territorial nature of the aboriginal gods facilitated their inclusion in the Hindu worship.
It would be less difficult to recognise a deity who did not even claim authority beyond certain set bounds, or pretend to rival the Vedic
gods in their limitless power; and it would seem especially reasonable on entering a territory to pr0pitiate the local powers who
might be offended by the intrusion. The gods of the hills were, and many of them are still, undoubtedly territorial—see note to
page 123. It would be interesting to discover whether the aboriginal gods of the plains presented the same characteristic. With them
the limits of the tribe would probably define the territory, in the absence of any impassable physical boundaries such as are afforded
by mountain ranges.

III

 

 

THE R'ELIGIONS or THE PEOPLE.

15am. am]
Chap. IV.

 

Part II.—-—The Hindus of the Panjab.

 

and kind was absolutely confined to the priestly class 1. The result was that Hinduism early degenerated
from a religion into a sacerdotalism, and would, in its present form, be far better described as Braihmanism
than by any other single word; and it is this abject subjection to and veneratlon for the Brahman which
forms the connecting link that runs through and binds together the diverse forms of worship and belief
of which I have spoken.

212. It is in this predominance of the priesthood, moreover, that we may find an explanation at once
of the catholicity and of the exclusiveness which characterise the Hindu religion. If to give to a Brahman
is to worship God, the larger the circle of worshippers the better for the Brahmanyand if new worship~
pers will not leave their gods behind them, it would be foolish to exclude them on that account, as there is
ample room for all. Onxthe other hand, as the Levitical body so increased in numbers. that a portion of
them was necessarily illiterate, the Brahmans were compelled to fall back upon hereditary virtue as the
only possible foundation for the power of their class. Here they found 111 the tribal d1v1510ns of the people,
and in the theory of the hereditary nature of occupations which had sprung from them, an institution suited
to their purpose and ready to their hands ; and this they developed into that complex web of caste-
restrictions and disabilities which envelops a high-caste Hindu from his mother’s womb. And so 'the
special power and sanctity of the Brc’thman came to depend for its very existence upon the stringency
with which caste-distinctions were maintained, the act of worship was subordinated to the idea of cere-
monial purity, and for a definite creed was substituted the domination of a priestly class, itself divided into
a thousand sects and holding a thousand varieties of doctrine. To the aborigine who, with his gods on his
back, sought admission within the pale of Hinduism, these restrictions presented no obstacle. They were
but developments of the system which obtains in all primitive forms of society ; and so far as they differed
from the rules which he already observed, they tended to raise him in the social scale by hedging him round
with an exclusiveness which "was flattering if inconvenient. But to the outcast whose hereditary habits or
occupation rendered him impure from the birth, admission was impossible, at least to the full privileges of
Hinduism 3.

213. The sacerdotal despotism has now altogether overshadowed the religious element; and the caste-
system has thrust its roots so deep into the whole social fabric that its sanction is social rather than reli-
gious. A man may disbelieve in the Hindu Trinity, he may invent new gods of his own however foul and
impure, he may worship them with the most revolting orgies, he may even abandon all belief in supernal
powers, and yet remain a Hindu. But he must reverence and feed the Brahman, he must abide by caste
rules and restrictions, he must preserve himself from ceremonial pollution and from contact and communion
with the unclean on pain of becoming Anathema Maranatha. With individuals indeed even these restric-
tions are relaxed, on the condition that they affect a personal sanctity which, by encouraging superstition
and exciting terror, shall tend to the glorification of the priesthood; and the filthy Aghori, smeared with
human ordure and feeding on carrion and even on human carrion 3, is still a Hindu. But the masses must
observe the rules ; and any who should, like Buddha or Baba Nanak, propose to admit the body of the
laity to share in a license which is permitted to the naked ascetic, would at once be disavowed. The
Christian and Buddhist recognise no distinction of caste, nor does the Musalman save where influenced
by the example of those whom he has so bitterly persecuted, while all three profess to disregard the Brah—
man ; and for this reason, and not because they worship a different god, the Hindu holds their touch to be
pollution. The Sikh has fallen away from his original faith; in his reverence for the Brahman and his
observance of caste-rules he differs only in degree from his Hindu neighbour; and I shall presently show
how difiicult it is to draw the line between the two religions. The Jain I take to be little more than a
Hindu sect. '

214. Modern Hinduism defined—Thus, while Hinduism in its purity may be defined as the religion
of the original Aryan immigrants into India as set forth in the Vedas, Hinduism as it now exists may per-
haps be best described as a hereditary sacerdotalism, with Brahmans for its Levites, the vitality of which is
preserved by the‘ social institution of caste, and which may include all shades and diversities of religion
native to India, as distinct from the foreign importations of Christianity and Islam, and from the later out—
growths of Buddhism, more doubtfully of Sikhism, and still more doubtfully of Jainism *. If this descrip-
tion be correct, it will be seen that the assumption upon which we acted in compiling our figures for Hindus
is not far removed from the truth. The only definition that I have had offered me is that of Mr. Benton of
Karnél, who would define a Hindu as one who receives religious service at the hands of Brahmans. For
practical purposes I do not know that this definition helps us much. It substitutes for the question “ \Vho is
a Hindu?” the question “Who receives religious service at the hands of Brahmans?” Though probably too
narrow in some respects and too wide in others, I believe it to involve the cardinal idea of Hinduism. But
the test proposed is almost impossible of application. Nearly all Sikh villagers reverence and make use of
the Brahman almost as freely as do their Hindu neighbours. The Iain priests are invariably Brahman.
Many tribes of converted Musalmans retain and fee Brahmans as a matter of course ; “'while some
actually employ them to conduct their marriages after the Hindu ceremonial, only adding the Mahomedan
ritual as a legal precaution. There is a class of Musalman Brahmans who minister solely to Mahomedans;

J The position of the Brrihmans with respect to religion in India seems to have been closely analogous to that which the lawyers
formerly held with respect to law in England. The language in which religious rites were conducted was scrupulously kept from the
knowledge of the people, while the procedure was extremely technical, and any error in form, however minute, destroyed the eflicacy of
the ceremony.

3 I had, after repeated warnings, to fine severely one of my Hindu compilers, a man in a good position, and of education and intel-
ligence, but who positively refused to include scavengers who returned themselves as Hindus in the figures for that religion.

3 Au Aghori was caught by the p01ice in the Rohtak district, not many months ago, in the act of devouring a newly buried child
which he had dug up for the purpose. '

“ Sarddr Gurdiiil Singh points out that the word is Commonly used by the peopleithemselves in precisely this sense ; and that a
true Sikh, if asked whether he is a Hindu or a Musalman, will answer that he is a Hindu. The Sardar further writes: " \Vhen I filled up

the Census schedule for my camp. my sweeper (Clu’ihra) was at a 1055 how to describe his religion. After some. hesitation he said that
he was not a Musalmun and therefore must be a Hindu.”

112

 

 

Agra .a W: aye... mmh". 3,.

i
,

 

 

 

THE RELIGIONS or THE PEOPLE. ' Pm 216-
Chap. IV.

 

’ Part lI.—The Hindus of the Panjab.

 

while almost every impure caste or outcast tribe, however low its position, has its own priests of undoubt-
ed Brahman origin, though they have, by associating with their clients, cut themselves off from the society
of their unpolluted fellows. The burning of the adult dead' has been proposed as a test; and in many
respects it is not a bad one 1. But certain classes of Hindu asceticsare always buried; the Bishnois
never burn the corpse; some of the lower castes burn and bury indifferently, even 111 the same house-
hold; and cremation is a common Buddhist practice. In short, I do not believe that there is any exact
test by which a Hindu can be discriminated: the term is in one sense as much national as religious; and
I am compelled to fall back Upon my original proposition, and to say that all natives of India who are not
either Musalmans, Christians, Sikhs, Jains, or Buddhists, must for all practical purposes be classed as
Hindus. What their religion is, as practised in the villages, I shall now endeavour to describe.

215. The Pantheon of the Hindu peasant 2.—Of all the districts of the Panjab, those bordering on
the Janina to the east of the Province and those lying in the hills of Kangra are the ones whose people
have turned to foreign creeds in the smallest numbers, and therefore the ones in which we may hope
to find Hinduism least corrupted. I shall first describe Hinduism as itexists in the villages of the Dehli
Territory, chiefly from my own personal knowledge; to that I shall add a brief notice of the most salient
points which distinguish the Hinduism of the hills; and I shall complete this section of my subject by
a glance at the position of the Hindu on our western frontier. I shall thus have described Hinduism
as it exists on the extreme confines of the Province. Between them the change of practice and belief
takes place so gradually that it is impossible to draw any very definite lines ; and it is sufficient to say
that the religion of the sub-montane tracts is midway between that of the hills and that of the plains;
while eastern Hinduism obtains almost unchanged to the borders of Rajpntana and as far west as Lahore,
and then, as we enter the purely Musalman portion of the Province, rapidly changes to the type prevail-
ing on the frontier.

The student who, intimately acquainted with the gods of the Hindu Pantheon as displayed in the
sacred texts, should study the religion of the peasantry of the Dehli Territory, would find himself in
strangely unfamiliar company. Brahma is there never mentioned save by a Brahman, while many of the
villagers would hardly recognize his name. It is true indeed that all men know of Siva and of
Vishnu; that a peasant, when he has nothing else to do to that degree that he yawns perforce, takes
the name of Narain; that the familiar salutation is Ram Ram, and that Bhagwan is made responsible
for many things not always to his credit. But these are the lords of creation and too high company
for the villager. He recognizes their supremacy indeed; but his daily concern in this work-a-day world
is with the host of deities whose special business it is to regulate the matters by which he is most nearly
affected3. The temples to these great gods are generally built, those to Vishnu by Brahmans or
Bairagi monks, and those to Siva‘by Banyas; and the Villager will perhaps not enter them oftener
than twice .a year, while, as they should be entered fasting, the young men of the family who cannot spare
the time from their ploughs will never set foot inside them. But if the peasant takes but small heed
of the great Trinity of his faith, he has acquired, perhaps from his Musalman brethren who live in the same
village with him, a strong monotheistic bias, and his innate belief in the divinities whom he worships is
I suspect often of the weakest. He will generally end any information he may be giving you about his
gods by remarking, with a smile and a shake of the finger, “but it is a taco/2a religion,” or “after
all there is but one Great One ;” and in one village they told me laughingly that if Government was going
to assess their shrines they would pull them all down at once. Of course the existence of such a feeling
is exceedingly compatible with the most scrupulous care on his part net to neglect any of the usual obser-
vances; and whatever might be his private conviction or absence of conviction, a man would feel that
it would be pre-eminently unsafe to omit the customary offerings, and would be thought ill of if he did so.

216. The godlings of the villages.-—-The godlings with whom the peasant chiefly concerns himself may
be broadiy divided into two classes, the pure and the impure. To the former such offerings are made as
are pure-{food to a Hindu, cakes or sweets fried in g/zz', and the like; they are very generally made on a
Sunday, and they are taken by Brahmans. To the second class the offerings are impure, such as leavings
from the meal, fowls, pigs, and so forth; they are never made on a Sunday, and they are taken, not by
Brahmans, but by impure and perhaps aboriginal castes. Of course the line cannot always be drawn with
precision, and Brahmans will often consent to be fed in the name of a deity while they will not take
offerings made at his shrine, or will allow their girls, but not their boys, to accept the offerings; as if the
girls die in consequence 1t does not much matter. The former class of deity is usually benevolent; the
latter are generally malevolent, and, as malevolent deities seem to be all over the world
and their worship is often confined to women and to children at their mothers’ apron, the men not sharing
in it. I cannot 1161p SUSPCCtillg that the latter are often the modern representatives of the non-Aryan deities
which were worshipped by the aborigines of India. The Aryan invaders must have intermarried, probablv
largely, with the aboriginal women; these latter would have preserved the cult of their fathers; and it
would be natural that the newcomers, while not perhaps caring to invoke the aid of the beneficent 067217 [or],
might think it well worthwhile to propitiate, or at least to allow their womenfolk to propitiate,5 the local
powers of evil on whose territory they had trespassed‘.

, of the female sex,

1 For the importance attached to this test by the people, see the story in section 218, and see also the story of G
section 223.

9 Some part of the following paragraphs is taken almost word for word from my Settlement Report of Karnz’tl. Wherel had

, .
uga l’ir in

. nothing to alter or add, I did not think it worthwhile to re-write the text.

3 A peasant expressd the matter to me thus-z “\Ve know, sir, that the Lieutenant-Governor is
“adore him once in every few years when he Visits these parts. You, as yet, are subordinate to hi
“hourly.”

4 Some support is lent to this theory by the fact that Siva, who is almost beyond a doubt a non-Ar
books, Burgess on the Caves of .E/ephmztn, p. 8ff) 15 so far'held impure in the Dehli Territory that no Braihmans can partake of offer-
ings made to him or be priests in his temple, though they wrll worship him, and will sometimes even assist in the cerenionie<, Lower

down the peninsula, I believe that they will not enter his shrine. The priests of Siva are, in the Panjab, almost invariably monks
either of the Goséin or of the ear-pierced Jogi order, I

above all at Lahore, but we only
m, but we worship you daily and

yan god (see, among other

113

 

1

'iPara. 217. i. ' ‘ '
Chap, IV. THE RELIGIONS or THE PEOPLE.

 

Part II.—The Hindus of the Panjab.

 

21.7. First among the pure and benevolent gods-comes Seimj Devaz‘a, or, the 52m god/Mg. The Sun
was of course one of the great Vedic deities; but his worship has apparently in a great measure dropped out
of the hi her Hinduism, and the peasant calls him, not Deva but Devata, a godliiig, not a god. No shrine
is ever built to him, but on Sunday the people abstain from salt, and they do not set their milk as usual to
make butter from, but make rice- milk of it .and give a portion to the Brahmans. After each harvest,
and occasionally between whiles, Brahmans are fed in his honour; and he is each morning saluted With
an invocatioh'as the good man steps Out of .1118 house. He is for excellence the great god of the
villager, who will always name him firstiof all. his deities. After. him comes, at least in the east of the
Province. j‘mmza 9’], or, Lady yamim. She Is bathed in periodically, Brahmans are fed in her honour,
and the waters of the canal which is fed from her stream are held in such respect by the villagers, that
they describe the terrible evils which they work in the land as springing ‘.‘ from Lady Jamna’s friendship.”
D/zarz‘r' Moira, or, Mother Earth, holds the next place of honour. The pious man does obeisance to and
invokes her as he rises from his bed in the morning, and even the indifferent follows his example when
he begins to plough or to sow. When a cow or buffalo is first bought, or when she first gives milk after
calving, the first five streams of milk drawn from her are allowed to fall on the ground in honour of the
deity; and at every time of milking the first stream is so treated. So, when medicine is taken, a little
is sprinkled in her honour. K/z-wéja/z K/zzizr. or, fire godofvurzz‘er, is an extraordinary instance of a Musal-
man name being given to a Hindu deity. Khwaja Khizr lS properly that one of the great Mahomedan
saints to whom the care of travellers is confided. But throughout the Eastern Panjab at any rate, he is
the Hindu god of water, and is worshipped by. burning lampsand feeding Brahmans at the well, and by
setting afloat on the village pond a little raft of sacred grass With a lighted lamp upon it.

218. The four deities above mentioned are the only ones to whom no temples are built. To the
rest a small brick shrine from I to 2 feet cube, with a bulbous head and perhaps an iron spike as a
finial, is erected, and in the interior lamps are burnt and offerings placed. It never contains idols,
which are found only in the temples of the greater gods. The Hindu shrine must always face the east,
while the Musalman' shrine is in the form of a grave and faces the south. This sometimes gives rise to
delicate questions. In one village a section of the community had become Mahomedans. The shrine of
the common ancestor needed rebuilding, and there was much dispute as to its shape and aspect. They
solved the difficulty by building a Musalman grave facing south, and over it a Hindu shrine facing east.
In another village an imperial trooper was once burnt alive by the shed in which he was sleeping catching
fire, and it was thought well to propitiate him by a shrine, or hisghost 'might become troublesome. He
was by religion a Musalman ; but he had been burnt and not buried, which seemed to make him a Hindu.
After much discussion the latter opinion prevailed, and a Hindu shrine with an eastern aspect now
stands to his memory. The most honoured of the village deities proper is B/uimz'a or t/ze god of f/zc
homestead, often called K/zem (a village). The erection of his shrine is the first formal act by which
the proposed site of a new village is consecrated; and where two Villages have combined their hoinesteads
for greater security against the marauders of former days, the people of the one which moved still worship
at the Bhi’imia of the deserted site. Blit’imia is worshipped after the harvests, at marriages, and on the
birth of a male child, and Brahmans are commonly fed in his name. Women often take their children
to the shrine on Sundays; and the first milk of a cow or buffalo is always offered there 1.

The Sing/is, or Sliail'e gods, occupy an intermediate place between the two classes into which I have
divided the minor deities. They are males, and though they cause lever are not verv malevolent
often taking away pain. They have great. power over milch cattle, the milk of the eleventh day after
calving is sacred to them, and libations of milk are always acceptable. They are generally distinguished
by some colour, the most commonly worshipped being l\21l1, Han, and Bhuri Singh, or blaclgigrecn
and grav. But the diviner Will often declare a fever to be caused by some Singh whom no one has “\‘en

J ' ' - . k . \- .
heard of before, but to whom a shrine must be built; and so they multiply in the most perplexing Ingln-
iier. Dead men also have a way of becoming snakes, a fact which is revealed in a dream, when 210-3,” a

. ' . . - - . . . . . h

shrine must be built. If a peasant sees a snake he Will salute it ; and il it bite him, he or his heirs, as the
case may be, will build a shrine on the spot to prevent a repetition of the occurrence. They are the
servants of Raja Basak Nag, King of Patal or Tartarus ; and their worship is most certainly Connected in
the minds of the people with that oflthe pzz’r or ancestors, though .lt is dilhcult to say Exactly in‘.
what the connection lies. Sunday is their day, and Brahmans do not object to be fed at their shrines
though they will not take the offerings which are generally of an impure nature. The snake is the common
ornament on almost all the minor Hindu shrines.

219. The 55171161, or small-pox goddess, also known as Mata, is the eldest of a band of seven SlStf‘i-s h ,
whom the pustular group of diseases is supposed to be caused, and who are the most dreaded of all the
minor powers. The other six are Masani, Basanti, Malia Mai, Polamde, Lamkariéi, and Agwémi’ Whose small
shrines generally cluster round the central one to Sitala. Each is supposed to cause a specific disease. and
Sitala’s speciality is small-pox. These deities are never worshipped by men, but. only by women and child-
ren, enormous numbers of whom attend the shrines of renown on “ Sitala’s 7th." Every village has its loctl
shrine also, at which the offerings are all impure. Sitala rides upon a donkey, and grain is given to the
donkey and to his master the potter at the shrine, after having been waved over the head of the child. Fowls ‘
pigs, goats, and cocoanuts are offered, black dogs. are fed, and white cocks are waved and let loose. An adult
who has recovered from small-pox should let a pig loose to Sitala, or he will again be attacked. Durinu- a
attack no offerings are made ; andif the epidemic has once seized upon a village all worship is discontiifuefi
till the disease has disappeared. But so long as she keeps her hands off nothing is too good for the goddess,

1 Bht’imia should, by his name, be the god of the land and not ofthc homestead. But he is most certainly the latter and W

as often called Khera as Bhi’imia. There is also a village god called Khetrpiil or the field nourislier, and also known as Blz'lil'tnl“: 1
is not often found. In some places, however, the Khem Dwain or godliiig of the village site is also called Chanwnnd and idles"! “it he
the wife of Bhl’imia (Climming’s Gurgrfmz. Report, p. 34; see also A/wur (inzelmn , page 70). It is ,1 Curious fact that “mm!“- {if to be
and Bheels the word Bhumia means priest or medicine man, while among the Korkus, another Kolian tribe, Blit‘inika stands fdrcliiiigs
g .

almost

priest.

114

 

 

 

 

THE RELIGIONS or THE'PEO‘PLE. Para- 223-
' - Chap. IV.

 

 

Part lI.—The Hindus of the Panjab.

for she is the one great dread of Indian mothers. She is, however, easily frightened and deceived ; and if a
mother has lost one son by small-pox, she will call the next Kurria, he of the dunghill, or Baharu, the outcast,
or Maru, the worthless one, or Molar, bought, or Mangtfi,’ borrowed 1, or Bhagwana, given by the Great
God; or will send him round the village "in a dust-pan to show that she setsno store by him. So too, many
mothers dress their children in old rags begged of their neighbours till they have passed the dangerous age. .

220. The worship Of the sainted dead.—-—The worship of the dead is universal; and they again may

‘be divided into the sainted and the malevolent dead. First among the sainted dead are the Pz'z‘r or ancestors.

Tiny shrines to these will be found all over the fields, while there will often be a larger one to the
common ancestor of the clan. Villagers who have migrated will periodically make long pilgrimages to
worship at the original shrine of their ancestor; or, if the distance is too great, will bring away a brick
from the original shrine, and use it as the foundation of a new 10cal shrine which will answer all purposes.
In the Panjab proper these larger shrines are calledjaz‘lzem, or “ancestor ;” but in the Dehli Territory the
Satfz' takes their place in every respect, and is supposed to mark the spot where a widow was burnt with

- her husband's corpse 2. The 15th of the month is sacred to the pz'tr, and on that day the cattle do no work

and Brahmans are fed. Rut besides this veneration of ancestors, saints of widespread renown occupy a
very important place in the worship of the peasantry. No one of them is, I believe, malevolent, and in a
way their good nature is rewarded by a certain loss of respect. Gziga éez‘a m2 dega, rem leuc/z/z 7m c/z/u’n
[egg—4‘ If Guga doesn’t give me a son, at least he will take nothing away from me.” They are generally
Mahomedan, but are worshipped by Hindus and Musalmans3 alike with the most absolute impartiality.
There are three saints who are pre-eminently great in the Panjab, and thousands of worshippers of both
religions flock yearly to their shrines. .

221. Greatest of all is Sat/H'Sarwar Sulz‘rilz or the generous Prince Sarwar, also called Lakhdata or the
Giver of Lakhs, and Rohianwala or He of the Hills. His real name was Saiyad Ahmad, and he flourished
about the middle of‘the 12th century. His principal shrine is at Nigaha in the Derah Ghézr Khan district,
and contains, besides the tombs of the saint and his wife, a shrine to Baba Nanak and a temple to Vishnu,
thus exemplifying the extraordinary manner in which religions are intermingled in the Panjab. Sakhi
Sarwaris said indeed to have been a disciple of Baba Nanak; but if so it must have been by anticipation,
as he died nearly 300 years before the first Sikh Guru. The shrine is celebrated throughout the Province,
and thousands of pilgrims from all parts, Hindu, Sikh, and Musalman, attend the annual fair which is held
there, many of them in hopes of or in gratitude for a son, a boon supposed to be specially in the gift of
the Saint. A very considerable proportion of the Hindu village population, and especially 'of the women,
of the Amritsar, Jalandhar, and Ambéla divisions (excepting Simla and Kangra) and of Northern
Patiala are followers of Sakhi Sarwar Sultan, and are known in consequence as Sultanis 4. They are spe-
cially lax in the Observances of their religion, and, unlike other Hindus who will eat meat at all, they scru-
pulously abstain from the flesh of animals killed after the Sikh fashion by the fated or single stroke of the
sword, and will indeed only eat it if killed after the lzala’l or Mahomedan ceremony of cutting the throat of
the living animal. The guardians of the local shrines which exist in almost every Village are Musalmans,
and are called Bharai (q. 2). in chapter on Castes) and conduct the companies of Hindu pilgrims on their way
to the shrine at Nigaha. In the Dehli Territory Sakhi Sarwar is not held in quite such high esteem ; but he
is generally worshipped,'shrines in his honour are common, vows and pilgrimages to him are frequent, and
Brahmans tie threads on the wrists of their clients on a fixed date in his name.

222. Next to Sakhi Sarwar comes Brita Farid, surnamed Slza/aarganj or the Fountain of Sweets.
His shrine at Pak Pattan in the Montgomery district is perhaps the only one of the Panjab shrines whose
renown extends beyond the confines of India It is celebrated throughout Mahomedan Asia, and there
are few of the invaders of India who have not turned aside from massacring his worshippers to pay their

respects to the Saint. There is the Gate of Paradise—

“ A narrow opening in a wall, about five feet by two and a half, through which the pilgrims force their passage during the
“ afternoon and nigbtpf the 5th of the Muharram. Every devotee Who-contrives to get through the gate at the prescribed time is
“ assured of a free entrance into Paradise hereafter. The crowd is therefore immense, and the pre5sure so great that two _or three
“ layers of men, packed closely over each other, generally attempt the passage at the same time, and serious accidents, notwith-
“ standing every precaution taken by the police, are. not uncommon.”

The estimated attendance at the annual fair 'is 50,000, composed of both Hindus and Musalmans.
Baba Farid flourished about the end of the r3th and beginning of the 14th century. He was a thrifty
saint, and for the last 30 years of his life nourished himself by holding to his stomach wooden cakes and
fruits when he felt hungry. This miraculous but inexpensive provender is still preserved.

223. Scarcely less celebrated is Gig/z Pir, also called Zahir Pir the Saint Apparent, or Ba’garwala
He of the Bagar, from the fact that his grave is near Dadrewa in Bikaner, and that he is said to have
ruled over the northern part of the Bagar or great prairies of Northern Rajpiitana. He flourished about the
middle of the 12th century. He is really a Hindu, and his proper name is Guga Bir or Guga the Hero (cf.
vz'r Latin). But Musalmans. also flock to his shrine, and his name has been altered to Guga Pir or Saint
Guga, while he himself has become a Mahomedan in the opinion of the people. His conversion is thus
accounted for. He killed his. two nephews, and was condemned by their mother to follow them below.

1 Cf. Twopenny, Huitdeniers, &c.

9 gar/mm would seem to be from the same root as Jet/z, or husband‘s elder brother ; and the people commonly speak of
their dadera jathera, which would seem to mean their ancestors on the fathers’ and mothers‘ sides. If so, it is extremely curious that
both the jathera and the satti involve relationship by marriage. The many and important functions assigned to cognates in marriage
and other ceremonies by the natives of the Panjab are most interesting, and call for study and explanation. Satti was not abolished in
British India until 1829 A.D.

3 The Hindu Jats of a part of Gurgaon described their worship as confined to “ Shekh Ahmad Chisti, Bréhmans, and the
Pipal tree.”

4 Some few of the Sikhs also are Sultanis. It is often supposed, indeed, that the Sultanis are Sikhs and Sikhs only. But this is
an error due to their commonly describing themselves as “ Sikh Sultainis,” using the word Sikh in its original sense of “ disciple," and
meaning nothing more than that they are followers of Sultan. In fact, Sakhi Sarwar is the only one of the local Mahomedan saints whom
Sikhs do not ordinarily venerate; and this, because of the prohibition against thejatka mentioned in the text.

115

   

 

u

Par" 324‘ THE aELiGiohs or THE PEOPLE.
Chap. IV. . _ .

 

Part II.——The Hindus of the Punjab.

 

He attempted to do so; but the earth objected that, he being a Hindu, she was quite unable to receive him
till he should be properly burnt. As he was anxious‘to revisit his wife nightly this did not suit him; and so
he became a Musalman, and, her scruples being thus removed, the earth opened and swallowed him and his
horse alive; He is to the Hindus of the Eastern Panjab the greatest of the snake kings, having been found
in the cradle sucking a live cobra’s head; and his c/z/zarz' or switch, consisting of along bamboo surmounted
by peacock feathers, a cocoanut, some fans, and a blue flag, may be seen at certain times of the year as the
Jogis or sweepers ‘who have local- charge of it take it round and ask for alms. His worship extends
throughout the Province, except perhaps on the frontier itself. It is probably weakest in the Western
Plains; but all over the eastern districts his shrines, of a peculiar shape and name, may be seen in almost
every large village, and he is universally worshipped throughout the sub-montane tract and the ‘Kangra hills.
There is a famous equestrian statue. of him on the rock of Mandor, the ancient capital of Jodhpur.

224.. Another saint of great celebrity, and a contemporary of Baba Farid is Bod/1' Qalandar. He
used to ride about on a wall, but eventually settled at Pfinipat. The Jamna then flowed under the town:
and he prayed so continuously that he found it convenient to stand in the river and wash his hands
without moving. After seven years of this he got stiff, and the fishes ate his legs; so he asked the
river to step back seven paces and let him dry. 'In her hurry to oblige the saint she retreated
seven miles ; and there she is now. He gave the people of Panfpat a charm which drove away all flies from
the city. But they grumbled, and said they rather liked flies, so he brought them back a thousandfold.
The people have since repented. There was a good deal of trouble about his funeral. He died near
Karnal, and there they buried him. ~But. the Panipat people claimed his body and came and opened
his grave, on which he sat up and looked at them till they felt ashamed. They then took some bricks
from his grave with which to found a shrine; but when they got to Panipat and opened the box they
found his body in it, so now he lies buried both at Panipat and at Karnal. His history is given in the
“Ayin-i-Akbari.” He died in 724 Hij. (X311r A.D.). The Pane/z Pir or Five Saints are worshippedall
over the Province by both Hindus and Musalmz’tns. It is a matter of dispute whether they are the five
Pandu brothers of the Mahabharat, or the five great saints of Islam.

225. It must be understood that though the graves of these saints are the centres of their worship,
and pilgrimages to them the most effective method of propitiation, yet shrines to some of them will be
found scattered all over the country, sometimes in almost every village; while all are worshipped and
invoked locally at certain times and on certain occasions. Besides these saints of renown, whose wor-
shippers are drawn from all parts of the Province, the countryside swarms with minor saints of more limited
fame, generally, but in the east not always Musalman, and worshipped alike by Hindu and Mahomedan.
If their shrines are large enough to go into, you must be careful to clap your hands before entering;
as these gentry occasionally sit on their tombs in their bones to take the air and have been discover-Ed
in that condition, an intrusion which they resent most violently. All these saints are benevolent, and
pilgrimages and offerings are made to them either in hope of male offspring or of relief from disease, or
in fulfilment of a vow made with a similar object.

226. The worship of the malevolent dead.—--Far different from them are the malevolent dead. From
them nothing is to be hoped, but everything is to be feared. Foremost among them are the Gui/5 or
50211635 dead. When a man has died without male issue he becomes spiteful, eSpecially seeking the lives
of the young sons of others. In almost every village small platforms may be seen with rows of small hemis-
pherical depressions into which milk and Ganges water are poured, and by which lamps are lit and Brah-
mans fed to assuage the Gyals 1, while the careful mother will always dedicate a rupee to them, and hang
it round her child's neck till he grows up. Another thing that is certain to lead to trouble is the deceas:
of anybody by violence or sudden death. In such cases it is necessary to propitiate the departed by a
shrine; as in the case of the trooper mentioned in section 218. The most curious result of this belief is
the existence all over the Eastern Panjab of small shrines to what are popularly known as Safyrzds. The real
word is s/m/z-z’a’ or martyr, which being unknown to the peasantry, has been corrupted into the more familiar
Saiyad. One story showing how these Saiyads met their death will be found in section 376 of my Karnal
Report. But the diviners will often invent a Saiyad hitherto unheard of as the authorof a disease, and a shrine
will be built to him accordingly. The shrines are Mahomedan in form, and the offerings are made on Thurs-
day, and taken by Musalman faqfrs. Very often the name even of the Saiyad is unknown. The Saiyads are
exceedingly malevolent, and often cause illness and death. Boils are especially due to them, and they
make cattle miscarry. One Saiyad Bhrua, of Bari in Kaithal, shares with Mansa Devi of Mani Majra in
Ambala the honour of being the great patron of thieves in the Eastern Punjab.

Many of those who have died violent deaths have acquired very widespread fame; indeed Giioa
Pir might be numbered amongst them. though he most certainly is not malevolent; witness the proveT-b
quoted in section 220. A very famous hero of this sort is Teja, a Jat of Mewér. who was taking
milk to his aged mother when a snake caught him by the nose. He begged to be allowed first to tak:
the milk to the. old lady, and then came back to be properly bitten and killed. And on a certain eveninor
in the early autumn the boys of the Dehli Territory come round with a sort of box with the side out6
inside which is an image of Teja brilliantly illuminated, and ask vou to “ remember the grotto.” Another"
case is that of Harda Lula, brother of the Raia of Urchar in Bandclkand. He was poisoned by his own
brother, and is worshipped, often under the-name of Bandela, all- over Northern India, especially in
epidemics. He and Teja are generally represented on horseback. So again Harshu Brahman who died
while sitting d/zarmz 2, is worshipped everywhere cast. of Lahore. )

,1 . , . . . . ' , . , - . . ,' . .
227. but e\ en though a man lime not CllLd sonlcss or by \iolencc, you are not quite safe from him.

1 I believe them to be identical in purpose as they certainly are in shape with the en ) marks which have I '
‘ ,.. . . i _ - r t atel exe ‘
antiquaries. They are called b/mrka in the Dehli Territory. , I y rcxsed the

9 If -1 Brahman asks aught of you and you refuse it, he will sit at your door and abstain from food till he can "
‘. . . ,.. .. ‘ - . 1111: re ue‘t.
die meanwhile, his blood 15 on your head. 11115 is called sitting d/zanm. b q 3 If he

116

 

Lu

 

 

[ Para. 292.

(THE RELIGIONS OF THE PEOPLE. Chap. IV.

 

Part Il.—The Hindus of the Panjab.

 

His disembodied spirit travels about for twelve months as a find, and even in that state is apt to be
troublesome. BUt if, at the end of that time, he does not settle down to a respectable second life, he
becomes a Mm’t, or, if a female, a churel, and as such is a terror to the whole country, his principal object
then being to give as much trouble as may be to his old friends, possessing them, and producing fever
and other malignant diseases. Low-caste men, such as scavengers, are singularly liable to give trouble in this
way, and are therefore always buried or burnt face downwards to prevent the spirit escaping ; and riots have
taken place and the Magistrates have been appealed to to prevent a Chuhra being buried face upwards.
These ghosts are most to be feared by women and children, and especially immediately after taking sweets ;
so that if you treat a school to sweetmeats the sweet-seller will also bring salt, of which he will give a pinch
to each boy to take the sweet taste out of his mouth. They also have a way of going down your throat
when you yawn, so that you should always put your hand to your mouth, and had also better say “ Nérain! ”
afterwards. Ghosts cannot set foot on the ground, and you will sometimes see two bricks or pegs stuck up
in front of the shrine for the spirit to rest on. Hence when going on a pilgrimage or with ashes to the
Ganges, you must sleep on the ground all the way there so as to avoid them; while the ashes must not rest
on the ground, but must be hung up in a tree so that their late owner may be able to visit them.
So in places haunted by spirits, and in the vicinity of shrines, you should sleep on the earth, and not on a
bedstead. ' So again, a woman when about to be delivered is placed on the ground, as is every one when about
to die. Closely allied [to the ghosts are the Nzirz's or Fairies. They attack women only, especially on
moonlight nights, catching them by the throat, half choking them, and knocking them down. (P Hysteria).
Children, on the other hand, they protect. They are Musalman, and are propitiated accordingly; and are
apparently identical with the Parind or Peri with whom Moore has made us familiar. They are also known
as Shahpuri, but resent being so called; and no woman would dare to mention the word.

228. Divination, Possession, Exorcism, and Charms—Such being the varied choice in the matter of
malevolent spirits offered to the Panjab peasant by the belief of the countryside, it may be supposed that
divination and exorcism are practised widely, and possession and the virtue of charms firmly believed in.
Of witchcraft proper one hears but little, and it is, I believe, chiefly confined to the lowest castes; though
some wizards are commonly credited with the power of causing a woman to die if they can obtain a lock of
her hair, and then bringing her to life again for their carnal enjoyment 1. Illness is generally attributed
to the malignant influence of a deity, or to possession by a spirit ; and recourse is had to the soothsayer to
decide who is to be appeased, and in what manner. The diviners are called “devotees” (Magaz‘V or “ wise
men” (sytimz), and they generally work under the inspiration of a snake-god, though sometimes under that
of a Saiyad (see above). The power of divination is generally confined to the lower and menial (P abori-
ginal) castes, is often hereditary, and is rarely possessed by women. Inspiration is shown by the man’s
head beginning to wag; and he then builds a shrine to his familiar, before which he dances, or, as it is
called by the people, “sports” (/e/ze/na, Ialze/ kzidmz). He is consulted at night, the inquirer providing
tobacco and music. The former is waved over the body of the invalid and given to the wise man to smoke.
A butter-lamp is lighted, the music plays, the diviner sometimes lashes himself with a whip, and he is at last
seized by the afflatus, and in a paroxysm of dancing and head-wagging declares the name of the malignant
influence, the manner in which it is to be prOpitiated, and the time when the disease may be expected to
abate. Or the diviner waves wheat over the patient’s body, by preference on Saturday or Sunday: he then
counts out the grains one by one into heaps, one heap for each god who is likely to be at the bottom of
the mischief, and the deity on whose heap the last grain falls is the oneto be propitiated. The malignant
spirit is appeased by building him a new shrine, or by making offerings at the old one. Very often the
offering is first placed by the patient’s head for a night or waved over his body, or he is made to eat a part
of it; and it is sometimes exposed on a moonlight night while the moon is still on the wax, together with
a lighted lamp, at a place where four cross-roads meet. Sometimes it is enough to tie a rag taken from
the patient’s body on to the sacred tree—generally a fand (proropz's spz'czgem)——beneath which the shrine
stands, and such trees may often be seen covered with the remnants of those offerings, blue being the pre-
dominating colour if the shrine be Musalmz’m, and red if it be Hindu.

229. The evil eye is firmly believed in, and iron is the sovereign safeguard against it. While a
house is being built, an iron pot (or an earthen vessel painted black is near enough to deceive the
evil eye, and is less expensive) is always kept on the works ; and when it is finished the young daughter
of the owner ties to the lintel a charm, used on other occasions also, the principal virtue of which lies
in a small iron ring. Mr. Charming thus describes the theory of the evil eye :—

“ When a child is born an invisible spirit is sometimes born with it; and unless the mother keeps one breast tied up for fortv
“ days while she feeds the child from the other, in which case the spirit dies of hunger, the child grows up With the endowment
"' of the evil eye, and whenever a person so endowed looks at anything constantly, something evil will happen to it. Amulets worn
“for protection against the evil eye seem to be of two classes; the first, objects which apparently resist the influence by a
“superior innate strength, such as tigers’ claws; the second, of a worthless character, such as cowries, which may catch the eye
“ of their beholder, and thus prevent the covetons look.” '

A father was once asked, “ Why don’t you wash that pretty child’s face? ” and replied “A little black
is good to keep off the evil eye.” If so, most native children should be safe enough. It is bad manners to
admire a child, or comment upon its healthy appearance. The theory of the scapegoat obtains; and
in times of great sickness goats will be marked after certain ceremonies, and let loose in the jungle
or killed and buried in the centre of the village. Men commonly wear round their necks amulets, COn-
sisting of small silver lockets containing sentences, or something which looks like a sentence, written by a
faqir. The leaves Of the sz’ras (“155221.11 [355375) and of the mangO (772517129lech Indira) are also
powerful for good; and a garland of them hung across the village gate with a mystic inscription
on an earthen platter in the middle, and a plough beam buried in the gateway with the handle sticking out,

1 In the hills, however, magic is said to be common; and in the plains certain men can charm the livers out of children, and so
cause them to pine away and die. Englishmen are often credited with this power.

2 The term Bhagat, I believe, properly applies only to the devotees of the goddess Devi. But it is locally used by the villacrers
for any wiseman or diviner. z:

117

 

 

 

 

 

Peri. 530.
Chap. IV. J

THE RELIGIONS on THE, PEOPLE. \

 

Part. ll.——The Hindus of the -Panjab.

show that cattle-plague has visited or was dreaded in the village, and that the cattle have been driven
under the charm on some Sunday on which no fire was llghted on any hearth. An lflSCI‘lpthh made
by afaqz’r on an earthen platter, and then washed off into water Wl‘llCl’l'lS drunk by the patient, 15 a
useful remedy in illness; and in protracted labour the waShlngS of a brick from the chaleabu (elm/era
bhyu) fort of Amin, where the “arrayed army” of the Pandus assembled before their final .defeat,
are potent; or if anybody knows how to draw a ground plan of the fort, the water lntO.Wthll the
picture is washed off will be equally effectivel. When a beast gets lame, an oval mark w1th a cross
in it, or Solomon’s seal, or Siva’s trident, or the 01d mark of the Aryan need-fire”, in general shape
like the Manx arms, is branded on the limb affected; or a piece of the coloured thread used by the Brahman
in religious ceremonies is tied round it. ~

230. Minor superstitions—Good and bad omens are innumerable. Black is. unlucky, and He man
go to build a house and turn up charcoal at the first stroke of the spade, he Wlll abandon'the srte. A
mantis is the horse of Ram, is very auspicious, and always saluted when seen. Owls portend desolate
homes; and the'koz'l (Eudynamys orz'enz‘a/z's) -is also especially unlucky. Chief among good omens IS
the dogar, or two water-pots one on top of the other. This should be left to the right, as should the
crow, the black buck, and the mantis; but the snake to the left. To sneeze is auspicious, as .you cannot
die for some little time after. So when a man sneezes his friends grow enthusiastic and congratulate
him, saying “live a hundred years l ” Odd numbers are lucky. “Numero Deus z'mpari gaudcz‘.’.’ But
three and thirteen are unlucky, because they are the bad days after death; and fem/z z‘z’n is equivalent
to “all anyhow.” So if a man, not content with two wives, wish to marry again, he will first marry a tree,
so that the new wife may be the fourth and notthe third. The number five and its aliquot parts run
through most religious and ceremonial customs. The shrine to Bhfimia is made of five bricks; five
culms of the sacred grass are offered to him after child-birth; five sticks of sugarcane are offered, with
the first fruits of the juice, to the god of the sugar-press, and so on without end; while offerings to
Brahmans are always 1;}, 2:}, 5, 7%, whether- rupees or seers of grain. The dimensions of wells and
well-gear on the other hand, are always fixed in so many and three quarter cubits; and no carpenter
would make or labourer dig you any portion of a well in round numbers of cubits.

231. The south is a quarter to be especially avoided, as the spirits of the dead live there. Therefore your
cooking hearth must not face the south, nor must you sleep or lie with your feet in that direction except in
your last moments. The demon of the four quarters, Disésul, lives in the east on Monday and Saturday, in
the north on Tuesday and Wednesday, in the west on Friday and Sunday, and in the south on Thursday ; and.
a prudent man will not make a journey or even plough in those directions on those days. So when S/mkr
or Venus is in declension, brides do not go to their husbands’ homes, nor return thence to visit their fathers’
houses. On the Biloch frontier each man is held to have a star, and he must not journey in certain directions
when his star is in given positions. But when his duty compels him to do so he will bury his star, i.e., a
piece of cloth cut out in that shape, so that it may not see what he is doing 3. It is well not to have
your name made too free use of, especially for children. They are often not named at all for some little

. time ;and if named are generally addressed as “Baby.” If a man is rich enough to have his son’s lior0scope

drawn a few days after his birth, the name then fixed will be carefully concealed till the boy is eight or
ten years old and out of danger; and even then it will not be commonly used, the everyday name of a
Hindu, at least among the better classes, being quite distinct from his real name, which is only used at
formal ceremonies such as marriage. Superiors are always addressed in the third person; and a clerk,
when reading a paper in which your name occurs, will omit it and explain that it is your name that he
omits. A Hindu peasant will not eat, and often will not grow onions or turnips, as they taste strong like
meat which is forbidden to him. Nor will he grow indigo, for simple blue is the Musalman colour and an
abomination to him. He will also refuse to eat oil or black sesame if formally offered him by another, for
if he do he will serve the other in the next life. A common retort when asked to do something unreason-
able is K’yci, max): 726 tare It'd-[c til c/zzibe Ila/72? “ What, have Ieaten your black sesame? ” The shop-keeper

must have cash for his first transaction in the morning; and will not book anything till he has taken
money.

232. Some of the superstitious ceremonies attending birth“ are very curious. If a boy be born a net'
is hung over the doorway, a charm stuck on to the wall, and a fire lighted on the threshold, which is kept
up night and day to prevent evil spirits from passing. The swaddling clothes should be borrowed from
another person’s house. On the night of the sixth day the whole household sits up and watches over the
child, for on that day (dz/ram) his destiny is determined, especially as to immunity from small-pox. If
he go hungry on that day he will be stingy all his life ; and so a miser is called c/z/un‘c/ca' [2/1 zit/m. or “ hungry
on his sixth” and a prosperous man alt/late 17a rdja or “ a king from his sixth.”

None of these precautions
are taken on the birth of a girl.

233. Tree and animal worship.—Traces of tree worship are still common. Most members of the Fig
tribe, and especially the Pipal and Bar (Ficus rel/"glow and Bengt/curls) are sacred ; and only in the direst
extremities of famine will their leaves be cut for‘the cattle. Sacred groves are found in mOsf villages from
which no one may cut wood or pick fruit. The Jand (Prosopfs .s‘pz'cz'g'era) is reverenced verv generally.
more especially in the parts where it forms a chief feature in the larger flora of the great arid graziiig

’ The virtue of the fort is due to its standing on the edge of a pond in which the Sun was born, and where women who wish for
sons go and bathe on Sunday.

a This sign is often drawn at the door of a house or shop to keep off the evil eve.

3 But it would appear that there is a unanimity in the motions of these stars which reduces the rule to one of dates.
Ist, 2nd, nth, and 12th journeys must not be made towards one quarter; on the
6th, 15th, and 16th towards a third, and on the 7th, 8th, 17th, and 18th tow
30th the traveller is free to face as he pleases.

‘ The marriage customs are even more curious.
in the section on Castes and Tribes.

118

Thus, on the
3rd, 4th, 13th, and I4th towards another; on the 5th,
ards the fourth. On the 9th, 10th, 19th, 20th, 29th, and

I‘hey are based throughout on the idea of marriage by capture, and will be noticed

 

virléhg~ _;

 

 

   

THE ’RELI'GIONS OF THE PEOPLE. [Pa‘a' 235'

Chap. IV.

Part II.-—The Hindus of the Panjab.

 

grounds; it is commonly selected to mark the abode or to shelter the shrine of a deity, it is to it as a rule
that rags are affixed as offerings, and it is employed in the marriage ceremonies of many tribes. In some
parts of Kangra, if a betrothed but as yet unmarried girl can succeed in performing the marriage ceremony
with the object of her choice round a fire made in. the jungles with certain wild plants, her betrothal is
annulled and the marriage holds good. Marriage with trees is not uncommon, whether as the third wife
already alluded to, or by prostitutes in order to enjoy the privileges of a married woman without the in-
convenience ofa human husband. The Deodar worship of Kulu is described in section 238. Several of the Jat
tribes revere certain plants. Some wiil not burn the wood of the cotton plant, the women of others veil their
faces before the Nim (Melz'a Indica) as if in the presence of a husband’s elder relative, while others pray to
the tiger grass (Saccharum spontaneum) for offspring under the belief that the spirit of the ancestor inhabits
it. These customs are probably in many cases totemic rather than strictly religious. Timi/zs or holy
pools are greatly believed in, the merit of bathing- in each being expressed in terms of cows, as equal to
that of feeding so many. Some of these pools are famous places of pilgrimage. The Hindu peasant
venerates the cow, and proves it by leaving her to starve in a ditch when useless rather than kill her com-
fortably. Yet if he be so unfortunate as to kill a cow by mishap, he has to go to the Ganges, there to be
purified at considerable expense; and on the road he hears aloft the cow’s tail tied to a stick, that all may
know that he is impure and must not enter a village, and may avoid his touch and send out food to himl.
His regard for animal life in general forbids him to kill any animal ; though he will sometimes make an
exception in favour of owls and even of snakes, and he seldom has any objection to anybody else destroying
the wild animals which injure his crops. In the east he will not eat meat; but I believe that in the Pan-
jab proper the prohibition extends to women only. The monkey and peacock are specially sacred.

234. Agricultural superstitions—The superstitions connected with cattle and agriculture are endless.

No horned cattlelor anything appertaining to them, such as butter or leather, must be bought or sold on
Saturday or Sunday ; and if one die on either of those days it is buried instead of being given to the menials.
So the first beast that dies of cattle-plague is buried. Cattle-plague can be cast out across the border of
one village into the one which adjoins it in the east. All field-work, cutting of grass, grinding of corn
and cooking of food, are stopped on Saturday‘morning ; and on Sunday night a solemn procession conducts
a buffalo skull, a lamb, sz'ras sticks, butter-milk, fire, and sacred grass to the boundary, over which they are
thrown, while a gun is fired three times to frighten away the disease. Last year a man was killed in an
affray resulting from an attempt to transfer the plague in this manner. A villager in Gurgaon once captured
the cattle-plague in its material shape, and wouldn’t let it go till it promised never to remain where he or
his descendants were present; and his progeny are still sent for when murrain has fastened on a.village, to
walk round it and call on the plague to fulfil its contract. The sugar-press must be started, and a well begun
on a Sunday. On Saturday night little bowls of water are set out round the proposed site, and the one
which dries up least marks the exact spot for the well. The circumference is then marked, and they begin
to dig, leaving the central lump of earth intact. They cut out this clod, call it Khwaja Ji (see section 217)
and worship it and feed Brahmans. If «it breaks it is a bad omen, and a new site will be chosen a
. week later. The year’s ploughing or sowing is best begun on a \Vednesday: it must not be begun on a
Monday or on a Saturday, or on the Ist or 11th of any month; and on the 15th of each month the
cattle must rest from work. So weeding should be done once, twice, thrice or five times: it- is unlucky
to weed four times. Reaping must be begun on a Tuesday and finished on a Wednesday, the last bit
of crop being left standing till then. When the grain is ready to be divided, the most extraordinary
precautions are observed to prevent the evil eye from reducing the yield. Times and seasons are
observed, perfect silence is enjoined, and above all, all audible counting of the' measures of grain
is avoided? When sugarcane is planted a woman puts on a necklace and walks round the field,
winding thread on to a spindle; and when it is cut the first fruits are offered on an altar called makd!
built close to the press, and sacred to the sugarcane god, whose name is unknown unless it too be maéa’l,
and then given to, Brahmans. When the women begin to pick the cotton they go round the field eating
rice-milk, the first mouthful of which they spit on to the field toward the west; and the first cotton picked

is exchanged at the village shop for its weight in salt, which is prayed over and kept in the house till the
picking is over.

235. Fasts and Festivals—Religious festivals play a great part in the life of the peasant; indeed they
form his chief holidays, and on these occasions men, and still more women and children, don their best clothes
and collect in great numbers, and after the offering has been made enjoy the excitement of looking at one
another. The great Hindu festivals have been described in numberless books, and I need not notice them
here. But besides these, every shrine, Hindu and Musalman, small and great, has its fairs held at fixed dates
which attract worshippers more or less numerous according to its renown. Some of these fairs, such as
those atThanesar on the occasion of an eclipse, those of Baba Farid at Pak Pattan, and of Sakhi Sarwar
at Nigaha are attended by very many thousands of people, and elaborate police arrangements are made for
their regulation. There are two festivals peculiar to the villages, not observed in the towns, and therefore
not described in the books, which I will briefly notice The ordinary Diwali or feast of lamps of the
Hindus is called by the villagers the little Diwali. On this night the pz'z‘r or ancestors visit the house, which
is fresh plastered throughout for the occasion, and the family light lamps and sit up all night to receive
them. Next morning the housewife takes all the sweepings and old clothes in a dust-pan and turns them
out on to the dunghill, saying, “May thriftlessness and poverty be far from us ! ” Meanwhile they pre-
pare for the celebration of the great or Gobardhan Diwali, in which Krishna is worshipped in his capacity of
a cowherd, and which all owners of cattle should observe. The women make a Gobardhan of cow-dung,

1 In the Kfilu hi115, if a cow die while she is tied up .he who tied her up is impure, and till he is purified no one will eat at his hands
even though he be a Brahman.

3 A full description will be found in sections 435-6 of my Karnal Report, at page 101 of Mr. Purser’s Montgomery Report, and
at pages 194ff and 23613” of Vol. I. of Elliott’s Races of the North- Western Provinces;

119

 

 

 

 

 

.Pum'335'] - ‘THE RELIGIONS;OF THE PEOPLE.

Chap. IV.

 

Part II.—'_l"he, Hindus of the Panjabi.

 

which consists of Krishna lying on his back surrounded by little cottage loaves of dung to represent
mountains, in which are stuck stems of grass with tufts of cotton or rag on the top-for trees, and by little
dung-balls for cattle, watched by dung-men dressed in bits of rag. Another opinion 15 that the cottage
loaves are cattle and the dung-balls calves. On this are put the churn-staff and five Whole Isugarcanes,
and some 'parched rice and a lighted lamp in the middle. The cowherds are then called in, and they
salute the whole and are fed with rice and sweets. The Brahman ,then takes the sugarcane and eats a
bit; and till then no one must cut, press, or eat cane. Rice-milk is then given to the. Brahmans, andthe
bullocks have their horns dyed and get extra well fed. Four days before the Diwali IS the Devutlzm on
which the gods awake from their four months’ sleep, during. which four months It is forbidden to marry,
to cut sugarcane, or to put new string on a bedstead on pain of a snake bltlllg the sleeper. Fasts are
not much observed by the villagers, except the great annual fasts ; and not even those by the young man
who works in the fields and cannot afford to go - hungry. But sugar, butter, milk, .fI‘UItS and Wlld seeds,
and anything that is not technically “ grain ” may be eaten, so that the abstinence IS not very severe.

236. Hindu Priests and Levites—The Hindu priests and Levites may be roughly divided into
three classes. First come the regular orders of ascetics or devotees, the ‘Bairagis, Gosains, Jogis, and
the like. Some of these orders are celibate, others marry; some live in monasteries, others have no orga-
nisation; none of them are of necessity Brahmans, while Brahmans will not enter some of the sects.
The second class is the paid/m or officiating Brahman. He must be acquainted with the Hindu ritual in
ordinary use at weddings, funerals, and the like, and be able to repeat the sacred texts used on those
occasions. He generally combines a little astrology with this knowledge, can cast horoscopes, write
charms, and so forth. The third and most numerous class is purely Levitical, being potential priests, but
exercising no sacerdotal functions beyond the receipt of offerings. They are all,‘of course, Brahmans;
and a considerable number of them are para/111‘s or hereditary family priests, who receive as of right the alms
and offerings of their clients, and attend upon them when the presence of Brahmans is necessary. But
besides the para/zit: themselves there is a largebody of Brahmans who, so far as their priestly office is
concerned, may be said to exist only to be fed. They consist of the younger members of the para/zit
families, and of Brahmans who have settled as cultivators or otherwise in villages where they have no
hereditary clients. These men are always ready to tender their services as recipients of a dinner, thus
enabling the peasant to feed the desired number of Brahmans on occasions of rejoicing, as a propitiatory
offering, in token of thanksgiving, for the repose of his deceased father’s spirit, and so forth. The vene-
ration for Brahmans runs through the whole social as well as religious life of a Hindu peasant, and takes
the practical form of either offerings or food. No child is born, named, betrothed, or married; nobody
dies or is burnt; no journey is undertaken or auspicious day selected; no house is built, no agricultural
operation of importance begun, or harvest gathered in, without the Brahmans being feed and fed: aportion
of all the produce of the field is set apart for their use, they are consulted in sickness and in health. they are
feasted in sorrow and in joy; and though I believe them to ossess but little real influence with the people
of the Panjabl, a considerable proportion of the wealth of the Province is diverted into their useless pockets.
But with the spiritual life of the people, so far as such a thing exists, they have no concern. Their
business as Brahmans is to eat and not to teach—l am speaking of the class as a whole. and not of indi-
viduals—and such small measure of spiritual guidance as reaches the people is received almost exclusively
at the hands; of the regular orders which constitute the first of my priestly classes. In theory, every
Hindu has agar” or spiritual preceptor; in fact, the great mass of the peasantry do not even pretend to
possess one; while those even who, as they grow old and respectable, think it necessary to entertain one,

are very commonly content to pay him his stipend without troubling themselves about his teaching; but,

the guru is almost always a Sédh or professed devotee.

237. Hinduism in the hills.——The Hinduism of the hills 2 differs considerably from that of the plains.
It would seem that in all mountainous countries, the grandeur of their natural features and the magnitude
of the physical forces displayed lead the inhabitants to deify the natural objects by which they are sur-
rounded, or rather to assign to each its presiding genius, and to attribute to those demons a more or
less malevolent character 3. The greater gods, indeed, are not unrepresented in the Panjab Himalayas.
There are the usual Thakurdwaras sacred to Vishnu in some one of his forms, and Shivalas dedicated
to Siva; but though Naths, with their ears bored in honour of the latter god, are to be found in unusual
numbers, these deities are little regarded by the people, or at any rate by those of the villages. The
malignant and terrible Kali Devi, on the other hand. is worshipped throughout the Kangra mountains ; and
to her, as well as to the Lluis presently to be mentioned, human sacrifices were offered up to the period
of our rule. An old cedar tree was cut down only a few years ago to which a girl used formerly to be
offered annually, the families of the village taking it in turn to supply the victim ; and when the Viceroy
opened the Sarhind Canal in November 1882, the people of the lower hills believed that two hundred of
the prisoners who had been employed on the works were released on condition of their furnishing a simi-
lar number of girls to be sacrificed at the inaugural ceremony, and lit fires and beat drums and sat up for
several nights in order to keep off any who might be prowling about in search of female children for this
purpose. But the every-day worship of the villager is confined to the L/uis or genii of the trees, rocks,
and caves of Lahul, and the local spirits or demons of Ktilu, variously known as Devatas or godlings.
Devis who are apparently the corresponding female divinities, Rakhis and Munis or local saints, Siddhs
or genii of the hill-tops and high places, Jognis or wood fairies, Nags or snake-gods, and by many other

1 The local proverbs supply many instances of the evil odour in which the rapacity of the Brzihmans has caused them to be held.
" As famine from the desert, so comes em] from a Brahman."

'3 The following description is taken almost bodily, though not verbally. from Mr. Lyall's l{:ingra Report.

5 I shall not attempt to distinguish the various grades of belief which obtain in the different Himalayan ranges ; but it mav be said
generally that the deeper you penetrate into the mountains. the more elementary is the worship and the more malevolent are the
deities.

I20

mama‘s ..4‘.£go:m .r a-.. .. ..

 

1

l

 

 

Para. 239.
Chap. IV.

THE RELIGIONS OF THE PEOPLE.

Part H.—-The Hindus of the Panjab.

names, though for practical purposes little distinction is apparently drawn between the various classesl.
A favourite situation for a shrine is a forest, a mountain peak, a lake, a cave, or a waterfall; but almost
every village has its own temple, and the priests are generally drawn from among the people themselves,
Brahmans and other similar priestly classes seldom officiating. Idols are almost unknown, or where found,
consist of a rude unhewn stone ; but almost every deity has a metal mask which is at stated periods tied
on to the top of a pole dressed upto represent the human form, placed in a sedan chair, and taken round
to make visits to the neighbouring divinities or to be feasted at a private house in fulfilment of a vow.
Each temple has its own feasts also, at which neighbouring deities will attend; and on all such occasions
sheep or goats are sacrificed and eaten, much hill-beer is drunk, and the people amuse themselves with
dances in which the man-bornedeity is often pleased to join. There are also other domestic powers, such
as Kala Bir, Nar Singh, the Paris or fairies, and the like, who have no shrines or visible signs, but are
feared and propitiated in various ways. Thus for the ceremonial worship of Kala Bir and Nar Singh, a
black and white goat respectively are kept in the house. Sacrifice of animals is a universal religious rite,
and is made at weddings, funerals, festivals, harvest time, on beginning ploughing, and on all sorts of
occasions for purposes of purification, propitiation, or thanksgiving. The water-courses, the sprouting
seeds, the ripening ears are all in charge of separate genii who must be duly propitiated.

“ Till the festival of the ripening grain has been celebrated, no one is allowed to cut grass or any green thing with a sickle made
“ of iron, as in such case the field-god would become angry, and send frost to destroy or injure the harvest. If.therefore a Lahauli
“ wants grass before the harvest sacrifice, he must cut it with a sickle made of the horn of an ox or sheep, or tear it off with the hand.
“ The iron sickle is used as soon as the harvest has been declared to be commenced by the performance of the sacrifice. Infractions
“ of this rule were formerly segerely punished; at present a fine of one or two rupees suffices.”

238. All misfortune or sickness is attributed to the malice of some local deity or saint, and the priest
is consulted as is the Bhagat in the plains. _ Indeed the hill priests serve as a sort of oracle, and are asked
for advice on every conceivable subject; when “by whisking round, by flogging themselves with chains, and
so on, they get into the properly exhausted and inspired state, and gasp out brief oracular answers.”
Magic and witchcraft and the existence of witches and sorcerers are firmly believed in. In the Hill States
if epidemic attack or other misfortune befall a Village, the soothsayer (section 228), there called c/zela or
“disciple,” is consulted, and he fixes under inspiration upon some woman as the witch in fault. If the
woman confess she is purified by the dude, the sacrifice of a he-goat forming the principal feature in the
ceremony. But if she deny the acousation she will be tried by one of. several kinds of ordeal very simi-
lar to those once practised in Europe, those by water and by hot iron being among them. Tree worship
still flourishes. Mr. Anderson writes :— ,

“In matters of every-day importance, such as cattle-disease, health, good crops, &c., in short in worldly affairs generally, the
“ people of Kiilu go to the old deodar trees in the middle of the forest where there is often no temple at all, and present a piece of
“ iron to prepitiate the deity. Such. trees are common in Klilu, and the number of iron nails driven into them shows that this form of
“ worship is not dying out 2.”

Both men and women of all classes eat meat, with the exception of widows; spirits and fermented
liquids are commonly drunk, and Brahmans will eat when seated alongside of the lower castes, though not,
of course, at their hands. The local saints and divinities are, unlike their rivals in the plains, all Hindu,
with the doubtful exceptions of Gfiga Pir already described in section 223, and of Jamlu, a demon of
Malana in Kulu, who possessed great virtue before our rule, his village being a city of refuge for criminals,
and whose hereditary attendants form an exceedingly peculiar body of men who are looked upon collec-
tively as the incarnation of the divinity, are apparently of a race distinct from that of the hill-men, inter-
marry only among themselves, speak a dialect which is unintelligible to the people of the country, and use
their reputation for uncanniness and the dread of their god as the means of wholesale extortion from their
superstitious neighbours3. Jamlu is said to be a Musalman because animals offered to him have their
throats cut. But neither he nor his worship bears any other trace of Islam, and his attendants are Hindu.
His incarnation, too, is known as Ra Deo, while his sister is called Prini Devi. The other Devatas
indeed refuse to visit him, and pretend to treat him as an outcast; but he revenges himself by assuming
a superiority to them all which in old days sometimes took the practical form of a successful demand for
a part of. their property. In the lower hills the Mahomedan saints re-appear, as Baba Fattu, Baba Bhopat,
and their friends, and the majority of their worshippers are again Hindus. '

239. Hinduism on the frontier.—On the frontier and in the western districts the Hindus are exceed-

ingly lax in their observance Of all ceremonies and caste restrictions, drinking water from skin bags and
even from the hands of a Musalman, carrying about and eating food cooked at a public oven, eating flesh
in company with Musalmans, shaving the c/zotz' or scalp-lock, selling vegetables and shoes, {loading and
riding on donkeys, and— .
“doing a multitude of thingawhich an orthodox Hindu would shrink from. Except a few images kept in their temples, thev
“have no idols at all. No one in fact ever sees anything of their worship. They burn their dead and throw the ashes into the
“ Indus, keeping a few of the bones to be taken or sent to the Ganges when occasion offers. There are a good many temples in the
“ Cis-Indus tract, but very few across the r1ver.”—(Tuclrer’s Dara/z Ismail Han Report).

This laxity is the more peculiar, as the mass of the Hihdsgsmn the frontier belong to the mercantile
castes, who are in the east and centre of the Province proverbially strict in their observance of relicrious and
caste rules, ranking second in this respect only to the Brahmans themselves. But the fact is that, till we

‘ There is one curious difference between the gods of the hills and those of the plains ; and that is, that many of the former are
purely territorial, each little state or group of villages having its own deity, and t e boundaries between their jurisdictions beinO' very
clearly defined. The god Sipur, in whose honour the well-known Sipi fair is held {1641‘ Simla, lost his nose in an attempt to stfeal E.
deodar tree from the territory of a neighbouring rival; for the latter woke up and started in pursuit, on which Sipur not only fell
down in his alarm and broke his nose, but he dropped the tree, which is, I am told, still growing upside down to attest the truth of the
story. The only territorial god. of the plains that I can remember is Bhumia, the god of the village. Perhaps the difference may be
due to the striking manner‘in which Nature has marked off the Himalayan territory into small valleys separated by grand and difiicult
mountain ranges.

'3 The name Deodar (Deva-dam) means “ the divine tree.” It is a lied to the Himala an e ress Cu ressus torzzlasa ' "
and in Léhul to the Juniperus excelsa. The Himalayan cedar (Cedrus disfara) is called by theypeopllcle3 dea’r (or lilo, not deoddr.)—-”Il).hllilu,

3 There is a tradition that they were deported to their present homes by one of the Emperors as a punishment for some offence.

121

 

 

 

 

Para. 240- ‘ _ y ' THE :RELIGIONS ‘OF .THE ‘PEOPLE. ' i ' *
Chap. VIV|

 

Part II.-—The Hindus of‘ the Panjab.

 

annexed the Panjéb, the Hindus only existed by sufferance in the frontier districts, and, being compelled
.to keep‘their faith in the back-ground, naturally grew lax in .itsobservance. Moreover avery considerable
proportion of the Hindus on the frontier,’ and especially in the Derajat, are :Nénaki Sikhs or followers
of Baba :Nénak, as distinguished from Singhi Sikhs or followers of Guru Govmd .(see section 264, mfm),
while even such as do not openly profess those tenets are much influenced by them in their mode of life.
The position of the Hindu in Bannu at the time of annexation is thus graphically described by Sir [Herbert
.Edwardes :-— ,

“ In Bannu the position of the Hindus was peculiarly degraded, for they lacked the interested'friendship of a regular and
“needy Government, and became entirely dependent on the individual maliks who harboured them in their forts. They could not
“indeed venture outside the walls, or visit their brethren in other forts, without a safeguard from their own chief, who conducted
“and brought them back, and was paid for his protection. Unce.when I was encamped in the Surani tappahs, two half-buried
“ human bodies were discovered, whose wounds bore evidence to the violence of their death. I was afraid they were some of my own
“men, and instant enquiry was made in camp ; when some Bannuchis came forward to explain that they were only two Hindus who
“had gone out without a guard to collect some debts ! _

“,vNo Hindu in Bannu was permitted to wear a turban, that being too sacred a symbol of Mahomedanism, and the small cotton
“skull-cap was all that they had to protect their brains from the keen Bannu sun. When ,they came into our camp they maddl‘a‘
“holiday-of it, brought a turban in their pockets, and put it on with childish delight when they got inside the'liues. If any Hindu
“ wished to celebrate a marriage in his family, he went to his maliks for a license as regularly as an English gentleman to Doctors
“ Commons, and had to hire the maliks’ soldiers also to guard the procession and fire afeu dej'oie. Notwithstanding all these outward
“dangers and disabilities, the Hindu in his inmost soul might hold ‘ high carnival,’ for assuredly he was the moral victor over his
“Mahomedan masters. I do not remember a single chief in Bannu who could either read-or write, and, what is much rarer among
“ natives, very few indeed could make a mental calculation. Every Chief, therefore, kept Hindus about his person as general agents
“and secretaries. Bred up to love money from his cradle, the common Hindu cuts his first tooth on a mpee, wears a gold mohur round
“his neck for an amulet, and has eowry shells (the lowest denomination of his god) given him to play with on the floor. The multi-
“plication table, up to one hundred times one hundred, is his first lesson ; and out of school he has two pice given to him to take
“ to the bazaar and turn into an anna before he gets his dinner. Thus educated, Hindus of all others are the best adapted for middle-
“men, and the Bannuchi M alik found in them a useful but double-edged tool. They calculated the tithes due to him from the tappnh,
“and told him a false total much under the real one ; they then offered to buy them from him, and cheated him dreadfully; and
“lastly they collected the tithes from the people, who were equally ignorant, and took one hundred for fifty, backed by the soldiers
“of the very malik to whom they had given fifty for one hundred. If the landowner was distressed, the Hindu competed with the
“ Mahomedam priest for the honour of relieving him with a loan upon his land; and if the debt was afterwards repudiated he easily
“obtained justice by bribing his friend the Mulik. Throughout the whole of Bannu all trade was in the hands of the Hindus, with
“the exception (characteristic of the two races) of gunpowder, firearms, and swords, which were exclusively manufactured and sold
“ by Mahomedans. Hence they had shops in every petty fort, and every Mahomedan iii the valley was their customer;

“Living then though they did in fear and trembling, unable to display the very wares they wished to sell, burying the
“profit that they made in holes in the fields and under the hearthstones of their houses, marrying wives only by sntl'erance, keeping
“them only if they were ugly, and worshipping their gods by stealth, the Hindus of Bannu can still not be said to have been objects
“ of pit-y, for their avarice made them insensible to the degradation of their position, and they derived from the gradual accumulation.
“ of wealth a mean equivalent for native country, civil liberty, and religious freedom.

This description is exaggerated, at any rate as applied to matters as they now stand; but till quite
lately “unmentionable indignities were inflicted upon the Hindus of the Derajat, while even now, in spite
“of the efforts of the Sikhs to do away with these signs of social degradation, a Hindu, unless he be in
“Government employ, seldom wears anything but a skull-cap, or rides anything but a donkey.” Local
sayings are not wanting to express contempt for the Hindu, and especially for the Kirar, the popular name
for the Arora or Hindu trader of the west, and a word which has itself become almost a synonym for a
coward. 1 Thus the Pathans say—“ The Hindu’s cooking hearth is purified with dung.” “Fire and water
“are common, but not so with a Hindu.” “The Pathan eats his enemy, the Hindu his friend.” “ When a
“Hindu becomes bankrupt he looks up his old account books (to support false claims)” The Marwar
traders, however, have their honesty attested in the saying—“What is in deposit with a Hindu is as in a
“safe.” On the Biloch frontier the Hindu is even more hardly treated by the local wits—“The thieves
were four and we (the Kirars) eighty—four; the thieves came on and we ran off: damn the thieves, well
done us.” i And again—“ Don’t trust a crow, a dog, or a Kirar, even when asleep.”

240. The Aroras 01' Kil'zirs Of the lower Indus worship the Krishna incarnation of Vishnu, this being
probably the only part of the Panjab west of Dehli where Krishna is generally venerated. They say that:
about 1550 A.D. two spiritual guides, Shamji and inlji, were sent from Brindaban, the great centre of the
Krishna cult, to reclaim them from the Musalmén practices and errors into which they had fallen. The
Hindus of the Indus also very generally worship the river itself under the name of Khwaja Khizr (see
section 217) or Zindah Pir, the “living saint; ” the worship taking much the same form as that of Khwaia
Khizr already described. They also revere, under the name of Vadcra La}, Dulan L211, Darya Szihib or
Ulail Parak, a hero who is said to have risen from the Indus and to have rescued them from Mahome’dan
oppression. This hero would appear to be' a sort of incarnation of the Indus, being sometimes called
Khwaja Khizr; and his story is related in the Umrgit. The priests of the local sects, the Gosains of the
Krishna worship, the Sénwal Shahi Gurus of the Nanaki Sikhs, and the Thakar Gurus of the river wor-
shippers, have, as in the east, quite thrown the Brahmans into the background as spiritual guides of the
people, though of course their Levitical character and hereditary right to alms remain unimpaired. But
the western Brahmans are utterly ignorant of their faith, and seldom have knowledge sufficient even to
enable them to perform their personal Observances aright.

241. Hindu sects.———The sects of the Hindus are so innumerable that I cannot pretend to do more than
glance atone or two of the most important and interesting. The three great orthodox sects of Vaishnava,
Salva, Sakta are unknown even by name to the peasantry, who know nothing further than that they are

Hindus. If the pro-eminent worship of the Sun means anything the people of the plains should be '

Sauras, at any rate in the eastern districts; for there is hardly a peasant who, if asked to name the deity
whom he most reveres, will not at once name the Su’m/ Der/(1m and explain that he made everythinor
But the Sauras or worshippers of the Sun seem to be almost extinct in India as a separate sect and it is
probable that the Hindu peasantry of the plains are Vaishnavas if anything. They are certhinly not

1The Pathz’m proverbs which follow are taken from Thorburn“ Dam; . d . » , . _
Multdni Glossary. 3 I" an the proverbs 0f the lower frontier from OBriens

122

A .4“

 

s

: .ias._.~5ii¢..rsénsz- , 7

Al.)

I , l , \ . ,
was imibkfifimmfififlx’ .~;.

gm «14.:-

if‘i‘ winner. ..._..

.3 r. _.... .g.....m.‘a.§s «v7.

 

-m‘

 

 

 

V Chap. IV.

. gran ‘RELIGI‘ONS or THE PEOPLE. xPara- 244-

 

 

Part II.-.—The Hindus of the Panjab.

 

Saddam, and they neglect Vishnu and Siva with great impartiality, thOugh they have the name of the former
constantly in their mouths. Nanak-panthi Sikhs are said to be Vaishnavas, while Professor Wilson is of
opinion that the Govindi or true Sikhs incline to Saivism as more consonant with the warlike nature of
their faith. Govind Singh himself was a devotee of Durga. The Banyas of the plains, or at least the
Hindu Agarwals who include such a large portion of them, are said to be Vaish’navas, though the village
temples of Siva are very commonly built by Banyas; and the Jains, who are very generally Banyas,
“worship an incarnation of Vishnu. The Brahmans are certainly Vaishnavas as a rule, when they have any
sect at all. The people of the hills are apparently Saktas so far as they follow the orthodox Hinduism; but
they adOpt the right-handed'worship. The left-handed sect is, so far as I can discover, almost uhknoWn in
the Panjab; but this maybe only due to the secrecy in which the sect always envelops its licentious and
revolting orgies. Of the innumerable minor sects to which Hinduism has given birth, and which still
Spring up almost yearly, often to die down again at once, the older ones have long ceased to have any
practical influence over the body of the people, and are now represented only among the ascetic or pro-
fessed religious orders, under which head they will be noticed in the chapter on Caste. It is true that,
as the spiritual guides of the people are drawn from these orders, the sects to which they belong should
be represented among their disciples; but I have already explained how little real influence these men
possess over the masses at whose expense they live, and the great body of the peasantry may be said to
have no sect at all. The case is somewhat different with regard to the modern sects which have sprung
up in more recent times. They have not yet had time to sink back into the general sea of Hinduism, no
longer to be recognised as distinct save in the dress and habits of the priests who follow them; they still
preserve the vitality of their teaching, and ”they have in some cases obtained followers in considerable
numbers from among the peasantry. The most considerable among these are the Sultanis or followers of
Sakhi Sarwar, already described in section 221.

242. After these come the Bz's/moz's, found only in the Hissar and Sirsa districts. This sect was

founded by a Rajptit of Bikaner, who was born in 1451 AD. and was therefore a contemporary of Baba
Nanak the originator of Sikhism, and is buried in Samruthal in Bikaner. His spiritual name was Jambhaji.
He left his followers a scripture in the Nagri character called Subdbani. The adherents of this sect are
the descendants of immigrants from Bikaner, and are almost exclusively Jats or carpenters by caste,
though they often abandon the caste name and describe themselves simply ,asBishnois. They marry only
among themselves, are good cultivators, and keep camels in large numbers. They have a ceremony of
initiation somewhat similar to and known by the same name as that of the Sikhs. Their priests are
apparently drawn from among themselves, and are, as with the Hindus, divided into the regular or celibate
class and the secular clergy; and the priesthood is not hereditary. They worship Jambhaji, whom they
regard as an incarnation of Vishnu; they abstain entirely from animal food, and have a peculiarly strong
regard for animal life, refusing as a rule to accompany a sporting party; they look upon tobacco as
unclean in all its forms; they bury their dead at full length, usually at the threshold of the house itself
or ‘in the adjoining cattle shed, or in a sitting posture like the Hindu Sanyasis; they shave off the c/zoz‘z'
or scalp-lock ; and they usually clothe themselves in wool as being at all times pure. They are more parti‘
cular about ceremonial purity than even the strictest Hindu; and there is a saying that if a Bishnoi’s food
is on the first of a string of 20 camels and a man of another caste touch the last camel, the f0rmer will
throw away his meal. In their marriage ceremonies they mingle Mahomedan with Hindu forms, verses of
the Quran being read as well as passages of the Shastras, and the p/zenz or circumambulation of the sacred
fire being apparently omitted. This intermixture is said to be due to the injunctions of one of the kings
of Dehli to the founder of the sectl. '
_ 24.3. Somewhat similar to the Sultanis described in section 221 are the S/zamsz's of the Panjab 2. They
are followers of the sainted Shams Tabriz, and also reverence Sakhi Sarwar; but though with a strong
leaning towards the tenets of Mahomet, they conform with most of the Observances of Hinduism and are
accepted as Hindus by their Hindu neighbours. They are chiefly drawn from the artisan and menial
castes, though a good many Khatris are said to belong to the sect. They bury their dead instead of
burning them. Some time ago, when Agha Khan, the spiritual head of the Bombay Khojahs, visited the
Panjab, some of this persuasion openly owned themselves his disciples, and declared that they and
their ancestors had secretly been Musalmans by conviction for generations, though concealing their faith for
fear of persecution. These men were of course promptly excommunicated by the Hindu community.

244, A sect called the Kumla Pant/z, which has arisen in Patiala within the last few years and
which only numbers some 4,000 followers, is worthy of brief notice as showing what extraordinary
combinations spring from the conflict of faiths in the Panjzib, and to what length men may go without
ceasing to be Hindus. Its founder was one Hakim Singh, a wretched creature who lived in great poverty
and filth, and possessed a few tracts and a New Testament which the missionaries had given him. I must
explain that the Hindus are expecting an incarnation of Vishnu under the title of Nish Kalank3 or the
Purifier, which is to happen about this period of the world’s history ; while according to the Mahomedans,
this present year should see the advent of Mahdi. their last Imam, who is to bring the whole earth in subjec—
tion to the crescent. Hakim Singh, then, preaches that while Christ was Nish Kalank, he, Hakim Singh,
is a re-incarnation of Christ, and is also the Imam Mahdi. He accepts Christ as the true. Guru, but claims
to be himself Christ in person, and offered to baptise the missionaries who would argue with him. He pre-
fers to live in retirement for a while, but proposes presently to destroy the British Government and to convert
and conquer the universe. He has nearly 4,000 believers in the immediate neighbourhood of his home.

‘ The Bishnois of Bijnaur in the North-Western Provinces are almost exclusively traders, and are generally regarded as a sub.
division of the Banya caste. They respect the Qunin and incline generally towards Islam, though now less so than formerly. '

2 More precise information is greatly needed respecting this sect, though it is probably very difficult to obtain, as they apparently
c0nceal their real opinions.
3 The actual name of the incarnation will be Kalki, and His story is told in the Kalki Purén. He is not to come till the end of the

current aeraor jug, which has, I believe, some few million years still to run ; for the Hindus, like the Geologists when Sir William
Thompson is not looking, think in round numbers.

123

 

  
    

 

 

 

  

THE fastidious or THE PEOPLE."

 

Part II.—The Hindus of the’ Panjab;

 

24.5. The Shamsis and Sultanis already described are sects of Hindus following- Musalmén leaders ;-
the Ldl Ddsz' would appear to be a sect of Musalma’ins who approach to Hinduism. It was founded
by 1.5.1 Dds, a Meo of Alwar, who though like all Meos a Musalman by faith-followed, again. like all
Meos, Hindu Observances. He was born about I 540 A.D., and a full account of his life and teachings Will
be found in Powlett’s Gazetteer of Alwar, pages 53 et seq. The devotees of the sect are called Sadhs. The
worship consists largely of repeating .the name of Riim, and Sunday. is their high-day. .Yet Lil Das was a
Musalmiin, is considered to be a Pit, and the greater number of his followers in Mewat proper at least
are Musalman Meos, though on the Panjab border, where the spread. of education has made the Meos
better Mahomedans, the Lal Désis are usually Hindu Banyas and carpenters.

24.6. Concluding remarks—Such is the religion of the Hindu peasant of the Panjéb. .Of course not
a thousandth part of his superstitions and beliefs have been enumerated in. the above brief outline, for
they are not only innumerable, but vary more or less from one place to another. But Ihave attempted to
select some of those which are most typical and most generally current; and in doing so I. have had
two objects in View. In the first place I wished to .show how far the real practical religious belief and life
of ninety-nine hundredths of the Hindus of the Panjab are removed from the ideal Hinduismas we read of
it in books. But beyond that, I am anxious to show what a vast field of inqmry of the most interesting sort
is open to us in he customs of the people amongst whom we dwell. It is a matter of amazement, and
should I think he ' cause of shame, to find such men as Tylor, Lubbock, MacLennan, and other writers of g ‘ '
European renown, compelled to collect with great .Iabour from forgotten descriptions of little known '
tribes, instances to show the currency in India of customs and ideas of which the every-day routine of
every Panjab village would afford them infinitely better examples. It would, I believe, be pOSSible to
take the two volumes of Tylor’s Primitive Culture, and to furnish from the ordinary beliefs of the peasants ,p
of the Dehli Territory instances of almost every type of superstition there recorded as current among , ,
primitive races. Too many of us go about among the people with our eyes and ears shut, or'if we do
acquire any information, think it too trivial and too much a matter of course to be worth recording; and
every year sees Indian officials with their heads stored with facts of the most invaluable nature the and
take their knowledge with them. There is no lack of material; all that is wanted is people to collectuand ‘
record the facts ; and anybody who would consistently do so throughout his Indian serVice would, I believe,
produce results which would be valued and appreciated beyond measure by European savants.

247. Distribution of Hindus by locality—The proportion borne by Hindus to the population of
all religions in the several parts of the Province has already-been discussed in section 204. Abstract ‘.
No. 50 below shows the local distribution of the Hindu population of the Panjab, omitting those districts '
and states which do not include as much as I per cent. of their total number. '

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

   
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
   
 
 
    
 
   
 

Abstract No. 50, showing the Distribution of Hindus by Districts and States arranged in order of

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

124

   
  

magnitude.
PER 10,000 or THB PER 10,000 or rm:
HINDU POPULATION. . HINDU POPULATION.
Serial Serial
No. in TERRITORIAL UNIT. I‘\'o, in Tsamronut Us". —_
Tablcs- Of the Pro- Of British 13"”5' 0mm pm. Of British
Vince, Territory. " vincc. Territory.
0
-- Total Province . . . 10,000 16 liahore .- . . 2
—- Total British Territory 7,707 10,000 E ‘3, grown: . . . 182
—— Total Native States . 2,293 ’; 2V3?“ - 156
IV jalandhar Division 1,703 2,211 m ' ’44
l Dehli Division . 1,437 1,930 1?; gfsrfiat Dwxsron - - 142
-— States of Easter"): Plains 1,396 , 17 Elujrariwala' ' ' ‘ :4;
III Anibf’ila plIYl'SlOl‘l . 1,078 1,398 f 2 Multan _ . ‘ ' lg]
’ ll l‘llSSLli‘ DIVISlOn . 1,003 ,380 i
. ' . . . 13 C/mmba . . . n7
\ Amritsar DIVISIOH 996 1,292 I4 Na/iqn . _ 1m
——- Total Hill States 798 II Bahama/[7541‘ . 99
I l‘m‘iala . . . 794 19 Rawalpindi . 93
" Aiiibala . . . 6 6
/ 74 9 7 15 Bilaspur . . . p . 2
i: Kangra . . . . 743 964 ' 2 Montgomery . . 9;
ii l‘iushyarpur _ . . . . 595 773 3 lgapurt/mla . . (\‘9
VI Lahore DiviSion 529 680, 2‘ Murat - - - . 73
D ’llli . .22 6 S . . .
k 7 . X Peshawar DiViSion . 75
5 Rolitak . . . 507 658 ‘ 16 Baslui/ir . . . 09 .
3 Karnal . 490 636 t 2 ang . . . . 7o
2 (liirgiion . . . . ‘ 475 616 . °0 Jlielain . . . . 66
Hissar . . . . i i
4 4 5 53) 22 Shah ui' . . . 64
i4 Gurdaspiir . 388 504 27 Dera i lsmz'ii'l Khan _ 59
lo jalandhar _. . _ . 365 474 I8 Sufiet . . .‘ . - . . 56
V11] Multan DiViSion 329 27 p a; Minor Hill Mates . , 53
’ t "2‘ 2 . ,
‘5 bialko ° 9 4 0 28 Derah GliaZi khan . ‘ N 50
\'ll Rawalpindi Division 3m 300 ' 1; dig/{11311711- . . . . . 4;:
S Ludhiana . . . 207 380‘ a M‘ 5 (if n, l - ' - ~ 4“
'l 3 Amritsar 234 368 ‘ C; l) :éiilimgib ar 1 ‘ ' ‘ ' 47’
4 Ylml . . 238 ... '3‘ 3 L ~ . . . -
“I The four eastern divisions comprise 69 per cent. of the Hindu population of British Territory, and

    

 

‘ Para. 248.
THE RELIGIONS OF THE PEOPLE. Chap-IV.

 

Part IL—The Hindus of the Panjab. } ‘ ,'

 

the Amritsar Division another 13 per cent.; while the two frontier divisions tOgether only include 3 per
cent, and the Peshawar Division less than 1 per cent.

248. Distribution of the Hindus according to Caste. —Abstract No. 51 below shows the composition
by caste of the Hindu community in each division of the Province.

Abstract No. 51, showing t/ze Distribution of Male Hindus by Caste for Divisions.

 

 

 

1 2‘3l4lsl6|7islglrolnlrzlmlm’ 1

 

 

NUMBERS or EACH CASTE PER 1,000 or HINDU RELIGION.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

:‘ - E; a g 5’3
- o = -- . . f: "‘
~ 5‘ " .9 ' .51"- : I: .9 1- E ,
CASTE. E g E, g I; é a- I; :3. g a ‘3 fig CASTE.

32 : a D r: ‘E 23 .5 2:21 0 5 .5 E

1» ~- " 1. "" ‘- 3: n: 1..

5 e 53 2 iii a E. = g g ‘: Z 9‘

.... r: m E 3: I- d m ... m m — ..

.- m .D 1- ° > 24" N S -‘ d N

E .2 = ‘—“ e -= a s '- w :3 ‘5 ‘5

2 I E 3‘1 < 33 a: 2 5 fi :3 1—« H
Number. of Hindus per 1,000 721 750 577 651 338 223 111 178 116 58 378 549 407 Number of Hindus per

of all rel-'gions. ,1 1,000 of all religions
Jat . . . . 186 356 214 124 139 109 22 5 5 23 168 155 166 Jat ,
Rajput . . ._ . 40 26 27 93 52 19 11 5 1 3 35 45 28 41 Ralput
Gujar . . . . . 46 9 26 16 1 1 5 18 16 17 GuJar {
Ror . . . . . 25 5 6 4 Ror .4
Kamboh . . . . 6 10 _ 2 3 12 44 6 4 6 Kamboh ' .14
Saini . . . . . 1 61 32 14 ... 18 5 15 Sainj
Mali . . . . . 23 18 7 6 7 Ma]!
Ahir . . . . . 59 26 2 1 6 5 2 10 16 .28 19 Ahlr
Thakar . . . . 13 6 1 4 4 4 Thakfin‘
Rathi . . . . . 32 2 ... 7 14 9 Rathi
Kanet . . . . . 11 37 10 124 36 Kanet .-
Ghlrath . . . . 1 92 6 21 I 16 Gh1rath -
TOTAL AGRICULTURAL . 386 435 357 441 224 146 39 56 18 74 326 385 340 TOTAL AGRICULTURAL

 

 

Brahman . . . . 120 97 91 137 128 106 148 47 64 116 113 124 116 Bréhman
Faqir . . . . . 24 22 20 10 13 16 14 11 9 6 17 20 17 Fagir
Bhatia . . . . ‘ 6 2 22 8 28 4 3 1 2 Bhatia

 

TOTAL RELIGIOUS . 144 119 111 147 147 124 i184 66 101 126 133 145 135 TOTAL RELIGIOUS

 

Arora . . . . . 7 1 32 134 249 643 773 252 70 28 6o Arora
Banya . . . . . 9 2 2 11 4o 53 43 Banya
Khatri . . . . . 4 1 25 33 69 118 315 94 57 280 50 13 42 Khatri
Siid . . . . . 4 6 1 2 2 2 2 511d

 

TOTAL MERCANTILE . 79 94 76 43 132 282 573 739 832 543 162 101 147 TOTAL MERCANTILE

 

Julaha . . . . 6 4 15 1 1 2 5 5 5 Julaha
Koli . . . . . 7 5 7 4 22 10 K0]!
Tarkhén . . . . 21 27 33 33 26 19 8 1 11 25 19 24 Tax-khan
Kumhér . . . . 29 38 15 12 26 11 4 1 3 20 13 18 Kumhar
J hinwar . . . . 31 8 52 25 61 32 25 1 6 35 32 20 29 J hinwar
Nai . . . . . 19 20 18 14 14 13 2 1 4 15 13 14 Nél’
Lohér . . . . . 9 7 15 21 13 2 1 1 3 11 11 11 LOhél'
Sunar . . . . . 7 9 12 9 16 19 57 11 9 23 13 9 12 Sunéfi
Dhobi . . . . . 4 1 4 1 S 6 1 ... 10 2 1 2 DhObl
Chhimba . . . . 3 10 10 9 8 1 6 7 6 Chhimba
Batwél . . . . 2 14 2 2 BatWéI

 

TOTAL ARTISAN . 136 120 168 147 179 105 104 15 17 92 135 120 133 TOTAL ARTISAN

 

 

 

Chuhra . . . . 52 41 57 31 185 220 25 37 5 52 73 47 67 Chfihra
Chamér . . . . 133 117 180 135 31 33 11 5 33 104 97 102 Chamar
Dumna . . . . 1 9 28 6 12 7 Dumna
Dhanak . . . . 11 34 1 7 7 7 Dhénak

Dagi . .l . . . . 12 ... ... ... 3 15 5 Dagi

Meg . . . . . 1 36 1 Meg

Mahtam . . . . 2 2 3 15 ...s 41 6 - i 3 : Mahtam
Labéna . . . . 1 4 10 13 14 1 1 6 4 2 4 Labana *
Bawana . . . . 4 16 2 3 2 Béwaria

Sansi . ‘ . . . . 1 2 ... 7 10 2 1 2 1 2 Sénsi

0d . . . . . 1 1 18 13 1 1 1 0d

Thori and Aheri . . . 1 10 1 2 4 Thori and Aheri

 

TOTAL MENIALSzOUTCAsr 119 209 242 193 300 308 57 103 26 92 213 192 207 TOTALMENIAL8ZOUT-
-N 4,2- ,_ . CAST

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

TOTAL HINDU - 944 977 954 971 982l 965l 957 979i 994 927' 969 94s 962 TOTAL HINDU

 

 

 

The predominance of the agricultural element in those vdivisions where Hinduism most prevails, and the
manner in which it is superseded by the mercantile classes innthe more Mahomedan parts of the Province,
are very clearly shown by the figures. The priestly class seem to preserve throughout a fairly constant
proportion to the numbers of their faith, while the artisan and menial classes decrease largely as their
religion ceases to be predominant. - '

125

 

 

 

Pm“ 34‘“ " THE numerous or THE PEOPLE. . . .
Chap. IV. . ’ . .

Part III.——The Buddhists of the Panjab.

PART III.—THE BUDDHISTS OF THE PANJAB.

 

. Rise of Buddhism.—It is not my intention to attempt any description of the tenets of the
Buddhist faith. They can be studied in the books mentioned in the first paragraph of this chapter. Gautama
Buddha was brought up in the strictest sect of the Hindus, he scrupulously followed their hardest
precepts, he endured long-continued mortification and penance w1thout finding peace of mind; and m the
end his soul revolted against the sore burdens with which the Brahmans would oppress him and the artificxal
paths by which they would lead him. He proclaimed that their gods were false; that the Almighty was
everywhere and everything; that each man must endure the consequences of his own acts, of Wthl’l prayer
and sacrifice were unavailing to relieve him; that all evil sprang from the lusts and longmgs of the flesh
and of the fleshly mind; that peace consisted in final release from the bonds of incarnation and in absorp-
tion into the absolute, and that it was to be obtained only by the extinction of desire. “Buddhism is no
religion at all, and certainly'no theology; but rather a system of duty, morality, benevolence, without real
deity, prayer, or priest.” But unlike Hinduism, it gave its followers a man to revere and imitate whose per-
sonal character was holy and beautiful ; and for the first time in the religious experience of India it called
upon its hearers to change their lives with their faith, and introduced them to the new ideas of proselytism
and conversion. The new doctrine was the 728 plus ultra of quietism ; and though now infinitely corrupted
and defiled, at any rate in the northern school, by the admixture of other and less pure cults, it still retains
many of its original characteristics. Above all things it recognises no hereditary priesthood, and, teaching
that all men are equal, admits no distinctions of-caste, at least in the countries in which it is now pro-
fessed; though how far this could now have been said of it had it remained the religion of India, .is
perhaps a doubtful question‘. The story of ..ow it gradually spread over Northern ‘India, apparently
obscuring for a time the Brahminism against which it was a protest, how it attained perhaps its highest
pitch under Asoka, how it gradually spread into Tibet, China, Burmah, and Ceylon, how it was fol-
lowed in its victorious advance beyond the confines of the Indian peninsula by the resurgent Brahmin-
ism, which finally succeeded in expelling it from the country of its birth, or perhaps more really
in so absorbing it that it can no longer be traced save in its effect on some of the esoteric doctrines of
the Hindu faith, and how it now flourishes as a separate religion only in the foreign realms which it has
conquered, is matter of history in its broad outlines and of the uncertainty of ignorance as to its minor
details. Buddha preached about 600—540 B. C”, Asoka lived about three centuries afterhim, and Buddhism
first became the state religion of China in the fourth century of our azra, while it disappeared from India

some four to five centuries later. The first Buddhist king of Tibet is said to have reigned in the begin- 1

ning of the seventh century, but Ladak, the part of Tibet which borders on the Panjzib, would seem to
have been converted by missionaries sent by Asoka.

250. Buddhism as it is in the Panjab.—The Buddhist doctrines were early divided into two great

schools, the northern which prevails in Tibet, China, and Japan, and the southern to which belong Ceylon,
Burmah, and Siam 3. The latter retains the teachings of its founder almost unchanged; but the former soon
substituted the final beatitude of the Hindus for the ultimate absorption of Buddha, and developed an elabo-
rate and extravagant system of incarnate saints and demi-gods of different degrees which has obscured
and almost superseded the original Gautamic legend. The Buddhism of Spiti and of the higher parts of
Pangi in Chamba,‘ the only portions of the Panjzib whose inhabitants have returned themselves as
Buddhists, is the Lamaism of Tibet, perhaps the most utterly corrupt form of the religion of Gautama.
We have already seen how largely, so soon as we enter the Himalayas, the Hinduism of the plains
becomes impregnated with the demonology of the mountain tribes. A similar fate befell Buddhism
in the mountain ranges of Central Asia. To the mysticism with which the northern school had already
clothed the original simple creed have been added the magic and devil-worship of the Tantras and
the impure cult of the female principle or Sakti, till the existing system is a superstition rather than a
religion. ,
In the northern school Buddha is still reverenced, but only as one of many, and not so much as
some; while the objects of worship recognised by the most esoteric doctrine include gods and demi—gods,
though they stand lower in order of honour than the beatified saints. But Lamaic Buddhism has gone
further than this :—

“ As in India the Brahmans have declared all the ancient village Thékurs and Devis to be only so many different forms of Mahzideo
“and Parbati, so in Tibet the Lamas have craftily grafted into their system all the ancient gods and spirits of the former
“ inhabitants. Hence, though Buddhism is the prevailing religion of the country, yet the poorer people still make their offerings
“ to their old divinities, the gods of the hills, the woods. and the dales. The following are some of the classes of deities which
“ are worshipped under distinct Tibetan names; Mountain Gods, River Gods, Tree Gods, Family Gods, Field Gods, and House Gods.

‘ The attitude assumed t0wards caste by Gautama is elaborately discussed by Dr. \Vilson at pages 278 et seq. 0f the first volume of
his work on Indian Caste. His teaching would seem to be not very widely removed from that of lhiba Nanak, to be described presently.
He recognised existing social distinctions. but held that they were the results of good or evil deeds in a previous life, and, unlike
the Brzihmans, taught that all castes should be admitted equally to the privileges of religion and were equally capable of obtaining salvation.
Dr. Wilson thus sums the early Buddhist practice on the subject: “ Though it is evident, both from the testimony of the Buddhists them-
"selves and of their enemies the Brzihmans, that they opposed caste as far as they were able according to the exigencies of the times
“in which they lived, they actually. as a matter of policy, often winked at its existence in Indian society. While it was not carried by
“them into foreign countries. it was tolerated, though disparaged by them wherever they found that they had been preceded by Aryan
“ rule.” (See also Barth's Religions of India, page msf.)

'3 Rhys Davids and Barth put this date nearly a century later.

9 These two schools are commonly known as the great. and the little Vehicle, perhaps because the exoteric and esoteric doctrines .,

to which these names seem originally to have been applied have respectively become predominant in the one and the other.

126

 

A». .-

 

‘ ..

r .1...‘ [Lt-4.1;.» .M' a“,

 

 

 

 

 

1

rue RELIGIONS OF'THE PEOPLE. _ [ ' 21:: 215;

7 Part IIL—The Buddhists of the Panjab.

 

“ The mystical system of the Tantrists has been engrafted on the Buddhism of Nepal and Tibet, and the pictures of _the prevailing
“sects are filled with representations of the three-eyed destroying Iswara and of his blood-drinking spouse ‘, while the esoteric
“ doctrines include the filthy system of Buddha Saktis, or female energies of the Pancha Dhydni Buddhas, in which the yom’ or
“female symbol plays a prominent part.”——(General Cunningkam.)
- The wrath of Kali is daily deprecated in the religious service of the . temples 2, trumpets made
of human thigh-bones are used, and offerings are made to the Buddhas in which'even. meat 15 included,
_ though one of the precepts most rigidly insisted on by Gautama was a regard for animal life. The priests—
“ foretell events. determine lucky and unlucky times, and pretend to regulate the future destiny of thedying, threatening the nig-
“ gard with hell, and promising heaven, or even eVentually the glory of a Buddha, to the liberal. Their great hold. upon the people
“ is thus derived from their gross ignorance, their superstitions, and their fears; they are fully imbued Witha belief in the. efficacy of
“ enchantments, in the existence of malevolent spirits, and in the superhuman sanctity of the Lamas as their only protection against
“ them. The Lamas are therefore constantly exorcists and magicians, sharing no doubt yery often the credulity of the people, but
“ frequently assisting faith in their superhuman faculties by jugglery and fraud.”-—(W1.lson’s Relzgwns of the Hmdus.)

25:, Prayer has been reduced to a mechanical operation, and the praying-wheel is a triumph of the

Tibetan genius 3. It consists of a cylinder turning on an um and containing sacred texts and prayers,
or sometimes gibberish whose only merit is that it has a sort of rhythm. It 18 made of all Sizes, 'from
the pocket wheel to be turned in the hand as one walks along, to the common .wheel of the Village
which is turned by water and prays for the community in general. Each revolution is equivalent to a
recital of the prayer contained in the cylinder. Flags inscribed With prayers are fixed at the corners of
the houses, and answer a similar purpose as they flap in the Wind. Every Village has its mam. or stone
dyke, sometimes nearly half a mile long, on which are flung small pieces of slate inscribed With mystic
formulae—-
“ These slabs are votive offerings from all classes of people for the attainment of some particular object. Does a childless man wish
“ for a son, or a merchant about to travel hope for a Safe return; does a husbandman look for a good harvest, or a shepherd for the
“ safetv of his flocks during the severity of the winter ; each goes to a Lama and purchases a slate, which he deposits carefully on the
“ village mam’ and returns home in full confidence that his prayer will be heard.”

These mum's must always be left on the right hand, and people will make considerable detours in
order to do so. Small shrines are erected in the fields to propitiate the deities and obtain an abundant
harvest. The dead are sometimes burnt and the ashes preserved, in the case of great men, in acenotaph;
but corpses are often “exposed on the hills to be eaten by wild beasts, or cut‘into small pieces and thrown
to dogs and birds according to the custom of Great Tibet, where these beneficent methods are philosophi-
cally preferred as most likely to be pleasing to the Heavenly Powers.” In some. of the monasteries ‘the
abbots are, like the Hindu Sanyasis, buried in a sitting posture and in full canonicals Within the building.
The people eat the flesh of dead animals, but will not kill for food.

Caste distinctions are said not to obtain in Spiti ; but the people are divided into three classes who do
not intermarry, the landowners, the artisan menials, and the minstrel beggarspand the remarks of Mr. An-
derson quoted belowseem to show a state of things which can scarcely be distinguished from caste in a
very lax condition. Caste restrictions grow weaker and weaker as we go farther into the hills, as I
shall show in my chapter on Caste; and I suspect that there i.S.at least as much difference in this res-
pect between Kangra and Lahul as there is between Lahul and Spiti. Mr. Anderson writes thus:—

“ In Spiti there are three classes : Chahzang, Lohar or Zoho, and Hensi or Betlia, but caste is unknown. A Chahzang will eat
“ from a Lohér’s hand. It is considered no social crime to eat with the lower classes, but marriage is not permitted. A Chahzang
“ will marry a Chahzang, but having regard to relationship; that is, they will not intermarry within the same plan (mm or liaddi).
“ This is the rule also with Lohars and Hensis. Should a Chefihzang take'a Lohair woman into his house he Will be considered as
“ having done wrong, but other Chahzangs will still eat from his hand. The offspring of such a marriage is called Argun, and an
“ Argun will marry with a Lohdr. It is said that it is not common for a Chéhzang to eat With a Hensi, but should the latter touch
“ the food it is not thereby defiled‘.

“ It is common among Bots (or Tibetans) generally to consider all the body below the waist as polluted, and if the skirt or foot
“ of a Bot should touch the food or water, it is defiled and thrown away. It is enough if the skirts pass over the food. I was told that
“ when the Spiti people saw the Lahaul enumerators stepping across the water which ran to the Spiti encamping ground,they refused
“to take the water and went higher up the stream for it. This idea is found among Hindus also, but it is not so strictly acted on.”

252. The Lamaic System.—-One of the most peculiar features of the Lamaic system is the hierarchy
from which it takes its name. The teaching of Buddha included an elaborate monastic system; but no
priests, for there was no god to worship or ceremonies to perform, and no hierarchy, for all men were
equal. And till about 1400 A.D., the Lamas or monks of Tibet recognised no supreme head of the faith.
But about that time the abbot of the Gahldan monastery proclaimed himself the patriarch of the whole
Lamaic priesthood, and his successor, of the Tashi monastery, declared the Grand Lamas to be perpetual
re-incarnations of one of the Bodhisatwas or semi-Buddhas, who, as each Lama died, was born again in the
person of an infant that might be known by the possession of certain divine marks. The fifth in succession
founded the hierarchy of Dalai Lamas at Lhasa in 1640, and made himself master of the whole of Tibet.
He assumed the title of Dalai Lama, while the Lama of Tashi still continued to enjoy his former privileges;
and thus we now have two great chairs filled by a double series of incarnations. There is also a third great
Lima in Bhutan, known among the Bhutanis as the Dharma Raja, but among the Tibetans as Lord of the
World. Below these three great Lamas come the ordinary monks, who live for the most part in monasteries
ruled by abbots whose only claim to precedence one over another is derived from the importance of the
institution over which they preside, or from the influence of personal sanctity. They are, with the

1 The image of lswara has a snake round his waist, carries a thunderbolt or a sword in his right hand, and is trampling human
beings beneath his feet. He is represented as frantic with anger, his eyes staring, his nostrils dilated, his mouth wide open, and his
whole body surrounded by flames. His spouse is of a blood-red colour, and wears a necklace of skulls; in her right hand is a sceptre
surmounted by skulls and the holy thunderbolt, while with her left She carries a cup of blood to her mouth. A circle of flames sur-
rounds her body. D. I.

‘2 This service is described at length in Chapter XIII of Cunningham’s ‘Ladak; it bears no little resemblance to the ceremonies of
the Roman Catholic Church.

3 The praying wheel is peculiar to Tibet, where it was generally used at least as early as 400 A.D.

' 4 So Mr. Lyall writes: “All other classes avoid eating food cooked by the Bethas, who are with reason treated as a very low and
.“ disreputable set of people. So again, they would not admit them to the equality conferred by the common use of the same pipe, or
“ by dipping the hand in the same dish.” '

127

 

 

 

 

'Pm- 353- ‘ B THE RELIGIONS or THE PEOPLE.
Chap. IV.i ' _

 

Part III.-—The Buddhists of the Panjab.

 

exception of the Drukhpa sect, bound to celibacy, at least while leading a monastic life, and are collec-
tively called Gedun or clergy. They consist of Lamas or full monks (for the word means nothing more),
and novices or neophytes 1. There are also convents for nuns, which are very numerous. , The Lamas are
distinguished by rosaries of 108 beads which they wear as necklaces. Brimogemture obtains among the
landholdersof Spiti, the eldest son succeeding to the land as soon as he 18 of full age and the father .bemg
pensioned off (see section III). The younger sons, as they grow up, retire to the ancestral cell in the
monastery, where they support themselves by such industries as can be pursued Within the walls of the
building, and by aims and fees, often supplementedby an allowance from the eldest son. If the latter
die without leaving a son, the eldest of his survivmg brothers who.cares to do so abandons the monastic
life, resumes the property, and becomes the husband of the WldOW Without ”further ceremony.

.The Tibetan Lamas are divided into three chief sects, of which the most ancient are the Nyirnapa
whose followers wear red clothes, and to which most of the Lamas of Ladak belong. The Drpkhpa sect
also wear red garments, and are ruled over by the Dharma Raja or Great Lama of Bhutan, in which country
they are most numerous. It would appear that the Spiti Lamas belong partly and the Léhul Lamas almost
entirely to this sect, which permits its monks to marry. The Gelukpa sect was founded about 1400 AD.
by the first Great Lama of Gahldan, and its followers _are distinguished .by yellow garments; the sect
prevails chiefly in Tibet, and both the Dalai and the Tashi Lamas belong to 1t.

253. The Hindu-Buddhists va Lahul.—I have said that Spiti is the only portion of British Territory
whose inhabitants have returned them-

 

 

 

 

TRACT. Hindu. Buddhist. Muszil~ ’ Others. selves as Buddhists. But though the Census

man“ figures shown in the margin would draw a line

. of the sharpest and most definite kind between
Klllu . . . . . 99,686 ... 522 51 , _ , _ h.

Laihul . . . . . 5,806 25 29 the religions of Hinduism .and Budd ism

Spiti ~ - . - - ‘ 2:36° 1 where they meet in the mountains of the Kulu

 

 

 

~-- 7- ~ --~--*~--~-——.~—~——- sub-division, yet the actual line of demarcation
is by no means so clearly marked. On this subject Mr. Alex. Anderson, the officer in charge of
Kulu, writes :—

“ In Kulu, including Waziri Rupi and outer and inner Seoraj, the population is Hindu with scarcely an exception. In Spiti
“ the only religion is Buddhism. In Lahul there is a mixture of Hinduism and Buddhism. Since the last Census, Hinduism in
" Lahul has advanced, and Buddhism retreated ‘3. In the valley of the Chandra Bhaga, Hinduism has always existed, and is now
“ the prevailing religion. No doubt some Buddhist Observances still exist, modifying Hinduism more or less; and in secret the
“ people may observe some Buddhist customs more than they will publicly admit. But they are brought by trade into close
“ intercourse with the people of Kulu, and find it to their advantage, from the social point 0 view, to prefer Hinduism. In the
“ separate valleys of the Chandra and the Bhaga, Buddhism has a much stronger hold than in the valley of the united rivers.
“ But here again Hinduism is advancing. The people declare that they are Hindu Kanets, though they are probably more Buddhist
“ than 'Hindu; and the Moravian missionaries at Kailang state that caste distinctions, which do not exist among pure Buddhists,
“ are becoming more marked. The Lamas of Lahul 3 will not eat with a European, while the Lamas of Tibet have no objection
“ to doing so. This advance of Hinduism is ascribed in part to the influence of the Thakurs or Barons of Lahul; but it is, apart
“ from such influence, which no doubt has its effect, inevitable and natural. These two valleys (the separate valleys of the Chandra
“ and Bhéga) are best described as a margin or debateable land between the two religions. though at present they are more Buddhist
“ than Hindu. The people were once Buddhists and are so now to a great degree. But they have accepted caste and respect
“Brahmans to some extent, and though it is known that many of their religious Observances are of a Buddhist character, still
“ they are accepted in Hindu Kulu as Hindus."

Mr. Heyde, the Moravian missionary, puts the case rather more strongly for Buddhism. He writes :—
“ Buddhism is the dominant religion throughout the separate valleys of the Bhaga and Chandra. The professors of it
“in these parts seem to preter to call themselves Huidu, but this is a mere. pretension. They are Buddhists, and the majority wish
“ at present to be nothing else. However, in speaking of the now prevailing religions of Lahul, one must not forget that both

“ Brahminism and Buddhism are still to a great extent pervaded by the demon worship which no doubt alone prevailed in Lahul in
" early times."

254. Even the transition from Hindu to nominal Buddhist and back again seems to be possible.
Mr. Anderson writes in another place :-— '

“ A Kanet (a Hindu caste) cuts his scalp-lock and becomes the disciple of some Lama, and this may even be after marriage.
“ The Lamas of Lahul may marry, the sons belonging to their father's original caste. Lamas sometimes cease to belong to the
“priesthood, allow their scalp-locks to grow. and are again received as Kanets. These facts show how intimately Hinduism and
“ Buddhism are connected in Lahul. It is still common for both Brahmans and Lamas to be present at weddings and funerals."

It would appear that there is little of Buddhism about the Lahul Lamas save their title. Even in
small things the progress of Hinduism is visible. When Dr. Aitchison visited Lahul the people would
not as a rule kill an animal, eating only those which died naturally. But when the craving for the flesh-
pots grew too strong, several combined in the slaughter in order to diminish the crime of each by
distributing it over many. Now-a—days sheep and goats are commonly slaughtered without any scruple.
Even in 1868 the so-called pure Buddhists freely sacrificed sheep and goats to the [.1168 or local genii,
employed Brahmans in many of their ceremonies, and shared in all the superstitions and belief in witches
and magic ofrtheir Hindu brethren. The same change which has taken place in Lahul has apparently

’ According to the works 1 have consulted the practice differs somewhat, Lama meaning in some parts anyone who has adopted
a monastic life, in others the full monk, and in others again only the abbott or head of the monastery.

'3 In an account .of the religion of Lahul written for Mr. Lyall in 1868 by Rev. Mr. Heyde, “whose long residence among the
people, by whom he 18 invariably respected, and great knowledge of their language and customs, ensured its accuracy,” that gentleman
described the religion of Liihul as “essentially Buddhism," and stated that pure Hindus were found in on] a few villages and were a
low set of Brahmans and that those of the remaining population who were not pure Buddhists “ leanedimore strongly towards Bud—
" dhism than Brahmanism.” They maintained Buddhist monasteries, abjured beef, and “in case of severe illness, &c., would call in
“ both Lamas and Brahmans who performed their respective rites at one and the same time.”—D. I.

5 Mr. Anderson says elsewhere: “ In Lahul I do not consider that all are Hindus. There are Lamas who ought certainly to have
been shown as Buddhists, but there is a tendency to ignore Buddhism in Laihul.” These Lamas must have returned themselves as Hindus
unless there was some error in the compilation of our figures. The papers were in an unknown character and tongue. and had to be
translated orally; but there could hardly have been any confusion about such a plain entry as that of religion; and if there had been,
it is difiicultto see wh it shouldhave been confined to the figures of Lahul and to the Buddhists only, and should not have affected
those of Spin and 0 other religions in Lahul also. There appear to have been only seven of these Lamas in Lahul in 1872, though
there were also I 10 cultivating landholders who had taken Lamaic vows but “ had very little of the monk about them.” D. I.

128

 

 

mum m....4&_ ..,' .4 -. . f

v,

I
- .. “$.34 44 .,

.
can.” A). ._ . ,.

... ”A.“ .m..

-x .A.. 1.1:"

.. .1. .- . 1

 

 

  

 

‘7 [4 inEJRELIciONs?orirrin’issoptn; , ‘ "7 “ . .

   

_ ,K"

 

 

g Part i111];—.—The Buddhists 0f the Panjarb?

bgen‘gdingrm'l in Upper. Kanawar, for in ‘1829; when Captain Gerard visited it, the religion of this
tract was most certainly an impure Buddhism, while in the present ‘Census the State of Bashahr returns
only one Buddhist among its inhabitants. In the Census of 1868 all the inhabitants of both Léhul and

\

{Spitiwé‘re returned as Hindus, though Buddhists were separately shown, for other districts; and in 1872

Mr. Lya'll wrote thus on'the subject :- ' - ,

, “The people of Lahul have now-a-days so much traffic with Hindus that they [cannot afford to be out of ‘ the pale,
“and are rapidly adopting all Hindu ideas and prejudices. The process has been going on in some degree ever since the Rajas of
“Kulu annexed the country, but it has been greatly accelerated of late years by the. notice taken by our GOVernment. of the
"fLahulis and their headmen,'and by their contact with Hindus more orthodox and exclusive than those of Kulu and Chamba.
,‘i The force of attraction which Hindu exclusiveness brings to bear upon outlying tribes is enormous, and seems to be in no way
“ weakened by the fact that the GOVernment is in the hands of Christians; That. fact of political subjection leaves the Hindus no
“ other vent’for their‘ pride of race but this exclusiveness, and therefore heightens its value. Moreover, the consolidation of many
“‘_Hlnd‘u races into one great empire increases the power which Hinduismlh‘as always had of drawing outsiders into its circle, for
“ in social matters the empire is Hindu. and as Hindus the Lahulis are free citizens, while as Buddhists and Botias (Tibetans) they
“ would be left out in the cold. The Lahuli now looks upon the name of Boti as a. term of reproach. One of the headmen,

“when mm camp ‘on the borders of Ladakh, met his OWn brother-in-law, a Boti of Ladakh, and refused to eat with him for fear

“ that my.‘ indu'servants might tell tales against him in Kulu and Kangra.” * ‘ ,

o

 

 

 

  
  
 
 

      
 

was
£119.13. IV; (53'; , ' ,.

 
   
 
 
  
 
    
 
   
  
   
   
 
 
 
 
 

 

 

 

 

A

Chants-w] _ . THE-nattcious oranaesorts.

if Part IV..—'.:The , J ains .ofithe. Pdnjab,

PART IV.—THE JAINS OF THE PANJAB..

255. The affinities of the_Jain Religion.-—The position .which'the Jain religion occupies with refer-
ence'tO Hinduism and Buddhism has much exercised. the minds and pens of scholars, some looking
upon ,it as a relic of Buddhism, while other andI believe far weighter authoritiesclass itas a Hindu sect.
Infavour of this latter View _we.have, among others, the deliberateopinions of Horace .Wilsonand
H. T. Colebrooke, who fully discuss the. question and the arguments on either side. The latter concludes
that the Jains “constitute a sect of Hindus, differing indeed from the rest in‘ some very important tenets,
but following in other respects a similar practice, and maintaining likeopinions and Observances 1.” The
question of the origin of the religion and of its affinities with the esoteric doctrines of the two rival creeds
may be left to scholars. We have seen how much of Hindu belief and practice has been intermingled with
the teachings of Buddha as represented by the northern school of his followers; and it is probable that, had
Buddhism survived as a distinct religion in India side by side with Brahminism, the admixture would have
been infinitely greater. On the other hand, modern Hinduism has probably borrowed much of its esoteric
doctrines from Buddhism. It is certain that Jainism, while Hindu in its main outlines, includes many doc-
trines which lean towards those of Buddha; and it may be that it represents a compromise which sprang
into existence during the struggle between Hinduism and Buddhism and the decay of the latter, and that
as Rhys Davids says “the few Buddhists who were left in India at the Mahomedan conquest of Kashmir
“in the 12th century preserved an ignoble existence by joining the Jain sect, and by adopting the princi-
“ pal tenets as to caste and ceremonial observations of the ascendant Hindu creeds.”

But as to its present position, as practised in the Panjab at least, with reference to the two faiths
in their existing shape, I conceive that there can be no manner of doubt. Ibelieve that Jainism is now
as near akin to Hinduism as is the creed of the Sikhs, and that both can scarcely be 'said to be more
than varieties of the parent Hindu faith; probably wider departures from the original type than are
Vaishnavism and Saivism, but not so wide as many other sects which, being small and unimportant. are
not generally regarded as separate religions. As a fact the Panjab Jains strenuously insist upon their
being good Hindus. I have testimony to this effect from the Bhébras of two districts in which every
single Bhabra is returned as a Jam; and an Agarwal Banya, an extra Assistant Commissioner and a
leading member of the Jain community in Dehli, the Panjab head—quarters of the religion, writes : “Jains
“ (Saraogis) are a branch of Hindus, and only differ in some religious Observances. They are not Bud—
dhists.” Indeed the very word Buddhist is unknown to the great part even of the educated natives of the
Province, who are seldom aware of the existence of such a religion.

I think the fact that, till the disputes regarding the Saraogi procession at Dehli stirred up ill-feeling
between the two parties, the Hindu (Vaishnava) and Jain (Saraogi) Banyas used to intermarry freely in that
great centre of the Jain faith, and still do intermarry in other districts, is practically decisive as to the light in
which the people themselves regard the affinities of the two religions. I cannot believe that the members of a
caste which, like the Banyas, is more than ordinarily strict in its observance of all caste rules and distinc-
tions and of the social and ceremonial restrictions which Hinduism imposes upon them, standing indeed in
this respect second only to the Brahmans themselves, would allow their daughters to marry the followers
of a religion which they looked upon as alien to their own. I have already explained how elastic the Hindu
religion is, and what wide diversity it admits of under the cloak of sect; and I shall presently show
that Sikhism is no bar to intermarriage. But Sikhism is only saved from being a Hindu sec-t by its poli-
tical history and importance; while Buddhism is so utterly repugnant to Hinduism in all its leading charac-
teristics, that any approach to it. at any rate in the direction of its social or sacerdotal institutions, would
render communion impossible. Even in Lahul, where, as we have seen, Hinduism and Buddhism are so
intermingled that it is difficult to say where the one begins and the other ends, intermarriage is unheard of.
I shall briefly describe the leading tenets and practices of the Jains; and I think the description will of itself
almost suffice to show that Jainism is, if not purely a Hindu sect, at any rate nearer to that religion than
to the creed of Buddha 2. ’

256. The tenets of the Jains.—The chief objects of Jain reverence are twenty-four beatified saints
called Arhats or Tirthankars, who correspond with the Buddhas of the northern Buddhists and of Vedan-
tic Hinduism, but are based upon the final beatitude of the Hindus rather than upon the final absorption
preached by Buddha, and are wholly unconnected with the Gautamic legend. of even the broad outlines
of which the Panjab Jains are entirely ignorant. Of these saints, the first, Rishabnath. the twenty-third,
Parasnath, and the twenty-fourth, Mahévir, are the only ones of whom we hear much; while of these three
again Pérasnath is chiefly venerated. Rishabnath is supposed to be an incarnation of Vishnu, and is wor-

‘Dr.Buchanan, in his account of the Jains of Canara, one of their present head-quarters, taken from the mouth of their hiorh
priestS, says: “The Jains are frequently confounded by the Bnihmans who follow the Vedas with the worshippers of Buddha. but this
“ arises from the pride of ignorance. So far are the Jains from acknowledging Buddha as their teacher, that they do not think that he
" is now even a derata, but allege that he is undergoing various low metamorphoses as a punishment for his errors.” -

a It is true that in Rajpiitzina considerable animosity prevails between the Hindus and the Jains. There is a saving that “ it is better
" to jump into a well than to pass a Jain ascetic on the road ;” and another: “ A Hindu had better be overtaken bv a wild elephant
“than take refuge in a Jain temple: and he may not run through the shadow of it, even to escape a tiger.” So'too, manv of the
later Vaishnava scriptures are very bitter against the errors of the Jains. But hatred of the fiercest kind between the rivalisects o?
the same faith is not unknown to history ; and at one time Jainism was the dominant belief over a considerable part of India. In Gujarat
(Bombay) on the other hand, “the partition between Hindu and Jain is of the very narrowest description. and cases are not uncom-
“ mon in which intermarriage between the two sections takes place. The bride, when with her Jain husband, performs the household
“ ceremonies according to the ritual of that form of religion, and on the frequent occasions when she has to make a temuomrv sojourn
“ ut the paternal abode, she reverts to the rites of her ancestors, as performed before her Inurringe.“——(Runway Census Repdrt.) '

130

1

 

, THE RELI'GIONS OF THE pE’opm. . pm" ‘257‘

Chap. ‘ IV.

 

Part IVE-The Jains of the Panjab.

shipped in that ‘capacityat his temple in the south-west of Mewar by Hindus and Jains in common 1.
But besides these saints, the Jainstunlike the Buddhists, recognise the whole Hindu Pantheon, including
the PUranic heroes, as divine and fit objects of worship, though in subordination to the greatesaints
already mentioned, and place their images in their temples side by side with those of their Arhats. They
have indeed added to the absurdities of the Hindu Olympus, and recognise 64'Indras and 22 Devis. They
revere serpents and the Lingam or Priapus, and in many parts ordinarily Worship in Hindu temples as
well ‘as in their own 2. Like the Buddhists they deny the divine origin of the Hindu Vedas; but unlike
them they recognise the authority of those writings, rejecting only such portions of them as prescribe sacri-
fice and the sacred fire, both of which institutions they condemn as being inimiCal, to animal life. Like
the Buddhists they deny the Hindu doctrine of purification from sin by alms and ceremonies, and reject
the Hindu worship of the Sun and of fire except at weddings, initiations, and similar ceremonies, Where
they subordinate their objections to the necessity of employing Brahmans as ministrants. The monastic
system and celibate priesthood of the Buddhists are wholly unknown to them, and they have, like the
Hindus, a regular order of ascetic devotees who perform no priestly functions; while theirp‘arolzz'z‘s or
family priests, and the ministrants who officiate in their temples and conduct the ceremonial of their wed-
dings, funerals, and the like, must necessarily be Brahmans, and, since Jain Brahmans are practically un-
known, are alWays HindUS 3. The idols of the Jain saints are not daily bathed, dressed, and fed, as are
the Hindu idols; and if fruits are presented to them it is not as food, but as an offering and mark of
respect. The Jains, unlike the Buddhists, observe in theory the twelve Sanskaras or ceremonies of
purification prescribed by the Hindu creed from the birth to the death of a male, though in both religions
many of them are commonly omitted ; but they rejeCt the Hindu Sraddhas or rites for the repOse of the
spirit. Their ceremonial at weddings and their disposal of the dead are identical with those of the
Hindus and differ from those of the Buddhists; and, unlikeithe latter, they'follow the Hindu law of in-
heritance, Calling in learned Brahmans as its exponents in case of disputes“. ~ The Jains observe with
the greatest strictness all the rules and distinctions of caste WhiCh are so repugnant to Buddhism, and
many if not all wear the Brahminical thread; in the Panjab the religion is practically confined to the
mercantile or Vaisya castes, and Considerable difficulty is made about admitting members of other caStes
as proselytes. Their rules about intermarriage and the remarriage of widows are no less 'strict than
those of their Hindu brethren, with whom they marry freely. The extravagant reverence for relics
which is so marked a feature of Buddhism is wholly unknOwn to the Jains, who agree with the Hindus
in their veneration for the cow. They carry the reverence for animal life, Which is {taught by the Hindu
and practised by the Buddhist, to an absurd extent; their devotees carry a brush with which they sweep
their path, are forbidden to m0ve about or eat when the sun is down or to drink water without straining,
and many of them wear a cloth over their mouths, lest they should tread upon, swallow, or inhale an insect
or other living thing 5. Indeed some of them extend the objection to taking life to plants and flowers.
“ To abstain from slaughter is the highest perfection; to kill any living thing is sin.” The Jains, unlike the
Buddhists, observe all the Hindu fasts and attend the Hindu places of pilgrimage; though they also have
holy places of their own, the most important being the mountain of Samet near Pachete in the hills between
Bengal and Behar,which was the scene of Parasnath’s liberation from earthly life, the village of Papapuri, also
in Behar, where the Arhat Varddhamana departed from this world, and the great Jain temples on Mount
Abu in Rajputana and Mount Girinar in Kathiawar. In no case do they make pilgrimages to the holy
places of Buddhism.

I haVe been able to collect but little informatiOn about the actual practice of the Jain religion by the
mass of its modern followers, as distinguished from its doctrines and ceremonials set forth in the scriptures of
the faith. The Jains, and particularly the orthodox or Digambara sect, are singularly reticent in the matter ;
while the religion being almost Wholly confined to the trading classes, and very largely to cities, has not
come under the observation of the Settlement Officers to whom we are indebted for so large a part of our
knowledge of the people. But the Jains are the most generally educated class in the Panjab, and it is
probable that the religion has preserved its original form comparatively unaltered. Horace Wilsou,
however, says of the Jain Jatis or ascetics—’—-

“Some of them may be simple enthusiasts; many of them, however, are knaves, and the reputation which they enjoy all
“ over India as skilful magicians is not very favourable to their general character; they are in fact not unfrequently Charlatans. prea
“ tending to skill in palmlstry and necromuncy, dealing in empirical therapeutics and dabbling in chemical or rather alchemical mani-
“ pulations.”

257. The sects 0f the Jams—The Jains are divided into two classes, the Jatis or ascetic and
celibate devotees who are exempt from all obligations of worship and are indeed themselves to be wor-
shipped, and the Sarawak or laity. This latter word has now become corrupted into Saraogi, which is the
name by which Jains are commonly known in the Panjab 6. They are also divided into two main sects
which do not intermarry, the Swetambara or white-clothed, and the Digambara (sky-clad) or naked, or

1 Gautama Buddha is also said by the Hindus to be an incarnation of Vishnu who came to delude the wicked; but the Buddhists
strenuously deny the assertion.

2 “ In Upper India the ritual in use is often intermixed with formulae from the Tantras, and belonging more properly to the
“ Saiva and Sékta worship. Images of the Bhairavas and Bhairavis, the fierce'attendants on Siva and Kali, take their place in jain
“ temples; and at 'su1table seasons the jains equally with the Hindus address their adoration to Sarasvati and Devi.” At Mount Abu
several of the ancxent jam inscriptions begin with invocations to Siva. (Wilson’s Hindu Sects.) ‘

3 Horace Wilson observes that this fact “ is the natural consequence of the doctrine and example of the Arhats, who per-
“ formed no rites, either Vicariously or for themselves, and gave no instructions as to their observance. It shows also the true character
‘f of this form of faith, that it was a departure from established practices, the observance of which was held by the jain teachers to be
“ matter of indifference, and which none of any credit would consent to regulate; the laity were therefore left to their former priesthood
“ as far as outWard ceremonies were concerned.”

* See. Bombay High Court rulings Bhagwan Das Tejmal v. Rajmal, X (1873), pages 241 et seq. and rulings there quoted. But
see also Privy Councxl case Shea Singh Lal v. Dakho and Mararz', Indian Law Reports, 1, Allahabad (1876-78), pages 688 et seq.

5 Elphinstc‘ne says that the Buddhist priests also observe all these precautions ; but I think the statement must be mistaken.

6 See also section 259.

13}

 

 

'1,

 
  

 

 

Plflo 558.] Tl-lE RELicioNs OF Tl—lE PEOPLE,

, Chap. IV.

 

Part IV.-—The Jains of the Panjab.

 

perhaps tawny clothed. The latter‘is the orthodox sect, and has preserved the religion in more of its
original purity than have the Swetambara. The idols of the Digambara are naked, their ascetics are“
supposed to reject clothin , though now—a-days they wear coloured raiment, only throwing-it aside when
they receive or eat food, an they hold that no woman can attain salvation. The idols pf the Swetainbara
are clothed in white, as are their ascetics, except perhaps in the last stage whichnfe’w if any attain, and
women are capable of beatitude ; indeed they believe the 19th Arhat to have'been a woman, and so repre-
sent her in many of their temples. They are somewhat less strict in their Observances than the Digam-
baras; their ascetics will feed after sunset, are said to use wine, and will eat out of a dish and from the
hands of any Hindu; whereas a Digambara devotee must have his food placed in his hand by another of
the faith. The latter, on the other hand, deny the importance of the brush with which an ascetic sweeps
his path'. Various stories are current as to the origin of the two sects. One account relates how in the
time of Chandra Gupta a famine fell upon the,country of -Ujjajn, and how a part of the Jains there con—

sented to accept clothes, without which they were not allowed to enter the city to beg for alms, while the ,

other section emigrated southwards rather than abandon the nakedness which had been till then the com-
mon rule of the faith. But the older and better account is that of the 23rd and 24th Arhats, Parasna’ith
and Mahavfr, Who were probably real persons and‘the actual founders of the Jain religion, the former wore
clothes while the latter did not, and that the discip‘fes of each adopted the example of their leader.

They have also sects called Terahpanthi and Bispanthi, or followers of 13 and 20, said sometimes to refer to
the number of objects which are most essential to salvation. The former clothe their idols,worship seated,
burn lamps before them, but present no flowers or fresh fruit to them, holding it to be a sin to take away
even vegetable life, though they will eat vegetables if‘anybody will give them ready cut and prepared for
cooking; while the latter worship standing before naked idols, and refuse to burn lamps before them.
It is not quite clear what is the difference between this. distinction and that into Digambaras and Swetam-
baras. Horace Wilson notes that the Bispanthis are said by some to be the orthodox Digambaras, of
whom the Terahpanthis are a dissenting branch. A more modern sect is the Dhfindia, so called because
its followers were persecuted by the orthodox and compelled to take refuge in ruins or D/z'zina’. It was
with these ascetics that the practice of hanging a cloth or paw? before the mouth originated; and the
Terahpanthis and Dhi’indias carry their regard for animals to extremes, teaching that no living thing should
be interfered with, that a cat should be permitted to catch a mouse, or a snake to enter the cradle of a
child. It would appear that the Dhi’indias are wholly celibate ascetics, and include no laity. They
altogether renounce idols, and call those whovenerate them Piijari or “worshippers.” They are, I believe,
confined to the Swetambara section, the Digambaras laughing at the cloth, as breedipg more insects in
the mouth than it prevents from entering it. ' “

258. Distribution of Jainsby locality.—The proportion borne by Jains to population of all religions
in the several parts of the Provmce has already been discussed in section 204. Abstract No. 52 below

shows the local distribution of the Jain population of the Panjab, omitting all those districts and states
which do not contain as much as I per cent. of their total number. '

- A o . ‘. ' . . ‘\. .
Abstract No. 52, s/zowmg the Distribution of Jains by Districts and States arranged in order of

 

 

 

 

 

magnitude. h
PER 10,000 oi‘ THE Jam Thu“ “AN ~——-——~ WT—iuh -~~:— ‘-_
Serial T‘ U ""*‘ULA_T‘_‘JN- Serial mei’ii’fiiil’iiliif’ JA'”
[1:10. in hRRITORlAL NIT. ——Of tl ) 0‘ ', f‘ ' ,i‘l‘” 1“ TERRITORIAL UNIT. “ ~
fables. P V, K. TE‘B‘rthIh lablcs. Of the Of British
. r0 lnCL. cm or). Province. Territory.
— Total Proyiiice .. . . . 10,000 7 Ambala . . . 306 .~. 305
_ Total British Temtory . . 8,394 10,000 11 Husliyzirpiir. . . _ . . . 202 312
I Dchli Division . . . 3,095 4,401 VII Rawalpindi DlVlSlOl’l . . egg 307
11 H issér DiVision . . . 2,1§~ 2,50" 6 Sirsa . . . 2‘ -
_ x O 3 , . . 54 s 30.)
Dclih . . . 1,719 2,048 19 Rawalpindi . . . ' 242 288
'\
_ Total Native States . . . 1,606 15 {:P‘llore - - . ~ 227 27;
~— States of E. Plains . . . 1.457 m 18 33028;" . . . 190 ‘4 226
5 Rolitak . . . i,i72 1,306 1" xiii. ax; iar . . . 162 193
3 Karniil . . . 1,001 1,299 4 gliilanw’ila ' ‘ ‘ 153 ~’
2 Gurgi’ion . . . 885‘ 1,054 ‘7 qu ‘ ‘ ' ' 35 161
. '. ‘. 2 Nab/Ia . . . i 8
III €3.11)?de Dmsion .. . . 818 975 _ Total Hill States . . . 88
4 1,359; - - [7-7, 800 5 panda: . . . 83 3.
7; 1‘31” f’ D. '. . ' ' ' 78: 17 NII/ngur/L . . . 78 .n
\ , ..i 1010 nisimi . . . 53,. 658 I3 Amritsar . . . 73 S
b Ludhiana . . . 507 004 ‘ \ 7
w Jams... m... . . . .55 5.2 “ ffiiffiffw’” : : : :2 ‘ ---\
V Amritsar Division . . . 33 505 3 Kapurtlmla . . . 50 \
15 Slillkflt ' . . . 3:3 - 33 . .
6 Mix/er Kaila . . . 310 ".3 l

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

It will be noticed how the great mass of the Jains are to be found in the eastern districts, the Dehii
division, Rolitak, and Hissar, comprising 67 per cent. of all the Jaiiis of British Territory. Next come th

sub-montane districts, while in the hills and in the Western Plains Jains may be said to be unknown. ‘.
\

 

Mr. hawrence (see section 259) says that the Digambaras of Ajmer do not employ Bi‘iihmans, but only celibate priests of their
own sect. '1 his 13 opposed to all'tliat I have been able to discover elsewhere, but it would appear that the Sweti‘imbaras approach more
nearly to the Hindus in their practice and ceremonial than do the Digambaras.

132

   
     

 

   

V

    
 

 
       
   
   
   
   
     
    
       
    
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
     
    

 

 

\

 

THE RELIGIONS OF THE PEOPLE. Chap- IV.

 

Part IV.-—The Jains of the Panjab.

Para. 259.

 

259. Distribution of the Jains according to caste.—Abstract No. 53 below shows the distribution
“ — by caste of the Jains in the various divisions of the Province.

iAbstractNo. 53, showing tlze Distribution of Male Jains byi Caste for Divisions.

,,fl.;_ - .- .4_ . ”T. .7"

1 l 2 l .‘3 l 4 l 5 l 6 l 7 l 8 l 9 1 IO 1 ii I 12 i 13 I 14

 

. NUMBERS or EACH CASTE PER 1,000 or Jam RELIGION.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CASTE. , .
Dehli Hissér A‘mbéla jélandhar Amritsar Lahore RtWHJ- Multén Derajat Peshéwar British Native Total
Division. Division. Division. Division. Division. Division“ 05:23:“ Division. Division. Division. Territory. States. Provmce.
No. of jains per-1,000 of all 8 7 2 I I 1 2 2 2
religious. -

Banya . . . . 998 999 540 2 75 5 848 727 747 599 723
Khatrl . . . - I 8 . I

Bhabra . . . . 458 997 936 908 920 30 242 864 244 372 265

TOTAL MERCANTILE . . 998 999 i 999 ‘ 997 l ”938 i ,983 933 878 96.9 864 991 972 988

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Jat c 0 I I ' n- u. .u .u “- ... 10 H. n-

Brahman . . - . 2 6 61

Kumhér . . . . ... 6! 3 3

Bhatra . . . 45 I 1
TOTAL OTHERS - l 61 2 l 61 6! | 4 4
TOTAL JAINS - ‘ 998 999 999 997 999 985 l 994 939 1 969 864 995 972 992

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

It will be seen that nearly 99 per cent. of the Jains in the Panjab belong to the trading classes, and
almost exclusively to the Banya and Bhabra castes, the latter being chiefly confined to the northern divi-
sions. I believe that Oswal Banyas are almost without an exception Swetambara Jains, and that such of the
Kandelwal Banyas and Bhabras as are Jains also belong to this sect. The Agarwal Banyas, on the other
hand, are, I understand, invariably Digambaras. The Mahesri Banyas are seldom if ever Jains. Mr.
Lawrence, Assistant Agent to the Governor General at Mount Abu‘, to whose kindness I am indebted for
much information collected on the spot at Ajmer, the great centre of Jainism in those parts, tells me that
there the Jains are' divided into two sects, the Digambaras or Saréogis, and the Swetambaras or Oswals,
and he confirms the assertion after repeating his inquiries at my request. There is no doubt whatever
that “ Oswal” is a tribal and not a sectarian name, and is quite independent of religion; and that the term
Saraogi properly applies to the whole of the Jain laity of whatever sect. But the fact that Oswal and Swe-
tambara are in Ajmer used as synonymous shows how strictly the tribe adheres to its sect. This
erroneous use of the words apparently extends to some parts of the Panjab. The Bhabras of Hushyarpur,
who are of course Swetambaras, state distinctly that all Jains are Saraogis, themselves included; but a
Bhabra of Gurdaspur emphasized his assertion that no Agarwal could become a Bhabra by pointing out that
the former werevall Saréogis. On the other hand Mr. Wilson writes that in Sirsa, on the Rajputéna border,
the words Oswal and Saraogi, which according to Mr. Lawrence express in Ajmer the two poles of
Jainism, are “used as almost convertible terms.” The matter seems to need clearing up. The real fact
seems to be ,that Agarwals belong so invariably to the Digambara and Oswals to the Swetambara sect, that
the term Os’wal is used for the latter while Saraogi is applied to the former and more orthodox sect onlyl.
There' is a local tradition -that Pérasnath, the probable founder of the Swetambara sect, was an Oswal of
Osia or Osnagar in Jodhpur, the place from which the Oswals take their name; but the Jain scriptures say
that he was born at Benares and died in Behar.

. 1 ‘So in Sindh and Gujarat the tribal name Mahesri is used to distinguish Hindu from Jain Banyas.

(I

[I

 

, ,,,,, _____

133

 

a?

 

 

   

Chap. Np] Ins RELIGIONS or THE PEOPLE. . .

 

Part Van-The Sikhs of the Panjab.

 

PART V.-THE SIKHS OF THE PANJAB.

260. Rise of Sikhism—Baba. Nanak—In the case of Sikhism I shall depart somewhat from the rule
which I have followed in regard to the other, religions of‘the Panjab, and shall give a brief sketch'
of its history and tenets; partly because it is peculiarly a Panjab religion, and one of which less is known
outside the Province than of other and more' widely spread creeds; partly because its political development
has so vitally affected its form as a religion that without some sketch of its history it would be impossible
to describe it as it now exists; and partly because there is, so far as I know, no one book to which I can
refer the reader for a description of the religion such as he will find for the other Indian creeds in any one
of half a dozen well-known works.

Sikhism was founded by Baba Nanak, a Khatri who was born at Talwandi near Lahore in 1469

 

 

 

 

Sum Gunus. A.D., and after travelling and preaching throughout a great
L Babe. Nanak. . . , _ 1539 part of North-Western India, died at Kartarpur in Jalandhar
2. Angad '. . . . . . I539 1552 1n 1539 A.D. He was succeeded by nine Gurus, and the dates
:1: {1:31:83 2 Z 1 j '. :3: 1357;? between which each of them was the recognised head of the
5. Arjan . . . - - . 1581 1606 l faith are given in the margin. In its origin Sikhism had much
‘3: 32.332?“ '. ‘. ‘. I 2 $222 :23? in common with Buddhism; Nanak and Buddha alike revolted
s. Har Kishn . . .' . . 1661 1664l against a religion overladen with ceremonial and social re-
1%. EigruBEldil‘frild Singli .' , i I :23: igggl strictions, both rebelled against the sore burdens .which the
_ priests would have them bear, the tendency of both was to

 

quietism. But the form which the doctrines of each assumed was largely influenced by his surroundings.
Buddha lived in the centre of Hindu India, and among the many gods of the Brahmans; these he reject-
ed; he knew of nought else; and he preached that there was no God. Nanak was born in the Pro-
vince which then formed the border land between Hinduism and Islam; he was brought up under the shadow
of the monotheism of Mahomet, and he taught that there was one God 1. But that God was neither
Allo’ih nor Parmes/zar, but simply God; neither the God of the Musalman nor of the Hindu, but the God
of the universe, of all mankind, and of all religions. .

The burthen of his teaching was, “there is no Hindu and no Musalman.” He rejected the wisdom
of the Scribes and the mint and anise and cummin of the Pharisees, and taught that salvation lay in
repentance and in pure and righteous conduct. He believed in transmigration, but held that the succes-
sive stages were but purifications, and that at the last the soul cleansed from its sin went to dwell with
its Maker. He did not despise or attack the Hindu and Mahomedan teachersz; he held, indeed, that
they too had been sent from God; but he preached a higher and purer religion, embracing all that was
best in both, but purged from much of evil that had been allowed in either because of the hardness of men’s
hearts. He declared himself a prophet, but he claimed neither direct inspiration nor miraculous powers.
He prescribed no caste rules or ceremonial Observances, and indeed condemned them as unnecessary and
even harmful; but he made no violent attack on them, he insisted on no alteration in existing civil and
Social institutions, and was content to leave the doctrine of the equality of all men in the sight of God to
work in the minds of his followers. He respected the Hindu veneration of the cow and the Mahomedan
abhorrence of the hog, but recommended as a higher rule than either total abstinence from flesh. In
short he attacked nothing, he condemned nobody; but he sought to draw men’s minds from the shadow
to the substance, to glorify what was highest and best in the religion of each, and was content to leave to

all men, at least for a while, the outward and visible signs to which each was accustomed, if only he might '

bring home to their hearts the inward and spiritual grace which the empty form might perhaps conceal
and obstruct but not wholly destroy. Nothing could have been more gentle or less aggressive than his
doctrine, nothing more unlike the teaching of his great successor Govind.

261. Development Of Sikhism.-—-Under the second Guru, Angad, an intolerant and ascetic
spirit began to spring up among the followers of the new tenets ; and had it not been for the good sense
and firmness displayed by his successor Amr Das, who excommunicated the Udasis3 and recalled
his followers to the mildness and tolerance of Nanak, Sikhism would probably have merely added
one more to the countless orders of ascetics or devotees which are wholly unrepresented in the
life of the people. The fourth Guru, Ram Das, founded Amritsar; but it was his successor, Arjan, that
first organised his following. He gave them a written rule of faith in the Grant]; or Sikh scripture which
he compiled, he provided a common rallying-point in the city of Amritsar which he made their religious
centre, and he reduced their voluntary contributions to a systematic levy which accustomed them to
discipline and paved the way for further organisation. He was a great trader, he utilised the services
and money of his disciples in mercantile transactions which extended far beyond the confines of India,
and he thus accumulated wealth for his church. .

Unfortunately, he was unable wholly to abstain from politics; and having become a political partisan
of the rebel prince Khusru, he was summoned to Dehli and there imprisoned, and the treatment he
received while in confinement hastened if it did not cause his death. And thus began that Mahomedan
persecution which was so mightily to change the spirit of the new faith. This was the first turning point
in Sikh history; and the effects of the persecution were immediately apparent. Arjan was a priest and a
merchant; his successor Har Govind was a warrior. He abandoned the gentle and spiritual teaching of

1 I have, in the following account of Niinak’s doctrine, followed Cunningham in his history of the Sikhs. Dr. Trumpp in his
introduction to the Adi Granth, makes Nzinak a tolerant Hindu pantheist with a strong leaning towards Buddhist doctrine. ’

9 The tolerant nature of Nainak’s doctrine is expressed in the tradition of his visit to Mecca.

3 A Sikh sect of recluses who renounced the world and domestic life under the leadership of Nénak’s son, Sri Chand.

134‘

 

:_—-I< fiestas F;fi:’;:’§:;5.a-_. . r. a

”4‘ 3.4

usual. m.éx.=..ew.__}.:. ,,

 

 

, , ' I Para. 264.
THE RELIGIONS OF THE PEOPLE. 'Chap. IV.

 

Part V.-—The Sikhs of the Panjab.

 

a. Nanak for the use of arms and the love of adventure. He encouraged his followers to eat flesh, as giving

them strength and daring; he substituted zeal in the cause for saintliness of life as the price of salvation;
and he developed the organised discipline which Arjan had initiated. He was, however, a military
adventurer rather than an enthusiastic zealot, and fought either for or against the Mahomedan empire as
the hope of immediate gain dictated. His policy was followed by his two successors; and under Teg
Bahadur the Sikhs degenerated into little better than a band of plundering marauders, whose internal
. factions aided to make them disturbers of the public peace. Moreover Teg Bahadur was a bigot, while
the fanatical Aurangzeb had mounted the throne of Dehli. Him therefore Aurangzeb captured and
executed as an infidel, a robber, and a rebel, while he cruelly persecuted his followers in common with all
who did not acCept Islam. - '

262. Political Sikhism-Guru Govind.—Teg Bahadur was succeeded by the last and greatest Guru,
his son Govind Singh; and it was under him that what, had sprung into existence as a quietist sect of a
purely religious nature, and had become a military society of by no means high character, developed into
the political organisation which was to rule the whole of North-Western India, and to furnish to the British
arms their stoutest and most worthy opponents. For some years after his father’s execution Govind Singh
lived in retirement, and brooded over his personal wrongs and over the persecutions of the Musalman
fanatic which bathed the country in blood. His soul was filled with the longing for revenge; but he
felt the necessity for a larger following and a stronger organisation, and, following the example of his
Mahomedan enemies, he used his religion as the basis of political power. Emerging from his retirement
he preached the Kluilsa, the “pure,” the “elect,” the “ liberated.” He openly attacked all distinctions of
caste, and taught the equality of all men who would join him ; and instituting a ceremony of initiation, he
proclaimed it as the pdlzul or “gate” by which all might enter the society, while he gave to its members the
pars/za’a’ or communion, as a sacrament of union in which the four castes should eat of one dish. The higher
castes murmured and .many of them left him, for he taught that the Brahman’s thread must be broken;
but the lower orders rejoiced and flocked in numbers to his standard. These he inspired with military
ardour, with the hope of social freedom and of national independence, and with abhorrence of the hated
Mahomedan. He gave them outward signs of their faith in the unshorn hair, the short drawers, and the
blue dress; he marked the military nature of their calling by the title of Singh 0r "‘ lion,” by the wearing of
steel, and by the initiation by sprinkling of water with a two-edged dagger; and he gave them a feeling
of personal superiority in their abstinence from the unclean tobacco.

“ They should have one form of initiation, the sprinkling of water by five of the faithful; they should worship the One
“ Invisible God, they should honour the memory of Nanak and his successors, their watchword should be ‘ Hail Guru . ’ but they
“ should revere and bow to nought visible save the Granth, the book of their belief. They should bathe from time to time in the
“ pool of Amritsar, their locks should remain unshorn, they should all name themselves Singhs or soldiers, and of material things

“ they should devote their energies to steel alone. Arms should dignify their person, they should be for ever encouraging war,
“ and great would be his merit who fought in the van, who slew an enemy, and who despaired not although overcome.”

His religious creed was in many respects much the same as that of Nanak; the God, the Guru, and

the Granth remained unchanged. But while Nanak had substituted holiness of life for vain ceremonies,
Govind demanded brave deeds and zealous devotion to the cause as the proof of faith ; and though he
retained the tolerance which his predecessor had extended to the Hindu gods and worship, and indeed
showed a marked inclination in their favour, being himself a votary of Durga, he preached undying hatred
against the Musalman persecutorsl. The religious was entirely eclipsed by the military spirit, and thus
for the second time in history a religion became a political power, and for the first time in India a nation

arose, embracing all races and all classes and grades of society, and banded together in the face of a
foreign foe 2. '

263. The Mahomedans promptly responded to the challenge, for the danger was too serious to be
neglected; the Sikh army was dispersed, and Govind’s mother, wife, and children were murdered at Sarhind
by Aurangzeb’s orders. The death of the Emperor brought a temporary lull, and a year later Govind
himself was assassinated while fighting the Mahrattas as an ally of his successor. He did not live to
see his ends accomplished, but he had roused the dormant spirit of the people, and the fire which he lit
was only damped for a while. His chosen disciple Banda succeeded him in the leadership, though never
recognised as Guru. The internal commotions which followed upon the death of Bahadur Shah and the
attacks of the Mahrattas weakened the power of Dehli, and for a time Banda carried all before him; but
he was eventually conquered and captured in I7I6 A.D., and a period of persecution followed so
sanguinary and so terrible that for a generation nothing more was heard of the Sikhs. How the troubles
of the Dehli empire thickened, how the Sikhs again rose to prominence, how they disputed the possession
of the Panjab with the Mughals, the Mahrattas and the Durrani, and were at length completely successful,
how they divided into societies under their several chiefs and portioned out the Province among them,
and how the genius of Ranjit Singh raised him to supremacy and extended his rule beyond the limits of
the Panjab, are matters of political and not of religious history. No formal alteration has been made in
the Sikh“ religion since Govind Singh gave it its military shape; and though changes have taken place
they have been merely the natural result of time and external influences. '

264. Sikhs and Singhs.—It will be seen from the above sketch that Sikhism has assumed two very differ-
ent forms at different periods of its history, in the tolerant quietist doctrines of Nanak and the military
propaganda of Govind Singh. The admission of all castes to equality by Guru Govind disgusted many of
the higher classes, who refused to accept his teaching though they remained faithful to the tenets of Baba
Nanak, and thus a schism arose in the faith. These two forms are still represented in the Panjab. In strict-
ness the followers of both are Sikhs, a word said to be derived from the same root as the common Hindu

’ Govind taught that he was damned who so much as placed on his head anything belonging to a Mahomedan ; and said to his
followers: “It IS right to slay a Mahomedan wherever you meet him. Use your constant efforts to destroy the countries ruled by

“ Mahomedans; if they oppose you, defeat and slay them.” The Hindu, on the other hand, they were only to “beat, plunder, and divide
“ his goods among you.”

3 The Mahrattas and the Sikhs would appear to afford the only two instances of really national movements in India.

135

 

 

 

 

 

 

,Pm- 865-] - , ' THE RELIGIONS or THE PEOPLE.

 

Chap. IV.

Part V.--The Sikhs of the Panjab.

 

term Sewak, and meaning nothing more than a disciple; but while the followers of thefirst Guru,_or .Na’naki
Sikhs, are Sikhs, they are not Sing/is, which is the title by which the followers of Govmd, or Goyindi Sikhs,
are distinguished. In common practice, however, it is the latter only who are called Sikhs ; it is they only
who are ordinarily regarded as such by the unlearned, and are commonly referred to when the word 18 used ; and
the vast majority of those who profess only the tenetspf N anak call themselves Hindus and Will have returned
themselves as such 1, though the more educated of them would explain. that they are at the same time Sikhs,
though not Singhs. The Nanakpantlii”, or, as they are called, Saf/m’arz Sikhs, are distinguished by no
outward sign, have no peculiar customs or obServances, and though they reverence the Granth, and above all
the memory of their Guru, have but little to distinguish them from any. other Hindu sect except a slight
laxity in the matter of caste Observances. They have a form of baptism known as the charan gha’wa],
but I understand that it is very seldom used. They do not wear the hair long or use any of the outward
signs of the Singh, nor do they abstain from the use of tobacco; and they are sometimes called mumza or
shaven Sikhs. I am told that a very large proportion of the Hindus of the frontier belong to this sect ; and
it appears probable that a great portion, if not the large mayority of the people of Sindh who have returned
themselves as Sikhs, are really nothing more than Naiiaki Sikhs. Mr. Barnes, the officer in charge of the
Bombay Census, tells me that many of them are called Hindus as often as Sikhs, and do not keep their hair
uncut or abstain from tobacco 3. The tolerant tenets of Nanak would progably meet with ready acceptance
from Hindus living among a bigoted Musalman population ; and it is said that the Hindu traders who are
to be found throughout Afghanistan and Bukhzira are really Nanakpanthi Sikhs. The story goes that
about the middle of the 16th Sambat century (circa 1,500 AD.) Baba Nanak travelled on the lower
Indus and converted great numbers of the resident Hindus, who had fallen away from their original faith
and inclined towards Islam. He left them a Guru called Sinwal Shah, and the Sikhs of the lower frontier
are still called Stinwal Shahis. In Tirah beyond our upper border, and in the centre of the Afridi country,
there is a colony of Nanaki Sikhs living in the midst of fanatical and semi-savage Musalma’ins.

The Singhs or Sikhs par excellence, on the other hand, are easily distinguishable, there being five marks
commonly known as the five halite or A's which they are bound to carry about their persons ; (i) the lees or
uncut hair and unshaven beard; (2) the [Mali/z, or short drawers ending above the knee; (3) the tam or iron
bangle; (4) the Numa’a or steel knife; and (5) the kanga or comb. But it must be understood that a man
cannot be born a Sikh—I use the word here, and in the remainder of this section, to refer to the Singhs only
unless otherwise specified. He is born a Hindu, or perhaps a Nanaki Sikh, and does not become a Govindi
Sikh till he has received the [Hi/ml or baptism of initiation instituted by Guru Govind. This baptism may not
be conferred till the candidate has reached an age of discrimination and remembrance, seven years being
fixed as the earliest age. It is often deferred till manhood. There is no fixed ceremonial, but five of the
initiated must be present, of whom one should be learned in the faith. Sugar and water are stirred up with
a two-edged dagger, the novice repeats after the Officiant the articles of his faith, some of the water is
sprinkled on him five times with the dagger, and he drinks of it five times from the palm of his hand.
He then pronounces the Sikh watchword-U Hail Guru!” and promises adherence to his new religion *.
He must from that date wear the five is already enumerated, and change the second term of his name to
Siiigli. Women are seldom initiated ; when they are, a one-edged dagger is used. Thus of the women
and children returned as Sikh, hardly any of the women, none of the children under seven years of
age, and only such of the older ones as have been initiated, are true Singhs 5; and it by no means follows
that these children will become Sikhs as they grow up. It is quite common to find one brother Hindu and
another Sikh. As for the women, Hindus and Sikhs intermarry freely, and all that the bride does on
changing her religion with her home is to alter the arrangement of her hair.

265, Sikhism as it now is,—The Sikh rules of conduct, as laid down by Guru Govind for the
guidance of his followers, bade them wear always the five is already enumerated, dress in blue clothes
and especially eschew red or saifron-coloured garments and caps of all sorts, observe personal clean-
liness, especially in the hair, and practise ablution, eat the flesh of such animals only as had been killed by
jm‘f'a or decapitation, abstain from tobacco in all its forms, never blow out flame or extinguish it with
drinking-“miter, cat with the head covered, pray and recite passages of the Granth morning and evening
and before all meals, reverence the cow, abstain from the worship of saints and idols and avoid
mosques and temples, and worship the one God only, neglecting Briihmans and Mullas, and their
scriptures, teaching, rites, and religious symbols. Caste distinctions he positively condemned, and
instituted the fairs/(rid or communion, in which cakes of butter, flour, and sugar are made and
consecrated with certain ceremonies while the cominunicants sit round in prayer, and then distributed
equally to all the faithful present, to whatever caste they may belong. 7

‘ Mr. Wilson seems to expect that in Sirsa most of these men will have been returned as Sikhs. He says : “Some of them have
"perhaps been returned as Hindus in the present Census, as the true Sikhs sometimes deny them the right of being called Sikhs.“ On
the other hand Sz'irdar (iiirdiiil Singh tound in Hushyiirpur that true Singhs had been entered in several cases as Hindus, they calling
themselves Hindu as opposed to hlusalmiin, but Sikh as opposed to Hindu. ‘

3 They are of [course quite distinct from the Niiiikipanthis, a Hindu sect lately founded by a Briihman of the name of Dedh Rai and
his paramour Niinkl, which has made some progress in (iiirg'iioii, HISSdI‘LIUId Rohtak.

3 .H In Sindh it seems it matter of considerable trouble to find out whether the local class of Sikhs are considered Hindus or not.
“The View generally taken is that the class is Hindu by religion, and Sikh or Nz’inakshiihi by soct.f‘" (Bombay Census Report.)

‘ This ceremony ISICiliiCd .zi'IIHNU’t’ ki‘pa'lml or initiation by the dagger. ' In its original form both the niinistrant and the neophvte
first dipped or washed their feet in the water; but this practice is now discontinued. '

5 Sikhs, however, seem to have returned as a rule their whole families as belonging to their own faith. I give in the margin the

. 7. _- proportion of males per io.ooo of both sexes, and of children under fire vears

 

 

 

RELIGION. M,,,c5_ Children. Oit’i‘PCf 10.000 of all ages for the main religions.
l he excess ot males and detect of children is not greater than may be accounted
"Li ‘0’ i for by adult converts from families of which the other members remain Hindu,
5i ‘ i . . . . . . . 5,0 0 I :25
Hindu . . . . . . . 5.452 11185 i
Musalmi’iii . . . . . . 5,303 1,390 g
All religions . . . . . . 5,425 1,195 i

136

 

  

'5

 

 

THE RELIGIONS OF THE PEOPLE.

 

Part V.——The Sikhs of the Panjab.

 

The above rules, so far as they enjoin ceremonial Observances, are still very generally obeyed. But
the daily reading and recital of the Granth is discontinued, for the Sikhs are the most uneducated class in
the Panjab, and an occasional visit to the Sikh temple where the Granth is read aloud is all that the
villager thinks necessary. Blue clothes have been discontinued save by the fanatical Akali sect, as have
been very generally the short drawers or Kachh. The "precepts which forbid the Sikh to venerate Brahmans
or to associate himself with Hindu worship are entirely neglected; and in the matter of the worship of local
saints and deities and of the employment of and reverence for Brahmans there is little, while in current
superstitions and superstitious practices there is no difference between the Sikh villager and his Hindu
brother 1. In respect of caste restrictions Sikhs are somewhat more lax than their neighbours, but this
does not mean as much as might at first sight appear. In the first place the figures given in section 270
show that, excluding the impure castes, the great mass of the Sikh population belong to castes which may
eat and drink together, even as Hindus. And in the second place, the unclean classes are as scrupulously
avoided and kept at a distance by the Sikh as by the Hindu, and areeven excluded from communion
and from the rites and holy places of their religion. It is doubtful whether even the social equality preached
by Govind was ever meant to extend to them, for the Mazbi or scavenger Sikhs have always been
excluded from participation in the common worship. In one respect, indeed, the Sikh is more tolerant than
the Hindu, in that he will eat from the hands of a Musalman. It is curious that the point at which Govind
substituted intolerance and deadly hatred for his socialist doctrines, is the very point in which his fol-
lowers now most signally follow his teaching of equality 2. When I say, however, that caste restrictions
are somewhat less rigid among the Sikhs than among the Hindus, it must be understood that I refer only
to social intercourse, such as eating and drinking. In all questions of intermarriage, tribal restrictions
are observed by the one as strictly as by the other 3. In weddings and -on other domestic occasions the
Hindu ritual is followed; and in, fact the Sikh is to be distinguished from the Hindu by little but the five
external signs, his abstinence from tobacco, and his reverence for the Granth.

But if the Sikh approaches very near‘to the Hindu in the centre of the Panjab, which is the seat of
his faith, in parts of the Province further removed from the holy city of Amritsar the two can hardly be
- separated. In Sirsa, for instance, where the Hindu immigrants from the east and south meet the Sikh
immigrants from the north, it is enough for a man to “let his hair grow and talk Panjabi‘f,” and he
becomes a Sikh ; and there are numbers in that district who are accounted Sikhs by themselves and their
Hindu neighbours, and Hindus by the more orthodox Sikhs from the north. The pdhul is very generally
neglected, and the hair is cut and tobacco smoked even by professed Singhs. In the sub-montane tract many
of the Sikhs are professedly worshippers of a mild form of Devi which they say is a Vishnu Devi (I), and
whose chief temple is at Mani Majra in Ambala. ' She is the patron goddess of the thieves of the Eastern
Panjab. These people call themselves Devi’s Sikhs; they take the poi/ml and observe the outward signs
of Sikhism, and are recognised as Sikhs by the more orthodox of the faith, though their religion is con-

sidered to be of an inferior type. The priests of the Mani Majra temple are Sikhs. So again on the.

H

frontier the saying runs, “ the origin of a Sikh is in his hair, implying that there is no other distinction.

266. Sikh sects.——The Sikhs, like the Hindus, number among their ranks the representatives of
numerous orders of ascetics or devotees, which I shall briefly describe in the chapters on Castes. Like

their Hindu congeners, they have but small influence on the lives and beliefs of the people. Among‘

the more recent sects I shall only mention three, the Kuka, the Nirankari, and the Gulabdasi. The only
sect which at present numbers among its followers any considerable number of the peasantry is the Kai/m
sect which rose to some political importance in the Kuka outbreak of 1872. This sect was founded
about 35 years ago by an Udasi faqir, an Arora Oby caste, called Balak Singh, who lived at Hazru in
the RaWalpindi district. His followers were called Sagiasis or Habiasis, and after his death in 1863
the movement died away in the western Panjab, but was energetically stimulated in the central eastern
districts by his successor Ram Singh, a carpenter of Bhaini in Ludhianah. The tenets of the sect pro—
claimed Govind Singh as the only true Guru, prohibited all worship save the reading of his Granth and all
employment of Brahmans, and in many ways revived the original doctrines of the Sikh faith. ’ They includ-
ed the abolition of caste and of restrictions upon intermaigriage, abstinence from meat, liquor and drugs,
and comparatively free intercourse between the sexes. ,The sectaries carried staves about in their hands,
tied their turbans in a peculiar fashion (Sid/m poig), we're a necklace of woollen cord tied in knots, and
had a watchword known only to themselves. Ram Singh presently declared himself to be an incarnation
of Guru Govind Singh, and preached the revival of the Khalsa and the overthrow Of the English Govern-
ment. His followers used to meet by night for the purpose of drill, while, as usual in such cases, a
good deal of religious hysteria .was excited, and ended in much sexual license. The attention of Govern-
ment was attracted to these proceedings as early as 1863, and shortly after this date the sect began to be
known as Kukas or “ shouters,” -a name which has now superseded their original designation. For several
years these people did nothing worse than defile or destroy shrines and idols, and murder butchers and
others whom they suspected of slaughtering kine; but as early as 1869 there was a small Kfika outbreak
in FirOzpur which seems to have had a. political object; and in January 1872 the Kuka rising in Maler
Kotla took place, which ended in fifty of the ringleader-s being blown away from guns, some thirty more

1 Here again it is often the women who are the original offenders. “I have often asked Sikhs how it is that, believing as they
“ do in only one God, they can put any faith in and render any obedience to Bréhmans who acknowledge a large number of deities ; and
“ their answer in every case has been that they do not themselves believe in them ; but their women do, and to please them they are
“ obliged to pay attention to what the Bréhmans say.” There is, however, a tradition that Guru Arjan himself had to promise perpe-
tual worship to a demon who guarded the woods of Kartérpur, before the latter would allow him to cut timber for his house; and the
demon is still worshipped at that great place of Sikh pilgrimage.

2 Local tradition tells us that as early as 1763, when the Sikhs overran Ambrila and Karnal, they would show their contempt . for
distinctions by taking the eating vessels of a Mahomedah, beating them with a shoe with the remark, “ Now the Musalmzin has gone out
“ of them,” and using them for their own food. .

3 Mr. Saunders. however, in his Lahore report, states that marriages between a Sikh husband and a Musalmén bride were not wholly
unknown, though they were condemned by public opinion.

4 It is curious how, when a man adopts the Sikh religion, he also adopts almost as a matter of course the Panjribi language.

I37

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

iagainst sOcial and caste institutions, which latter he would leave untouched. ‘But he taught that' the

Tim iRFE'LIGIoNs 0F. THE-PEOPLE." ‘

Part V.-LThe Sikhs of‘ the Panjab'. ‘

 

. ' 2

being execu‘te‘d,-an‘d Ram‘Singh‘ being deported. T he sect cannot be’ said ever! to have attained any

general popularity ; its followers have throughout'been'drawn almost ekcluswely from the lowest classes,

their attacks 'upon sacred places have Outraged the feelings of their neighbours; while the pure morality

Wh‘ich‘they'at firstipreached has been superseded by the most unbridled licenseunder the name of religious '
enthusiasm, ‘men' and women dancing naked together and indulging in orgies which have alienated the
sympathies‘of the more decent portion of the community.

267. The Nz'mnkdrz's are the purists of the Sikh religion, and their founder was Bh‘ai Dyal :Slngh, ‘
lWho died only twelve years ago. His preaching was directed rather against religious‘ceremonies than _;

.1

shag-sag: ~

.‘M 32.2” 3.

(may-.. 3-. ‘

\
m.

fnxuv... Tc

Gurus are to be reverenced only as high priests of one single and invisible God, that the Hindu deities
are not divine, that pilgrimages and offerings are useless and Brahmans and cows not to be reverenced,
and that animal life is to be scrupulously respected and the use of flesh as food abandoned. The first
day of each month is to be kept holy by attendance at the temple, reading the 'Granth, lamentation for
sin, and giving contributions for religious purposes. His ethical teaching was, like that of most of these
sects when they first arise, singularly pure; and he avoided that rock of offence upon which so 'many
of them find shipwreck—~a tendency to license in the intercourse' between the sexes. The Nirankaris are
said to have many curious ceremonies peculiar to themselves, concerning which I have no detailed
information.

.- a
' fa:

. (WI.

3;.-
.m’r. ‘

268. The Gulaiba’oisz's or Séins are chiefly interesting in the near“ approach of their doctrines to those
of the Epicureans. Their founder Gulab Das was an Udasi faqir of Chattianwala near Kasur, who some
forty years ago renounced asceticism. His followers disbelieve .in the existence of a God, and venerate
only living priests of their own persuasion; they say that pilgrimages and religious Observances are
waste of time, and temples possessed of no sanctity. They are profligate both in profession and in
practice, esteeming wine, women, and personal adornment as ‘all that life offers which is worth the
having, and seeing-no wrong in adultery and incest. They have abandoned the outward signs of Singhs,
and indulge freely in tobacco. Their sacred book is called the Updes Bilas.

269. Distribution of Sikhs by locality—The proportion borne by Sikhs to population of all religions
in the several parts of the Province has already been discussed in section 204. Abstract No. 54 below

shows the local distribution of the Sikhs of the Panjab, omitting those districts and states which do not
include as much as I per cent. of their total number.

Abstract No.54, Mowing Ilia Distribution of Sikhs by Districts and States, arranged 2'72 order of

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

magnitude.
.5 PER 10,000 or '11”: SIKH Poru- 5 PER 10,000 or THE SIKH Porn-
’0_ g); LATION o. :- LA'I'IUN
z- r a
"13:: TERRlTORlAL UNIT. F" - é-g TERRITORIAL UNIT. ~”*‘—-*—‘*
‘5” or the or British '5‘“ or the or British
(I) Province. Territory. (/2 Province. Territmy.
— Total Province _ . . . 10,000 H HOShyérPUI‘_ . - - - 349 533
_ Total British Territory , , 5‘ .2 10 000 VII Rawal Indi Division . . 2/ 8
. . 153 ) , P 4 380
—- Total Native States . . . 3,468 15 Slalkot - - - - 234 353
—- Total Eastern Plains . 3,448 »
5 Faridkot . . . . . 234
I Pariula . . ' . . 2,378 I7 Gujranwz’ila _ ._ . . . . 211 323
VI Lahore Division . . . 1,926 2,949 n H155” .Dmsmn ' ' ' ‘ 18,4 28‘
V Amritsar Division . . . 1,917 2,9",4 6 Mal” Rafi“ ' ' ' ‘ ' 109
13 Amritsar . . 1,261 1,9250
6 firsa h l . . . . I65 252
, . 3 apurt aa . . . . . I ,
”his 13531353 Dwm" ' - mg; 1,74; VIII Multan Division . . . ifs 181
u . . . . ( I 0) ' y ' '
1v Jélandhar Division . . . 379 13546 ‘9 Rampmd‘ ' ‘ ' " “’4 ’59
S Ludhiana . . . . . 741 1:134 -
23 ggoptgomery . . . . 70 107
16 Lahore 20 earn . . .' ‘ ' - - 65 100
. . . . . . 732 1,120 n
1o jalandhar _ . . . ‘ 520 806 2II 18:2; DlVlSlOl‘I . . . . 59 81
2 Nab/1a . , 453 . l - - 52 79
14 Gurdaspur . . 422 646
3 Karnal . _ . . . . . 47 72
7 Ambz’ila . _ . . I 399 611 )x Peshawar DiViSion . . . 39 60

 

 

 

 

 

 

. It Wlll be seenthat the States of the Eastern Plains include more than a third of the whole Sikh popu-
lation of the PrOVInce, while the Lahore and Amritsar divisions contribute 38 per cent. more and comprise
no less than 58 per cent. of the Sikhs of British Territory. Another 31 per cent. is to be) found in the
Ambala and Jalandhar divisions, and this exhausts the Sikh portions of the Province.

27o. Distribution of the Sikhs according to caste.—Abstr

.. , act No. 0 th ' . , _‘ ..
the composmon by caste of the Sikh community in 55 n e OPPOSIte page 8110‘”

. _ . each division of the Province. The ver larcre no or-
tion which agricultural castes bear to the whole. in those parts of the Province where SikhiSIiibcliiIe‘Hypol)-
tains is very noticeable. In the Musalman divisions the Sikhs are more largely traders, a class which is
very poorly represented in the strongholds of the faith; while the Sikh Jats shown asagrieultural in the

frontier divi‘i n . ' ~ . a , » ~ -

1.1 t] s10 ds are probablylsoldiers. Among the artisans the Iarklian or carpenter lS conspicuous;
w iiel on lie“ 11 us aflvery considerable proportion of the Sikh p0 ulation is composed of Labanas, a riverside
pe0p e u 10 make rop‘e‘gmw grassMe in tlios 5 almost exclusivel H" vh,

138 t ,.

      
 

as

 

\ . - ' THE‘RELIGIONS or THE/PEOPLE, . P“‘”’7'f-‘

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Part V.e—The SlkhS of the PanJab,
‘ Abstract No. 55, showing Distribution of Male Sikhs by Caste for Divisions.
1 2" I 3 I 4 I 5 l 6 l 7 l 8 l 9 l 10 l 11 I 12 I 13 l 14
_1 i NUMBERS or 'EACH CASTE PER 1,000 01‘ THE SIKH RELIGION.
, '1 3 g: ,
. o - c: ‘5 1 - e ”l
. c: ~~ o‘ . ... g 1: ._. . o
. 2 fl "' 1: 3 £2 1 I: u .
ems. g E 19 5 35 53’ a 13 :32 .2 g g “g
‘a -; . 3 Q ‘5 a .2 .2 0 . .' --;
'5 a Q 8 ~ 5 s e e :1 -: a 2
5 '— 33 g 5”“ e 7‘: .2 75 .2 m z D‘
.2 ‘3 g f: E g g = i .5: 2 3 3-1
fl :— 1 :3 u m "‘ C
13 ‘m <: 51 < .3 is? S Q 81 , 13 1~ fl
Number of Sikhs per 1,000 5 , 24 113 62 121 151 17 12 3 6 .- 60 154 76
of all religions. . - V l
At, ‘ . . . 786 766 773 585 690 706 81 91 392 480 659 672 663
ajplit . - - 8 4 , I 34 4 24 ‘ 48 35 12 - 14 3 11
Semi . . . - 3 ' 5 _,63 5 11 3 8
Kamboh . . - . 12 9 26 19 5 15 2 13 25 17
TOTAL AGRICULTURAL . 809 770 788 i 708} 718 735 88 154 429 492 - 697 i 703 , 699
Nil
Brahman . i . . 15 4 I 2 5 3 4o 8 14 92 6 2 4
Faqir . . . . 4 3 4 3 3 3 6 6 3 3
TOTAL RELIGlOL’S . 19 7 6 9 6 43 11 20 98 . 9 6 7
Arora/ . . . - 1 14 i 2 25 25 205 411 285 143 33 3 23
Banya . . . - . 1 1 27 2 1 3 2
Khatri . . . - 1 1 I 4 9 17 19 423 60 50 84 31 5 22
TOTAL MERCANTILE . 12 16 5 11 42 44 l 655 471 337 227 65 11 ' i 47
. l
Juléha. . . - IO 2 I 13 I" . ... u. 2 u- I
Tarkhz’m . . 3o 46 33 67 97 81 31 24 18 61 71 53 65
Bahnipia. . . . . .1 1 3 35 2 2
Kumhar . - 15 28 1 2 - 9 9 . 1 9 7 7 7
Jhinwar . . . 13 4 9 8 25 5 2 3 10 13 12 12 12
Néi . . . . 7 9 6 2 13 14 1 2 3 6 10 17 12
Lohair 8 1 13 24 21 IO 2 Io 7 15 12 14
Sunar . . . . 7 5 2 5 12 16 32 7 11 11 3 8
Dhobi . . . - 1 . ... 16 5 5 3
Chhimba . . . . 1 9 9 20 13 4 5 8 14 10
TOTAL ARTISAN . 92 | 102 ' 74 142 193 151 108 47 52 103 143 118 134
E l ‘ = — —_
Chi’ihra . . . . 13 63 16 8 10 28 35 17 13 26 19 39 26
Chamar . . . 22 22 87 89 I 7 I 3 2 30 104 56
Mahtam . . . . 10 5 7 166 6 2 5
Labana . . . . 2 5 8 11 28 113 112 31 11 2 8
TOTAL_MEN1AL AND OUT-3 35 95 103 107 19 53 64 299 125 59 66 147 95
CAST. l
_ 1
TOTAL - 967 983 979 974 98»I 989 958 982 963 979 980 985 982

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

271. Progress Qf Sikhism since last Census—No man being born a Sikh, and entrance into the reli-
gion being so easily effected at any age, it might be expected that the number of Sikhs would fluctuate largely
as the circumstances of the time tended to encourage conversion or the reverse. When the power of the
Sikhs was at its height the society was essentially a military one; and Sir Robert Egerton records that
when we took the Panjab “the Sikh population were soldierS' almost tO‘ a man.” Cunningham in his his-
tory of the Sikhs written in 1848 thus describes the military and religious ardour which inspired them :—

“ The observers of the ancient creeds quietly pursue the even tenor of their way self-satisfied and almost indiflerent about
“ others, but the Sikhs are converts to a new religion, the seal of the double dispensation of Brumha and Mahomed; Meir enthusiasm
“ is still fresh, and their faith is still an active and a living principle. They are persuaded that God himself is present with them,
“that he supports them in all their endeavors, and that sooner or later he will confound their enemies for his own glory. This feeling
“ of the Sikh people deserves the attention of the English, both as a civilized nation and as a paramount Government. Those who
“have heard a follower of Guru Govind declaim on the destinies of his race, his eye wild with enthusiasm and every muscle
“ quivering with excitement, can understand that spirit which impelled the naked Arab against the mail-clad troops of Rome and
“ Persia, and which led our own chivalrous and believing forefathers through Europe to battle for the cross on the shores of Asia.
“ The Sikhs do not form a numerous sect, yet their strength is not to be estimated by tens of thousands, but by the unity and energy
“ of religious fervor and warlike temperament. They will dare much and they will endure much for the mystic ‘ Khalsa’ or Common-

'139

 

 

 

,
E
'4

 

   

4' i ' ' i ‘ 'PE‘ PLE. -
Chap.- 1.] 4. x . THE‘RELIGIONS OF THE} 0. .

 

Part; V.——The Sikhs of the 'Panj'ab»

“ wealth; they are not discouraged by defeat. and they ardently look forward to the daywhen Indians and Arabs, and Persians and
“ Turks. shall all acknowledge the double mission of N sunk and Govmd SIngh. ..

'This dream has apparently passed away, and the power of the Khalsa Is no more; and as far as we
can judge the present generation is reconciled to the change. But the thtary sp1r1t st111burns strong in the
Sikh heart, it is from them that We draw many of our finest troops, and there. seems much reason to
believe that in times of war converts to Sikhism are much more numerous than 1n times of peace. In 1853
Sir Richard Temple wrote, as Secretary to the Government :—

“ The Sikh faith and ecclesiastical polity is rapidly going where the Sikh political ascendancy has already gone. Of the two
“ elements in the old Khalsa, namely, the followers of Nanak the first prophet, and the followers of Guru Govmd. the second great
.. religious leader, the former will hold their ground, and the latter will lose it. The SIkhs of Nanak,_a comparatwelysmall body of
"' peaceful habits and old family, will perhaps cling to the faith of their fathers ; but tlle'SlkhS 0t Govmd, who are of more recent
“origin, who are more specially styled the Singhs or Lions, and who embraced the faIth as beIng the rellgIOn of warfare and con.
“quest, no longer regard the Khalsa now that the prestige has departed from it. These men JOlned 111 thousands, and they now
“ depart in equal number. They rejoin the ranks of Hinduism whence they originally came, and they brmg up then children as
“ Hindus. The sacred tank at Amritsar is less thronged thanformerly, and the attendance at the annual festival . is diminishing
“yearly. The initiatory ceremony for adult persons is 110w rarely performed.”

In the Administration Report of 1856-57 the writer says, after speaklng of the small number of Sikh
recruits that Offered themselves till the fall of Dehli proclaimed our trIumph:

“ Sikhism itself, too, which had previously fallen off so much, seems again to be slightly on the increase. During the past year
“the baptismalinitiations at the Amritsar temple have been more numerous than durIng the precedmg year. Sikhism is not
“ dormant.” ‘ ‘

And Colonel MacMahon, Commissioner of Amritsar, writes as follows in his Census Report :—

“ The large decrease in the number of Sikhs since 1868 is not surprising. Sikhs decline in numbers in years of peace. There
“ was a serious decline. I believe, after the conquest of the Panjab down to 1857, when the demand for Sikhs for our army during the
“ mutiny for a time gave a great stimulus to the growth of Sikhism. The idea prevalls, not only w1th the officers of native regi-
“ ments, but also among the abuses from dwhich Sikh converts are obtained, that SIklIs make better soldiers than Panjabi Hindus ;
“ and hence whenever the warlike spirit revives, Sikhism in this part of the Punjab also rev1ves. All the members o£ the same family
“ do not always become Sikhs; and those who have acquired-a taste for the soothing 1nfluence of tobacco abstaln from taking the pahul.
“Hence in times of peace there is a tendency for Sikhism to decline."

And Mr. Benton of Karnal writes to the same effect.

272. Unfortunately Sikhs were not distinguished from Hindus in the Census of 1855; but a separate
enumeration seems to have been made in five districts, the results of which were said to be “probably
accurate.” Unfortunately too the boundaries of those districts have altered greatly since then ; but the.
limits of the Amritsar division, of the Lahore and GIijranwala districts taken together, and of the group
as a whole, have not been materially changed, while in any case the proportions of Sikhs to total population
are probably but slightly affected by changes of area. I give the figures below in Abstract No. 56 :—

Abstract No. 56, Mowing t/ze Sikh Population at successive Enutnerations for certain Districts.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

, ,2__-,,7W,,m,# ,, m w_ 1 -1,
1' ~ . . . I
TOTAL POI’ULATlON. ' SIKH POPULATION. SIM” PER 2333:! ALL RH“.
DISTRICT. ' DIsTRICT.
1855. 1863. 1881. 1855. l 1868. ‘ 1881. 1855~ 1353- 1831.
. , .1
l
Amritsar . . . 884,429 1,083,514 893,266 71,364 262,639 216,337 81 242 242 Amritsar
Qurdaspur . . . 787,417 655.302 823,695 24.746 39,967 72,395 31 01 88 Gurdaspur
Sialkot . . . 6411782 1,005,004 1.012.148 19.775 50,279 40,195 31 . 5O 40 sialkot
TOTAL . 2,313,628 2,743,880 2,729,109 115,885 352,885 l 328,927 50 129 121 TOTAL
l
Lahore . , . 591,683 789,666 924,106 55,7(9 119,268 125,591 94 151 136 Lahore ,
Gfijranwéla . - . 553,383 550,576 616.892 9,578 38.911 36,159 17 71 59 Glijranwéla
TOTAL . 1,145,066 1,340,242 1,540,998 65,287 i 158,179 1 161,750 57 118 105 TOTAL
GRAND TOTAL . 3,458,694 4,084,122 ,270,107 181,172 511,064 I 490,677 52 I25 115 GIMNI) TOTAL

 

Commenting on these figures for 1855, Sir Richard Temple wrote :—

“ That there should be less than 200,000 Sikhs to a total population of three and a half millions in a division which contains
“ the religious capital of Sikhism, Amritsar, and the original and peculiar territory of the Sikhs, the Manjha, is very remarkable. The
“ disproportion so clearly shown by these figures bears out the remarks (quoted above) regarding the decay not only of the Sikh
“ religion and polity, but also of its numerical strength and the absorption of Sikhism into Hinduism. Even including the Sikh
“ population of the remainder of the Province, the total number must be small, as compared with the strength exhibited bv the Sikh
“nation a very few years ago. The old Sikhs are dying out; the new Sikhs initiated are but few; the children of Sikhs are and
“ remain Hindus. A vast number of Sikhs, though organised and linked together by a political bond, were as regards faith and religious
“practice, little different from Hindus. Now that Sikhism is politically defunct they return to Hinduism, and thus the numgrical
“ paucity of Sikhs at the present day may be explained." . i

The revival which the figures show—and those for 1855 can hardly be so grossly inaccurate as mater
rially to affect the comparison—is indeed extraordinary. One possible explanation would be that the figures
for 1855 refer to Singhs only, while those for 1868 and 1881 include a very large proportion of Nanaki
Sikhs. Another is, that the early figures include only those males who had received initiation. But nei-
ther supposition seems probable. The people commonly call those only Sikhs who follow Guru Govind,
while theyinclude in the term the families of such followers. I think the. probable explanation is that after
the downfall of the Khalsa Sikhism was in temporary disgrace, while the common people feared to rank
themselves, in a return made to an English Government, among those who had so'lately been opposed to us
in battle. This fear soon passed away. It was found not only that no stigma was attached by us to our
late enemies and that no persecution was to be dreaded, but that we recognised the bravery of our oppo-
nents and were glad to enrol them in our armies. The mfson (faith? of Sikhism ceased to be exclusively
military, and the people saw no reason to abandon the faith of their fathers because they had exchanged

140

6

 

 

 

 

 

   
   

 
   
      

(r n (' ['1 ( ." "

Nsommom 5 [ m

"in: i, :
_ {1‘33 RELIGIO

 

 
    
     

   

_ :3 _’ " 'PartVr—Ther Sikhsi‘of the Panjab. \‘

,, w . I".

the anceStral swirord for a sickle; and so the number of Sikhs returned in 1868 approached, at any rate/ *
,.-mqr¢ nearly,l-their numbers as they stood in the ,palrny days of the~Khalsa. 1 . '

<1-’273.\,As_forj the figures for 1868 and- i881, which will be found side by side'in paragraph 209 on
. pagcs NOT-12, I doubt much, for reasons there explained, whether any profitable comparison is'possible.
The proportion of outcasts among Sikhs is comparatively small; butfon the-other hand, thepropor-
”tion1 of persons classed as “ Others ” is largest precisely in those districts in which Sikhism is most
.‘Arprevalent. So far as the figures of the Abstract'go, the Sikh faith has considerably decreased, in the

,_ anjab, its proportion per 10,000 of all reli ionslbe‘ing 650 in '1868 and only 595 in 1881; And in all
those districts {where SlkhS form anapprecia le element in the population, except SirSa where immigration
'has afiected the figures, and Lfidhiana, thedecrease is very large indeedfl. On the‘whole there 'seern's rea-
. son to believe that, notwithstanding the stimulus of the Kabul campaign, Sikhism is on the decline ; though
‘the figures of the next Census must be awaited before any'verypdefinite conclusion can be reached.

3 The apparent increase in Gurdéspur is due to'the transfer of the Batéla‘ talzsz’l from Amritsar to that district since 1868. ,

. / . _
I

 

 

 

 

  
 
  
 

 

   
  
    
  
  
  
 
  
 
   

 

I

A .i . " xi: Vi‘.‘ ‘ f i A i
i ‘ ‘ ‘ ' erase-274- ' ‘ ERELIGI NS or Tna‘rsopm.
iiEhapa {v.1 , . m 0

 

Part VI.—-T.h'e .Musalmans of the . Panjab.

 

PART VL—THE MUSALMANS or THE PUNJAB.

 

.274.'.‘Early advance of Islam in the Panjab.—;It is difficult to fix with any approach to certainty

the time at which Mahomedanism first made material progress among the population of the several

{ portions of the Province. Much might be done by a careful examination of the old historians and of the
.‘ records of the various'Mahomedan- invasions of the Panjéb; for the writers seldom fail to state; the religion
of the enemy, or to return thanks to the Almighty for the despatch of so many thousands of in-

tidels to the bottomless pit; but as yet nothing of this sort appears to have been attempted. The

peoplekof the eastern districts very generally refer their change of faith to the reign of Aurangzeb;

. - and it is probable that the tradition very nearly expresses the truth. Under the Afghan dynasties, while

the great Provincial Governors were always Mahomedan, the local administration would appear to have

been in a great measure left in the hands of Hindu chiefs who paid tribute and owed allegiance to the

Sultan of Dehli. It is tolerably certain that little attempt was made at proselytising under the free-

thinking Akbar. It would appear however that during his reign and those of his immediate successors

the character of the administration changed considerably, a more direct and centralised control being

substituted for an almost purely feudal system 1. The change gave the people Mu§alman Governors in the

e, place of Hindus, and must have greatly facilitated the systematic persecution of the infidel which was
instituted by Aurangzeb, by far the most fanatical and bigoted, and probably the first who was a bigot

among the Emperors of Dehli. The local traditions tell us that in many cases the ancestor of the

present Musalman branch of a village community adopted Islam .“in order to save the land of the

' village ;” and it appears probable that some sort of legal disability was attached or attachable to a
Hindu. There is still a Hindu family of B'anyas in Gurgaon who are kn0wn by the title of Shekh,

because in former days one of the brothers, whose line is now extinct, became a convert in order to save

the family property from confiscation. In other cases the ancestor is said to have been taken as a

prisoner or hostage to Dehli, and there circumcised and converted against his will 9.

. ‘ Mahratta power there has, of course, been no forcible proselytism; and conversion has been almost
é _ unknown within the last few generations, the first Musalman generally dating, in the Karnal district at

,-~.t,,lr
1". A“?

gm

'3:

c.
g

2;.

 

least, from between eight and ten generations back. '

lived at least a century earlier.

side with their Hindu brethren in the same or the next village, sh

‘ I cannot pretend to Speak with any authority on this subject, as I am in
sion which the study of Elliott‘s Malnmmr’an Historians has left upon my mind.

3 In the Eastern Panjzib the descendants of these men, or at least of s
fortunate, though they have in many instances been re-admitted to Hindui

142

501.

 

Since the rise of the

275. On the frontier the spread of Islam was almost certainly of earlier date.
conversion of the Afghan mountaineers of our frontierand of the Gakkhars of the Rawalpindi Division at
4- ’ the beginning of the 13th century, and it is certain that the latter were still Hindus when they assassinated
if ‘ Muhammad Ghori in 1206 AD. On thé lower frontier it is probable that the Mahomedan faith was already
dominant when, early in the 15th century, the people of Multan voluntarily elected a Qureshi and
‘ director of a Mahomedan shrine as their chief, only to be superseded at once by the Langah dynasty
of Afghans; and when a century later the Biloches Spread into the Panjab, they probably found the
Indian pOpulation already converted to their faith. The people of the Western Plains very generally
attribute their conversion to Baha-ul-Haqq of Multan and Baba Farid of Pakpattan, who flourished
about the end of the I3th and beginning of the 14th centuries; and whether the tradition be true or no,
the renown which to this day attaches to these holy men is of itself a proof that they must have attracted
to themselves very numerous followings. Indeed the same may be said of Sakhi Sarwar, who probably

Farishtah puts the

276. Mahomedanism in the Eastern Districts—In the eastern portion of the Panjab the faith of
Islam, in anything like its original purity, was till quite lately to be found only among the
Saiyads, Pathans, Arabs, and other Musalmans of foreign origin, who are for the most part settled in
towns. The so-called Musalmans of the villages were Musalmansin little but name. ‘ They practised circum-
cision, repeated the kalz'ma/z or Mahomedan profession of faith, and worshipped the village deities. But
. after the mutiny a great revival took place. Mahomedan priests travelled far and wide through the
. , country preaching the true faith, and calling upon believers to abandon their idolatrous practices. And

now almost every village in which Musalman’s own any considerable portion has its mosque, often of
adobe only, while all the grosser and more open idolatries have been discontinued. But the villaoer
of the East is still a very bad Musalmzin. A peasant saying his prayers in the field is a sight almbost
unknown, the fasts are almost universally disregarded, and there is still a very large admixture
of Hindu practice. As Mr. Channing puts it, the Musalman of the villages “observes the feasts of
both religions and the fasts of neither.” And indeed it is hardly possible that it should be otherwise.
As I have already remarked, the conversion was seldom due to conviction, but was either forcible or '
made under pressure of the fear- of confiscation. Thus the change of faith was usually confined to
one or two members of the brotherhood; and while it is common to find one branch of ajoint village-
community Musalmans and the other Hindus, it is perhaps seldom the case except among the Meos of
Gurgaon that any considerable group of villages has embraced Islam as a whole. Living then side by
. . . aring property in the same land, and
forming a part of the same family wrth them, it is impossible that the Musalman converts should not
have largely retained their old customs and ideas. The local saints and deities still have their shrines
even in villages held wholly by Musalmans, and are still regularly. worshipped by the majoritv, thou h
the practice 15 gradually declining. The women especially are offenders in this way; and a Musalman

no way learned in Indian history; but I state the impres-

uch of them as are Jats, are still distinguished as mzila or un-

 

 

’..—:’_lz..a4;a1_, ' f .1 - ' c

 

‘rrna RELIGIONS OF THE PEOPLE. . ' rue-27%,;
I ’Chapo - IV.‘ “

Part VI.—eThe_ Musalmans of the Panjab.

 

motherhwho had not SacrifiCed to the smallapox goddess Would feel that she had wantonly endangered the
life of her child. The Hindu family priests are stillkept up and consulted as of old, and Brahmans are still
fed on the usual Occasions, and in many cases still officiate at Weddings and the like side by side with the
Mahomedan priests. As for superstitions, as distinct from actual worship, they are wholly untouched by the
change of faith, and'are common to Hindu and Musalman. A brother officer tells me that he once entered
the rest-house of a Mahomedan village in Hissar, and found the headmen refreshing an idol with a new coat of
”oil while a Brahman read holy texts alongside. They seemed somewhat ashamed of being caught in the
act; but, on being pressed, explained that their Mulla had lately visited them, had been extremely angry
on seeing the idol, and had made them bury it in the sand. But now that the Mulla had gone-they were
afraid of the possible consequences, and were endeavouring to console the god for his rough treatment.
The story is at any rate typipal of the state of the Mahomedan religion in the villages of the Dehli
Territory. The Meos of Gurgaon and Alwar, who are Musalman to a man, and who probably hold the only
considerable tract in the eastern Panjab which is in the hands of Musalmans only, call themselves by
Hindu names and often use Singh as an affix, ivorship' Hindu godlings, and very commonly belong to the
'Hindu-Musalman sect of Lal Dasi, which I have described in. section 245 under Hinduism, chiefly because
I could not find a Convenient place for it among Musalman sects. But within the Panjab the spread of
education has had its effect on these people—“ Recently religious teachers have become more numerous
anhongthem; and some Meos now keep the Ramzan fast, build village mosques, say their prayers, and their
wives Wear trowsers instead of the Hindu petticoat—all signs of a religious revival.” (Chanm'ng’s Gur-
gdon Report.) _

277. Mahomedanism on the Fronti’err-On the frontier Islam is of course pre-eminently the re
ligion of the people, the few Hindus being generally despised as shop-keepers and cowards. But even
here the religion is of the most impure description. The Pathans of the northern frontier are fanatics
of the most bigoted description; the Biloches of the Derajat and the mixed agricultural population of
the Indus Valley and the Cis-lndus wastes are singularly lax and unobservant of the ordinances of their
religion; while the Mahomedans on the left bank of the lower Indus still retain a very large admixture
of Hindu practice, reverencing and employing 'Brahmans and largely following the Hindu ritual at
weddings and other similar ceremonies, while even the Saiyads and Pathans of those parts are not by
any means free from the Hinduising influence. All alike are sunk in the most degrading superstition,
and in the most abject submission to their spiritual pastors. Indeed there is little to choose in this
respect between the ‘Musalman of the West andathe Hindu of the East; the only practical difference being

that the former worships saints only and the latter godlings as well, and that while the latter holds in but '

small reverence the Brahman on whom he squanders his substance, the former trembles before the priest
=whom he sustains in idleness. Mr. O’Brien writes of Muzaffargarh—

“ The names of Allah and Mahomed are always on their lips, and some knowtheir prayers and fast strictly. But their feelings of
“worship are entirely diverted from the Divine Being totheir Pirs or spiritual guides, for Whom they have an excessive
“reverence. Every person has a Pir. It is not necessary that a Pir should be of known piety—many, indeed, are notorious for
“their immorality. To obtain disciples all that is necessary is that a Pir should have the reputation of being, able to procure
“the objects of his disciple’s vows. A common way of choosing a Pir is to write the names of the neighbouring Pirs upon
“ scraps of paper and throwthe scraps into water. The saint whose scrap sinks first is selected.”

And things are little better on the upper frontier. The whole western border is infested by a pestilential
horde of so-called Saiyads, “seekers after knowledge,” Pirs, Mullas, and other men who call themselves
holy, and who not only prey upon the substance of the people but hold them in the most degrading bond-
age 1, though the great majority of them cannot write their own names or repeat correctly half a dozen verses
of the Quran. When Claiming to be exempt from assessment, and reproached with their ignorance by
the Bannu Settlement Officer, they offered to prove their sanctity by handling deadl snakes in his pre-
sence. 'Iquotethe graphic description by Sir Herbert Edwardes of the relation betwe these creatures and
the people of’Bannu as he found it existing at annexation :— "

“ A well-educated man will, in all probability, be religious, but an ignorant one is certain to be superstitious. A more utterly
“ ignorant and superstitious people than the Bannuchis I never saw. The vilest jargon was to them pure Arabic from the blessed
“ Koran, the clumsiest imposture a miracle, and the fattest fakir a saint. Far and near from the barren and ungrateful hills around,
“the Mullah and Kazi, the Fir and the Sayad, descended to the smiling vale, armed in a panoply of spectacles, and owl-like looks,
“miraculous rosaries, infallible amulets and tables of descent from Mahomed. Each new comer, like St. Peter, held the keys of
“ heaven; and the whole like Irish beggars were equally prepared to bless and curse to all eternity him who gave or him who With-
“ held. These Were ‘ air-drawn daggers,’ against which the Bannuahi peasarfihad‘ifo defence. For him the“ Whistle of the far-thrown
“ bullet, or the nearer sheen of his enemy’s sword, had no terrors; blood was simply a red fluid; and to remove a neighbour’s head at the
“ shoulder as easy as cutting cucumbers. .But to be cursed in Arabic, or anything that sounded like it, to be told that the blessed
“ Prophet had put ablack mark against h1s soul for not giving his best field to one of the Prophet’s own posterity; to have the saliva
“ of a disappointed saint left in anger on his door-post, or behold a Haji, who had gone three times to Mecca, deliberately sit down
“ and enchant his camels with the itch, and his sheep with the rot; these were things which made the dagger drop out of the hand
“of the awe-stricken savage, his knees to knock together, his liver to turn to water, and his parched tongue to be scarce able to
“articulate a full and complete concession of the blasphemous demand. In learning scarcely any, if at all, elevated above their
“ flocks; in garb and manners as savage; in no virtue superior; humanizing them by no gentle influence; shedding on their Wild
“homes no one generous or heart-kindling ray of religion ; these impudent impostors throve alike on the abundance and the want of
“ the superstlitious Bannuchis, and contributed nothing to the common stock but inflammatory counsel and a fanatical yell in the rear
“of the bat-t e.”

278. The local proverbs are full of bitter sarcasm on the greed of the Mahomedan priests. Here
are some from the lower frontier :—2
“ In the morn the Mulla prays—‘ Oh Lord God, kill a rich man to-day!’ ”
“ Mullal will you eat something ? ” “ In the name of God I will.” “ Mulla I will you give something?” “God preserve me I will

i not.
“ May God not set Saiyads and Mullas over us.”

“ These four were not born on giving-day, the Mulla, Bhat, Brahman, and Mirasi.”
‘ This is probably less true of the Biloch of the Suleman border than of the other classes on the frontier. He is superstitious

to a degree; but he is not sufficient of a Musalmén to abandon the independence which is natural to him, even in favour of a spiritual
master.

2 Here again, as in section 239, I am indebted to Messrs. O’Brien and Thorburn.

I43

 
    

 

 

 

Pm- 279. J ‘ . THE RELiGioNs or! THE PEOPLE.
Chap. Iv.

 

Part VI.—The Musalmans of the Panjab.

 

h

“ On Thursday there is joy in the Mulla’s house; his heart is niggardly, but his arms are open (to receive offerings). ’

“The Mulla‘was drowned rather than give his hand.”

“ To divide the corn-heaps is as bad as the Resurrection (because of the swarms of greedy priests who claim their share)”

“ A Mulla who has dined will eat more than a hungry buffalo.”
"if i The Pathan is no less bitter.
it “ The full stomach speaks Persian.”

it 'i “Akhiind! Akhiindl here is a snake i” “It is the business of young men to kill it." “

“meat I" “There are myself, my son, and Mulla Akbar ready to eat it.”

is a loaf of bread.” “ How nice it smells!”

These sainted men are rotten with iniquity, and the corrupters of the village youth. When offered
what they think insufficient, they either take more by force, or pour out volleys of ’curses and of the most
1 , filthy abuse. Hence the saying N Give the dole, or I Will burn your house down. , , . . . /
I“ ~ sometimes useful. The Afridi Pathans of Tirah had shame in the Sight of their brethren, in that their
i ‘ territory was blessed with no holy shrine at whlch tlieymiglit worship, and that they had to be beholden
to the saints of their neighbours when they.Wished for divme ald.' Smarting under a sense of incomplete-
ness they induced by generous offers a. saint.of the most notorious piety to. take up his 'abode amongst
theni. They then made quite sure of his staying With. them by cutting his throat, they turned him honour-
ably, they built over his bones a splendid shrine at which they might worship him and implore his aid. and
intercession in their behalf, and thus they purged themselves of their reproach. BeSides these professmnal
holy men, there are among many of the Patlian and Biloch tribes certain clans, apparently not differing
from the other clans of the tribe, who have a hereditary right to perform all sacerdotal functions in. cases of
tribal ceremonial. The subject is a most interesting one and needs further examination.

279. Superstitions are even more numerous and deep-rooted among the Mahomedans of the west than
among the Hindus of the east. “He who is bitten by a snake may escape; but not be on whom the eVil
eye has fallen.” Charms are in even greater request, and omens even more regarded.
perstitions differ little in their general character from those current in the eastern districts: they .na-
turally vary somewhat with the locality, but are In no way affected by the difference of religion.
Sacrifices to the river in order to induce it to spare the .Village lands and Site as it shifts from Side
to side in its bed seem to be common on all the Paniab rivers except the Janina. .
is much observed as an omen by the Biloches, whose superstition regarding their star has already

been described in section 231.

“ The Pathiins especially have the strongest possible belief in saints and shrines, and in therefiicacy of pilgi‘images to groves
“ and high places. There is hardly an old mound in the country on which the flag of. some faqzr is not flying. All-classes of
“the pebple put great trust in spells and charms, and if any confidence may be placed in common report, the age of miracles has

“ by no means yet gone by.”—-(Tucker’s Derak Ismriil Report.)

There is a curious custom common among the Musalman peasantry of the lower .Indus, of circum-
cising their women by excision of the tip of the clitoris; not apparently With any idea of preservmg

their chastity, but as a religious rite.

280. Mahomedan rules of inheritance—h one respect nearly all the Musalm-éns of the Panjab alike
depart from the strict letter of their law, and_that is in matters. of succesSion.
(section 104) how the Hindu law of Successmn, as embodied in the Shastras'
the higher castes and in the large towns. But the scriptures of the Hindu 'faith do not pretend to set
forth any sort of code by which the people shall be bound in such matters; while the law-books by which
our Courts have been so often misguided possess authority, solely as being the only written exposition
of custom which we have, and from the virtue which the more educated classes attach to anything that
written in Sanskrit. On the other hand, being expositions of custom as it once actually existed in
India, their rules differ only in minor points from the practice which is still current. _
of Mahomet go much further than this. They pretend to. regulate 'the life of the believer down to the
minutest particular, the Qurzin and the appendant traditions contain the law. as well as the
and succession to property is or should be to the Musalman a matter of faith. '
by Sir George Campbell, the Mahomcdan law of inheritance was apparently framed In a state of society
where flocks and herds constituted the only wealth. The fractional shares were calculated, the division
was made on the spot, and all possibility of contention ceased. But it is eminentl
the inheritance of land; and where it is followed the most extraordinary complications result. [have
known the least common denominator of the fractional shares in a village in which succession followed
the Mahomedan law amount to [alt/Is. Thus we find that the Indian tribes who have been converted to
Islam have refused to accept the rules of succession as formulated in the Mahomedan scriptures, and have
retained their old tribal custom by which rights of inheritance are denied to females and the
confined to the body of agnates. The only people who follow the Mahomedan 31mm;
and Arabs,—-and even these, when settled in villages, often exchange them for the trib
neighbourhood—and such families as, living in large cities, are much under the influence of the 1
Some of the leading Patlians and Biloches have attempted to introduce the strict law,

any considerable success.

28!. Mahomedan sects.——In accordance with the instructions of the Government of India, the enu-
merators were directed to enter no Mahomedan sects except Sunni, Shi'ah, VVahhébi, and Farazi
though other sects were doubtless recorded, the figures for these four only have been tabulated.
might declare themselves to belong,
able information, is yet not of such import;-
for new sects do not seem to arise among the
the Hindus, while the framework of the former
at such as do appear are generally without those
the new doctrines being generally
a protest against modern innovations

omission to record and exhibit all the sects to Which the pCOl)le
though to be regretted as depriving us of interesting and valu
aiice as the similar omission in the case of Hindu sects;
Mahomedans in nearly such great numbers as among
religion is so much less elastic than that of the latter tli
features of interest which characterise the tenets of the Hindu sectary,
confined to minor points of technical dogma, or taking the form of
and a reversion towards the faith in its original purity'.

‘ One very curious sect may be noticed, rather on account of its name than for
known Saiyad Ahmad of Aligarh is a Mahomedan rationalist,
traditions of the Prophet’s life. He may be said to follow in

him are now commonly known as constituting the Nechari sect, from the English word “ Nature.”

I44

 

Akhifnd! 'Akhiindl here is a dish of

"Aklnind Siihib! Here is gln' I” “ Don’t make a noise ; there are people listening. But What else is that in your hand? ” “ It

Yet eventhe Pi’r is

But the su-

The flight of bird‘s

I have already noticed
, is observed only among

But the teachings
Now, as pointed out

y ill-adapted to regulate.

property is
are the Saiyads
a] customs of the
aw—doctors.
but hitherto without

any importance which it possesses. The well-
rejecting miracles, and much of the supernatural in the received

a measure what is called natural religion, and those who agree with

 

“an:

. .r...x..naa.s.ssea

-mm . . ,..

”that.

. in A “.1”:

 

\

'i‘Tl-IE ‘RELIGIONS OF THE PEOPLE.

Part VI.-—-The Musalmans of the Panjabv. '

Para.‘ 282.

 

Chap. IV.

 

The figuresfor the four sects will be found

rised below :—

wt

in Table III B., of Appendices A and B, and are summa-

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

MUSALMAN Secrs. Males. I Females. Persons. Proportions.

All Sects 1 . .5 . . . 6,178,199 5,341,281 11,519,460 10,000

Sunnis; . .fl . . . . . 6,064,815 ' 5,242,040 11,306,855 9,816

Shf‘a‘hs . . . ‘ . . . . ' . .1 . 53,563 48,693 102,256 89
3- Wahhabis . . . ‘. . . . . 1 ,385 1,146 2,531 2

Farazis . . . . . . . . . 95 70 165 ..

Others and unspecified . . . . 58,321 49,332 107,653 93

Kapiirthala population 1 ‘ . . . . . 76,938 66,036 142,974 .

 

. Thus it will appear that of the Musalman
itself as Shiah, while more than 98 per cent. are returned as Sunnis.

population of the Panjéb not I per cent. has recorded
As a fact the great mass of the

peasantry have, except on the frontier and-perhaps in the western districts, never even heard of the dis-
tinction between the two great divisions of the Moslem faith, and though they are undoubtedly Sunni,
are only so because they know of nothing else, and not by deliberate choice or conviction.

282. Abstract No. 57 below gives the proportions which the adherents of the various sects bear
to the total Musalman population in each district, the village population being treated separately, and

those districts standing first in which the proportion of Shiahs is largest.

Abstract No. 57, showing the Proportions of Sects among Rural and total Musalman Population for
Districts arranged in order of magnitude.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1 2 3 4 I 5 I 6 I 7 8 I 9 I IO I 11 I 12 I 13 . 2. 1 4
. 3:3?“ NUMBER PER 1,000 OF ALL MUSALMAN SECTS. -
3,2; 5:8 e
1-4 g g “1.1.1033. TOTAL. (2
"o‘ TERRITORIAL UNIT. : '7“ _ _ , , =3. TERRITORIAL Urn-r. ‘8
. m ":9 351 .59 $8 :1 .
Fa Era-g» 2 “is E ‘E 2 =3 '2 E E ‘E :2 “51, 3—3
a: n‘: u“; 8 3 £3 65' 5‘1 <73 3 £3 5; as
32 KPhat - " 932 933 67'4 .. 937 62'7 . .. K_ohat 32
9 Slmla . -. 162 994 5'8 . 932 57'0 . 1'2 9'7 Simla . 9
24 1])hang . , . . 827 962 372 '2 963 362 . '2 Jhang . . 24
27 era Ismail Khan 372 970 23-9 1-0 967 29-3 , , 4-4 Derah Ismail Khan 27
I Dehli 233 956 15'3 285 961 20'9 {7'2 Dehli . . . 1 , 1
22 Shah?" . . . - 849 984 168 7 '1 981 17‘6 '7 '1 Shahp.“ '. . .' 22
IX Dera1at DiviSIOn . 880 983 168 , '6 981 16'6 1'9 Derajat D1v1510 IX
7 Ambéla - - - 285 988 10'3 1'6 984 15'3 1'3 Ambéla - , 7 9 6
VIII Mllltén DiVlSiO“ - 809 984 13°3 I '4 985 I44. '1 '4 Multan Division VIII , '4'; ,.
3 Karnal . . ._ - .1 251 984 121 3'9 983 13'6 3'4 Karnal . .' . ' ' 3 -
I Dehll DIVISIQII . 265 973 10-6 . . .. 14-8 973 13-4 ... ... 12'8 Delhi D1v151on , I _ '.
III Ambéla DiViSion ~ . 304 990 9'3 1 .. 1-1 986 132 -1 '9 Ambéla Division . III ..
X Peshawar Division 932 989 19-9 ... 988 12'3 1'1 .. Peshawar Division . X i
— Hill States . ' . 32 991 7-1 ... 2-2 987 [1'9 .. 2'0 Hill States __
- States ofE. Plums 251 989 9‘3 3 1'5 987 I17 5 -- 1'1 States of E. Plains —
2° Jhelam - - . 877 989 10'3 . 989 10'5 ... jhelam - . 20
29 33'1"“ - . .- - .- 905 990 9'9 '1 'I 990 9's '1 '1 Ban“ . - - - 29
— Total British Terri- 553 982 3-2 .2 9 10.5 981 9-1 -2 _ , 10-2 Total British Terri- —_
tory. tory.
—-— Total of Provmc 514 934 8'0 . -2 9-7 982 8'9 '2 _, 9'3 Total of Province . —
23 Multan - , - - 790 993 6'2 '1 '8 990 8'8 '2 . '8 Mllltan . . . 23
8 Ludhiana . 6 1 - ~1 91 8' '1 '1 Ludhiana. . S
26 Muzaflargarh ., $24 832 ta '1 393 8i '1 Muzaffargarh . 26
28 Dera Ghazx Khan . 868 990 8'5 -5 992 8'0 .. '5 Dera Ghazi Khan 23
12 Kangra . 54 943 4.2 1 51.5 948 7.9 '1 43-5 Kangna , _ 12
VII RéW'alle’ldI DIVISION 870 993. 7'6 '1 n. ... 992 78 '1 _ . ... Rawalpindi DIVISIOI’I VII
2 (39%“? . - - 309 974 7'8 .. 17'2 974 7'5 -- 16'9 E’rgé"? . ' - 2
19 Rawalpindi . . . . 867 993 7'0 .. 992 7-0 Rawalpindi : . . 19
—‘ Total Native States . 295 994 4-9 '1 '1 -7 993 6'6 .2 '6 Total Native States ——
25 Montgomery 775 994 4'7 '6 993 5'9 .1. ‘5 “'lontgdmery . 25
10 jalandhar . 454 994 4'8 '2 1'7 992 5 ‘4 '2 1'5 Jalandhar 10
i 30 Peshawar . 922 1,000 0'3 '1 995 5'4 '1 ‘ Peshawar 30
16 Lahore . 649 965 3'0 '3 32-1 965 5'0 '4 30’1 Lahore 16
IV Jalandhar Division 284 988 4-1 '1 3.4 988 4'6 '1 7'5 Jalandhar Division . IV
15 Sialkot _ .' ‘ . 662 952 2'7 "1 .. 44-3 952 4'0 '2 .. 43‘1 SlalkOt .- _ , - - 13
VI Lahore Division 622 952 3-0 -3 , 459 955 4-0 -4 ,,, 42'0 Lahore D1v151on . VI
V Amritsar D1v1510n 540 971 2'6 -5 25-2 972 3'8 '8 .. 23'2 Amritsar Division . V
‘13 Amritsar - . 463 990 2'9 1'1 1 6'1 990 3'7 1'3 , '1 4'9 Amritsar 13
14 G'urdaspur 475 988 2'0 '5 9'0 987 3-5 1-3 _ 8'3 Gnrdaspur . 14
18 Firozpur . 477 962 3'5 '7 35'4 961 3'5 '6 35'3 F11’02P“ - 18
“ HUShyaTPUT - - 22 986 3'2 . 12'0 987 3'1 9‘8 Hushyarpur . II
17 Qfijranwala . . 734 929 2'7 1 1 67'1 933 2'6 ‘2 ‘1 63'3 Qfijranwala _ . I7
6 115a. ' ' 368 993 1'4 . '3 998 1'4 . .. '3 Sirsa. 6
II Bahawalpur 837 999 I '3 1 ... 999 I '3 ’ I ... Bahdwalpur . . I r
5 Rohtak . . 144 995 1 '6 . 3'3 997 1 '2 . 2 '0 Rohtak . . 5
2‘ Gujrat ' . .' . ' 832 998 '0 998 1'0 Gujrat - . . 31
II H'iss’ar DIVISIOn 218 996 '0 1'7 998 '9 _ 1'4 Hissér D1v1510n . ' II
4 Hissar . 225 998 '3 2'2 998 '3 1‘8 HISSér 4
31 Hazara 943 999 999 '1 Hazara . 31

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

. .3 It is much to be re
' Within his jurisdiction,

and thus have rendere

d our record imperfect.

The action he took was onl

sent to my ofiice for final compilation, and it was then too late to supply the omission.

 

gretted that the Superintendent of the Kapi’irthala State should have directed that no sects were to be recorded
y discovered when the figures were

145

 

   
     

 

tiiE'RELiGions-or THE PEOPLE;

x

. ‘ ‘1 - Part VI.-The Musalmans of the Panjab.

w. .

z

The figures show at once how much more rife are sectarian differences in the towns than in the vi]-
lages. Excluding the Derajatand Kohat, to be mentioned presently, only 6 per mille 'of the ruratpopula-
. tion belong to specified sects other than Sunni, against.17 per inille of the urban population; while in 22

out of the 32 districts the proportion of Sunnis 15 larger in the Villages than. in "the towns. . In the Dehli
district more than half ‘ the whole number of Shiahs live in the city of Dehli itself, while in Peshawar the
. . sectis unknown outside the walls of the city. The difference is partly due to the more .varied character
g; of the city population, which includes travellers and immigrants from Shiali countries ; but still more/to the
L fact that the educated classes are chiefly found in the towns, and that as a rule they alone are possessed of
. ~, » the knowledge necessary to develop sectarian differences. It is probable that the number of Shfahs returned
. V ~ is below the real strength of the sect. Their tenets allow them to conceal and even deny their belief, and
V ' ~ many of them, more especially Kashmiris, resent the. appellation ofShiah as being associated With the still
more contemptuous title of Rafizi (see next section); and the sect 15 generally held in disfavour, and on the . ‘
frontier was till quite lately exposed to bitter persecution. Thus the Kholahs of the DeraJat very generally . '
profess to be Sunnis, though it is almost certain that they secretly hold Shiah doctrines. The sect is most '
, , . numerous in the Kohat district, the Shiahs of which are described in section 284, and extend along the Salt-
range into Derah Ismail, Bannu, Shahpur, and Jahlam, all of which stand high in the list., The Simla ‘ .
district stands second, owing to the number of Ladaki and Balti coolies to be found there employed on Public ‘ g
kas. In Jhang the large number of Shiahs is said to date from the invaSion of the Shiah conquerorINadir ‘
Shah. They consist largely of Sial Rajplits, and are found chiefly in the southern portion of the district. .
In Derah Ghazi, Multan, Derah Ismail, and Muzaffargarh the Shiahs are either members of the old
K‘alliora familv, now known as Sarai, or remnants of their rule; while in the Dehli division the influence of ‘
the Imperial Court and of the Mahomedan learning of which it formed a centre is still apparent. Shiahs ‘
are least numerous in the central, ‘sub-montane, and south-eastern districts, or those furthest removed from
Dehli on the one hand, and the frontier on the other. Kohat, Dera Ismail, and Jhang are the only districts
with as many as 10,000 Shiahs; after them come Shahpur and Jahlam with over 5,000 each; and these five
districts contain more than half the whole number in the Province.

283. Sunnis and Shiahs.—lt is probably not strictly correct to apply the term sect to the Sunni belief,
as it represents the orthodox church of Islam, and apparently bears a somewhat similar relation to the
Shiahs and other schismatics as exists, among English Protestant Christians, between the Church of
England and the Dissenting bodies. The Sunnis are those who follow the Smmaz‘, or customs and
traditions of the faith ; but the other sects also are bound by the traditions, differing only on the question ‘
of a'lzm‘ tradition should be acceptedl. The Sunnis are divided into four schools, the Hanifi, the Shafai, ,‘
the Maliki, and the Hambali. Those of Northern India belong almost without exception to the first,
those of Southern India to the second, the third is not represented, while the VVahhabis sprang from the
fourth. The differences are chiefly technical. The Sln’ah or Imamia school declares that the Musalman
religion consists in the knowledge of the true Imam, a point which the Sunnis consider as unimportant,
and consists of the followers of Ali, the husband of Fatimah the daughter of Mahomet, and the fourth
Caliph. They maintain that on the death of the prophet the office of Imam vested by divine
right in Ali, and after him in his two sons Hasan and Husen, and add to the Mahomedan formula
‘3 of belief the words “’Ali is the Caliph of God,” while some of them even regard him as an incar-
nation of the Deity. They necessarily reject as usurpers the first three Imams, Abu Bakr, Umar, a-nd
Usman. whom the Sunnis accept, and detest the memory of the Ummeyid Caliphs who wrested the
Caliphate from its rightful holder, and in particular that of Yazid who slew the martyr Husen. They
observe the first ten days of the month of Muharram as a fast in commemoration of the martyrdom of Ali
and his two sons, and carry about his-falls meant to represent the tombs of the two latter, with loud lamen-
tation and mourning. The Sunnis observe only the tenth day of the Muharram, and abhor the [rigid/ls.
. - The Shiah is allowed by his creed to conceal his belief whenever it may seem advisable to do so, either
'i ' ‘ in order to obtain converts or to escape persecution, and to this end he may pass himself off as a Sunni, or
even curse the twelve Imams. In the Panjab, or at least in its western parts, Shiahs are commonly known
as Rafizis, a name either derived from rife or “ abuse,” because they curse the first threelmams and their
supporters, or meaning “deserters,” because a section of the Shiahs is said once to have deserted the
standard of Zaid, the grandson of Huseii, because he refused to curse the first two Iinams. .

284. Distribution of' sects on the frontier.——The Pathe’ins of our frontier, with the exception of
those of Tirah and its neighbourhood. are strict Sunnis, abominating the Shiahs and all their works, inso—
N 3,: much that in old days a man hardly dare admit that he belonged to that sect, and even the recognised
, Sliialis of the towns were not allowed to make or carry about z‘dzfalls during the Muharram, while even
. now the Shiah Observances on the occasion of that fast have more than once verv nearly led to serious
. affrays. The Bannuchi have a saying “He. is a Shiah's tomb; white outside, but black within;” and -
2 another, applied to a shameless man, “A Shiah’s ablutions are not nullified by his breaking wind,”.
as a Sunni's would be. The Saiyads and Orakzai Pathans of Tirah however, and their neighbours the
Bangash-of the Samilzai country in Kohat, are for the most part known as Shiahs, though they are really
followers of a sect called Roshania which arose among the Patlians about the middle of the 16th centurv.
It was founded by one Bazid. who proclaimed himself a prophet and obtained a numerous following,
chiefly among the upper Suleman and Kliaibar mountains. He styled himself Pir Roshan or the Saint of
Light, but was called by his opponents and by the historians of the time Pir Tarik or the Saint of Dark-
ness. He laid aside the Quran and taught that nothing existed but God, who required no set forms of
worship, but an implicit obedience to his prophet. His doctrine, as may be imagined, met with many
supporters amongst the wild mountaineers. who found a further incentive'for joining him in the license
be afforded them ; for he preached a sort (3 social communism, and authorised his followers to seize the '

 

         
       
   
   
        
     
        
     
   
       
   
       
   
   
    
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
   
   
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  

 

 

 

' The traditions, which pretend to consist of the sayings of the Prophet not- embodied in the Quriin. are collectively called the

Hadis. The Sunnis recognise six books which are also accepted by the \Vahhabis. The four books of the Shiahs are later and “incom-
parably less trustworthy compilations.

i46

 

TI—IE RELIGIONSOE" THE PEOPLE. ' ‘ Pm“ 287'

Chap. IV. -

 

 

Part VI.—-—The‘ Musalmans of the Panjab.

 

land and property of all who would not accept his creed. At one time this sect embraced nearly half the
Pathan nation, including all the Afridi of Tirah and many of the Yi’isufzal ; and in 1600 AD. one of their
leaders even obtained temporary possession of Ghazni. But meddling with politlcs led to their fall: they
were crushed by Akbar and finally dispersed by Jahangir, and their tenets are now professed only by the
‘ people of Tirah, by many but not all of the Bangash of Kohat, and by a few adherents scattered along the
trans-Indus Salt-range from the Kohat to the Derah Ismail district 1. They are called Shiahs more be-
cause they are rejected by the Sunnis than because they follow the Shiah doctrines; The Shiahs of the
Pathan frontier will not kill or eat hares, some say because Ali kept hares, and others because they
menstruate monthly, a human characteristic. .

The cis-Indus Pathans are professedly Sunnis, but are very lax in their Observances and the line
of distinction is very vaguely drawn, professed Sunnis making and following tcizz'a/zs in company with
Shiahs. The latter, on the other hand, belong very largely to the.moderate sub-sect of Tafzilis, who, while
professing the greatest reverence for Hazrat Ali, do not speak evil of his three predecessors'in the Cali-
phate. In the valley of the Upper Indus the people care little for distinctions of sect, being in fact very
poor Mahomedans, openly breaking the fasts, and very few of them even pretendlng to observe Ramzan.

285. The Biloches were originally Shiahs, and 'are indeed said to have been driven from Aleppo
in consequence of their having taken the side of the Alii‘tes against Yazid the Ummeyid; and an old
historian tells us that “they call themselves, and are called by the faithful, Ali’s friends.” On this side
the Indus they still retain to a great extent their old doctrines in the upper t/mZ, though lower down
the river they are generally Sunnis, the few Shiahs who are still found there being remnants of the
Kalhora rule. In fact a large proportion of the Shiahs of the lower Indus belong to the Sarai family, the
existing representatives of the old Kalhora dynasty of Sindh, who, on being expelled by the Pathans,
settled in Derah Ghazi Khan. The Biloches of the actual border are almost without exception Sunnis,
though not nearly so bigoted as the Pathans ; and the influence of Sunni Pathan Governors has induced
the bulk of the mixed Jat population to follow that persuasion. In Jhang, where the Shiah sect is numer-
ous, they are said to be——“ of the most bigoted type. . They keep the Muharram most strictly, fasting for
“ten days, accompanying the frigid/23 bare-headed and barefooted, and allowing neither Hindu nor Musal—
“ man to approach without baring his'head and removing his shoes.” Saiyads, being‘descendants of Ali,
should be Shiahs by heredity. But in the western districts where they are most numerous, they profess
for the most part the Sunni doctrines lest they should alienate the disciples upon whose offerings they
depend for subsistence, though, except on the border itself, they habitually make and follow z‘dzz'cz/zs.

286. The Wahhabi sect—Muhammad, son of Abdul Wahhab, and the founder of the Wahhz’ibi sect 2,
was born in Nejd in 1691 A.D., and was an Arab of the Tumin tribe. His doctrines rapidly spread
among the Bedouin tribes, and his successors reduced the whole of Nejd, defeated the forces of the
Baghdad Pasha, plundered Kerbela, took the holy cities of Mecca and Medina, and subdued the entire Hijaz.
In 1809 the Bombay Government, enraged at their piracies, sent an expedition to the Persian Gulf and
captured their stronghold on the Kirman coast. In I8II-18 the Sultan of Turkey attacked them
because, denying the existence of a visible Imam, they refused to recognise his spiritual authority, captured
and beheaded their Chief, and reduced them to political insignificance. Their doctrines were introduced
into India by one Saiyad Ahmad Shah of Rai Bareilly, who began life as a freebooter, but turning his
attention to religion visited Arabia not long after the events just described, and returning to India
spread the new tenets. Having collected a numerous following he proceeded to the Pathan frontier, and
there proclaimed, in 1826, a Jihad or religious war against the Sikhs 3. The extraordinary ascendancy that
he obtained over the wild tribes of the Peshawar border, the four years’ struggle which he waged, not unsuc-
cessfully, with the Durrani on the one hand and the Sikhs on the other, and his ultimate defeat and

death, are fully described ,by Major James at pages 43 to 47 of his Peshawar Report, and still more fully .

by Dr. Bellew in his History of Yusufzai, pages 83 to 102. The Wahhabi doctrines seem to have found
much favour with the lower classes in Bengal, and' Patna is now the head-quarters of the sect in India.
There are also Wahhébi colonies at Polosi on the Indus, and at Sittana and Mulkah in independent Yus'ufzai
beyond Buner. .

But these men call themselves Mujéhidin, or promoters of the Jihad or sacred war; and indeed the
whole sect as found in the Panjab reject the name of Wahhabi as a term of reproach, and as now hav=
ing a political stigma attached to it, and prefer to call themselves A/zZ-z'-Hadz’s, “People of the tradi-

on

tions,” or Muma/zz'dén, “ Unitarians, while in the eastern districts (though not apparently on the frontier)

they commonly style themselves iMu/zammaa’z',’ substituting the personal name of their founder Muhammadz

ibn'Abdul VVahhab for his patronymic. In fact it is almost certain that a very large proportion of those who
hold the Wahhabi doctrines in the Panjab have returned themselves by some one of these names, and
are therefore not shown as Wahhabis in our tables. The district officers note that the Census figures verv
inadequately represent the numbers of the sect in Hushyérpur, Amritsar 4, Lahore, Derah Ismail Khan, and
Peshawar.

287. The VVahhz’tbis are Musalman purists. They accept the six books of traditions as collected by the
Sunnis, but reject the subsequent glosses of the fathers and the voice of the. Church, and claim liberty 'of
conscience and the right of private interpretation. They insist strongly upon the unity of God, which
doctrine they say has been endangered by the reverence paid by the ordinary Musalman to Mahomet,
to the Imams, and to saints, and forbid the offering of prayer to any prophet, priest, or saint, even as a

1 The above account is taken from Major james' Report on Peshawar, pages 30 to 33, where further particulars will be found.

2 Much of the following account is taken from the Rev. Mr. Hughes’ Notes on Muhammadanism and from letters in which that
gentleman has most kindly answered questions put by me. ‘

3 Mr. Stobart states that Saiyad Ahmad was born in 1706. That would make him 120 years old when he first went to war, and I
suspect it must be a misprint for 1786.

4 See below, section 287.

-I47

 

 

 

H"

 

 

!‘

.._z’

:32;
its
“iii;
' “3:
‘, .‘ti'
. leg
’34

 
     
   
   
   
   
   
        
 
     
   
   
   
      
 
   
 
      
    
      
   
   
 
       
 
    
 
   
   
   
 
    

liking-288.1 'v‘jl. , . ‘l‘
Chap..IV..

 
 

THE RELIGIONS 0r TILIEIPE'OP’LE.

' Part VI.—-—-The Musalmans of the Paiijab.‘f ' , " ' _

 

mediator with the Almighty. They condemn the sepulchral honours paid to holy men, and illumination
of, visits to, and. prostration before their shrines, and even go so far as to destroy the domes erected ‘ p ‘.
over their remains. They call the rest of the Mahomedans mas/27M, or “those who associate another ' * 1
“ ‘ \ with God,” and strenuously proclaim that Mahomet was a mere mortal man. They disallow the smoking
of tobacco as unlawful, and discountenance the use of rosaries or beads. Apparently they insist much upon
the approaching appearance of the last Imam Mahdi preparatory to the dissolution of'the World. ‘ Politically
their most important and obnoxious opinion is that they are bound to wage war agalnst all Infidels; but it
is doubtful whether the Wahhabis within British Territory are as fanatical in this respect as their brethren
elsewhere. The orthodox deny them the title of Musalman. 1 '

i There are a considerable number of Wahhabis in the cities of Dehli, Ambala, Jahlam, and Hushyérpur,
while the Deputy Commissioner of Amritsar writes—“Wahhébis are notoriously numerous, and increasingly
so in Amritsar city, and I should estimate their numbers at present at between six or seven thousand.
They themselves claim to be even still more numerous.” There are also still a few at Paniala in the
Derah Ismail Salt-range, Where a colony of them settled a few years ago. But the sect appears to be
dying out on the frontier. It is, as Mr. Tucker says,—-“unsuited to the Musalmans of these parts, who
have the greatest belief in saints and shrines, and in the efficacy of pilgrimage to groves and high places?

288. The Farazi Sect—It will be seen that there, are 165 Farazis returned for the Panjab.
Mr. Bourdillon, the Census officer for Bengal, has most kindly sent me the following note in response
to my appeal for information about the sect :—-— 1

“ You can hardly have many Farazis in the Punjab, for the name, which, as you say, comes from Bengal, is not used by
“ the people of themselves, but is rather an outside term corresponding to the appellation of ‘ Roundhends,’ which the Puritans
“received from outsiders. But the term is generally used to denote the Mahonledans of Eastern Bengal, who are in point of fact
“in great part composed of converts from among the lower classes of Hindus and from aboriginal tribes. The tenets of the
“sect are not easily formulated, because the sect hardly exists as such. I believe it was originally, like Wahabeeism, a puritan revival
“among the Mahomeduns, followed by conversions from outside on a large scale; but now the l\’Iahomedans of Eastern Bengal have
“ mostly lost what theology they ever possessed, and are notorious for their bigotry and their ignorance.”

I examined a good many of the schedules in which Farazis were returned, and found them~ to include
Saiyad policemen, Bilochfaqz’rs, Rz’ijput cultivators, and a generally miscellaneous assortment of people, many
of them born in Multan and the Derajat. The Deputy Commissioner of Amritsar made special inquiries
on the point, and found that the twenty—eight Farazis returned from his district were really not Faraiis at all,
but VVahhabis. It is by no means impossible that, Farazi being specified in the instructions as one of the
sects to be enumerated, some of the enumerators may have thought it their duty to meet what appeared
to be the wishes of Government by enumerating a few from their own imaginations.

289. Distribution of Musalmans by locality.—The proportion borne by Musalméns to population of
all religions in the several parts of the Province has already been discussed in section 204. Abstract No. 58

below shows the local distribution of the Musalmans of the Panjab, omitting such districts and states as
do not include" as much as I per cent. of their total number.

Abstract No. 58, showing Distribution of Musalmans by Districts and States arranged in order
of magnitude.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

~-, PER 10,000 or A PER 10,000 or
. '1‘111; MUSALMAN THE NIUSALMAN
Serial POPULATION Serial PUl‘l‘LA'I‘ION
No. in TERRITORIAL UNIT. h_,__ —-*—- No, in TERRWORHL Uxu. ___. . ._...
'l ables. or the or 111111511 Tablet“ Of the Of British
Province. Territory. Province. Territory.
—- Total Province . . . . 10,000 31 l-lazara . . . . . . 331 167
— Total British Territory . . 9,025 10,000 2 Dera Ismail Khan . . . . 330 2:66
VII Rawalpindi Division . . . 1,881 2,084. ‘0 lalandhar - - - ~ - 1 307 341
V Amritsar Division . . . . 1,263 1,401 32 bhahpur ' - ' - - - 307 340
VIII Multan Division . . . . 1,188 1,317 33 itifiigmme’y ' ' ' ' ' 32,3, :3”
VI Lahore Division . . . . 1,168 1,295 ‘1 Patifila 375 i II
Total Native States . . . 975 28 Dera Ghazi Khan . . , 270 ".300
X Peshawar Division . . . 945 1,046 ,
IS Fir-ozpur . . . . ’ . . i 266 295
1x Derajat Division . . . . 859 952 7 Ambé‘a - - - - . ~ 261 2*9
10 Rawalpindi . . . . . 6 :o 676 29 $3121an ' ' ' ‘ ' ' 258 38‘”
IV Jalandhar Division . . . . 590 654 35 Ulafiargarh . . . . . 252 278
15 Sialkot . . . . . . 574 636 v
n l-loshyarpu-r . . . . . . . 249 273
—— States of Eastern Plains . . 542 ll HIS-9511‘ DIVISIOn - - - . 246 2;
21 Gujrat . . . . . . 521 577 8 Ludhiana . . . . . . 183 20;
16 Lahore . . . . . . 514 570 2 Gurg‘aon - . - - . . 170 18:)
3o Peshawar . . . . . . 408 518 '
. . . ° ‘ L o . ’
lll Ambéla Divismn . . . . 450 499 35 i323; . . if, :3;
20 .lhclar,“ . .' . ' 'I ' ' ' 443 4‘)‘ i Dcllll . . . . . . 123 14"
I Dehli DIVISIon . . . . 433 478 3 h’apurtlmla . . . . . 123 H
11 Balzéwalpu'r . . . . . 412
. 17 Gujranwala . . . . . 398 430 4 “1‘55“ - - - - ' ‘ 97 "’7
2 Multan . . . . . . 374 414 6 Sirsa . . . ' . . . So 39
13 Amritsar . . . . . . 354 393 5 Rohtak .. . . . . . 63 7o
14 Gurdaspur . . . . . . 336 372 2 Nab/111 . . . . . . 43

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

It is curious that, owing to the small density of population in the west of the Province, the Amritsar
and Lahore dIVIsIons should each contain a greater number of h’lusalmans than either of the frontier divisions,

148

 

.4. 1. . A.
‘9} « ‘4 113 .
1 ,. “5911-,
U» 1 um. t it
\v ‘ I 1 L a”
(:1! a: . ~
.12 : 1 ‘K
1v 1 _ ‘ 1 >-
,- .5: .
, ., ...;
. If ,.
,1 ,,
4.1 .
v>1
. 1
,, .
I

 

 

r5“ ‘ “pg”; 5

~’ r '1)“ 4‘. .4 'iy‘K“. 1,1511
: ‘~ ‘24 1 «in:
W“ “9.33

 

i v

51*.
"a l. ‘ 1,“
'2 I.
,, 15,4
4‘1”»
1‘? LI
it.‘ k
. v . 1
i. ‘ \I‘.‘ ’1

‘L

TH’E‘RE‘LJGIQNS‘ 09 THE-‘8 PEO‘ELE.'_’: \

 

4::
1‘.
'1‘.
i r 49,4;
, «if 1»-
~1 1.14 l‘ 1
.k 1 _ 1 1
'1 i" \ I
I"

 

14 ~ ~ " . ‘ -
1' '7 ff“ 2 I ’ , ‘P'artv VI.——-The Musalmans Of the‘Panjab. "

and that 11:11.13“ distriets Of our western border should stand so low as they do on the list. , The Réwalpindi,
Peshawar, and Derajét,d‘ivisions’together only contain 41’ per cent. of .the Musalmén population of British
Territoryhvvhile the three eastern divisions contain‘but 12 and the three central divisions as much as 40 per

Oent°‘

4 Abstract NO. 59, Mowing Distribution of inal

"F

2,90, Distribution of the Musalmans according to Caste—Abstract No. 5
. sition..by"cas,te of the Musalman community in each division of the Province“.

9 below shows the compo-

e Musalmans 6y Caste for Divisions.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1 2 I 3 I 4 I 5 I 6 I 7 I 8 I‘g I-IO I II I 12 I13 I 14 I
NUMBERs OF EACH CASTE PER 5,000 0F MuSALMAN RELIGION.
, a , , é .
_ 15 E ' E . E 5' g: "S. g g I
CASTE. :5 5 ‘5 E E E E .9. .2 E [E a 0' C‘s”.
, :5 a g .1 a 1: a
E a Q . 33 g 5 E 5 5 £5 E "31 5.
Q .. ‘4’ 5: w 9 E =- :5 as H z m.
.. \fi ‘5 c: ‘4: u :11 «as ...4 «a C13 __. __‘
.— m Q (15 1- 0 g 2 m ..C ”a N “5
'5) E E '3 E '5 1|: :7 5 g 0-- ~35 45
1 a I < --, < _1 a: E Q 1 IL 13 H 11-1
Number oi Musalméns ‘per 265 218 304 284 540 622 870 i 809 880 932 558 l 295 514 Number Of'Musalméns
1,000 of all religions. ‘ per 1,000 of all reli-
' _ gions ‘
{Rat - - ~ - - 12. 33 71 75 I76 I73 159 221 419 4 160 133 157 Jat
iii 1’1t . . . . 121 ‘398 18] 127 75 84 136 .155 7 9 106 164 111 Réjpfit
Pat in . . . - . 53 3o “""30 19 13 9 23 13 221 419 . 81 19‘ 75 Pathe’m
Bilocli ‘ . . . . 8 1 3 3 I 1 7 6 7 5 1 60 1 29 49 30 B 1loch
Awén . . . . . 5 27 14 2 125 4 21 158 49 44 Awan
Aréin . . . . . 18 24 111 235 112 120 20 39 5 63 107 68 Arain
Gfijar . . . . . 17 12 108 101 41 16 62 1 . 67 41 36 4o Gujar
M80 - - ' ~ - - 227 3 ""2 .. .. 11 1 10 Meo 1
Khénzéidah . . ~. - 7 ... ‘ Khanzédah
DOgar . . . . - 4 18 7 1 2 6 16 . 5 12 6 Dogar
. Khokhar . . - .. .. 6 17 1 3 3 Khokhar
Dhlind . . . - .. . ...‘1 17 2 2 Dhfind
KHarral — . . . '- .. ... 14 .. 2 2 Kharral
Karral . . - - .. . . . . . . 10 1 1 Karrai
Tanaoli . . _ . . . 37 4 4 Tanaoli
Gakkhar . . - . - 9 , 4 2 2 Gakkhar
Mughal . . . - 15 5 3 5 6 4 20 7 2 9 9 6 9 Mughal
Baghbén . . . ~ .. . .. 24 .. . 25 8 ‘ 8 Baghban
Rawat - - - - 2 I I 4 .. . .. I 6 1 Réwat
Taga - 13 .. .. 1 1 Taga.
TOTAL AGRXCULTURAL . 497 536 538 606 444 431 I- 590 546 835 761 578, 533 574 TOTAL AGRICULTURAL
' Saiyad . - - 31 11 23 16 16 13 27 18 26 25 21 2O 21 Saiyad
Shekh . . - 145 53 76 27 20 25 23 _ 20 22 18 31 39 32 Shekh
Faql’r and Ulama. . - 64' 27 50 ‘ 33 21 16 5 11 5 4 17 26 18 Faqir and Ulama
TOTAL RELIGIOUS . 240 91 149 76 57 54 53 49 53 47 69 , 85 71 TOTAL RELIGIOUS
Khojah . . ‘ . - 1 .. 3 10 14 3 10 I 2 2 6 4 6 KhOjah
Mania: . - - 3 2 . .. . 1 . Mamér
Parécha . . . ' .. .. 1 I 5 1 i 1 Parécha
" TOTAL MERCANTILE . 3 5 2 3 1o ' .14 4 10 I 2 I _ 7 7 5 7 TOTAL MERCANNLE ’
Iuléha, - - - ' 19‘ I7 ' 69 55 74 60' 51 59 ‘10 26 49 53 49 fJuléha,
arkhan ‘ . . . . _9 9 11 10 32 31 32 26 10 21 23 13 22 , farkhan
Kumhéir . - 4 33 15 17 34 48 24 38 7 11 26 28 26 ‘ Kumhér
hinw_a.1' . - 26 27 15 23 3o 14 5 1 4 12 [5 12 Jhinwar
och1 . . . - - 13 17 46 36 43 41 4o 10 8 30 23 3o Moch1
Néi . . 14 12 13 16 22 20 20 16 7 11 16 14 16 1 Néi
Loliér . . 17 ‘ 27 16 9 24 21 18 S 6 13 16 14 16 I Lohér
Tell _ 37 60 54 40 35 32 14 2 .. 5‘ 21 33 23 ; T611 _
Kashmin 5 5 41 14 31 . , 25 17 1 15 : Kashrnirl
Miraisi 15 32 18 19 21 23 13 20 7 6 16 24 17 I Mirés1
. . I
Méchhi . . 1 . 11 2 41 . 15 22 7 . 14 21 14 I MéChhi ‘
Mallah . . 3 1 2 4 5 3 2 i2 6 1 4 14 5 Mallah
Dhobi . . . . _ 11 15 6 3 14 20 11 1 8 9 12 9 Dhob1
Charhoa. . . . . ,_ 21 5 3 __ 3 Charhoa
Chhimba . . . , - 9 11 2 4 6 12 .. 2 4 2 Chhimba
Q3551?" - ' - ‘ - 3i '42 33 9 5 3 4 4 14 5 i4 8 IO 8 Qassgib
Lilél‘l . - - . 15 3 3 3 3 2 1 2 3 2 Lilan
Barwéila - .. ... . .. 5 24 7 .. , 5 _,_ 4 Barwala
Penja . 2 13 .. f .|.. 1 1 6 1 Penja
TOTAL ARTISAN 208 316 I 268 266 404 384 I 283 290 81 145 274 288 274 TOTAL ARTISAN
Chiihra . . ' - . 2 l6 ... 45 77 49 56 19 7 37 13 34 Chfihra
Changar .- . - I 7 9 5 ...‘ .. 3 1 2 Changar
TOTAL MENIAL‘ AND 0111- = 1 I
CAST . . . . 2 I 16 I 1 7 54 I 82 I 49 I 56 I 19 7 4o 1 14 I 311’, TOTAL MENIAL AND
. ~ I ' 1 ' OUTCAST
TOTAL MUSALMAN >950 964 I 958 958 969 I 965 981 I 951- 990 967| 968 925 962 TQTAL MUSALMAN
o I
~ . I49

 

 

 

 

1, v “ -' ' ,
-‘-»-.‘::. x
. p

‘, “ z .~ é2 .$331366vofgthiemégrionltural:gloom t,?_ge‘vénAin‘t'th'ogefmmotstwwberérMa‘ahorhedanismideést'ev
- _ prodfimmgfiiss may. marked-55 'a, sis thefilargmprolaortipn»«.of'ithe‘rerigtofas-aclassos Limtheveastern districts; ‘ .4: -'
.oifithévfiifivihol'e,~;»-.'1‘he~slaittfir fact, ‘howgy'ever,=;is probably parflydu’elto. theafabfir-rthgu’fih‘eklfi; .wh-omwl ’ha‘ve :
oi ‘edas'reli iOuS,‘are«.in"the east often only conVerts {of 'Indian origin. Th‘epompargtive'absence oft-

. \ Mmfigmgjngtpa misstfikingv: The.yarti‘zans aform‘. a 'cur-iously' vlarge 'propottiomofw‘tfie Whaler, :even .in--the

h w.txeastgrh‘diyisions; Juléhas and Telis ‘beinggmostzconspicpously Mahomedam; The.1ow'es‘t3cast_}es,:oqthe othrér ' .2
A; > ghandfseemto be hardly represented among the Mahomedans of the East Panjéb, nor do they form a. consi-
jzflgrable portioniofithe‘oommunityinany onerpart‘oflthe‘ Province: ' ' ' > j - . * ., V

a o ‘ ,x

("a

3 I
\ ,

 

 

 

, n
\\

 

1/

’ supposed to ren

31,: ' »_‘ ‘," . ,» .‘ ‘ «I j . ,

‘ . ‘ ,‘ «ssTHE RELIGIONSJOF THE Psoeta. l ” "Pm“ 292: 7
-_ ‘ . I p 1 1 | . , . i. 50118.1). IV:

.Part VIL—The Christians of the .Panjab».

 

1.4” 1"-

'PART VIIE—THE CHRISTIANS or THE PA’NJAB.

I

291. Misleading nature of. the figures.—I have already stated that the figures of Table IIIA are in great measure
meaningless, and in every way misleading. The information which the table is intended to convey is not very important from
an administrative point of view. But it is not without interest in some respects, and in any case it will be well to avoid as
far as possible at a future Census the errors we have fallen into. I will therefore attempt to explain in the first place how we
failed to obtain a trustworthy record of sects, and then to give such further statistics as I possess on the subject. Table III A
professes to show for each district the number of adherents of each of the Christian sects, clasSed as European British subjects,
other Europeans and Americans, Eurasians, and Natives. And first as to race. In the first place the term European British subject
is of the widest and vaguest description. The only authoritative definition of its meaning that I am acquainted with is that
contained in Section 4 of the Criminal Procedure Code, where it is laid down that “ any subject of Her Majesty born, naturalised,
“ or domiciled in Great Britain or any of its dependencies, or (my clallcl or graizclclzild of any sac/3 person by legitimate descent”
is a European British subject. This definition would of course bring under the term by far the greater number of those who are
commonly regarded as Eurasians; while, as the term Eurasian is nowhere defined, and the entry was left to the conscience of the
individual under enumeration, occasionally te’mpered perhaps by the discretion of the enumerator, we may fairly conclude that the
number of Eurasians returned is absurdly below the mark. Moreover, the form of schedule prescribed was wholly unsuitable
for the Christian population. The “ caste ” was very generally .filled in as “ Christian” by the native converts, who are ordinarily
ounce caste among other things at baptism; while as the corresponding column of the English schedules was headed
“ Caste or Tribe,” the Europeans and Eurasians apparently did not understand that their race or nationality was what we wanted,
and though the instructions on the backof the schedule told them what to record, only too often entered “ Protestant,” “ Christian,”
or some equally irrelevant information, or left it altogether blank. No separate column was provided for the entry of “ Eurasian ”
or “European British subject;” and though a footnote directed these words to be entered where necessary as a sort of after-
thought in the column for birth-place, which was certainly not the column in which the information would naturally be looked for, the
direction was studiously disregarded. The presumption no doubt is that a man who has returned England as his birth-place and
English as his mother-tongue is a European British subject. But our compiling ofl‘ices were dealing with entries, not with presump-
tions. The schedules provided for a certain entry, and it was our business to tabulate the number of such entries which had been
actually made in the schedules. Nor indeed, had we acted on the above presumption, should we have obtained anything
like the full number of European British subjects. As for the distinction between Native and Foreign Christians, the schedules
provided no means of discrimination, and all that we had to go by was the name. As a rule this was a fair test; but some of
the Native Christians assume English names, and some few of the “ Mary Ann Smiths " who were classed by us as Europeans may
possibly have really been natives.

Secondly as to sect. There Was no separate column for this entry, the religion column being headed “ Religion and Sect.”
Consequently the sect-was not unfrequently omitted altogether: The directions to enumerators, and also those printed on the back of
the private schedules given to educated Europeans to fill up, directed that Christians were to be distinguished as Church of England,
Roman Catholic, Presbyterian, Baptist, Wesleyan, Armenian Church, Greek Church, Syrian church, and others ; that is to say, that
none but the Sects specified above were to be distinguished. But after the enumeration was completed, and before we had compiled
some of the sects who had not been Specified objected to the selection made ; and though it was then too late to addto the
record, the Census Commissioner directed us to tabulate all the sects we found entered in the Schedules. It follows that of two
Lutherans, for instance, one of whom followed the instructions and, not belonging to any one of the specified sects, simply entered
himself as Christian, while the other disregarded them and gave his sect, the latter will appear under'Lutheran in our tables, but the
former will not. The figures are therefore eminently misleading as regards all sects other than those specified above, as they l‘epresent
the number, not of each sect, but of those persons who, being told not to enter their sect, did so in defiance of the injunction. The
European Census was, moreover, bad in every_respect save that of mere enumeration. I have discussed the subject at length in the
Chapter on Special Measures in Book II of this Report, and have made some suggestions for its improvement. But it is difficult to get
enumerators who are capable of effectively checking the entries ; it is still more difficult to induce Europeans out here to take the
trouble to fill up the schedules properly in the first instance, or to give the enumerator the information necessary to enable him to
correct their errors ; and a large proportion of the European population consists of troops, whose Census is often taken in the most .

perfunctory manner by the military authorities.

“ 592. Further Statistics—The figures for language and birth-place enable us to correct the statistics of Table IIIA to some
extent: In Tables X and XI a good many birth-places were entered as “ Doubtful and unspecified” because they could not be
identified, which were evidently by their form the name of British villages. The reason why this was done will be explained
when the figures for foreign races come under discussion. But: in preparing a special set of tables for British-born subjects for the
information of the Registrar-General of Great Britain, we included these places as British birth-places, and the figures thus
arrived at give us 16,468 males and 2,220 females as born in the British Isles and speaking English as their mother-tongue.
Comparing these figures with those of Tables IX and IIIA, we get the following results :—

the figures,

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘ i I Males. Females. _ TOTAL.
lBritish-born subjects . . . .. . . . . 1 16,468 2,220 18,688
lOther English-speaking Europeans, Eura51ans, &c. . . . . 6,491 4,503 10,994

' Europeans, &c., not speaking English . . . . . 59 46 105

! Native Christians . . . i . . . . . . . 2,181 1,731 3,912

l ' .

t 25.199 8,500 33,699 I

 

i

 

 

We know (see section 195) that unless some of the Europeans and Eurasians in the Panjab are Hindus, Sikhs, Musalmans, Bud-
dhists, or J ains, which is improbable, not more than 35 of them profess any other religion than Christianity; and this small number
may be neglected, and the above figures taken as representing our Christian population.

I havelno further information regarding the sect, of the European Christians than that given in Table III A; but, feeling
that the figures of that table were unsatisfactory, I asked the clergymen in charge of the various mission stations in' the Panjéb
to favour me‘with a detail 0f their COIIVGl‘tS, and Abstract N 0. 60 on the next page gives the results of their kind compliance with my
It is the sects of the Native Christians which I believe it was particularly desired to obtain; and the figures now given may
tworthy than the results of an ' enumeration could possibly be, in which the native convert was often left

request.

be accepted as far more trus . _ . . . . .
his own sect to an unconverted native enumerator. The Baptist Missmn at Dehli- did not comply With my request for

and I have therefore taken the Census figures for that Branch and added them to those furnished by the other Missions.

151

to describe
.nformation,

 

 

 

'_« '
.‘l

x“ “4%” \i

' s 1
'1‘) 1
\ .
, , A
, .. "“,

1 '3? H i f:

p.

I: .i '. l: “3,;

V

 

I,

ei’ch'

s

rrstuns :5), 53¢ 'and ' ~ DistrictSE i

 

:Ssc'rs; '

I

Males.

Abstract No; keg‘aomgm DiStribution ‘of ~Protes1:an1:Nati

' Females.

.»

‘ ‘ ‘ Passom. _‘

 

1

J

Adults. '

Children.

 

' a

‘ Church‘of' En land .

Ambrican Pr‘es .yterians
’ Scotch Presbyterians .
; Baptists . . .
Moravnans ,. . .

\

\

~ DISTRICTS AND STATES.’

I lash; .7
2. ur on

‘3. Karnal .
4. Hissar .. ‘
5. Rohtak .‘

Ambala
Lndlhiana.‘

. oshiarpur

Kangra .
Amritsar
Gnrdaspur
Sialkot .
Label-e . .

Guijranwéla
Firoz ur
Raw pindi
helam .
ujrat .

‘ Multan . .
Muzaffargarh .
‘ Derah Ghazi Khan _
Bannu . . .
Peshawar; ‘ . .
Hazel-a .
Chambe.’
Bahawalpnr
Bashahr

These figures refer to Protestant sects only. Adding the Census figures for the others, the results compare with Table IIIA as‘

1:157

92
”218

680 4

’.

‘ 33%
- 5*" 3!

153
19

 

use
@73' 1
, 95‘
253
I6

878 I

u, 78
.ns .
‘ :16~ 1Iza-

/

 

TOTAL 2, 160

 

 

 

1.52.1 .

66

55
27
26

26

92

r41

6
5
42
15
13

17
1

4
2

43

6

37,
r

3

1,521

 

Protestant sects from Mission figures
Roman Catholics . .

Syrian Church . ‘

Armenian Church

Figures of Table III A

o
o

c

}From Census figures . . .

 

3,681

 

n

2,189

xi .
omoonu

main:

2,189

28
I

3

x 1 .492

 

shown in the margin. My letter asking for figures was

written more than a year after the Census, and the
very close correspondence of thetwo sets of figures show
that, except as regards distinctions of sect, our enumera-
tion of Native Christians must hare been exceedingly

accurate.

 

 

 

During the interval some 90 converts appear
to have been added to the Church of Christ.

 

THE RELIGIONS or THE PEOPLE. PM 294'
Chap. IV.

 

Part VIII.—-The Impure and Outcast Tribes.

 

PART VIE—THE IMPURE AND OUTCAST TRIBES.

293. The religion of the outcasts.—l have said in the beginning of this chapter that the impure
and outcast races are not generally recognised by the higher castes as belonging to their religion, even
though they may profess its tenets and observe its injunctions. These tribes may be roughly divided
into two classes; first, those who are impure by virtue of their occupation, such as the scavengers, the
workers in hides and leather, the keepers of pigs and poultry, those who live by prostituting their women,
and so forth; and secondly, thOSe who are impure because of the promiscuous nature of their food, such as the
vagrant, gypsy and hunting classes, and the river tribes, who eat f0xes,jackals, lizards, tortoises, crocodiles,
and other animals that are looked upon as vermin and held to be unclean by the orthodox. But it is impos-
sible entirely to separate these two classes, as many of those who follow impure occupations eat carrion
and the leavings of others, while not a few of those who live on vermin are also.polluted by the nature of
their occupations. A curious gradation of occupations in order of impurity may often be observed. The
order appears to be scavengering, leather-working, and weaving. When the scavenger adopts a new religion
and rises in the social scale he takes to leather-working; under similar circumstances the leather-worker
takes to weavingl. The principal castes included in Table VIII A which are considered more or less
impure are the Chiihras or scavengers, with the Dhanaks and Khatiks; the Chamars or workers in hides, with
the Megs, the Dagis, Kolis, and Dumnas, and the Lohars of the hills where they perform menial offices";
the Kanchans, or professional prostitutes ; the Mahtams, Bawarias, Aheris, Thoris, Labanas, and Kehals, or
jungle and river tribes; the Sansis, Pernas, Nats, Bazigars, Pakhiwaras, Harnis, Gandhilas, Ods and
Hesis, or gypsy and vagrant tribes. These people include some 2,012,000 Hindus, 173,000 Sikhs, 492,000
Musalmans, and some hundreds of Buddhists; but I do not give detailed figures for them or attempt,
by separating them, to arrive at statistics for the more orthodox members of our Panjab religions, because,
though some few of them are rejected and considered impure everywhere and by all classes, yet with
respect to the majority of them the degree in which they are so rejected varies for the different castes,
within each caste for different religions, and within each caste and religion from one part of the Province
to another, or even with the idiosyncrasy of the person concerned. Thus it is quite impossible to
draw any hard-and-fast line, and as everybody is likely to have his own opinion on the matter, and as
the figures of Table VIIIA contain full information as to the numbers of each caste which have ’been
included in the several religions, I leave him who is curious in the matter to fix his own standard and
make his own calculations.

I regret to say that we are singularly ignorant of the practices and beliefs of these outcast classes.
Many of them are almost certainly aboriginal, and most of them have customs, beliefs, and worships
peculiar to themselves; and a more accurate knowledge of their practices could hardly fail to be
of the greatest assistance in the attempt to separate the aboriginal from the Aryan element in
the current form of Hinduism, and to supply us with a most valuable standard by which to detect
aboriginal survivals in the customs of tribes which now claim Aryan descent. To their own peculiar
customs many of them have now added others, not only taken from different religions, but often
varying from.place to place and even from village to Village in the same district, according to
th'é‘religion of thevillagers whom they serve; and the result is the most extraordinary medley of
religious and semi-religious Observances. I have already stated that, in the plains at least, the practice
of magic and sorcery, as distinguished from mere divination, is almost entirely confined to these classes.
Generally it may be said that such of them as have not become Musalmans usually burn their dead and
marry by phera, while most of them have Brahmans to attend them in their ceremonies, though these Brah-
mans’ have become impure by association with their unclean clients, and have been excluded from com-
munion by their unpolluted brethren. Those who have become Sikhs or Musalmans usually observe the
precepts of their new faith with considerable strictness; and though this does not always avail them against
the extension to religious matters of the social exclusiveness which is so abnormally strong in India, yet
the Mahomedans generally, and the Sikhs in some respects, are less particular in the matter than are the
Hindus themselves. As I have said, we know far too little of these people for me to attempt any sort of
description of the religious customs of each; but I will give such facts as Ihave been able to collect on the
subject in connection with the Chamars, the Chuhras, and the sansis, as typical of three very well-defined
classes of outcasts3.

294. The religion of the Leather-workerS.—The C/zamdrs or workers in leather, are impure in the
sight of Hindus because they eat the flesh of cows and of dead animals, and work in leather which is
unclean. The Sikhs, who are even stricter in their reverence for the cow than the Hindus, exclude
them on the same grounds; but I believe that the Mahomedans admit Musalman Chamars, or, as they
are more often called, Mochis, to a participation in their rites. The Chamars who are not thus con-
verted are practically Hindus. They have no special god‘, but worship the ordinary deities, especially
the minor ones, and offer at the ordinary Hindu shrines. Their priests are a class of Brahmans called

1 See further section. 567 On the connection between religion and occupation among the lower castes. Another curious point is the
distinction between the animals which are eaten by the Chamar and Chfihra respectively. Speaking generally, the former or less impure
class take cloven-footed animals ; the latter, whole-footed animals, and all abortions

2 The menials of thehills are said to have no religion at all. “ Still, ” says Mr. Lyall, “ they have certain ritesfwhich are performed
“ in cases of sickness, burial, &c. I'was present one day by the sick bed of a Loliar and saw a Dagi profess to charm away the
“ disease by tearing to pleces With his teeth a black goat which had been previously shot with a gun. The Dagis eat beef openly, while
“the Lohars say they do not at all.” In the plains the Lohér or blacksmith is not an outcast, though his occupation is considered
degrading.

3] have been much aided in the compilation of the following paragraphs by Mr. \Vilson’s Code of Tribal Custom for Sirsa, which
he most kindly allowed me to consult while yet unpublished.

153

 

' "Viz:-

 

-_‘,\> 9‘, v p;
“”‘rlmyfiirhw _

3.
a...

-. ’ i: w
xELmtmp‘X...‘

   
    
       
       
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
         
       
       
   
   
        
      
   
      
 
 
 
 
   
  
  
 
 
 
  
  
 
 
 
  
  
 
  
  

«Pm-ma _ . _ , ..
. @1139. W. i . _ THE .RELIGIONS OF THE PEOI’LE.

  

 

Part VIll.-—The Impure and Outcast Tribes.

 

Gurra or Chamarwa, who wear the sacred thread and will not eat with their clients, though the higher
Brahmans look on them as polluted 1. These men preside at their weddings, in which the Hindu ritual
is followed, and are supported by their offerings. There is some diversity 0 custom about the disposal
of the dead. In Rajputéna they generally bury, while in the Panjab I believe the usual custom is to
burn. In Sirsa and Hissar they follow either custom indifferently, even in the same family. But whether
buried or burned, the pizzil (if cremated, the ashes and usual small bones; if buried, the nails of the
fingers and toes) are taken to the Ganges for final disposal. The Chamér does not believe in transmigration,
the good going direct to heaven, and the bad to hell; and at funerals the men accompanying the biers
mourn aloud, saying Tu 121' [mil taz'mze paz'da kid, aur taz'nne mdrz'a. “There is but Thou! Thou hast
given and Thou hast taken away.” Some of the Sikh Chamars have abandoned leather-working and taken
to weaving, and they are then, I believe, admitted to communion by the regular Sikhs, whose habits and
Observances they follow with exactitude.

295. The religion of the scavengers.—.—The Clad/rm or scavenger caste are regarded by all religions
as utterly polluted because they remove night-soil and eat carrion and vermin and the leavings of other
people. Those who have not been converted from the faith of their fathers have a curious religion which
. in its doctrine resembles- Christianity more nearly than anything else .we have in India. They worship
' . one supreme deity without form or habitation, and believe that the good go to heaven as soon as they
die, while the bad pass into punishment, but for a while only 2. They worship and make offerings of ,
fowls and the like at a small .earthen shrine with a flag above it, which is dedicated to Lal Beg or ' ’. j
Bala Shah, the high priests of the caste. How these two acquired Mahomedan names, and who they 9
were, is a matter which needs inquiry 3. The Chuhras also have a class of Brahmans of their own,
who will not eat with them, though they are of course themselves utterly polluted by intercourse with “
their clients. They invariably bury their dead, and that mouth downwards; though whether they
would do this of their own free will (see section 227) I cannot say. Their customs aS'to marriage apparently
often vary with the religion of the villagers whom they serve rather than with their own, Hindu Chi’ihras
following the Mahomedan rites in a Musalman village, and vice versd, and a Mahomedan Chuhra in the
one case and a Chi’ihra Brahman on the other being called in to officiate. The Sikh Ch'iihras are
known as jl/azbz“, ‘and are said to be followers of the Chuhra who brought away the pieces of the corpse
of Guru Teg Bahédur after he had been executed at Dehli. They take the [Mi/ml, abstain from tobacco,
wear long hair, and are, I believe, fairly strict Sikhs so far as Observances go5. But they are kept at
a distance by the regular Sikhs, and there was some anxiety felt when a regiment of them was once
temporarily stationed at Amritsar. Some of them have abandoned scavengering and taken to leather-
work, and are then known as Rangretas, and considered as of a higher order than the ordinary Mazbi.
The Musalmén Chi’ihras may be broadly divided into two classes, firstly those who refuse to remove
night-soil and have abandoned their hereditary occupation, at any rate in its most unsavoury branches, who
restrict themselves to pure food, and observe the ordinances of their faith; and secondly, those who have -
made no such change. The former are generally admitted to the rites of their religion by the other Musal- . '
mans, the latter are generally excluded. But Mr. Wilson notes that in Sirsa even the latter class “are
admitted in awonderful degree to terms of equality, even by Mahomedan Rajputs, &c.,” while in some
places even the former class are looked upon as irrevocably unclean. Moreover, the line as to practice is
a difficult one to draw, and much diversity obtains in the matter. In some places the Kutzina, the
highest class of Musalmzin scavenger, will not remove night-soil ; in other parts he will. In some places
the Musalli, who seems to stand midway between the Kutana and the ordinary Mahomedan Chfihra will
not eat carrion, but this is not always so. , ’

296. The religion of the Sansi Gypsies—The religious ideas of the Sainsis are of the most pri-
mitive description. They are said to worship Bhagwén in general and Devi in particular, the latter
being the patron goddess of thieves, and therefore of all Szinsis. They also worship the local saints
such as Sakhi Sarwar and Malang Shah, and venerate a mythical Guru of the name of $5115 Mal whorri
they hold to be the founder of their caste. I do not say ancestor, because Colonel Sleeman says that
they will admit men of other castes to their fraternity, who, on adopting their habits of life, become
Srinsis like themselves. They are said not to employ Brahmans in their marriage ceremonies, in which
the Hindu ritual is generally followed: but the bride and bridegroom are said to circumambulate the hut
of the latter as well'as the nuptial fire ‘5. The dower consists of sheep, a female ass, a ram, a dog, and cash
it instead of the clothes and jewels which a Hindu bride ordinarily brings with her. In old davs the
Sénsi, wherever he might die, was taken to the burying (?burning) ground of the tribe in the neighbour~
hood of Ajmer; but they now burn adults and bury children on the spot, the corpse in both cases being placed
face downwards. They are universally considered impure by Hindus on account of the misceilaneous
nature of their food; but they are the hereditary genealogists of many of the great Jar tribes and are
accordingly admitted by them to terms of something like familiarity. They wear the Hindu scalp-lock
shaving the remainder of the head. ,

 

 

‘ 1 Similarly they have a separate class of Minisis or Bhrits. Le, genEalogists. The Jatia or higher class of Chamzir is said to be
served by Gaur or high-caste Bréhmans in some parts of the Province.

2 This statement is made on Mr. \Vilson‘s authority, who writes from Sirsa. I doubt whether it applies to Chuhras generally
throughout the Panprb. It 15 very doubtful whether the mayori‘ty of them do not directly worship le Beg or Baila Slnih as divine.

'3 It seems at any rate probable that Bala Shah is Bulnnk, the traditional author of the Ranniyana. In Hushyiirpur the sweepers
worship him under that name. ~

4 Cunningham, in his history of the Sikhs, states that mnslzabz‘ is the term applied to Sikh converts from Islam. At present I believe
such converts are unknown 5. and certainly the word Mazbi, which I understand to be the form now in use, is applied to scavenger converts
gnly. Cunningham says: Converts of the sweeper race are commonly known as Rangretha Sikhs. They are also sometimes styled

Mazhabi or of tlie(hlal1()inedaii) faith, from the Circumstance that the converts from Islam are so called, and that many sweepers

“ throughout India have become Mahomedans.” I think he must be mistaken. For the present meaning of Rangretn, see below in the
text.

5 But as the Sikh will eat and marry with the Hindu, so the Mazbi will eat and marry with the [ail Begi 0r quasi Hindu sweeper.

5 This seems also to be a custom of some of the undoubtedly aboriginal tribes of the Central Provinces. T'-

154 .

 

 

 

 

THE LANGUAGES or THE PEOPLE. Pm“ 297'

Chap. V.

 

Part 1.;«ln’tr0ductory and Comparative. . -

 

CHAPTER V.
THE LANGUAGES OF THE PEOPLE.

 

3-

9" PART Ire-INTRODUCTORY AND COMPARATIVE.

2'97. Introductorye—There is a saying current among the people of the Panjab that “the language
changes every ten miles ;” and if We read dialect for language, it is only an exaggeration of the truth;
This being the case, and the speech of all the Cis-Indus plains and of most of the Panjab hills belonging
to the same linguistic family, it may be conceived that it is not easy to draw hard and fast lines and to say,
here one language ends and another begins. The central types are of course sufficiently distinCt. The
Hindi of Dehli, the Panjabi of Amritsar, the Tibetan of Spiti, the Pashto of Peshawar, and the Bilochi of
the Sulemans are well-marked languages; and indeed the two last, belonging to a separate class of the
great Aryan family, are Very sharply and clearly demarcated from their neighbours. But all the others,
not even excepting Tibetan which is a Mongolic and not an Aryan tongue, shade off almost imperceptibly
on the confines of their respective territories, not only into one anotherbut also into the neighbouring
languages of Sindh and Réjptitana. Unfortunately little is known of the dialects of the Panjab languages ;
and this is specially to be deplored because, as Mr. Beames points out, the abundance of dialects, the
unbroken gradation which they present betWeen each language and its neighbours, and the entire absence
of any central type or standard of purity by reference to which one dialect might be held to be more excel-
lent than another, give dialectic variations a special importance in the languages of the (Fraudian1 group.
Collections of local terms require only care and accuracy, and not philological skill; and our district officers
might render valuable aid to science by making such collections.

But almost every dialect used in the Panjab has a local name; and what ought to have been done
in the Census, and what would have given us invaluable material if it had been done thoroughly, was to
have described each dialect in the schedules under the name by which it was known to the people usingit,
leaving the classification of these terms under the head of the3great language types to be done in the com-
piling office on a uniform system. , This would have given us detailed figures for all the local types and, still
more important, it would have told Us what dialects exist and have set us inquiring about them. Unfortu-
nately, in too many places “ uniformity,” that bugbear of the Census officer, was aimed at. In some cases
the highest officers in charge actually issued instructions to their staff to enter certain languages in certain
parts of their districts; and even Where this was not the case it is often only too evident from the results that
the educated enumerator or supervisor interfered in a similar manner. _As a rule their interference has not
affected the accuracy of the figures so far as they set forth the general distribution of the languages. Where
the supervisor has cut out Potwari and substituted Panjabi, all we can say is that ‘we would rather have had
separate figures for Potwari, but that Panjabi is not wrong. But in some cases actual errors. were authori-
tatively laid down for guidance. Thus the gazetted officer in charge of the Sirsa tahsil of the Sirsa district
writes: “ Bégri has not been entered in the column of mother—tongues, because it is at the most a mere
“variety of Hindustani, as it only differs from it in having,” &c. 810.

Another error was probably due to a misunderstanding of what was wanted when the “mother-
“ tongue” was asked for. In the instructions to enumerators the mother-tongue was defined as ” the
“ language ordinarily spoken in the household of each person's parents, whether or no itbe that of the place
“where he or she is living at the time of the Census.” Where a man and his parents spoke only one
language no mistake was possible. But where an immigrant’s dead parents had been accustomed to use the
language of origin, and the immigrant himself to use the language of domicile, the latter was probably record-
ed in each instance. So again many immigrant settlers of old standing retain, even to the third and fourth
generation, the use of their language of origin as a domestic language, while they speak the current speech
of their new homes with equal fluency. — In such cases it is probable that theplatter language was not un-
frequently given instead of the former; while on the other hand the language of race may occasionally have
been recorded, even where no longer used. Again,some few of the vagrant tribes appear to have real
dialects of their own which they use among themselves ; but they appear to have generally returned as their
mother-tongue the common language of the tract which they frequent. These errors, however, affect to
any appreciable extent the figures for foreign tongues only; and those figures are of the smallest possible
importance, as the birth-place tables give us far more reliable information regarding migration, and the caste
tables regarding race. Thus I believe that the language figures may be accepted as practically correct.

1 This term is used by Dr. Hornle to “ designate collectively all the North Indian vernaculars of Sanskrit affinity,” and is, I
suppose, derived from Gaur, the old name of Bengal. I have adopted it as a convenient word, though I understand that some philologists
object to it most strongly as a general name for the Indo-Aryan group of languages.

- I55

 

 

 

 

 

 

.3. «1

Pm- 393] ~ THE LANGUAGES or THE PEOPLE.

. Chap.

 

. Part I.—Introductory and Comparative.

 

298. Bibliography—There are many books to which the student of the languages of the Panjéb may be referred, and in which
he will find admirable outlines of the relation in which those languages stand to other cognate languages, and minutely detailed
information regarding the latter: but none, so far as I know, from which ho can obtain information concerning the detailed struc-
ture of the Punjab dialects. For a more general sketch of the Slil)JOCt he cannot do betterthan read Beames’ Qutlmes of Indian:
Philology, while Mr. Cust’s .Uodem Languages of the East Indies ('l‘riibner s Oriental series) is a useful compilation, though nothing
more, and often inaccurate. The standard authority on the Aryan languages ofthe plains ls’Beitiiies Ovnnparatmm Grammar of tile
Aryan Languages ef'India, the introduction to which is extraordmarly instructive. Hornle s Grammar oftlze Gaudum Languages
is admittedly not so accurate or full in dealing with the western as With the eastern members of the group. Mr. Drew has given some
account of the dialects of J ainmu and Kashmir in his book on those countries. As for the grammar of separate languages, the little book
published by the Liidhii'ina missionaries is the only Pairiiibi grammar in existence, and treats only of the Paul]!th of that part of the,
country. For Sindhi and Pashto Triimpp's grammars are the grammars par excellence. 1‘ or Bilochi, bliiastone 3 Manual and Dames
Grammar and Vocabulary (J. A. S. 13.. 1880) are the only books available; for Mocklers grammar treats only of the southern
dialect. which is unintelligible to the Bilooh of the Paiiii'ih. Mr. O'Brien has published a most admirable Glossary of the Mal.
idni (Jami), Language and Mr. Jiiesclike has printed a grammar of Tibetan and lithographcd a manual of the language of Liihul.
A long list of books and papers on the several languages of India Will be found at pages I73fl'of Gust 3 Modern Languages of the
East Indies.

299. The languages of the Panjab.-—Table No. IX of Appendices A and B gives the number of
persons, males, and females returned as speaking each of the several languages ;. and Abstract No.61
on the opposite page summarises the results, the languages being groupedeccording to their affinities.
Of the languages which are foreign to the Punjab I need say little. Gi’iJarc’iti is spoken by the Farsi shop-
keepers, Nepalese by the Gurkha troops, and English by the British and American community; Turkish
(Tiirki) has been carelessly classed in Table IX as a European language, whereas it is .doubtless the
Chaghtaic language of Tiirkistiin; so again Chinese is probably, the tongueof Chin or Chinese Tartary.
Tlieotlicr foreign languages are spoken only by casual travellers or immigrants. The figures for PerSian,
however, need a word of explanation. I confess that the numbers returned as speaking this language
surprise me. That there should be as many as 3,957 Persian speakers in the Peshawar Division is perhaps
not to be. wondered at, so ing that Persian is the language of the Kabul Court, and is spoken in Badakshén

- :_.~__.;__::*M ; and Kéfiristdn on the‘Trans-Indus border; and the Persian speakers of Li’idhiéna
as}; . . . 5.336 l are doubtless the dependants of those members of, the family of Shah Shi’ija who
Afghéfl Far-ii - ' 03:, i live. there as political refugees. But that there should be more than 2,000 others
1:33:21“, : I 2:, scattered over British Territory, chiefly however in the great commercial centres,
Ir-fni . . . 13 is what I should not have expected. I have had the figures re-examined, and
Khon'isani . . . 2

, _ can discover no mistake. The vernacular headings classed as Persian are as
Kandahari . . I ‘ ' . _. .‘ ‘ ‘ ‘. l C" , . ‘ l
__ shown in the margin. It is of course possible that Pc’irsi, or he iriJarati speecr
Tom. . 6,145 of the Parsis, may have been in some cases read Férsi; but the number of these
“ - is so small that they would hardly affect the figures.

Thus the languages left for discussion are those of the western Gaudian group, of the northern Gau-
dian group excepting Nepalese, of the lranic class excepting Persian, and of the Tibeto-Burman class. Uri-
fortunately I am neither a philologist nor a linguist. In discussing the other subjects treated of in this

report, though I am indebted to books and reports for most of my material, I have some sort of personal
acquaintance With the subject. Here I have none.

 

 

300. I have collected such information as I could obtain concerning the several languages of the
Paiijz'ib, and have endeavoured to throw it into a convenient form. But as a rule the information was
of the scanticst. In one respect, however, and that the most important from a Panjéb point of View, the
ainplcst information was available; for the. introduction to Beanies" Comparatz'w Grammar of the Aryan
Languages (if/mil}! contains a most admirable review of the internal affinities and the distinguishing charac-
teristics of the several languages which compose the western Gaudian group, the group to which belongs
the. speech of 89 per cent. of the Punjab people. I have therefore not hesitated to avail myself of it; and
the plan on which I have written the present chapter is as follows. I have, in the remainder of this part of
the chapter, described the distribution and discussed the future of the Punjab languages. In Part II I
have given a brief note on each language, analysing the figures, and, in the case of languages not included
in the above-mentioned group, giving such information about them as I have been able to obtain. In Part III
I have compiled, almost entirely from Mr. Bcames’ Introduction, such a description of those languages of
the above. group that concern us in the Punjab and of their relations one with another as will, I hope, be
interesting and useful to such as may have occasion to refer to this report, and have not the original book
available for reference. In doing so I have not scrupled to make copious quotations from Mr. Beanies, pre-
ferring to use his language instead of my own whenever possible. [After writing the abovel thought it
only proper to ask Mr. Beanies for permission to make such large use of his work. He not only readily
granted that permission, but most kindly and generously offered to read this chapter through and make
any suggestions that might occur to him. To those suggestions I am indebted for many additions and
corrections in thc tcxt of the chapter, and even in the quotations taken from his grammar, some of which
he has wholly rc-writtcn for me; and it may be imagined that the help thus received has most material-
ly enhanced the value of this sketch of the Punjab languages. At the. same time Mr. Beanies must not be

understood in any degree to endorse all that I have said, or to be in any way responsible for the correct:
ness of my statements]

30:. Distribution of the Panjab Ian

. . _ . guages.——Before (liSCliSSinO‘ the various landuaces in detail, it will
be wcll to briefly sketch their distribution. 3 b b

. . . ‘ . _ Abstract No. 62 on page. 158 shows the distribution by language
of every 10,000 inhabitants of each district and major state, and the distribution by residence of every
ip,ooo persons speaking each language. Ihe districts are arranged as far as may be in order of locality.
lhc laiigulugc ofl'olurlcastcrn‘bordcr 15 Hindi. ‘ In (iurgaon it is the Braj Blizisha of Mathra and the Upper
Dosh, plcr iaps s 1g it y nliodihcid by contact With the Jaipuri or eastern dialect of Rdjpi’itz’ina. Passing up
, . . 3 . 1 ' .1 ., , ’ '1 ' ; - .

along tic Jamnp zonc tirougi kohtak, :lll‘ld, lxarnal and the. southern tll/ISZ/J‘ of Ambala, the accent and
pionunciation c mngc considerably, clearing and softening as we go north; but the form remains substantially

I‘O ) "'A 4 {~\ '3 -),",, ‘1-1‘ '\ '_ ~ . ~;- _* .
llic sums, sun. that on Lt. bordcr of I cltluid a ccitain admixture of Punjabi words and forms is observable.

156

 

 

 

 

   

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘ ”C r; 0" ‘ w" ' M; r
{‘43 ,4} > w , €53 V
‘ , .. _ 3' fl 5, f A,
. f), “I, ‘ , ‘v ,v» "‘33 , if ,5, kg: “Ask , ’9' 551}:
> km .. ’ y 5... 7' " - N ,L 2 ‘4 .9? _ _ 3)-} l." s. 4'
4, A} ”g; 1 ' «Jr -§€ .{r 23".»? J‘. 5:"; $6 1 "f :1 ( f: (we, v" "5: . ‘q ' 1 _ I ‘1 , . .Y K 1’ K
. ’1‘” 5‘ L V. “6/ 1’ V: t ,, J . ,1 , THE'LANGUAGES OFTHE \PEOPLE. T . ' _ ‘ ‘ x-..
. 7 “ , 6 'L if: ‘_ _ Part ,--I.—+Introductory‘ and, ComparatIve.
Abstract No. 61, Mowing t/ze Languages of the ‘Panjab.
‘ :r 3 2 -- ' V ‘ ' Per
. Family. , Class. . Group. , Language. Numbers. mille of
, ' - . x , i - ' ‘ ' ' total.
: \
. . Hindustani . . 4,045 903 ' I79
Hmd'» '\ Bag;b ' . . ’ . 282:351 ~, 12
. _ . -‘ ‘ - - Pan‘ i ‘. . . . 14 210 854 I"
I d‘c Western Gaudian . Paméb‘ ‘ Miscenaneous dialects ’ 5:405 ' . 626
.‘ f n 1 t . " . . Sindhi Sindhi . . 0 5,128 }_ I
, ‘ 7 ' Jatki . . . 1,604,760 7
Gdjaréti . . . . . 586
1 ~ : ~ , ‘ ' " TOTAL WESTERN GAUDIAN . 20,154,987 888
1 * Kashmfri. . . V _ 6 . . . 49,534 2
_ , . Dogri . . . 212,604 9
Northern Gaudian . Dogn: Gujafi . . . 17,696 1
‘ ' , Paha’u-I (Garhwéh) . . . 1,272,204 56
. Nepalese . . . . . 2,748 ~ ...
‘ . _ TOTAL NOETHEIIN GAUDIAN ' . 1,554,786 68
Eastern Gaudian. . Bengali . . . . . . 2,891 ' m
~ . Southern Gaudian . Mfiéthi . . ' . . . 52 ‘ .
ARYAN FAMILY. . - f _ , ‘3
' ‘ t . TOTAL LNDIC CLASS . . 21,712,716 956
East Iranic- . ' . . gashtO . . . . . 903,818 40
7 Iram'c . . '. . { . ersian . . . .7 . 6145 '
1 , West Iramc . . -{ BilOChi . I ' ‘ . 25:74.8
'\ \ . ' ’ _ TOTAL IRANIC CLASS “ . 935,711 I 41
. French . . . . . 50 m
Italic . . J, . ...m { Portuguese . . . . 15
' Italian . . . . . ' 2
. ‘ . , ' TOTAL ITALIC CLASS , . 67
i ‘ . . ' German . . . . - . r 37
Teufanic . . .. { Germen . ' ' -{ Engli§h . _ - ‘ ‘ - - 27:584 1
ScandlnaVIan . . Swedlsh . . . . . I ...
TOTAL TEUTONIC CLASS . 27,622 . 1
TOTAL ARYAN FAMILY . 22,676,I 16 959
. Tlirki . . .' . . 204
Turkzc A ' ‘ ‘ ""'° { Chinese (Tartar) . . ‘ . . 210
' _ MONGOLIc FAMILY . / '
. ' Trans-Himalayan . Tibeti (Bhoti) . . . . 5,000
' Tibeto-Burman. . { _ - Léhuli (Bunén) . . . . ‘ 10,303
SUb Hlmalay an ' { Kanauria (Tibarskad) . . . 12,209 I
_ ‘ ,
_ TOTAL MONGOLIC FAMILY . 27,926 1
U DRAVIDIAN FAMILY . - Madrasi (Telugu, Tamil, &c.) . 268
SEMITIC FAMILY . .- 3 _ { Qiiglscinaan ’ . I 63
‘ TOTAfigTiECIFIED LANGUAGES . 22,704,382 1,000
It" .
. LANGUAGES UNSPECIFIED 7 . 7,738
F‘é‘, ’
‘ TOTAL POPULATION . 22,712,120
Norm—The figures for Dogri, Pahéri, Hinddsténi and Bégri are not those giv’en in Table IX. But see sections 307, 310, 316, 317 of the report
I57

   

 

 

 

 

 

Abstract No. 62, slzowmg llze local Distribution of Languages for District and States in order of locality.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1 2 I 3 I 4 I 5 I 6 I 7 I 8 9 I10 I U I 12 !I I3 I I4 I 15 I 16 I 17 I 18 I .19 I 7 20 I 1 21‘ 22/ 1 ‘— ‘ ‘
DISTRIBUTION BY LANGUAGE or 51331 10,000 or 11-11,: POPULATION 01' EACH DISTRICT. DISTR113U1'10N BY RESIDENCE or EVERY 10,000 01 THE PEOPLE SPEAKING EACI-I LANGUAGE. _ :7
H - a”: g U; ..: “”2 ' ' "
% TERRITORIAL UNIT. 3 ': r: E . '5‘; g, g g “1 . T3 . TERRITORIAL Elm}.
E ..: T3. 53—; E; ..: E 5 ..: E 55 ~ 5 .2 ...: '12: ' “i f, ..:. g :5 - .5: 5; I I , , I
’I 33 a? x ‘ :1 :4 04 54 m 2, <1“ : 1:: 0,. z o x 1‘13 19, 3 a",
‘ . ‘ 3|
Total Province ' _ . . 1,782 124 560 12 94 22 6,259 70.7 H 398 9,985 10,000 10,000 10,000 10,000 10,000 10, . 10,000 10,000 10,000 10,000 Total Province 2 ’
Total British Territory - 1,980 343 4 56 26 6,412 595 14 479 9.982 9,223 3,673 5,084 3,346 4.964 9,710 8,503 6,991 9,935 9.987 Total British Territory
Total Native States 815 463 1,620 47 277 4 5,510-1,251 . . 3 9,998 777 ,327 4,916 6,654 5,036 , 1,497 3,009 65 13 Total Native States "
Dehli . . . . . 9,910 25 I 42 ... 3 9:933 I:576 ‘ 55 10 ' 2 2 Dell“
Gurgaon . . . . 9,993 1 5 9,999 I,585 2 ... .. .. ,Gurgaon
Karmil . . . . 9,568 3 . 426 9,999 1,472 6 3 19 ., Kama
Ambala . . . . 6,615 4 55 . I 3,293 . 9,957 1,745 13 45 15 247 1 1 Ambéla- "
Rohtak . 0 - a 9,976 14 ... ' u: 10 "t 43- 10,000 1,365 27 --- u ' ... ... u u Robtak \
find . . . . . 5,737 1,605 .. .. 2,655 .,. 2 10,000 354 1,421 .. .. 47 .. I Jind ‘
issar . . . . ,7,849 1,107 .. . . . 1,042 .- 9,999 977 I1974 . . , .. .. 37 .. . Hissar_
.Sirsa . . . . 2,652 1,646 5,696 5 9,999 166 1,476 ' 102 .. .. I Sirsa .
Simla . . . . 2,283 41 4,869 92’ i 106 I,769 ... 7 9,262 24 6 165 144 . , 92 6 . .. Simla. ‘
25 Hill States (all but 82- I68 . 1 9,126 4 8 3 674 .. 4 9,999 24 1 4,200 84 23 38, 28 .. 3 25 Hill States (all but Ba-
shahr and Chamba). f‘ shahr and Chamba)
Kangra . . . . 24 . . 8,490 105 .. 18 1,344 .. 9,997 4 .. 4,869 3,161 ,266 69 .. gangra
Bashahr . . . . 19 .. 7,892 2,033 ,.. 28 . .. 9,972 .. .. 399 4,754 . .. ..‘. a’s'hahr
Chamba . . . . 15 93 426 207 , 101 126 I 9,997 . 8 1,792 5,013 235 1 .. .. Chamba ,
Gurdaspur . . . . 23 . .. .. 987 23 8,919 1 9,996 5 .. . 3,824 390 517 .. I Gurdéspur ,
Sialkot . . . . 78 .. 222 7 9,677 3 9,987 20 1 . .. 1,057 144 689 9 ~ 3 Sialkot , .
Amritsar . . . . 48 14 .. 9 307 9,595 .. 6 9,993 11 i 45 . 40 5,543 603 . 6 Amritsar '
Kapurthaia . . . 34 ... .. 9,959 .. 2 9,999 2 .. .,. 177 . 1 Kapurthala
Hushyérpur . . . 13 2 .. 9,985 . .. 9,999 3 .. 1 . 2 633 Hushyérpur
Il:’1landhar . . . . 87 .. 1 . .. ...\ 9,893 .. .. I 9,983 17 .. 1 .. . .. 6 -54.9 1 alandhar
tid_hiéma . . . . 76 3 1 .. 58 9,847 .. 2 9,987 12 6 ' . ; 723 429 .. 1 tidhiéna
P2111112 . . . . 44 860 268 .. 8 ,825 .. .. .2 9,999 16 4,471 308 24 .. 9 i 91 1 3 Patiéla
Nébha . . . . 2,126 4 .. . 7,864 .. .. 1 9,996 138 4 ' .. .. .. ‘ 2 145 Nébha '- -- '
Malerkotla . . . 57 4 . ... 9,934 .. .. 9,995 I I . 50 Malerkotla. ' 1
Faridkot . . . . 1 32 1,02 .. .. 9,767 .. .. 1 10,000 3 35 1 67 .. .. Faridkot
Firozpur . . . . 238 . L .. . 9: 732 . 4 9,976 38 . . . . . ' 5 446 . . 3 F irozpur
Lahore . . . ; 259 . 1 .. 42 9,631 .. 8 9,951 59 I .1. 789 626 3 8 Lahore 1
Gujranwala . . . 17 .. 6 9,973 .. 2 9,998 . 3 . ' . . ..‘. 77 433 .. . '2 Gujranwala
Gujrat . . . . 19 .. 9 9,968 .. . 1 9,996 3 .. .. 118 483 .. 1 Gujrét
Jahlam . . . '55 ... .. . 6 9,910 20 9,994 8 ... . I 71 ’411 .. 13 Jahlam , 1 .
Rawalpindi. . . . 235 . 1 1 40 9,412 .. .. 254 9,954 48 1 27 4 670 544 .. \ ‘1 230 Rawalpindi, ‘ . 7
Hazara . . . . 20 . 2 42 8,894 . . .. 7 650 9,997 2 .. .. .. 4 344 255 .. .. 293 Hazéra, _
hang . . . . 8 1 . .. . 9,981 2 .. 7 9,999 1 2 . .. .. ,2 278 1 3 hang _ - ,
ontgomery . . . . 24 10 .. ,1 9,952 3 .. 7 9,998 3 16 .. . 1 7 299 1 3 ’ 9111131091er
Multan . .. . . 189 16 .. .. .. 1 2,909 ,796 .. 23 9,966 26 31 .. .. 12 113 2,337 4 I4 Multénk ,
Bahéwalpur ' - . . 32 193 -- 1,299 ,421 3 8’ 9,999 5 393 .. .. 4 52‘ 3,009 5 5 Bahawalpur
M uzafiargarh . . . 1 7 4 . . . . .. I 99 9, 779 - - 32 9,998 1 5 '. . ... 4 2 2, 053 65 1 2 Muzaflarg 31‘ ‘
Dera Ghazi Khan . . 48 I 5 .. 219 ,928 633 101 9.999 4 1 .. 9 3 6 2,0221 8,936 41 Dera Ghézi han
Dera Ismail Khan . . 3o ... 1 6,407 2,060 571,539 9,994 3 .. , ‘2 ' I 196 567 973 752‘ Dera. Ismail Khén
Bangu . . a . 33 .1 .. . 2 ... 4,674 ... 5,284 9,997 3 .. u 4 5 109 ... I 1,945 Bangu
Kohat . . . . 122 . . .. 16 2 1,969 7,845 9,961 5 .. 2 I4 8 25 .. 1,5 Kohat ,
Peshawar . . . . 206 .. I 2 33 1,894 7,731 9,875 30 1 12 ‘ 6 397 79 1 5,069 Peshéwar

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

l
1

' 59962121111101) 18% 355°98anun

 
 
  

‘.

 

aw ‘

51101116811111

,,, ,-

 

 

  
     
 
   
  
  
 
  
   

..

  
  

f 31.0:

, 141411111111

1

 

  
  
   

 
 
 

 

 

 

 

 

2.2!: _, . - _ ' THE LANGUAGES-OF THE-PEOPLE. . ~ Paras”,

Chapa V.

 

<‘ i ; A Part1 1.4—elntroduet‘bry, and cbnibaia'tn‘éf

 

Starting again from thesouth-eastern corner of the Province,~and moving along its southern border
through Hissar into Sirsa, we find the same language indigenous, but considerably modified by contact
with Bagri, the speech of Bikaner and a form of the western or Marwari dialect of Rajputana; While in
,the southern portions of Hissar and the detached territory of Jind and Patiala which lies on its south-
eastern border, and still more in the sOuth of Sirsa, a very considerable proportion of the population
are immigrants from Bikaner and speak the Bagri. dialect from theirbirth. In the northern portion of the
Hissar. district Panjébi is indigenous; while along the northern border of theSirsa district is settled a
largeimmigrant population who have brought with them from Patialatheir Panjabi speech. ‘50 again
the west of Sirsa is occupied by immigrants from the Sat-luj Valley who speak the western form of
Panjébi. Thus in the whole of the south-eastern corner of the Province, in a strip along the Jamna
to the hills, and in another strip along the southern border to the middle of the Sirsa district,—in
other words, in. the whole of Gurgaon, Dehli, and Rohtak and the detached portion of Jind and Patiala,
in almost the whole of Karnall, in the three southern tahsils 0f Ambala, in all but the north of His-
sar, and in the south of Sirsa,—-the language is Hindi, tempered in the south and south-west by a
large admixture of Bagri. In all the remainder of the Panjab plains till we come to the extreme
south-western corner, the language of the people is Panjabi.

302. Mr. Beames remarks that no line can be drawn between Panjébi and Hindi within the area lying
betwixt the Jamna and the Satluj, and. that all that can be said is that on the banks of the one Hindi
is. spoken, and on the banks of the other Panjabi. Yet I cannot help thinking that something more definite
than this can be laid down by way of demarcation ; and the meridian of Sarhind in the east, and the course
of the Ghaggar from where it crosses that line to Sirsa in the south, are probably fair approximations to
the limits of the Panjrabi language. It'is at any rate certain that the language of the greater part of
Patiala is as truly Panjabi as that of any other part of the Province. The Panjabi language, so limited,
may be broadly divided into four types or main dialects. The eastern Panjabi, or the dialect of the Mélwa,
is Spoken throughout the cis-Satluj tract. To it succeeds the central dialect, the standard type of the
language, whiqh is spoken in its highest purity in the Manjha or tract lying east and south of Lahore
and including the holy city of Amritsar. Throughout the Panjabi-speaking portion of the Western Plains
the western or Pachhada dialect of Panjabi obtains, and grows more and more corrupt as we move
westwards till it becomes the Hindko of the Mid-Indus valley, still a Panjabi dialect though with,
a large admixture of Persian 'and Pashto words, and perhaps forming a fifth and separate type. The
pastoral and semi-nomad tribes of the central steppes speak uncouth dialects differing somewhat
from those current in the river valleys; but no broad distinctions can apparently be drawn. Lastly the
people of the Jahlam and Rawalpindi districts speak a Panjabi dialect of which the type is Potwari,
or the speech of the eastern portion of the tract, which again gradually changes to the south and south-
west into the dialect of the Salt-Range which is more akin to the Western Panjabi of the 17m], and to the
north and north—west into the corrupt Hindko of Hazara and the Upper—Indus Valley.

I have said that the western dialect prevails throughout the Panjabi-speaking portion of the Western
Plains, for there is a portion of the Western Plains in which Pa'njabi is not spoken. As on the Rajputana
border of Sirsa and Hissar in the east, so also on the ‘Rajputana border of Bahawalpur in the west, there
is a very considerable immigrant population who speak Bagri (Marwari) or the western Rajputana dialect.
But, excluding the inhabitants of this strip of territory, in all the south-western corner of the Panjab,
throughout Bahéwalpur, Multan, Muzaffargarh, Derah Ghazi, and the south of Derah Ismail and Jhang,
the language of the people is Jatki. The position of this language is contested, and is discussed in section
313 of this chapter. But it apparently deserves to rank as a separate language; or if not, it is a dialect
of Sindhi transitional to Panjabi, being at least as much Sindhi as Panjébi.

303. We have thus traversed the whole of the Panjab plains up to the Indus. Beyond the Indus we
meet for the first time with Bilochi in the south and Pashto in the north. The latter indeed is spoken this
side the Indus, but chiefly by a few Pathans settled immediately on the river bank in the plains of Hazara
Rawalpindi, and Bannu, and by them often only in their own homes and with the women of their families:
Between the Indus-and the lower Sulemans, Bilochi is spoken by the organised Biloch tribes who dwell at
the foot of the mountains in Derah Ghazi and the south of Derah Ismail Khan. But Jatki is the language
of the river valley, and is fast driving Bilochi back into the hills. Passing northwards into. the Pathan
tract, we find that on the border, in Derah Ismail and Bannu and in the exclusively Pathan tracts, Pashto
alone is spoken, while among the mixed population of the riverain the corrupt Hindko form of Panjabi is used
by Pathans and others alike, more especially in the former district; though here again the women of the
Pathans have retained a firmer hold than have the men upon their language of origin. Moving still further
north into Kohat and Peshawar the universal language is Pashto, though a considerable mixed popu—
lation of Indian origin still use among themselves the Hindko Panjabi. And here we pass the boundary
between the northern and southern dialects of Pashto describedpin section 323.

304. The hills have still to be accounted for. The languages of the hills may be said generally
to follow the course of those of the plains below them. But the line between the Hindi and Panjabi

types lies much further west among the hills than in the plains at their feet. In the latter Panjabiv

has crossed the Satluj and occupied the two western tahsils of Ambala; while amOncr the former
the eastern watershed of the Ravi which divides Kangra from Chamba, or perhaps theorange Which
separates the Simla States, Mandi, and Ki’ilu from Kangra (for Kangra seems to be a debateable
ground) is the line of separation. East of this line is spoken what I have called Pahari, of Hindi type.
West of it up to the Hazara border is spoken Dogri, with its dialects of Chambali and Chibhali, which is
closely akin to the Potwari form of Panjabi that prevails in the Salt-range Tract. Beyond the Kagan
valley however, and all along the western border of Hazara, Pashto is spoken; while across that bor-

‘ The (table shows Panjébi as spoken by 25,580 persons in Karmil But most of these live in villades belon in i
. . . ,, , » , ' . ndeed
the Karnal district, but scattered through Patiala territory, or in the extreme north-west corner of the district. a . g g to

I59

 

 

   

    
   

591145.305 . ~‘ ’ i ‘ i ‘ I ” VF *ri-is'.i'=iisoi>ti«:.’~iwl
. .IChap. v.1 , g . . THE LANGUAGES o . _

      
     
      
    
   
    
       
    
   
   
   
   
   
   
    
     
      
      
    
       
   
        
     
      
 
  
 
  
  

‘Part I.-—Iiitroductoryr and Comparative.” . ' » A -' .

‘

der it is the language of the independent Afghan tribes. But amen'gall these hills, from the Ravi to

‘ the Swat river, the Gujar herdsmen speak a peculiar dialect of their own which'is'apparently more closely
~ akin to Hindi than to Panjabi. In the low hills along the foot of our eastern Himalayas, Panjabi and not

‘ Pahari appears to be the language of the people; while west of the Ravi, on the other hand, the inhabi-
‘ ~ ‘ tants of the strip of plain country at the foot of the hills speak Dogri and not. Panjabi. Throughout the
‘ hills, and within the main types mentioned above, an extraordinary variety of dialects prevails, that used in
one valley being often barely intelligible to the inhabitants of the next; and _a sort of. lz'ngua franca or , ‘ ,
standard speech seems to be current in each linguistic division of the tract, Side by Side with the local
‘. dialects of domestic life. . , é
There is still a tract left undiscussed; and that is the portion of the Panjab which lies beyond the
- mid-Himalayas, namely Kanawar, Spiti, Lahul, and Pangi. In this tract is spoken either pure Tibetan, '
‘ ~ ‘ or languages, such as Lahuli and Kanauria, which lrold an intermediate position between the Tibetan and ,
the Indie groups. They are fully discussed in sections 319 and 320 of this chapter. '

305. All over the Panjab, except in the strictly Biloch and Pashto-speaking tracts, Urdu is the language ‘
of the more highly educated classes; while in a more or less corrupt form it is the lz'ngua frame of all .
'- . classes, at least in the towns. Finally, most of the vagrant and criminal tribes have dialects of their own'
‘9‘“ ~ and intelligible only to themselves. In some cases they appear to be really separate dialects peculiar to
the tribe; in others only thinly disguised forms of the current language of the country intentionally altered
for purposes of secrecy, much like the “ willery youery goery ” of the English schoolboy. Little is knov’vn
of these dialects, and their speakers have seldom returned them as their mother-tongue. -

r _ . 306. Future of the Panjablanguage§.—-No record of language was made at the Census of 1868, and
‘ ‘ . . consequently there are no previous statistics, a comparison with which might indicate the progress made by '
- the several languages. But there is little doubt that the Urdu type of Hindi is gradually spreading over
the Province and superseding the indigenous languages. Mr. Beames writes as follows 2—-

“ It is difi‘icnlt to prophesy the future of the Indo-Aryau group of languages, so much depends upon political changes which
“ no man can foresee. It may, however, with much probability be surmised that the immense extension of roads, railways, and other
“ means of communication will result in the extinction of 131111.1de and the dialects of Rajputana, and the consequent general adop-
“tion of one uniform language, the Persianized form of Hindi, from the Indus to Rajmahal, and from the Himalayas to the
“ Vindhya! The language will then be spoken by upwards of one hundred millions of human beings; and from its vast extent and
“ consequently preponderating importance, it cannot fail greatly to influence its neighbours.”

at a. .1: >1: as as at- as =11 at a» a

“ In short, with the barriers of provincial insolation thrown down, and the ever freer and fuller communication between various
“ parts of the country, that clear, simple, "raceful, flexible, and all expressive Urdu speech, Which is even now the lingua franca of
“most parts of India. and the specnil favourite of the ruling race, because closely resembling in its most valuable characteristics
it their own language, seems undoubtedly destined at some future period to supplant most, if not all, of the provincial dialects, and
“ to give to all Aryan India one homogeneous cultivated form of speech—to be, in fact, the English of the Indian world."

ii" '1 There is no doubt whatever that, in the Panjab at least, the process here described is already in pro-
gress. Old Panjéb officials speak of the change in the Panjabi and of the extension of Hindustani which
have taken place even within their memory. I shall show presently that Pashto and Bilochi have already given
place in many parts to the advancing Hindi dialects, and there is every probability that the movement will
continue. Tibetan alone appears to be making way against the tide; but its scope is confined to buta small
portion of the wildest tracts of the Panjab. The following figures, which show the number of books pub-
lished and registered in the Panjab during the last six years in each of the languages, are interesting,
and bring out very strongly the literary inactivity 0f the indigenous vernaculars in comparison with Urdu ;

 

Abstract No. 63, showing {lie number of Books published in each Language in 1126 Pdly'db 1875 to

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1880.
i ‘I LANGUAGE. 1875. 1876. 1877. 1878. 1879. 1880. TOTAL. Percentage.
it? Urdu . . . . . . . . . 439 433 360 437 395 455 2 2 .
Hindi . . . . . . . . . 101 120 97 70 101 196 :34? g;
lfanlabi . . . . . . . . 154 102 114 141 170 103 78.; 14.0
bindhi . . . . . . . . . 1 2 5 3 0-,
Iatki . . . .‘ . . . . . ... I 1'
Kasliiiiiri . . . . . . . . I ... 1
, Pashto . . . . . . . . S 16 20 19 10 S s; 1.4
r f Sanskrit . . . . . . . . 23 20 14 16 14 25 1” 2-0
Arabic . . . . . . . . 79 so 40 51 47 50 .
17 c 31
a Persian . . . . . . . . 77 67 58 59 66 53 333 a;
,*"~ English, &c. . . . . .. . . 39 30 37 46 38 47 237 4.3
Polyglot . . . . . . . . 46 54 2 74 85 35 416 7.4
My
_V TorAL . 1,025 892 815 915 926 1,037 5,6i0 ioo'o
160

   

 

THE LANGUAGES OF THE PEOPLE.

‘ Para. 309. .
Chap. v;

 

6“ Part II.—The several Languages of the Panjab.

 

PART II.-THE SEVERAL LANGUAGES OF THE PANJAB.

307._ The Hindustani (Hindi) language—The characteristics and affinities of the Hindi language are
fully described in the section of this chapter which treats of the languages of the
western Gaudian group. The figures of Table IX include 165,596 persons who

 

 

Hindustani . . 3,9883797'

 

[Pi-rd}?- . . _ . 31,633 . _were returned as speaking “ Rajpi’itani,” and who should have been classed
Mliiioi'adialects' : 25‘???) under Bagri, as explained in section 310. In the figures of Abstract No. 62, page
158, which shows the distribution of the Hindustani-speaking population, this

TOTAL ‘ 4,045,903 transfer has been made. The remaining figures of Table IX include entries in

 

 

. the schedules as shown in the margin.

Only in the Rawalpindi and Derajat Divisions, in Faridkot, Malerkotla, and Bahawalpur was Urdu
returned, and in them no figures were given under the head of Hindustani.
Thus it is apparent that the two terms were taken as synonymous throughout.

 

 

 

PURE“ RETURNS- , The details of the Purbia returns are shown in the margin ; and it is evident
Dehli 528 from them that in very many cases people who really talk Pt’irbia have
Karnal : Z I 2,180 returned themselves as speaking Hindustani. The fact is that the figures for
Hissar - . - I4I “ Hindustani” include three very different elements which the statistics at our
fig‘é‘fflia : ‘. : 2:33: disposal do not enable us to separate; and it is for this reason that I have head-
Simla . . . 2,i56 ed the column in which they are shown with the word “ Hindustani,” and not
Amritsar . . . 139 rc Hindi H .
Sialkot ' .. . . 1,444
{slifizlglndl _‘ . Egg ,3073“ The Purbia. dialect Of.Hindi.——First among these is the Purbia as
DeralsmailKhah : 34 it is called in the Panjab; the dialect of that swarm of immigrants from the
EgpatGhazi Khan - :27 North-Western Provinces, consisting chiefly, I believe, of inferior castes from Oudh
1321,3213 . : 1 2,633 , and from Allahabad and its neighbourhood, who have come into the Province with
galifint . - - 400 i the troops, still compose the mass of the camp-followers of all but frontier regi—
Eg-Ewiere '. i 2 $2: i merits, form so large a portion of the Hindu servants in the east of the Province,

 

and are known in the Panjab as Purbias. The figures just given, so far as they
TOTAL ' 25’293 ; relate to British Territory, do not return Purbia as spoken in a single place Where
there is not, or has not been since annexation, a considerable cantonment. This
language is partly Baiswari and partly Bhojpuri. The former, though agreeing in its principal features
with the dialects of eastern Hindi, possesses many points of resemblance to the western Hindi. The latter
is the principal dialect of the eastern Hindi group. Both are very distinct both from the Hindi of the
Eastern Panjab and from the Urdu of Northern India.

308. The Urdu form of Hindi.—The second element is this same Urdu, the modern literary form
and sprung from the ancient literary dialect of Hindi, and the [z'ngua franca of the educated and official
classes throughout the Bengal Presidency. Its origin and characteristics are thus described by Dr. Hornle:

“ The western Hindi is that which most nearly resembles what is commonly known as Hindi, namely the literary or High-
“ Hindi. This latter is merely a modified form of the Brij dialect, which was first transmuted into the Urdu by curtailing the
“ amplitude of its inflexional forms, and admitting a few of these peculiar to Panjabi and Marwari. The High-Hindi, as distin-
“ guisted from the Urdu or Hindustani, is a very modern language; but Urdu itself is comparatively modern. It originated durincr
“the 12th century in the country around Dehli, the centre of the Mahomedan power. In that spot the Brij dialect comes int?)
“ contact with the Mairwairi and Panjaibi; and there among the great camps (Urdu) of the Mahomedan soldier-y in their intercourse
“ with the surrounding populations, a mixed language grew up which, as regards grammar, is in the main Brij, though intermixed
“ with Panjaibi and Marwéri forms; while as regards vocabulary, it is partly indigenous Hindi, partly foreign (Persian and Arabic).
“ For example, the final long (i of strong masculine nouns, where the Brij has an and the Mairwafri o, is a bit of Panjabi. Again, the
“ affix ne of the active case is a contribution from Marwari. When the Brij has alternative forms, one only was adopted by the
“ Urdu.’ It was only in the 16th century, chiefly in the reign of Akbar, that Urdu was reduced to a cultivated form. With the
“ extension of the Mahomedan power, its use spread over the whole of the Hindi area; but it remained the language of those exclu-
“ sively who were more immediately connected with that power, either in the army or court or pursuits of learning; it never became
f‘ the vernacular of the people. The High-Hindi dates only from the present century. It is an outcome of the Hindu revival
"' under the influence of English M is.sions and Education. Naturally enough Urdu, the dominant and official dialect, came to hand
“in this movement; and was Hindzoz'zwd or turned into High-Hindi by exchanging its Persian and Arabic elements for words of
“ native origin (more or less purely Sanskrit). Hence Urdu and High-Hindi are really the same language ; they have an identical
“ grammar, and differ merely in the vocabulary, the former using as many foreign words, the latter as few as possible. It appears,
“then, that there are three different forms of speech current in the Hindi area; viz, the High-Hindi or Urdu, the west Hindi, and
“ the east Hindi. The first of these is nowhere the vernacular of the people, but it is the language of literature, of the towns and
“of the higher classes of the population; and it takes the form of Urdu among Mahomedaus and of Hindi among Hindus ; thhuvh
“the diiference between these two forms is leSS marked in the mouth of the people than in the books of the learned.” a

Urdu retains in the Panjab the position here assigned to it. It is the-language of our cis-lndus Courts,
and the speech of our officials. But, as alrea’dy'remarked. it is gradually gaining ground; and as the Panjabi
speech of the peasantry is becoming more and more Hindi, so the Hindi language of the Panjab is drawing
nearer and nearer to Urdu. b

309. The Hindi 0f the Eastern Panjab.—The third element included in our figures for Hindfistani is
the Hindi of the eastern and south-eastern Panjab, a form of the Braj Bhasha, tempered in the south-west by
an admixture of Marwari. Its characteristics and affinities are described in the section of this report which
treats of the languages of the western Gaudian group. Neither of the dialects discussed above m.
Purbia and Urdu, is indigenous in the Panjab. The Hindi, however, is the original speech of the people
throughout the Jamna zone and Hariana. Its area has been defined in section 301, and its figures are given
lHOSCCtIOn 307. I cannot separate it from Urdu and Purbia so far as the figures go; but it may be
said generally that, outside the tractwhere Hindi is the vernacular of the peasantry, all that is shown as
Hindustani is either one or the other of those two languages. It is indeed impossible to draw any definite
line between Hindi and Urdu. The difference between the speech of the educated gentleman of Dehli and

I61

 

 

 

 

 

{t

1.3.. . ~

“ . 1'. :A

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

firearm " ' . "THE LANGUAGESOF THE PEOPLE. ~
,Chapmv. - sir . ‘ ‘ .

 

c

Part II.‘TI16: Several Languages of the Panjab.

 

the young man at a well in a Rohtak village is suffiCiently palpable ; but almost every pOSSlbIe stage inter-
mediate between the two is met with. Indeed the two are not two but one language. .Mr. Beames writes :—

“ Throughout the whole of this vast Hindi-speaking region (from RaJmahal to Pelili) though theidialects diverge considerably.
“one common universal form of s 3090]) is recognised, and all educated personsuse it. .lliis common dialect had its origin apparently iii
“ tlié conntryround Dehli, the anoient capital, and the. form of Hindi spoken in that neighbourhood was adopted by degrees as the
“ basis of anew phase of the language, in which, though the inflectionsoi‘ nouns and verbs remained purely‘and' absolutely Hindi, and
“ a vast number of the commonest V0('.ll-I)I(‘S were retained, a large quantity ofPerSian and Arabic and even lurkish words found a. pIaCe.
“ ‘ust as Latin and Greek words do in English. Such words, however, in no way altered .or influenced the language itself}. which, when
“ its inflectioual or phonetic elements are considered, remains still a pure Aryan dialecthiust aspure in the pages of VVali or Sandu, as
“ it is in tlmse of ’l‘ulsi has or lleht’iri Lal. It betrays tliorelore. .a radical misunderstanding of the, wholehearipgs of the questioii,aiid
“ of the whole science of philology, to speak of Urdu and llindi as. two distinct languages. When certain agitators cry out that the
“language of the English Courts of law in Hindustan should be Iiiiidi and not Urdu, what they mean is that clerks and native
“ wriaters should be restrained from importing too many Persniu and Arabic words into their writings. and should use instead the!
“honest old Sanskrit '.I.‘adbhavasl with which the. Hindi abounds. By all means let it be so, only. let it nor. be said that the Urdu is a
“ distinct language from Hindi. The most correct way of speaking would be to say ‘the Urdu dialect of Hindi, or the Urdu phase
“ of Hindi.’- It would be quite iiiipossiblo in Urdu to compose a Single seiiteiieewitliout usmg Aryan words, though many sentences
“ might be composed in which not a single Persian word occurred. .Hllltll when it uses Arabic words is assumed to become a‘newlan-
u gu‘agp’ and is called by anew name Urdu ; but when I’aiiJabi and Sindhi do the same they are not so treated. 'llie reason of this is that
“the Urdu isbased on only one dialect (il‘lliiiili and has slightly modified some of the inflections of that dialect, beSides‘necesmtating
“ some alteration in the method of constriictiiig sentences. I‘lie result is that Urdu is not. merely an inquion 0t Persmu With
" an Indian tongue, but a new creation, an independent member of the western Hindi group of dialects.

There are no well-marked dialects of Hindi current within the Province. The speech .ot I—Iissar and
Sirsa approaches nearer to Marwari, and that of'the western border of the Janina zone to PanJabi ; but the
difference is almost more in accent and pronunCiation than in language, and cannot be held to constitute a
dialectic variation.

3I0. The Bagri Language.-—Bagri is the language .of tlie Bagar. or ’Bikaner prairie, and is the
northern form of the western or Marivari type of the dialects of Rajputana, spoken to the west of
’ the Aravalli Range. It is a pure Hindi dialect, but is very

Perccnmcof P .. ll distinct from the I—Iindustz’ini of Delili,_ from which It. differs
total Rain-i- mg‘;f,‘f,ififi§t‘§m almost as much as it does from Panjabi, borh iii lllfleXlOn and
“m“m' stifliikii-iiiiiiiit‘liii' (*“hk‘mslrlk‘l. in vocabulary. The distribution of the Bagri speakers, so far
“‘° “15”“: \vhoslmkmgn' as our figures serve us, is shown. in the margin. But unfor—
VVVVVVVVVVVVV w tunately the officer in charge of the Sirsa I‘d/152’! of Sirsa did

 

 

 

 

__————————-—-—————"‘ "

-_‘ '- 11' . . , . . .

Elf-:3" ' ' ‘ 13:.4 my, not permit his staff to enter Bagri in their schedules, but

. i s. . . - - ,_ . . . . , , . . ,

Patiala. . . . 447I :00 | instructed them to describe it as Hindustani; and as this ta/zszl

. (I . . _ ‘ 14-31 ll'OS .‘ 3‘. . . .‘ . . ‘ I _ _

fighawalpm . _ 3.93 1.93 ‘ is precisely the portion of the CIlStI'ltt in which the Bagri IS
I

spoken most commonly, since it has the largest border in com-
mon with Rajputiina and includes among its population the
largest proportion of Biigri immigrants, It. follows that the iigiires for_Sirsa are very much underthe truth.
The figures in the margin do not agree With those of Table I.\. Unfortunately the Jind and Patiéla States
returned the language of a largcflpzirt’ of, their population, especially .of their detached southern territory,
_ . __,__ ,. _ “refine as “ Rajpntani,’ and this was classed as Hindustani in Table IA. There is no
B ' )7 993 I doubt whatever that it should have been included with Bagri. and I have so iii-
:ig'rl . - E “A \ , -_ ‘ . . r n ' . a ’
Ammmi . . 13,03, { eluded it in the present ligurcs and in the table on page 157. The numbers

 

 

Bikancx‘i . - 557 thus transferred are. 12 8 in Patiala and 0 IO in ind.
. } ) J _
Bi'iiigari . . 205 , , . _ _ . . . . , ,
Others _ , 74 ; The. Bagri language 15 almost wholly confined to the immigrant population
,. ‘—'—_ _ l from Rzi' Litaiia which has settled in Hissar and the southern blocks of ind
IOT-\I. . iio,7s5 ‘ J

and Patiala, in Sirsu, Bahawalpur and, in smaller numbers, in Dchli. I have
included in my figures for Bagri given in Table IX dialects returned in the sche-
dules as shown in the margin above. The Baiigari is of course the dialect of the highlands of Rolitak and

Iiissar, and should more properly have been included under Hin-
Ww« ~ ~ -- —~ ~ _,-, --—-—A— dustfini. The distribution of the principal Bégri and A'Ii‘ilWViiri

 

 

 

 

 

13.5,...“ 0R 5“”. Biigri. Mimi-sin. entries is shown in the margin opposite. The Marwziri speakers
. M of Delili and Amritsar, and of the portion of the Punjab not lying
1M,“ , . _ 73 “5,, on the Rz’ijpi’itzina border, are'cliietly Marwari money-lenders
I‘Iissiu' . . . 54.295 1.530 or Bohrzis who have settled in some. numbers of. late years in
bursa . . - 40,579 74| tI 7. ‘t' 1 . 1 f 1 , P .' .1 Cl . ‘ ' . f ~
Amimf . _ ”:50. 16 Gas dllt sout i o t 1c r0v1ncc, an are notorious or their
lairiiikut . . . 990 unscrupulous rapaCity.
linliiiwzilpur . _ ii,ii7 . . ,, , _ ,
oiim places . . can is,» 311. The PanJabi Language.—Pan_iabi, which is the verna-
Tm.“ 97 sss ”03‘ cular oi more. than three-liftlis ol the inhabitants of the Province,
. 4 U ’LK\ K . . I 0 I ‘ I I 4
| ’ is tully discussed in the section oi this report which treats of the

 

. . . ‘ . languages of.the_ western Gaudian group; its limits are dcs-
cribcd lll sections 301-2; the ligurcs which show its distribution are given on page 158; while in sec
an attempt is made to indicate its principal dialectic types. I
cerning it iii this placc.
312._TI}e Smdhrlanguager—Thc characteristics and affinities of the
scribed in tic section olthc. )i‘cscnt cli; ) v - ‘~ ‘ . 1 :1; .- . 7.. ‘ . . .L. . , -
1 1 ll ‘ Q' lli l"iii"'bi 121th . Iptii “liulideals “llIl tic inguagcs ol the \\ cstcrii Gaudian group.
(UN 1‘ Um 1' ’L 1‘1 (HM ot Jutki is described in the next section. bindhi proper is spoken bv
i \n .' . x .. , ,_\ . . . .. s. . .. . , «.
2.3b4 l" 150315 In IJalianalpur \\ ho air piobably immigrants lioni bindli, and by 2,744,111 British 'Icrritorv, 0t
wholm 1.95b are lound at the great commercial centres, and the remainder iii the sOuth-westerii districts of
the ’rovuicc. .

313. The Jatki of the, Lower Indus Vallewa—Thc Sindhi language is divided by Truni

_ tion 302
shall tlicrctorc say nothing further con-

Sindhi language are fully de-

pp into three
, See footnote on page 158.
9 The greater part of this paragraph is take
able description of the language and a perfect 'ii

162

ii from Mr. O‘llrieii‘s Glossary of the Multdni langu

. _ . . age, where wll be found an admir-
iiiie ot iolklorc and proverbial humour.

 

THE LANGUAGES or THE PEOPLE. l- Pam 315,-
. “ ._Cha.p. V.

.x

V'Part II.-The several Languages of the Paiijab.

 

 

 

dialects, of which the Sirai is that spoken in Siro or North “Sindh. But as Mr. Beames remarks : “It is
“ evident from an examination of the published grammar that thisthreefold diViSlon does not exhaust the
“variations of the language; and perhaps it would be more strictly correct to saythat the numerous
“dialects fall into three groups.” To the north of Siro, or in that part of Sindh which borders on the
Panjéb',55 spoken what is there called the Uchh dialect; and this 18 identical With the language which I
have shown in my tables under the name of Jatki, and which is the speech of the people throughout the
southern portions of Derah Ismail and Jhang, and the whole of Derah Ohazi, Muzaffargarh, Multan, and
Bahawalpurl. “ Except on the west, where it is abruptly stoppedby Bilochi at the foot. of the Suleman
, «range, it is impossible to say where it begins. On the north it imperceptibly changes. into PanJabi, on
“ the south Sindhi gradually takes its place, and on the east it fades into the RaJpfitana dialects of .Hindi.”
The Biloches call itJagdali or the language of the Jats; but the_peOple whospeak it call it Jatki, Hindi-
desi, Hindko, or Derawal, and Mr. O’Brien calls it Multani. It IS the language of an area of some 26,000
square miles, which embraces the lower valleys of the Indus, Chanab, and SatluJ down to their jimction.‘

This Jatki language or dialect is classed by some philologists as a dialect of Sindhi, by others as a dialect
of Panjabi. It.does indeed contain many Panjébi and Sindhi words; but It. has a.large vocabulary
which is peculiar to itself, and especially it differs from both PanJabi and Sindhi in haVing most of its in-
flections different from those of either, though some of them agree with the one and some with the other.
Thus the case endings or post-positions of the genitive are the same as in Paniabi, those of the ablative
the same as in Sindhi, while that of the dative is peculiar to Jatki. The pronOuns on the whole are the
same as those of Panjabi ; but Jatki, like Sindhi and unlike all other Indian languages except Pashto, makes
little use of the cases of its personal and possessive pronouns, but substitutes for them pronominal suffixes,
attaching these to nouns, verbs and adverbs, which it spec1allyoprepares to receive them.' Again following
Sindhi alone of all Indian languages, the Jatki verb has a pa551ye voice; but in parts of its conjugation it
imitates Panjabi, while in its future, and in several other pointsuit follows forms peculiar to itself. On
the whole it would appear to be far more closely allied to Sindhi than to PanJabi, though perhaps not
sufficiently distinct from the former to be called a separate language. . ' ' '

Jatki is essentially a rustic language. Abounding in cerebral .and nasal letters, it .15 rough in its sound,
but its homely vigour gives it a flavour peculiarly its own. Its agricultural vocabulary is singularly copious,
while it is correspondingly poor in abstract terms. There is no Jatki literature : indeed it is not a written
language, the printed books which profess to be in that tongue

7 being merely misspelt Panjabi, and sometimes printed in a cha-
tfigcggfiggtgn racter which no Multani could decipher. But it abounds in the
of the district. most homely and Vigorous proverbs, stories, riddles, aphorisms,
“11° Speak Jatkl' and even poems, admirable specimens of which will be found in
Mr. O’Brien’s Glossary of the language. . It isthe language of the

 

 

Percentage of
total jntki-
DISTRICT. speaking popu—
lation who live
in the district.

 

 

Multén - - - 23:37 67:96 people: and even the educated classes speak Hindustani with

Muzafiargarh . . . 20 63 97 79 . . . . . . .

Derah Ismail Khan . 5'67 20‘60 difficulty, relapsmg on the first Opportunity into their native Jatki.
Gh' ' Kh . 2 ‘22 8928 . . . . , .

ggiizlxivalpii? .an . 33.09 84.21 The distribution of the Jatki language is shown m the

margin. But the dialect of the south-western corner of the

TOTAL . ' 99.8 Jhang and the western end of the Montgomery district is hardly

 

 

 

 

 

distinguishable from Jatki, though it is returned as Panjabi in
the tables.

3I4. The languages of the Panjab HillS.—With the exception of the Pashto of the Hazara border
and the Tibetan languages of Spiti and its neighbourhood, both of which will be discussed presently, the
languages Of the whole of that portion of the Himalayas which is included in the Panjab or lies on its
border belong to the Indie class of the Aryan family of languages. They are separated from the Tibetan
class by the great range of the mid-Himalayas which divides the valley of the Chanab on the north from the
Satluj and RéVi on the smith; and Péngi, Léhul, Spiti, and upper Kanawar from the remainder of the
Panjab hills. They may be grouped under three main types, the Kashmiri t0 the west, the Dogri in the
middle, and the Pahél’i t0 the east; the eastern and southern watershed of the Ravi forming the
boundary between Dogri in Chamba and Jammu and Pahari in Kangra, Kiilu, Mandi,Suket, and the Simla
Hill States, while Kashmiri is confined to the upper valley of the Jahlam.

315. The Kashmiri Language.—Kashmiri is the language of the valley of Srinagar in Kashmir,
which nowhere touches our border. But famine and other causes,

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Percentage of ‘ Percentage of 5 already fully discussed in the chapter on the Fluctuations of
total Kashmiri total population ‘ ' - .
Diem“, speaking p0,}... 0mm Dish,“ POpulation, have driven a conSiderable number of emigrants at
iatitclm Bugle: gholspsak ,1 one time or another from Kashmir into the PanJab; and the
1‘ is rlc . as imiri. E . ‘ . .
m L " language 15 now spoken by no fewer than 49,534 inhabitants of
rl - - o o . .
Ludhiana _ _. . 7.23 0.58 ll the Provmce. The distribution of these people is shown in the
Simla . . . 0'92 1'06 3; margin, small figures being neglected. They‘show that the
Einflirsir ‘ ' ' ._ 5:3: 3;: ll Kashmiri colonies engaged in the shawl manufactureof Amrit-
. . n . O , . I ' ;
qurdaspur . . 3-90 0-2:, ' sar, Ludhianah, and Kangra account for more than 65 per cent.
E13982: . . . #3 3:: j of the Whole, the remainder being found either in the districts
Rawalpindi. . .. 6'70 0-40 1'; bordering upon Kashmir territory,‘in those where a temporary
GUJrat - - -l 1:13 0:09 " demand for labour eXisted, or in Lahore. 'Ihe immigration
Peshawar . . , 3 97 0 33 z . . . . .
Hazéra ‘ . ' 1 3.4, 0.42 p, from Kashmir has already been fully discussed in section 152.
Chamba 2'35 1'0I g} The present figures show that only a comparatively small por-
TOTAL i 97.” l tion of it was from the Kashmir valley.

 

 

Kashmiri belongs to the Indic class of the Aryan family of
languages, but is further removed from the Hindi and Panjabi

1 Bilochi is spoken close. under the hills in Derah Ghézi. , Mr. Cust says that Jatki is the language of “ Kach Gandara in Kelat
“ throughOut the level country right up to the Baluchi hills,” (sic) ; but gives no authority for the assertion.

Q

 

163

 

. i‘ . l ‘ l '
tepid ”2, 'r: -\

 

  

Ins, LANGUAGES on THE enema,
am:

Part ll.—'Ihe several Languages of the Panjab.

types than either the .Qogri or the Pahari. R possesses a considerable Persian vocabulary, due to the
Mahomedan occupation of the valley; and it appears to have acqmred from the neighbouring Tibetan the
is and d2 sounds which it possesses in common with Pashto-. 'It has a character of its own called Sharada
which is rarely used, Persian being the language of the Court and the Thakuri of the I’l'lllS being used by
the traders. The Arabic character is now generally used when Kashmiri IS written, and there would

appear to be no indigenous literature. . . .
316. The Dogri language—Dogri proper is the language of the Dogras or Rajpiit inhabitants of g:

ken only in Jammu itself, and in the strip of plain country immediately below the hills and
between the Ravi and the Beas. But the Chibhali of the Kashmirfiills which lie between the valley of
Srinagar and the Rawalpindi and Hazéra border is, according to Drew, a dialect of Dogri, bearing to it
inuclibthe same relation as does the Potwari, or Panjabi of Rawalpindi and Jahlam, to the PanJébi of the
Indeed it bears so close a resemblance to the former of these two dialects that the people
of the Murree and Hazara hills, who really speak Chibhali, have entered themselves as speaking Panjébij _
Dogri also belongs to the Indic class of languages, and would appear to be more closely allied to Panjabi
thaii t0 Hindi; in fact it might almost be called the hill dialect of the former, as Pahéri is of the latter.
There isapparently no Dogri literature, but the language is said by Mr. Cust to have a character of its
own which has been modified by the present Maharaja. In the figures for Dogri given in Table IX I have
included the Chambaili dialect, under which head 104,469 inhabitants of Chamba have returned their language,
and which is the speech of the whole of that state with the exception of the elevated tract of Pangi, where

o

Jammu, and is spo

central districts.

Pangiali or Lahuli is spoken.

I have also included 42‘ residents of Chamba speaking Bhadarwahi, the dialect

of the part of Kashmir bordering on Chamba; so that in reality only 2,080 of the Chamba people actually
returned their language as Dogri. .

So far as Table No. IX shows, Chamba is practically the only portion of the Panjab in which Dogri is
spoken. But most unfortunately the Dogri speaking population of the districts of the Amritsar Division

returned their language,—or at least it was

 

 

 

DISTRICT OR STATE.

 

Gurdaspur
Sialkot
Chamba

Other Districtsor States .

 

TOTAL

 

 

Percentage of so returned in the divisional tables,——as
Number Jinnah? -_ total Population “ Pahari Dogri” 1' and the second word being
speakingr Dogri. 0 0,3k, 01’“ of District ’ .

‘ SIPui ”- or State. overlooked, the whole were classed under the

head of Pahari, instead of under the head of

.81,232 38'24 9'87 Dogri in which they should most undoubtedly
22,463 1037 2‘22 . ,

106,59, 50.,3 9.47 have been included. The error was not dis-

2,268 1'06 — covered till the table had been printed and

212,604 mow the figures incorporated in the imperial tables.

I do not therefore reprint the table; but I give

 

 

 

the corrected figures for Dogri in the margin,

and have used them in the table in section 301. The immigration from Kashmir accounts for a part of
the Dogri speakers in Gurdaspur and Sialkot. But the language is spoken, not only in the Jammu hills,
but also in the Baijwe’it and neighbouring portions of those districts which lie along the Jammu border, and
once formed a part of that territory.

317. The Pahari language of the Eastern Hills—The eastern group of hill languages is shown in our
tables as Pahari, and would appear to be practically the same as the Garhwali of the philologists. Its
western boundary is the eastern watershed of the Ravi which separates Chamba from Kangrag; to the
north it is separated from the Tibetan group of tongues by the mid-Himalayas; to the south it extends as
far as the foot of the mountains, but not to the low hills at their base; while it stretches away eastward
through Garhwal and Kumaon to meet the Nepalese. It is an Indic language, more akin to Hindi than to
Panjabi, and is included with Nepalese by Hornle in his northern Gaudian group. But here, as in all
mountainous tracts, dialectic variations are numerous, each considerable mountain range separating two
forms of speech which differ in a greater or less degree. Thus the Mandi people call their dialect Mandiali,
the Kulu people Kriluki, Gaddi is spoken by the inhabitants of the range which divide Kangra from
Cliamba,‘and Hindiiri by the people of the lower Hill States. The character used is the Thakuri or
Thankri of the hills; but the only literature that the language appears to possess begins and ends with a small
but interesting collection of rhapsodies in praise of Raja Jagat Singh (A.D. 1650) by a Kangra bard called
Gambhir Rai (J. A. S. B. 1875, p. 192). .

The distribution of the Pahari Speaking population of the Panjzib is shown in the margin, the correc-

 

 

—« tions for Dogri just described being duly made in the figures of

 

 

Percentageof Percentage of Table IX. The figures for Patiala represent the population of
131mm 0R s'ma. s;§;§:};‘,‘ffi;g ‘°‘(‘,‘,~111),‘;*;:‘,'ft“°“ that portion of the State which lies among the Sinila. Hills.
in District. speaking Pahari. . . _
318. The language of the H111 GujarS.——Among the miscel- - .
( g 6 laneous Paniab dialects of column 12 0t Table IX I have included
. I. ) 4‘ ' 9 . , . , . 0
{2:31:21 ‘ 48,63 84.90 17,696 persons who returned their language as GUJaI'l, of whom
gatilélafi , . . 3.3: £228 14,966 are found in Hazara, 2,434 in Gurdaspur, 279 in Chamba,
2521331 rs”),tes 4200 91.26 and 17 in I (Align/val. lhe people of Hazara and Peshawar
belong to those Guiar licrdsnien who are found in great numbers
TOTAL .

__..,_.v a“. 3»: -:_;;#-“_i'_.-,-_7v_.—vfi

 

 

99'41

the Swat river in the west.

1 throughout the mountain regions of Kashmir and Hazara and on
I , .

 

rfir‘m’r _ the Hazara and Peshawar borders, from the Ravi in the east to

They speak, even in the exclusively Pathan valleys of Swat and Buner, a lan~

1 The license taken in the matter of classification by the officer in charge of the Amritsar divisional office is alluded to in Book II
of the report. It is to be feared that he may have thrown together separate figures for Palig’iri and Dogri under the above heading.

9 Mr. Lyall, however, who probably knows more than anybody else of the pcOpIe of the Panjiib hills, thinks that the People of
liéngra proper, as distinct from Kulu, approach both in race and language nearer to the western 0r Dogra, than to the eastern or

Pahe’iri group.

i64

v.

 

 

 

' THE LANGUAGES or THE PEOPLE. _
. . ,, ..

‘ ' 7 Part II.—-The several Languages of the Panjab.

 

guage ,of their own of which little is known, but which is clofily akin. toHindi, is said to be of a peculiarly
archaic type, and differs markedly both from the Dogri and Chibhall dialects and frorn the Pashto, which
together form the indigenOus languages of the tract. The people of Gurdaspur. and Chamba probably
belong to the same class ; but some of them may be Gaddis driven down by,.f,a.‘m1ne.or the winter snows
from the mountain range which separates Chamba from Kangra, for the word Gujar 18 used in the higher
hills as practically synonymous with “ shepherd,” and almost all Gaddis are shepherds. The .Gaddi dialect
, is sufficiently distinct from the Dogri and the Pahéri between which it lies, and between whlch in all pro-
V bability it forms a connecting link. ' .

319. The languages of the higher Himalayas of the Panjab.—I have said that the mid-Himalayas
which separate the valley of the Chanab on the north from the Satluj and Ravi on the south, form the
boundary between the Tibetan languages of Pangi, Lahul, and Spiti, and the Aryan tongues of the
remainder of the Panjab. But the line is in reality not so clearly marked as my language would imply,
. and there are gradations between the pure Tibetan of Spiti and the pure Aryan of Krilu. Moreover, the
upper valley of the Satluj after it has pierced the mid-Himalayan range, or that portion of the Bashahr
state known as Kanawar, has a language more akin to the former than to the latter. By the kindness
of Mr. Alex. Anderson, who has communicated to me, in addition to his own information, notes on the
subject by the Rev. Mr. Heyde, a Moravian missionary living on the spot, Iam enabled to sketch with
considerable accuracy the distribution of languages in this wildest portion of our territory.

The figures are grouped in Table IX under three headings, Kanauria, Lahuli, and Tibeti (columns 9 to

' 11). But the figures for Lahuli include

at

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

NUMBERS SPEAKING ‘ 3,425 inhabitants of Chamba who returned

“WT-DRY. . . . . . . their language as Pangiali, and who reside

Kanama' Lam“- Pang‘al" T‘b'm' in Pangi, the portion of Chamba lying be-

, yond the mid-Himalayanrange. The dis-

thul . . . . 5,779 41 tribution of these languages is shown in the

Spiti . . . . 2,86: . _ . .

Simm. - 397 margin. Throughout the whole of Spiti,

Chamba . . 1,085 3,425 42I which, consisting of the valleys of the Spiti
Bashahr . . . . 12,209 871 ‘ . . . . -

Nalagarh . _ . ‘ 158 and Pin rivers and of a glacier region be-

Others . . . . 14 251 longing to the western-Himalaya system,

TOTAL . ‘2’209 6,878 3,425 5,000 stretches southwards like a wedge between

Kanawar in the south-east and Lahul in the

 

 

 

 

 

north-west, the language is Tibetan, or
Bhoti as it is called by the Tibetans themselves, to whom the word Tibet is unknown.

320. Beyond the borders of Spiti the same language extends, on the one hand down the upper course
of the Satluj in Kanawar, and on the other hand along the headwaters of the Chandra and Bhaga (which
united ultimately form the Chanab) in Lahul down to within some 15 miles of their junction, and
throughout that mountain portion of Pangi in Chamba which lies below the western Himalayas. Lower
down the, valley of the Satluj till it passes through the mid-Himalayas and out of Kanawar, of the Chandra
and Bhaga to their junction, and of the united Chandra-Bhaga till it passes out of Pan'gi into ’Kishtwar in
Kashmir, a language prevails which was probably the original speech of all this tract between the western
and mid-Himalayas, which I have called Kanauria in the east and Lahuli in the west, and which is locally
known as Tibarskad in Kanawar, Bunan in Lahul and eastern Pangi, and Pangiali in western Pangi, the
three forms presenting only slight local variations. But from about the junction of the Chandra and Bhaga,
and probably in the lower portions of Kanawar also, the admixture of Pahari with the original Tibetan
stock constantly increases as we move southwards and westwards; and the resulting variations are locally
distinguished by different names, the dialect of the lower Bhaga being called Gahri, of the lower Chandra,
Gondla or Tinun, of the upper Chandra-Bhaga, Pattan or Manchat, and of lower Kanawar, Milchangl.
Mr. Jaaschke, the greatest living Tibetan scholar, is of opinion that this mother-tongue of Lahul and Kanawar
“belongs neither to the Tibetan nor to the Sanskritian family ;” and Mr. Heyde writes: “ Bunan, which
“is nearly the same as the Tibarskad of Kanawar, is not a mere dialect of the Tibetan, but a language
“ which stands on its own legs. No doubt you find many Tibetan words in Bunan; but all of them more
“or less have reference to the Buddhist religion, and most of them were probably introduced when that
“ religion was brought into Lahul from Tibet.” He points out, however, that directly you pass from the
Bunan proper of upper into the Pattan of lower Lahul, and leave the area of Buddhist for that of Brahman
influence, the language becomes far more Sanskritised’in its form, and approaches much more nearly to the
hill dialects of Pahari; so that “ the Pattan or Manchat may be said to stand in about the same relation
“ to the Hindi as the Bunan and Gondla or Tinfin stand to the Tibetan language.” It is most curious that
while, as pointed out in the Chapter on Religion, Brahminism is rapidly spreading northwards up the
valleys of Kanawar and Lahul and driving Buddhism before it, the Tibetan language is making equally
certain though not perhaps quite such rapid progress in the opposite direction, and supplanting the indi-
genous languages of those tracts. Mr. Anderson writes :—

“ The Bunén is, however, fast disappearing from Léhul, where Tibetan is displacing it. It has, so far as I have been able to
“ ascertain, no written character. \Vhile the Rajas of Krilu ruled in Lahul it was written in the Tankri character, and so also in
“ all probability when Lahul was under Chamba. But now it is written in the Tibetan character; and a man of the lower Bhaga
“ will speak to one of the lower Chandra, not in Bunén, but in Tibetan,” _

p 321. The Bilochi language.—Bilochi is the language of the Biloches, and is spoken throughout
Bilochistan except by the Brah’ois of Kelat territory and by some subject races of Persian origin. It
belongs to the Iranic class of the Aryan family of languages, and appears to stand to the modern Persian
of Iran in a relation somewhat similar to that existing between Panjabi and the literary Hindi or Braj. It

‘ More properly-Milchanang (pronounced Minchang) the Tibetan for “notorious, very common, vulgar.” Mr. Cust gives the
Luhrung or Kanam,.L1dung or Lippa, and Sugnum dialects of Tibetan as spoken in Kanawar, and the Sumchu in Lahul. I do not
know what may be hlS authority. I believe the list in the text to be exhaustive. ‘

. I65

 

:34:

'Pum‘saz; - _‘ a i .‘rH'EhAndUAGEs ow

 

-.,-.

- _ 1

Chap. V.‘ _3

 

has preserved many archaic forms which have‘been lost by its western brother, and is generally far more
inflectional in its construction than is modern Persian. -* It is divided into two main dialects so different
that each is. almost‘ unintelligible to the tribes that speak the other; and‘th‘e belt of ‘Brahois who inhabit
Sarawan and Jahlawan form the boundary between them. The northern ‘or~ Sulemani dialect is spoken by
the Rind Biloches of the neighbourhood of the Bolan pass, in Kachhi and Upper Sindh, andgn the lower

Panjéib frOntier. It thus comes into contact with Sindhi, Panjz’ibi, Brahoi,and Pashto. Of these Sindhi.

and Panjabi have affected the vocabulary considerably, and Pashto very slightly if at all; while Brahoi has
probably borrowed considerably from Biiochi. But the nucleus of the vocabulary’is the Original Persian

‘ stock, and the words for common objects, acts, and ideas are nearly all pure Bilochi. The purest form of

this dialect is spoken by the Dumki and Bugti tribes; the most corrupt, among the Bozdér. But the local
variations are very slight. The southern or Makrani dialect is not spoken in'the Panjéb. Bilochi is not a
written language, there being no indigenous literature. But the memories of the people teem with ballads
setting forth the brave deeds, loves, and adventures of their national heroes, and the poetic fire isnot
extinct, for additions are still being made to the stock. The Persian character has been hitherto used by
scholars or students for the record of this traditional literature. The Bilochi is rapidly disappearing,at
any rate from the Panjab plains. It is said thatwhen we first took the Panjab, Bilochi was the language
of the lower valleys of the Indus and Chanab including the Muzaffargarhand the western portion of the
Multan districts 1. Be this as it may, its limits have sensibly receded within even the last few years ; and
it is now spoken only on the Suleman border, and by those BilOCh tribes of Derah Ghazi and the
southern part of Derah Ismail which, settled immediately below
the hills, have retained their tribal organisation. Even among

 

 

 

ofliilfii‘hhtim- of gifffiiflfifia. 1 - - - o. . .
DMRW. Speaking pow” mm of mm,“ t iem it is bein,3 fast superseded by the local Jatki of the river
tili: fii‘d‘ii‘tii‘ “'liiiiSEiiik valley; and a Biloch chief has been knowrrto learn his own
national language in order to be able to use it in conversation
Derah Ismail Khan _ 9.73 0.57 with European officers. In fact if it were not that it is officially

Derah Gliazi Khan . 89'36 6'33 countenanced as the language of the tribes, it would in all
probability have almost ceased to be spoken as the language of
any portion of our territories. The present distribution of the
Bilochi-speaking population is shown in the margin.

 

 

TOTAL . 99'09

 

 

 

322. The Pashto language 3,—Pashto, or Pakhto, is the language of the Pathans, as the people of
Hindustan call the “ Pukhtanah ” or Pakhto-speaking nation, the Ha’mue; of HerodOtus; and it extends from
Quetta and the valley of Peshin south of Kandahar to Kafiristan in the north, from beyond the Helmand
on the west to the Indus valley on the east, and throughout the hills of Bajaur, Swat and Buner. It is
generally classed with the Iranic rather thanwith the Indie class of the Aryan family of languages, but
serves in some degree as a connecting link between the two, being in many respects more akin to the
Indian than to the Persian group, and especially in its retention of the cerebrals and in the number of its
inflections, which latter it possesses in perhaps greater abundance than any other Oriental language except
Arabic. It‘has very many points in common with the old Magadhi Prakrit, which was probably once the
vernacular of the whole of Northern India; and it is not impossible that at one time the same language
was spoken by the Aryans of Afghanistan and of the Panjab, till the Sauraseni Prakrit pushing Libp the
Indus, across the five rivers, and down the Ganges valley, separated the eastern Magadhi from which
sprang the eastern Hindi, from the western which is now called Pashto 3. Among Indian languages the
one which has the strongest affinities with Pashto is Sindhi, which in several ways form a connecting link
between the. Indie and Iranic classes. Dr. Trumpp thus sums up the position :—

"It is true that the palatal sibilants of Pashtu can only have their origin from the Zend, and that in the pronouns and
“numerals many forms receive their onlydight from the Zend. But on the other hand it must notbe forgotten that the Pushiu has
“preserved fl}‘{“'_h"1‘3 cerebrals‘of the Indian Prakrittpiigiies, that a very large stock of pure Pashtu words is directly derived
“from the atlJOIIIIIIg Prakrit idioms (chiefly from the Sindhi. less from the Punjabi) that the «211016 formation of the dec/elzsi'anal and
“ conjugatiouul process bears the closest analogy tothe Sindhi, and that the whole structure of the Pashtu active and causal verbs
“ in the past tenses fully coincides with and can only be explained from theSi'ndhi. The Pushtu, however, is by no means a Praki‘it
“idiom like the Sindhi. P1111131“, &e.,.hut an olfl mulependent hingzwgefln-mmg the first transition from the Lido-Aryan tn the
“ Iranian fam1]_1,d)l({ t/m'cyorepar-llripalmg in the characteristics of but/'1, but still with predominant Pralcritfeaturés. This is
“ also fully borne out by the geographical position of the Pushtn between the Indian and Iranian idioms."

Pashto was, till recent times, a purely colloquial language; and the earliest Pashto book to which a
date,can be assigned is a History of the Yi’isufzai written by one 8116in Mali in 1417 A.D. There is
now, however, a considerable mass of indigenous literature, chiefly consisting of tribal or national
histories and of erotic or Sufiist poems. Among them may be mentioned the Diwaiis of Khushhz’il Khan the
great Khatak chief (1640-1690), known as "the Father of Afghan Poesy,” and of Abdul Rahman and
Abdul Hamid, Moniand (I720 A.D.), the latter of whom is called “the Shekh Sidi of “the Afghans,”

the Makhzan-i—Afghani by the celebrated Muglial priest Akht’ind Darwzizah; and the Tarikli-i-Murassa of

Afzal Khan Kliatak, grandson of Kliuslihz’il Khan. Persian is however still the language of the Afo-hfin
Court and of high life, and Arabic that of their religion and learning. The character used isbthe
Persian, to which the Pathfins have added several symbols to express sounds unknown-to the Persian
alphabet, and among others the 1‘3 and (1’3 sounds which they have perhaps borrowed from the Turanian
dialects of Tiii'kistan. . ‘

323. Two dialects of the language are spoken in the Panjab; the hard or Peshawari, in which
it is called Paklito, and the soft or Kandahari, in which it becomes Pashto. The former is often called
the northern or eastern dialect, and the latter the southern or western. The line which separates the
two is- the northern boundary of the Khatak tract in Kohat and the south-east of the Peshawar district,
North of that line Pakhto is spoken, and with especial purity in Yi’isufzai and Hashtnaghar. South of
it Pashto prevails, and is found in its purest Kandahziri form among the tribes of Pawimi’a/z oriO‘in who

I l' ‘ I 7 t b
have settled in Deiah Ismail lxhan.

3 So at least Colonel Edmoustone told General Cunningham.
'3 Iain indebted for much assistance in the compilation of the following paragraphs to a M S account of the P ‘
' _ _ ‘ . . . a} .
kindly lent me by the Writer, Malor 'Irevor Plowden. b T Ito language,

3 See foot-note to page 168.

166

a?“ 3 Part; II.-—Thé several Languages 'of the-'Panjab. ' i

       

 

 

'4 ’ THE LAN-VGUAGESPOF' THE PEOPLE.

 

A ' R

J

 

iPart Il.—-The

several Languages of the Panjab.

 

The distribution of the Pashto-Speaki

 

 

 

ng population is shown in the margin, neglecting small figures.
On the Peshawar border it will probably remain the language

 

 

- Percentage of Percentage of Of the people: BUt south Of the salt mpg? ii: appears t0 be

D toiaérashto. thetotal Popu- gradually g1v1ng way before the local PanJabi dialects ; and the

”“1"“ ’ 3,233,359,33- §§§3§C2f,$i§f, Pathans of the cis-Indus tract, and even of the right bank of

””he ”mm“ 59““ PaShm' the Indus, have already ceased to speak Pashto, or use it only

. . . ' . _ . as a domestic language, their women retaining it where the

agitfilpflgflmn : fig: 12-353 men have adopted the Panjabi in its place. Mr. Tucker writ-

Plsaxilqu . . . . gags 2% ing of Derah Ismail Khan says: “There can be no doubt that
— es .awar ' ' ' °' 9 ‘- ' - “ d E l' h rule Hind’stani is ra idl su ersedin P ht

Hazara. . . . . 2'93 . 6“o .un er ng {5 _ .u P Y P , g as u:

Kohét - . , 15'76 - 78'25 “and that this language 15 doomed to die out in these parts

‘ Tour. 8.65 “as assUredly. as the Celtic of the Scotch and Welsh High-

. 9 “lands.” In Hazara also Hindi is said to .be “superseding

 

 

 

 

 

 

»‘ “ Pashtu, even among the Pathan and allied tribes.”

324. Miscellaneous- dialects of the Panjab.——The figures given under this head in column 12 of Table
‘ IX comprises entries in the schedules as shown in the margin.

 

 

 

 

Gujari \ 17 6961 ' The GzZ/arz', or dialect of the Gujar herdsmen of our western hills, is
Potwari : i l i ’438 discussed with the other hlll languages in section 318. The Potwém’ should
ijabinkia" . . . 2,569 of course have gone with Panjabi, of which it is the trans-Salt-range
0311),?” '. - I . ‘ » ”7,3513: dialect; but I did not know even this much when the figures were classified.
Sainsi _ . . . . 34"; Laban/61' is the name given on the lower Indus to the speech of the Sikh Labanas
gig?” ' : __' : :gi of that part, who are said to have emigrated from the Central Panjab during
Klietréni . . 131 the rule of the Khalsa and settled on the river, bringing their dialect with.
TOTAL 3:; them and taking to sedentary occupations. It 18. shown as spoken by 1,421

people in Muzaffargarh, 1,146 in Derah Gha21, and 2 1n Multan. Laédnakz

 

 

 

; is the dialect of the Labana traders and carriers who once had the whole
carrying trade of Rajputana and the Panjab in their hands,’ though now the railways have left them
the hills only as a field‘. Their operations covered such a wide extent of country thatit is not to be
wondered at that they should have a peculiar form of speech, which is doubtless intelligible to the whole
class. It is shown as spoken by 71 I people in Gurdaspur; and is probably identical with the Labanki which
precedes it in the list. Odkz' is the dialect of the Ods or wandering navvies who, hailing from the North-
West Provinces or Rajputana, travel all over the Province in search of employment on large earthworks.
It is returned as spoken by 375 persons in Multan, 550 in Muzafiargarh, 509 in Derah Ghazi, and 64 else-
where, ,and is said to be a Marwari dialect in those parts. Scinsz' and Bdwarz'a are the dialects of the
two gipsy tribes of those names, while lealaz' is said to be another name for the Bawaria dialect. K/zez‘m’m'
is the language of the Klzez‘rdns, who are sometimes called Biloch, sometimes Pathan, and are probably Jat.
It might well have been classed as Bilochi.‘ “ .

325. Thewritten characters of the Panjab.—I have already in treating of each language stated the
character in which it is written. The characters used in the Panjab are the Persian for Urdu, Pashto,
and Bilochi, theGurmukhi for Panjabi, the Devanagri and its Thakuri modification for the Hindi languages
of the hills and plains, the Tibeti for Tibetan, and the various mercantile characters 1. A very interesting
quotation from Mr. Beames on this subject will be found at page 169. I add a few notes as supple-
mentary to the information there given. The mercantile cursive used by the trading classes throughout the
greaterpart of the Panjab plains, and commonly known as Hindi or Mahaiani in the east and Lunda2
further to the west, is apparently a Nagri rather than a Gurmukhi character, though it varies so greatly
from one part of the Province to another that a shop-keeper of the Eastern Plains cannot read the books
of his brother of the west. In the lower Indus Valley again the Aroras, or as they are locally called
Kirars, use a cursive of their own called Kiraki, which is probably one of the Sindhi forms alluded
to by Mr. Beames. The Gurmukhi would appear to be little used save by the Sikhs, While they are of all

- — Panjab communitiesthe most illiterate, few but the priestly classes

 

 

 

 

 

 

. . .. being‘able to read and write. Where Persian is not known Deva-

CHA‘RACT‘R‘ Towns' Vluages‘ T‘m“ nagri seems to be the favourite character, Except in the hills

~ where Thakuri takes its place; and there can be little doubt that,

> English - - 6 12(6) _: 6 1?: owing perhaps to its being the character of our Courts and offices,
giggiflgari : I ’764 32:31, 42:53:; Persian is rapidly driving all others out of the field. The charac-
Mahéjani. . . 1, 8;; Sél ters in.which the schedules of the present Census were written
53391“ . . ~_ 2; 2,28; 2,303 are returned as shown in the margin for British Territory. It is
Tibetan . . . 25 25 not improbable that the distinction between Nagri and Mahajani
Tom. ‘ 6,954 46,029 52983 has not always been observed in .compiling these figures; but

the details are, I believe, otherw1se accurate. The Pahari or

 

 

 

 

 

 

Thakuri character was used only in Kangra, and the Tibetan
in Spi‘ti and Lahul. The Dehli and Hissar divisions, Ludhiana, Hushyarpur and Kangra account for 2,807
out of the 2,938 Nagri writers; while Mahajani was used only in the Hissar division, Kangra, Firozpur,
Multan, Derah Ismail, andHazéra. Of the 83 Gurmukhi writers 40 were in Hushyarpur, 13 in Firozpur,
12 in Rawalpindi, and 14 in Peshawar. Of course every possible effort was made to obtain Persian writers,
and especially to avoid the use of Mahajani. Excluding the Dehli, Hissar, Ambala and Jalandhar divi-
sions, only 492 out of 31,456 schedules were written in any character other than Persian; and the figures
showed so many written in that character by enumerators of the shop-keeping class that I made special
inquiries as to their correctness. The explanation I received, more especially from the western districts,
was that even Village-shopkeepers were commonly acquainted with the Persian character, while their
sons could read and write it almost without exception. In the Hills the ordinary character is the
Thakuri or Thankri, apparently a variety of the Devanagri type; but even. there the traders commonly
Use a Lunda character differing but little from that of the plains below 3.

’ Dr. Leitner has published a collection of lithographed specimens of the characters of Hindi origin in use in the Panjab.
7 2 Or “tailless”; so called because all unnecessary flourishes, and even the vowels as a general rule, are dispensed with.
3 Mr. Coldstream tells me that there is a distinct form of the Hill character which is peculiar to the State of Nahan or Sirmfir.

I67

 

   
  

. . , THE LANGUAGES earns PEOPLE;

O

     
     
   
   
       
       
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
      
 
     
   
   
     
 
     
 
   
   
   
   
   
   
      
 
    
 
   
   
 
       
 
    
 
   
 
       
      
   
 
     
 
   
     
     
     
       
      
 
      
       
 
      
      

tart ~IlI.—Coiiiparative Sketch of Hindi, Panjati,} and-Sindhi.

\

PART‘III.-COMPARATIVE SKETCH OF HINDI, PANJABI, AND S‘INDIII‘.~ 7 i

 

\

326. The languages of the Western Gaudian group.—Tlie Gaudian speech of cis-Himalayan
India comprises seven languages, Hindi, PanJabi, Sindhi, GuJaréti, Marathi, Oriya, and Bangali. Of these ,
Oriya is’ not represented at all in the PanJab, while Gujarati, Marathi, and Bangali are only spoken by a ‘
few casual immigrants, by the Parsis of our shops, or by the Bengali Babe of our offices. Sindhi proper is ‘
spoken by only 5,128 peeple; but it acquires importance frOm the fact that Jatki, which is the language
of a million and a half of the inhabitants of the Provmce, IS a dialect of Sindhi, or, to say the least, stands
’ half-way between that language and Panjabi. Thus the.three first of the seven languages which form the
' group are the ones with which we have to deal. . _ . . _

“ Of‘ these three languages,” Mr. Beanies writes, “ Hindi is the most im ortant.. It is the language of the people from the Panjiib ,
" to Bengal. Under the general term Hindi are included many widely dl' ering dialects. so widely differing indeed that it is very
“ difficult to say what Hindi is and what it is not. The word itself is foreign, and introduced by the Mahomedans to whom the
“country was known by its Persian name of Hind; while the natives, on the rare occasions when they used any one common
“appellation for the whole country, knew it as Blniratavarsha. Hindi then strictly means the langnave of India. As the two
" great divisions of Prakrit, the Sauraseni and Magadhi, drew apart and gradually developed into the modern dialects, those of the
“outlying portions of the Aryan territory took the names of. the kingdoms or provinces in which the were spoken. Thus the
“ Hindi of Orissa became known as Oriya, that of Bengal as .Bengali, and so on. But there remained in the centre a mass of i
“ dialects, for which there was no provincial name sufficiently definite or sufficiently permanent. These conscqneiitl have continued
“to be called Hindi. But recent researches have proved that under this general name are included dialects erived from the ’

“ Sauraseni, and thus pertaining to the western group of Indo-Aryan speech, and dialects belonging to the eastern or Magadlii group.

“ Had there not. been for many centuries an independent kingdom of Bengal there seems to be no reason why the Bliojpuri, Maithili,

“ and Magadhi dialects of Beliar should not have been, together With Bengali, treated as one language called Pi’irbi or Eastern Hindi.

“ 1n the opposite direction had not the Maliomedaiis imposed on the country between the Satluj and the Indus the Persian name of

u the Pani fib “ or five waters,” no one would in all probability have ever heard of Punjabi as a distinct language ; we should have K
“ merely had one more dialect of western Hindi. Similarly the Arab conquests in Sindh secured for that Province an independent , . ‘
“existence, and for its language a name and an individuality which in spite of its marked peculiarities it would otherwise not
“have obtained.

“ It was apparently during the I 1th or izth century AD. that the dialects included under the generic term Hindi first began
“to take their present shape. At that time neither Gujarati, Punjabi, nor Sindhi were yet definitely separated from Hindi
“ or from each other. . ‘

“ Of the two groups into which the Hindi dialects fall, the western has been the most fortunate. Upon the. Biaj, the principal‘
“ member of the group, have been based first the Urdu the linguafranca of the greater part of India, and later the High Hindi,
“ the literary language of‘ the whole Hindi area.”

327. The composition of the three languages—Our three languages, or Hindi, Panjabi and Sindhi,
are all of l’rakrit origin ; but all three have a large admixture of Arabic and Persian and even Turkish
words, which the languages of North-Western India have borrowed from their Musalman conquerors where
those of the east and scutli haye gone back to the original Sanskrit. At the same time Hindi still bears
clearer marks of its Sanskrit origin tli'airdoes any other of the Gaudian tongues, the Sauraseni Prakrit * ~ ‘
of North-VVestern India from which it is derived, and which is still the Sacred language of the Jains, A ’
having been a dialect of speCial purity 3. In Panyibi, the language of a Province where Mahomedan predo-
minance has been more Widely extended and is of older date than in the Hindi-speaking tract, the propor—
tion of words of which the Sanskrit origin 15 at once apparent is smaller, and the admixture of foreign terms
larger than in Hindi; while the language of Siiidli, the first part of India to be brought under the influence
of lslz'im, possesses hardly a Single word in its original Sanskrit form. _

“ This, " writes Mr. Beanies, f:is one of those cases. in which we observe a regular gradation from west to east. In the extreme
“ west we have Sindh and the Paiijub, \vitha vast majority of Musalnifni inhabitants, and a large amount of Arabic words, contrasted
“ with a very scanty allowance of Tatsainas -‘.. {icing east we come into the great central Hindi area, where the balance between the
“ two races is more even. the numerical superiority of the H iiidus being balanced by the greater intelligence of the Mahomedans; and
“ here we find consequently the habit of borrownig from I’ersnin kept up side by side with recurrence to Sanskrit, such recurrence,

‘~ however, being less frequent in consequence oi the already existing abundance of‘ Tadbhuva words. Further cast again, in Bengal

"and Orissu-Allk‘l‘e 15 11-“ 1"}11101150 “"‘JOl'Ii-y 9f HmdllS, While the Mahomedan element consists chiefly of races of Indian origin con; L V:
“ vcrted to lsliiui after their language had finally adopted its present form ; and as a natural result their speech contains a maximum
“ of Tatsamiis. With regard to‘ the Arabic and Persian element, however, it must be observed that in all the languages it is still an
“ alien. It has not woven itself into tlrip grammar of any of' them. All the Arabic words in Hindi or any other language are nouns,
" or participiul forms used as nouns. Iliey conform to their own grammatical rules as strictly, in the mouth of a correct speaker, as
“ though the rest of the sentence were pure Arabic. ‘ Rarely and quite exceptionally occur such words as ta/Isa’bm, kabzilmz, (Mg/um,
..- wliei'c Arabic and Persnin nouns. have been furnished with a Hindi termination; but the. usual form is tahsil Iva-rue, where the
“ llindi verb does all the grammatical work. and the Arabic noun is unaltered and uninflected throughout.- When they are used as . ‘ »

“nouns they take the usual post-positions indicative of' case, but as these post-positions are merely appended to them without caus-
“iiig any internal change in their structure, it cannot be said that they are at all affected.”

328. The structural development of the three” languages—Here again I quote from Mr. Beanies

as follows :— - .
"' Looking upon the change from a syntlictical to an analytical state as progress and development, not as corruption or decay,

“ it may be interesting to institute a comparison between the several languages in this respect. And here, as might be expected, we ‘

“ find in most instances that these languages which are most prone to the use of 'l‘atsaina words are also most backward in develop.
“ nieiit.

 

I For the source whence this sketch is chiefly compiled, see the end of section 300 supra. x

2 For a most interesting discussion of the probability that the Magadhi Prfikrit was once the vernacular of almost the whole
of Northern India. but was displaced from Siiidli, the Paiiji’ib. and the upper Ganges Valley by :in iiiimieration probably from \Vestern
Rfijpi’iti’inn. of an Aryan people speaking the closely allied yet distinct Sa’uruseiii sc'e paves xxxi5 xxxii’of the introduction to
libriile's Grammar of the Gmldian Languages. , b ‘ ‘ i - A ‘

3 Tatsama and Tudbliuva are two convenient terms used by Sanskrit graniiiinriuns. Tiitsama or “ the same as it"describes
words taken straight {mm the Sanskrit after the language into which tlieyiwerc introduced had developed and assuinrdits resent
form, and which therefore retain their Sanskrit garb and remain foreign words. 'l‘ndbhziva or “ of the nature of it " isiiipplied topwords

which, derived from the Sanskrit, have developed with the language of which they form a part and have conformed with its genius,
but have not undergone such alteration in the process as to obscure their Sanskrit derivation.

168

   
     
    

 

” j \ , : j“ « THE LANGUAGES OF THE PEOPLE. , Pafa'33°'

. Chap. Y. A I

9 " 'iPart pIII.—,-Coniparative Sketch of Hindi, Panjabi, and Sindhi.

 

 

“ The most advanced language is the Hindi, which is closely followed by the Panjabi and Guyarati. In Hindi the noun has lost
“ nearly all traces of inflection ; the only vestiges remaining are the modification of the base in the oblique cases of nouns ending in
“ at 'or air, as ghard, oblique base glam-e, bandalz, oblique base bande, and the terminations of the plural en, cm, on ,- and in common ,
“ talk the plural is very little used, a periphrastic construction with sub or log being gene/rally preferred. The pgonouns exhibit a
“ slight advance upon the Prakrit forms, but have evidently come down to modern time through Brakrit, and thereforeretain more
“ of an inflectional character. In the pronouns, each case must be derived from the corresponding case in Saiiskrit,.;]ust as in an
“Italian verb each' person of each tense is a distinct corruption of the corresponding Latin person auditense. But with the Hindi
“ noun the case is different. The noun owes to Sanskrit merely its base or crude form. All its cases. are formed out of its owu
“ resources, resources themselves of Sanskrit origin, but put together and employed in a way quite foreign to Sanskrit ideas. Thus
“ when a Sanskrit noun exhibits three base forms, the Hindi rejects all these niceties, and takes the Simple nominative for its sole
“ base, declining it by means of post-positions. _ ,
“In the verb Hindi has still more markedly thrown away the Sanskrit inflectional system. ’The Hindi verb is an arrange-
“ 'ment of participles conjugated by means of the substantive verbs, derived from. the roots as and MM. Only two tenses are'synthe-
“ tical, the indefinite present, corrupted from the present indicative of the Sanskrit, and the imperative from the same tense in Sans-
“ krit. In fact Hindi might appropriately be described as the English of the group, havmg cast as1de whatever could possibly be
“ dispensed With, and commending itself to an Englishman by its absence of form, and the pos1tional structure of its sentences result-
5‘ ing therefrom. ‘ ‘ L
' “ Panjébi follows Hindi as regards its nouns, having the same simplicity of declension and the same absence of inflection.
“ Although the particles used to denote cases are different from those used in Hindi, yet the method of their use is precisely the same;
“ only bases ending in ii are subject to modification, allothers remain unchanged. The verb 18 very Similarun structure to Hindi,
“ and the differences of form are hardly more than dialectic. The pronouns are also nearly the same as Hindi. The claim of Pan. 7
“ j ébi to be considered an independent language rests more upon its phonetic system, and its store of words not found in Hindi, than
“ upon any radical difference in its structure or inflections.” -
it it as I =18 it a St 3% ‘ $3 39 ’1‘ ‘ $9 =’ 3?
7 “ Sindhi ranks next after Panjabi and Gfijardti in the matter of development. It is a rough language, loving thorny paths of
“ its own, but there hangs about it, to my mind, somewhat of the charm of Wild flowers in a hedge whose untamed luxuriance .
“ pleases more than the regular splendour of the parterre. There is a flavour cl Wheaten flour,‘ and a reek 0f cpttage smoke about
“ Panja'bi and Sindhi, which is infinitely more natural and captivating than anything which the hide-bound Pandit-ridden languages
“ of the eastern parts of India can show us. .
“ In Sindhi the preparation of the base for reception of the case-particles assumes great importance, there being in nearly every
“ case three separate base-forms in the singular and three in the plural, the plural forms being in addition various and numerous for the
“ oblique and vocative. That these forms result from a partial retention or half-efl'aced recollection of the Sanskrit inflectional sys-
“ tem is apparent, and this fact places Sindhi in an inferior stage of development to that of the forenamed languages. The cases are
“ formed, however, analytically by the addition of particles; that indicative of the possessrve relation is so multifariously inflected as
“ to raise that case into a pure adjective agreeing with the governing noun in gender, number, and case. Whereas Hindi is satisfied
“ with three forms of the genitive particle, PanjaCbi with four, Gi’ijratifrequires nine, and Sindhi twenty. The adJective is also subject
“to the same multiplied changes of termination as the substantive. The pronouns, as in Hindi, retain more traces of an inflectional
“system, and closely resemble those of that language. The verb is, as in other languages, composed chiefly of partmipial forms
“combined with the three auxiliaries, but, like Gujarati, the future, as well as the indefinite present, shows signs of the synthetical
“ system of Sanskrit, and in some other respects also is less purely analytical than Hindi. ' The passive in particular exhibits a system
“of combination in which a tendency to analytical treatment is not fully emancipated from synthetical ideas.”

329. The written characters of the three languages—On this subject Mr. Beames Writes :—

“ Having thus briefly generalized the structural characteristics of the seven languages, the character in which they are written
“next demands attention. The Hindi and Marathi use the ordinary Nagri in printed books, and their written character, as also
“ that of Gliiarati, does not vary from it more than is natural under the circumstances; the written character in all these languages
“being merely a rounder and more flowing variety of the printed. Sindhi has remained till modern times almost unwritten. The
“ rude scrawls in use among the mercantile classes defy analysis, and were so imperfect that it is said no one but the writer himself
“could read what was written 1. The abandonment of the matra’. or top line of the Devanafigri letters is a common feature in all these
“cursive alphabets. It is either dropped entirely, as in the Kayathi character used in Behar, or a- series of, lines are ruled across
“ the page first like a schoolboy’s copy book, and the writing is hung on below as in the Modh or “ tw1sted ” current hand of the
“ Marathas.” '
at as a: a: a: as as as a: as a a

r

“The Mahajani character differs entirely from that used for general purposes of correspondence, and is quite unintelligible to
“ any but commercial men. It is in its origin as irregular and scrawling as the Sindhi, but has been reduced by men of business
“into a neat looking system of little round letters, in which, however, the original Devanafigri type has become so effaced as hardly
“to be recognizable, even when pointed out. Perhaps this is intentional. Secresy has always been an important consideration with
“ native merchants, and it is probable that they purposely made their peculiar alphabet as unlike anything else as possible, in order
“ that they alone might have the key to it.

“ In the mercantile and ordinary current hands, the vowels are only partially indicated; a or i in its full or initial form generally
“ does duty for the whole. This is of no great consequence in ordinary correspondence where the context, as in Persian, supplies the
“ key to the meaning. Sometimes, however, difficulties arise, as in the well-known story of the merchant of Mathura, Who was
“ absent from home, and whose agent wrote from Dehli to the family to say his master had gone to Aj mere and wanted his big
“ledger. The agent wrote Bdbzt Ajmere gayd barz' ba/n' [6/ij dzfjiye. This was unfortunately read Bribzi cfj mar gayd barf bra/226

bkej dg’jig/e, “ The master died to-day, send the chief wife”! (apparently to perform his obsequies) * * * a:

“ Panjabi employs the character called Gurmukhi, a name probably derived from the fact that the art of writing was at first only
“ employed on sacred subjects, and was practised by pupils who recorded the oral instructions of their Guru, instead of, as had been
“the case in earlier times, committing his teachings to memory. The Panjabi character probably took its origin from the Gupta ;
“ or it might be more accurate to say that the earlier character of Asoka (3rd century B.C.) underwent modification, the type of
“ which is uniform throughout India down to the Gupta era (about the 5th century A.D.), but that after that the various provinces
“ began. to make local variations of their own. The Kutila inscriptions date from about 800 to 1100 A.D. ; and as far as we know
“ theahistory of those three centuries, there was no one paramount power during the time whose authority extended over all Aryan
“ India as there had been at various times in the preceding ages. Subject as it was to the kings of the Ghaznavi and Ghori dynas»
“ ties, the Panjab was politically sundered from the Gangetic provinces during a great portion of that time, and we may suppose
“it to have entered upon a distinct course of linguistic development. This will account for the archaic character of many of the
“ Gurmukhi letters,”

which generally assimilate more closely to the Kutila or even to the earlier Guptarthan does the. Dcvana’gri
character of the Hindi language.

330. The pronunciation of the three languages—The following is an abstract of Mr. Beanies,
remarks on the pronunCiation of the three languages with which we are concerned :—

Vowéls.—Hindi, Panjabi and Sindhi alike drop the Sanskrit inherent a at the end of a word except in poetry, and solve the
diflicnlty of pronouncing a final nexus by inserting an a between the two letters. The final (I, is not even restored before
inflection—thus sunkar, not sand/car. In the middle of a- Word it is retained where its omission is abSOIutely impossible

g

1 There are some twelve to thirteen different alphabets current in Sindh, some of which differ very widelv from the others. Of
late, however, the Arabic character, though very ill adapted to express Sindhi sounds, has come into common use.

169

 

 
  

 

 

 

4..
r
r

4

1

th“? "tr ,

o ,g
, a I
'i

e

 
 

   

 

 

 

r‘ . -.S ..—

s.

' rns‘;~tmcuaeas:iorsjrueriraprrsz "

 

0
g
’9
<
. we
‘a

‘ Parr111.4comparafive.=-sretch_. of Hindi, Paiijabi; and Sindhi.

 

but it is emitted wherever it end he, slurred over or got rid of." Its positionis exactly parallel to that. of its linguistic counterpart

the final short a ~of‘early English, which we have in the modern ' language everywhere discarded in pronunciation; and in moist”

cases in writing also, Only retaining it where, as in line, its presence indicates a shade of pronunciation. -‘

Palat‘als‘. e Hindi, truest and most central type of all, holds fast the correct pronunciation of the j ,- but Panjaibi, especially
in thewest of the rovince, modifies it into something not unlike a. very palatal y aspirated. The Hindiaspeaking peasant cannot.
and will'not'use z, the dots of the transliterator notwithstanding 1. ' ‘ _

. Cerebrals.-—-The cerebrals are pronounced very much like the English dentals. Hindi substitutes the cerebral r and Hz for
the Sanskrit cerebral d and (lit. except at the beginning of a word or when forming part of a nexus; but Punjabi, having in-
vented new characters for the former pair, preserves the true sounds for the latter. Thus Hindi gciri is in Panjdbi gaddi, a
“ cart.” Sindhi follows Hindi, and often replaces the dental by the cerebral d. ,

Sem€~vowels.-——In Sindhi j is quite, distinct from y, the latter having a more liquid sound, and being often dropped at the
beginning of words. Panjabi and Hindi turn the Sanskrit 3/ into j in most cases, and write it so. _So with w, Sindhi and ~Punjabi
keep it quite distinct from I), but the latter uses the two .indiiferently, givmg each when written its true sound; Hindi both
writes and pronounces every w as 1), except in words taken direct from‘ the Sanskrit, and in such Words as «and, wa/zcin, waisa.
“ Felices quibus vivere est bibere,” if it were but wine they drank, and not the water of 'a muddy pond in Which they and their
neighbours have washed themselves, their clothes, and their cattle. ’

Sib'ilantSr—Panjabi and Sindhi use only one‘ sound of s for both the Sanskrit forms of s and for the .972 ,- indeed the former
is altogether averse from this class of sounds, generally altering them into It. In the central and western Hindi (that. of the
Dehli Territory) sh is chiefly confined to Arabic words, and the Sanskrit letter s/i. is used to express the Arabic and Persian Ida.

Nasal:.—In Panjdbi the hard it is not used, the only n sounds in use being the English n and the anuswdra or French 75;
In Sindhi the it sounds, except the English 9:, embody the semi»vowels of their organ, 92y, 1m, and the guttural nasal mg is used 2.
This last indeed appears in some Panjaibi words also, as in sinng a. “ horn." ' ,_

Compound comonants.———The dropping of the inherent final a already alluded to leaves roots ending with one consonant to ’be
followed by inflexions beginning with another. Consequently combinations impossible to Sanskrit tongues constantly occur; but
they are pronounced as they stand, the complicated modifications which Sanskrit rules of euphony would compel being unknown to the
modern Prakrit languages. _

331. The literature-of the three languages—Mr. Beames writes in this connexion as follows :—

“' Hindi literature in its earlier form consists, with one notable exception, wholly of religious poems. This exception is the
“ first’of all in point of time, the Prithiraja Rasan of Chand Bar-dai, in which the ancestry, birth, heroic, deeds, and final overthrow
“'of Prithiriij, a Chauhdn Rajpiit and the last Hindu King of Dellll, are recited in- many thousand lines' of doggerel verse.”
Even here, however, an immense deal of religion and fable is intermixed with the history. ’“ The date of the poem is probably
“ about 1200 AD. Subsequent Hindi literature consists almost entirely of long tiresome religious poems, together with some of a
“lighter type, translations, or rather o-if’accimenti of older poems, none of which are particularly worth reading except for the light
“ they throw on the gradual progress of the language.

“ Still, there are, as I have said before, some exceptions; the seven hundred couplets of Behéri Lél contain many prettv, thouOh
“ fanciful, conceits, and are composed in extremely correct and elegant verse; and here and there among the religious poems may 1be

“found meditations and prayeis of some merit. The Ramayan of ’l‘ulsi Das is probably only admired because the masses are .

“unable to read the original I Valmiki. In modern times a perfect cloud of writers has ariSen, amonguvhom, however, it is
“impossible to single out any of deserving of special mention. The introduction of the Persian character, in supersession of the
“clumsy Nagari, has rendered the mechanical process of writing much ieasier and more'rapid, while many good lithographic
“ presses in all parts of the country pour forth books of all descriptions, the majority of them undoubtedly pernicious trazh, but
“ some here and there of a more wholesome tone, which, through probably not destined to live, may pave the way for productions
“ of a higher style 3. ‘ .

“ Of the other languages it cannot be said in strictness that they have any literature, if by that word we mean written works.
“ In most Aryan countries in India there has existed from the earliest times a large body of unwritten poetry. These ballads or
“ rhapsodics are still sung by the Bliéts and Chdrans, two classes corresponding somewhat IiWIour European bards, and the antiquity
“ of some of the ballads still current is admitted to be great. The poems of Chand, to Whic so often refer, are nothing more than

“ a collection of these ballads ; a collection probably made by the poet himself, when in his old age he bethought him of the gallant '

“ master whom he had so long served, and who had died in the flewer of his manhood, in that last sad battle at Pdnipat. Throutrh-
“ out all the country of the Rajputs, far down to the mouths of the Indus and the confines of Bilochistan, the Indian bards wandeiied
“ singing, and a considerable quantity of their poems still lives in the mouths of the people, and has in these latter times been printed.
“ This, as far as I know, is all that Slndh can show of ancient literature. And the case is not far different in the Punjab. In that
“ Province the language is still very closely connected with various forms of western Hindi. Though Nanak, the great religious
“ reformer of the Punjab and founder of the Sikh creed, is generally pointed to as the earliest author in the language, yet few writinvs
“ of his are extant, and ir the great collection called the Granth, made by Arjan Mal, one of his disciples, in the sixteenth centurtv,
“ there is nothing distinctly Punjabi. It is for the most part an anthology culled from the writings of Hindi poets, such as Kabii‘,
“ N amadev, and others, and consequently the language is pure old Hindi.” -

332. Dialects of the three languages.——-I have already pointed out how innumerable are the local
dialects of the Panjéb, and how little we knOw about them. In my sketch of the distribution of the Panjéb
languages (section 302), I have endeavoured to indicate the types 0f the principal dialects current in the
Province and the limits within which each obtains. The Hindi language is commonly divided into four
stroneg marked forms, of which the Maithil of Tirhfit, the Magadh 0i Monghyr, and the Bhojpuri of East-
ern Hindiistzin are included under the name of Eastern Hindi. The fourth dialect extends from the neigh—
bourhood ot Benares to the eastern limits of Panjzibi, and is known as Western Hindi. Mr. Hornle, how-
ever, considers that the western dialects of Hindi possess less affinity with the eastern dialects of the same
languagelhan they do with Panjaibi, Sindhi and Gfijarati. He separates the dialect of O‘udh and Baghel-
kand, whlch is apparently what we in the Panjéb call Pi’irbia, under the name of Baisweiri, groupiucr it, not
however without hesitation, under Eastern Hindi ; and he classes \Vestern Hindi, including the szp’ ’ a

dialects, under the name of \Vestern Gaudian, together with Panjzibi, Sindhi, and Gfijardti. Of this Western .

Hindi, with which we are chiefly concerned 1n the Panjéb, and of the other dialects of the Province, Mr.
Beanies writcs :— . ,

“ y . _. _ . . . . .
.» . When we get bey end the Bholpuu men, about Bcnares, we come into Central Hindustan, and from Benares to Dehli the dialectic
”dlli'erences are not so very great as to call for specxal remark. It is true that there are many diversities in the words, and occasion-

ally also in the inflectionnl terms used in various parts ot this wide tract, but there is no very striking divergence from the central

1 It would appear that the is and dc sounds for 0/1 and j, which Mr. Beanies calls “ unassimilated palatals," are characteristic of
the comparatively undeveloped Turapuun languages, and are found among Aryan tongues only where the latter have come into contact
With Turanian speechuas in the 'hlarzithl which marches With Telugu, and in Pashto and Kashmiri which are in close juxtaposition with
the languages of Turkistdn and libet.

3 Mr. Beanies notes that the original Panjiibi spelling of the Sikh name “ Singh ” is with Ta 91:, and that if the spelling Sin/z ‘ is

now used, it IS probably a modern Sanskritised form, such as is now coming into faShion in Bengal.

3 f s v ' r I s ' , .
. “103‘? who ““5th [NINE “I“ SUbleCt further should read M. Garcm de Tassy‘s Hz'stoire de la littérature Hindustani in which
an immense amount of information is collected. The author is an ardent admirer of Hindi literature.

17o

 

 

  

. - n ,. l ' .
Asa -A‘hd‘m i 1‘ “on

1'

” 1i: hi...“ .1“... A

1...? in: / .

 

:59".‘rnsjmeumsss‘os’ms,PEOPLE?‘ , “I " ' p

 

.'\?‘ . - x

, » _ Part 5111.; ComparativeT‘Sketchpf‘ Hindi, "Panjabi, and Sindhi.

‘\. '-> -
,', ,, \

“type. ‘ To thesouth, however, in the vast regions of Rajputina, strongly marked dialectic peculiarites again meet us, and there is a
“large'number of provincial forms of speech. The Métwari, which Ihave alluded to before, merges gradually into Gujarati, which is
“ conterminous with it on the south, in such formsas'the infinitive in we, and the form of'_ the future in se’. It still retains the ancient

, “genitive signs romi, re, andvmany other distinctive marks. Some of the Ragput“ dialects again exhibit atendgncy to approach to

«Mahrati, and others more to the west modulate gradually into Punjabi and Sindhi. -»'
“.Panjé‘bi is spoken half-way through the country between the satluj and J amna. It is impossible to say where it begins, both

' “ it and Hindi being spoken with equal fluency and equal incorrectness, : just as an Alsatian speaks French and German, both equally

“badly. Throughout the Panjéb and Sindh the most important tribe in point of numbers is‘that ‘of the J ats, who under the name of
“ Jabs also spread far into Rajputana and the Doab. Panjabi, Sindhi, and Western Hindi, regarded as the mother-tengue, appear to
“‘ us almost as one language, with a regular series of modifications extending in waves from the Persian Gulf, up the Indus, across
“the five rivers, and far on into: the deserts of the Réjputs‘. Thus the present participle in Hindi ends in td, in Eastern Panjébi
“this is softened to dd, with an 92 inserted when the root ends with a voWel, thus kardd “doing,” but ktdndd, “eating.” As we
“get further into the country going westwards and“ southwards about Shahpur and Jhang, We find this 7: always used even after

r

_ “bases ending in a consonant, thus mdrenda, “beating.” When, however, We get right dowu into Sindh, the form in ndci has

“ become the regular classical .termination in universal use, and is fortified by a long vowel ; thus, mcim’ndO, “ beatingfi’ which takes us

A “ back to the Prakrit marento and Sanskrit ”crimp/ant. ‘

“ There are so many dialects in Panj ébi that it is impossible to enumerate them. In every district, nay in every parganah a
“ difference is perceptible. The general features are the same throughout, but there is a twang, a dozen or so of inflections,
“ several scores of words, quite peculiar to that one place, and, not understood out of it. In fact, in all the parts of India
“ with which I am personally acquainted I have noticed something of the same peculiarity, namely, that the words which the peasant
“ uses to express the objects around him, the different descriptions of cattle, tools, seeds, grasses, crops, diseases ’of crops, grain in va-

. “rious stages, soils, waters, weathers, and the like, differ in every district I go to. Going from Giijara't to J helam, and from

I

 

“ J helam ‘to Rawalpindi, the whole of the ryots' surroundings change their names completely twice over. Perhaps the only
“ exception is the ”plough, which I only know by two names,—-hal in Upper India, and mingal in Bengal and Orissa. The
“cow may beperhaps cited as another exception, and in truth gun and gaz‘ would erhaps be understood in most places, and the
“ generic term yarn for cattle in a good many-but the peasant is not content with this. His oow is red, or dun, or grey, or white, or
“fertile, or barren, or has had one calf 01' two, or is milch or dry, or has its horns bent forwards or backwards, or straight, or of
“ uneven length, and each of these peculiarities has a name, and that name is used, to the exclusion of’the generic term “ cow,” and
“differs in every district; so that to the superficial observer,'or perhaps even» to a careful student who judged from this class of
,‘f words, there would at first sight appear to be more dialects in the language than there really are, Still, after making all due allow-
‘fance for those peculiarities, I am-of opinion that, owing to the» absence of any written standard, our brave Panjabi peasants
“ possess a number of bond fide dialects which is considerably in excess of that possessed by most languages . spoken over an
“equal area‘of level country in any other part Of India. A .

“ Panjébis forthe most part understand Hindi readily, and very quickly learn to speak it correctly, abandoning the peculiarities
“ of their Own language as mere dialectic vagaries. The Hindustanis, from their superior cultivation, take high ‘tone with the simple
“ Panjébis,and laugh them but of their pronunciation and local forms, insisting, as do certain Bengalis with regard to Orissa, that
“ these latter are mere vulgarisms, to be shunned by correct speakers. Of course in the Wilder parts of the Panjéb Hindi is not well
“ understood, and in the very wildest not at all.

“ With regard to Sindhi, the reverse is the case; while it is fairly intelligible to the wild wagering J at and Gujar tribes of the
“desert, and to the Southern Panjébis generally, it is quite unintelligible to the ‘more settled ian" . cultivated population. ' I have
“known . a Sindhi come to my court at Gujrat, in the northern part of the Chaj‘ Doab, lying between the Chenab and J helam rivers,
“and not a single person could make out what he said.” ‘

 

 

 

f» . .. .
J‘s: . l:
f

,5." i, 'V ,

Asia‘s" ' '.' ~ if" “it: 1‘ ,. f; “hell. I: 2 ii; i 'f J -_ . . '
‘. ,.“~*!‘ii’_t;‘. amiss, scams, AND TR’I~BES.1,OE;-4'I%HE\PEOPILE. .;
, l, .14" " i F“ ‘ _ .3 , ‘ .-

.“i
:2

'\

" .‘P'a‘rt .I.-¥-:Casfe initihé' raj-515.359?

 

 
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
  
  
 
  
   
  
  
  
   
  
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
   
   
 
  
  

 
  
  
 
 
 
 
 
  
  
 
  
 
    
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  

 

 

‘ ‘ THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES OF THE. __ -_
PEOPLE. '   ,

 

PART I.——CASTE IN THE PANJAB. ’ _ . .

 

333. The popular conception of caste—An old agnostic is said to have summed up his philosophy
in the following words 2—“ The only thing I know is that I know nothing; and I am not quite sure that I
know that.” His words express very exactly my own feelings regarding caste in the Panjab. My experi-
' r ence is that it is almost impossible to make any statement Whatever regarding any one of the castes we
‘ have to deal with, absolutely true as it. may be as regards one part of the Province,>which shall not preSently
be contradicted with equal truth as regards the same people in some_'other district. Yet I shall attempt
to set forth briefly what seem to me the fundamental ideas upon which caste is based ; and in ‘doing so I
shall attempt partly to explain why it is that the,.institution is so extraordinarily unstable, and its phaeno—
mena so diverse in different localities. What I propound in the following paragraphs is simply my work-
ing hypothesis as it at present stands ; but I shall not stop to say so as, I write, though almost every propo-
- , sition made must be taken subject to limitations, often sufficiently obvious, and not unfrequently involved
‘ e I » in some other proposition made in the very next paragraph. My views are of little weight so long-as they
are not illustrated and supported by instances drawn from actually existing fact. Such instances I have in
great abundance, and they will be found in part in the detailed description of castes which follow this dis- \ ~
. cussion. But I have leisureneither to record all my evidence, nor to marshal what I have recorded; and I
j: give my conception of caste with a crudeness of exposition~w_hich lack of time forbids me to modify, not
‘ because I think that it is anything even distantly approaching to the whole truth, but because I believe that,
it is nearer to that truth than is the generally received theory of caste as I understand it 1.

The popular and currently received theory of caste I take to consist of three main articles :—

(i) that caste is an institution of the Hindu religion, and wholly peculiar to that religion alone :

(2) that it consists primarily of a fourfold classification of people in general under the heads of Brah-
man, Kshatriya, Vaisya, and Slidra: . .

(3) that caste is perpetual and immutable, and has been transmitted from generation to generation

' throughout the ages of Hindu history and myth without the possibility of change. . __

Now I should doubtless be exaggerating in the opposite direction, but I think that I should still be far - ‘
nearer to the truth if, in opposition to the popular conception thus defined, I were to say——— i

(I) that caste is a social far more than a religious institution; that it has no necessary connection
whatever with the Hindu religion, further than that under that religion certain ideas and customs
common to all primitive nations have been developed and perpetuated in an unusual degree ;

‘ and that conversion from Hinduism to Islam has not necessarily the slightest effect upon
caste:

(2) that there are Brahmans who are looked upon as outcasts by those who under the fourfold classi- v
fication would be classed as Slidras ; that there is no such thing as a Vaisya now existing; that it is ~
very doubtful indeed whether there is such a thing as a Kshatriya, and if there is, no two
people are agreed as to where we shall look for him ; and that Sfidra has no present significance
save as a convenient term of abuse to apply to somebody else whom you consider lower
than yourself; while the number of castes which can be classed tinder any one or underno one
of the four heads, according as private opinion may vary, isxalmost innumerable:

(3) that nothing can be more variable and more difficult to define than caste; and that the fact
that a generation is descended from ancestors of any given caste creates a presumption. and
nothing more, that that generation also is of the same caste, a presumption liable to life _ i ’ , ‘ ~
defeated by an infinite variety of circumstances. ' '

334. The hereditary nature of occupations—Among all primitive peoples we find the race split up
into a number of tribal communities held together by the tieof common descent, each tribeVbeing self-
cont‘ained and self—sufficing, and bound by strict rules of marriage and inheritance, the common object
of which is to increase the strength and preserve the unity of the tribe. There is as yet no diversitv of
occupation. Among more advanced societies, where occupations have become differentiated, the tribes
have almost altogether disappeared ; and we find in their place corporate communities or‘guilds held

V together by the tie of common occupation rather than of common blood, each guild being self-contained
L“ ‘ 2; . and self-governed, and bound by strict rules, the common object of which is to strengthen the guild and
~ to confine to it the secrets of the craft which it practises. Such were the trades-guilds of the middle ages

 

I Owing to the limitation 0f the time ““0le me to complete the report. the whole of this chapter except Part II was written in i .
less than three weeks. It would have taken me as-many months to have digested and put into shape the whole of my material.

172

     

 

,THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES or THE PEOPLE. ‘ Eritrea/3?.
. . ap. ,

 

Part I.—Caste in the Paniab.

 

as we first meet with them in European history. But all modern inquiry into their origin and earlier con-
stitution tends to the conclusion—and modern authorities on the development of primitive institutions are
rapidly accepting that conclusion—that the guild in its first form was, no less than the tribe, based upon
common descent ; and that the fundamental idea which lay at the root of the institution in its inception was
the hereditary nature of occupation. Now here we have two principles, c0mmunity of blood and com-
munity of occupation. So long as the hereditary nature of occupation was inviolable, so long as the black-
smith’s son must be and nobody else could be a blacksmith, the two principles were identical. But the
struggle for existence is too severe, the conditions of existence too varied, and the character and capa-
city of individuals too diverse to permit of this inviolability being long maintained; and in any but the
most rudimentary form of society it must like the "socialist’s.dream of equal division of wealth, cease to
exist from the very instant of its birth. And from the moment when the hereditary nature of occupation
ceases to be invariable and inviolable, the two principles of- community of blood and community of occu-
pation become antagonistic. The antagonism still continues. In every community which the world
has ever seen there have been grades of position and distinctions of rank; and in all societies these grades
and distinctions are' governed by two considerations, descent and calling. As civilisation advances and

the ideas of the community expand in more liberal growth, the latter is ever gaining in importance at the'

expense of the former; the question what a man is, is ever more and more taking precedence of the ques-
tion what his father was. But in no society that the world has yet seen has either of these two consider-
ations ever wholly ceased to operate; in no community has the son of the coal-beaver been born the equal
of the son of the nobleman, or the man who dies ‘a trader been held in the same consideration as he who
dies a statesman ; while in all the son has begun where the father left off. The communities of India in
whose midst the Hindu religion has been developed are no exceptions to this rule; but in their case special
circumstances have combined to preserve in greater integrity and to perpetuate under a more advanced
state of societythan elsewhere the hereditary nature of occupation, and thus in a higher degree than in
other modern nations to render identical the two principles of community of blood and community of
occupation. And it is this difference, a difference of degree rather than of kind, a survival to a later age
of an institution which has died out elsewhere rather than a new growth peculiar to the Hindu nation,
which makes us give a new name to the old thing and call caste in India what we call position or rank in
England.

335. Occupation the primary basis of caste.—The.whole basis of diversity of caste is diversity of
occupation. The old division into Brahman, Kshatriya, Vaisya, Sfidra, and the Mlechchha or outcast who
is below the Siidra, is but a division into the priest, the warrior, the husbandman, the artisan, and the
menial; and the more modern development which substituted trader for husbandman as the meaning of
Vaisya or “the people” did not alter the nature of the classification. William Priest, John King, Edward
Farmer, and James Smith are but the survivals in England of the four varmzs of Manu. But in India
which, as I have already explained in chapter IV, sections 21 1-2, to which I would here refer the reader, was
priest—ridden to an extent unknown to the experience of Europe even in the middle ages, the dominance of
one special occupation gave abnormal importance to all distinctions of occupation. The Brahman, who
could at first claim no separate descent by which he should be singled out from among the Aryan community,
sought to exalt his office and to propitiate his political rulers, who were the only rivals he had to fear,
by degrading all other occupations and conditions of life. Further, as explained in the sections just
referred to, the principle of hereditary occupation was to him as a class one of the most vital impor-
tance. As the Brahmans increased in number, those numbers necessarily exceeded the possible require-
ments of the laity so far as the mere performance of priestly functions was concerned, while it became
impossible for them to keep up as a whole even the semblance of sacred learning. Thus they ceased to
be wholly priests and a large proportion of them became mere Levites. The only means of preserving its
overwhelming influence to the body at large was to substitute Levitical descent for priestly functions as
the basis of that influence, or rather perhaps to check the natural course of social evolution which would
have'substituted the latter for the former; and this they did by giving the whole sanction of religion
to the principle of the hereditary nature of occupation. Hence sprang that tangled web of caste restrictions
and distinctions, of ceremonial obligations, and of artificial purity and impurity, which has rendered the
separation of occupation from descent so slow and so difficult in Hindu society, and which collectively
constitutes what we know as caste. I do not mean that the Brahmans invented the principle which they
thus turned to their own purpose; on the contrary, I have said that it is found in all primitive societies that
have outgrown the most rudimentary stage. Nor do I suppose that they deliberately set to work to produce
any craftily designed effect upon the growth of social institutions. But circumstances had raised them to
a position of extraordinary ‘power; and naturally, and probably almost unconsciously, their teaching took
the form which tended most effectually to preserve that power unimpaired.

Indeed in its earlier form, neither caste nor occupation was even supposed in India to be necessarily
or invariably hereditary. It is often forgotten that there are two very distinct epochs in the post-Vedic
history of the Hindu nations, which made respectively contributions of very different nature to that body
of Hindu scriptures which we are too apt to confuse under the generic name of the Shastras, and which
affected in very different manners the form of the Hindu religion. The earlier is the epoch of the Brah-
manas and the Upanishads, while Hinduism was a single and comparatively simple creed, or at most
a philosophical abstraction; and the later is the epoch of the Puranas and Tantras, with their crowded
Pantheon, their foul imaginings, their degraded idolatry, and their innumerable sects. The former may
be said to end with the rise and the latter to begin with the growing degeneracy of Buddhism. In the
earlier Hinduism we find that, while caste distinctions were primarily based upon occupation, considerable
license in this respect was permitted ~to the several castes, while the possibility of the individual rising
from one caste to another was distinctly recognised. This was the case even as late as the age of Mann,
by which time the caste system had assumed great strictness, and the cardinal importance of occupation
had become a prominent part of the Brahminical teaching, though its hereditary nature had notyet been so

I73

.H‘ w 1
M, ;,_.
,. g?“ . .1

 

 

 

 

..
{.2
.,-

 

 

 

 

 

 
  

  

- ' s‘S‘ .
Pm“ 336' THE- RACES, CASTES, ANDx TRIBES OF;- THE rsopm.
Chap. VI. , ‘

 

 

Part l.,—-Caste in, the Panjab.

      
 

 

emphatically insisted on 1. It was in the dark ages of Hindu history, about the beginning of an aera during:
which Brahminism was substituted for Hinduism and the religion became a chaos of impure and degraded
doctrine and sectarian teaching, that the theory of the necessarily hereditary nature of occupation seems
to have taken its present form. In the earlier epoch the priest was always a Brahman; in the later
the Brahman was always a priest. ’

336. But if occupation was not necessarily transmitted by descent and if caste varied with change
of occupation in the earlier aara of Hinduism, it is no less true that this isthe .case‘in the present day;
though under caste restrictions as they now stand the change, in an upward direction at' least, is infinitely
slower and more difficult than then, and is painfully effected by the family or tribe in the course of

, y ‘ generations instead of by the individual in the course of years. The following pageswill contain
numerous instances of the truth of this assertion, and the whole body of tribal and caste tradition in

e the Panjab supports it. I have not always thOught it necessary to state their traditions in discussing
the various castes; and I have seldom stopped to comment on the facts. But the evidence, imperfect as

it is, will be found to possess no inconsiderable weight; while the very fact of the general currency of a

set of traditions, groundless as they may be in individual instances, shows that the theory of society upon
which they are based is at least not repugnant, to the ideas and feelings and even practice of the people

who believe them. Indeed, for the purposes of the present enquiry it would almost be allowable t0‘ ._
accept traditional origin; for though the tradition may not be true, it might have been, or it would never . . ,

have arisen. Instances of fall in the social scale are naturally more often met with than instances of

rise, for he who has sunk recalls with pride his ancestral origin, while he who has risen hastens to forget it_

337. The political' and artificial basis of caste.--But before proceeding to give specific instances
of recent change of caste, I must adopt a somewhat extended definition of occupation, and must take a
somewhat wider basis than that afforded by mere occupation, even so defined, as the foundation of caste.

In India the occupation of the great mass of what may be called the upper or yeoman classes is the
same. Setting aside the priests and traders on the one hand and the artisans and menials on the other,
we have left the great body of agriculturists Who constitute by far the larger portion of the population.
This great body of people subsists by husbandrygand cattle-farming, and so far their occupation is one
and the same. But they are also the owners and occupiers of the land, the holders of more or less compact
tribal territories; they' are overlords as well as villains; and hence springs the cardinal distinction
between the occupation of ruling and the occupation of being ruled. Where the actual calling of every-day
life is the same, social standing, which is all that caste means, depends very largely upon political import— -
ance, =whether present or belonging to the recent past. There is the widest distinction between the
dominant and the subject tribes ; and a tribe which has acquired political independence in one part of the
country, will there enjoy a position in the ranks of caste which is denied it in tracts where it occupies a
subordinate position. _
.;, Again, the features of the caste system which are peculiar to Brahminical Hinduism, and which
5. have already been alluded to, have operated to create a curiously artificial standard of social rank.
,,__ \ There are certain rules which must be observed by all at the risk of sinking in the scale. They are,
broadly speaking, that widow marriage shall not be practised ; that marriages shall be contracted only with

         
     
   
   
   
   
         
     
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
      
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
   
 
 
   
   
 
 
 
 
  
    

 

 

;. those of equal or nearly equal standing ; that certain occupations shall be abstained from which are arbi-
_ trarily declared to be impure, such as growing or selling vegetables, handicrafts in general, and espe—
cially working or trading in leather and weaving; that impure food shall be avoided; and that no com- .
L , munion shall be held with outcasts, such as scavengers, eaters of carrion or vermin, and the like. There
are other and similarly artificial considerations which affect social standing, such as the practice of seclud-

ing the women of the family, the custom of giving daughters in marriage only to classes higher than their
own, and the like; but these are of less general application than those first mentioned. Many of these
restrictions are exceedingly irksome. It is expensive to keep the women secluded, for others have to be
paid to do their work; it is still more expensive to purchase husbands for them from a higher grade of
society, and so forth; and so there is a constant temptation to disregard these rules, even at the cost of
some loss of social position. _ ‘

Thus we have as the extended basis of caste, first occupation, and within a common occupation political
prominence and social standing, the latter being partly regulated by a set of very arbitrary rules which are
peculiar to Indian caste, and which are almost the only part of the system which is peculiar to it. It is
neither tautology nor false logic to say that social standing is dependent upon caste and caste upon social
standing, for the two depend each upon the other in different senses. The rise in the social scale which
accompanies increased political importance will presently be followed by a rise in caste; while the fall in
the grades of caste which a disregard of the arbitrary rules of the institution entails, will surely be accom-
panied by loss of social standing.

338. Instances of the mutability of caste.~The Brahmans are generally husbandmen as well as ‘ '

Levites, for their numbers are so great that they are obliged to supplement the income derived from their
priestly office. But when a Brahman drops his sacerdotal character, ceases to receive food or alms as
offerings acceptable to the gods, and becomes a cultivator pure and simple, he also ceases to be a Brahman,

' . and has to employ other Brahinans as priests. Witness the Taga Bralimans of\ the Delili division, who are

’ Tagas, not Brahmans, because they have “abandoned” (trig (Zena) their priestly character. Indeed in the
hills the very practice of agriculture as a calling or at least the actual following of the plough is in itself
sufficient to deprive a Brahman of all but the name of his caste; for Mr. Lyall points out that in the follow-
ing quotation from Mr. Barnes “ploughing” should be read for “agriculture” or “husbandry,” there being

., very few, even of the highest Brahman families, who abstain from other sorts of field work.

‘For instances pf the possibility of change of caste it will be sufficient to refer the reader to Cunningham’s History of the Sikhs,
Appendix IV, to Muir s .SjiH‘ISK’fI/Y‘flfijs, Vol. 1, Chap. IV, and still more to a Buddhist pamphlet called Vaji-a Slii'ichi which is translated at
VOL 1’ IMgCS-Qgéfi' Of Wilsim 5 Indian CW”, 311d \VlllCh for direct vigoui‘ous reasoning and scathing humour would not disgrace the best
days of English party polemics.

I74

   

 

Chap.VI.

 

Part ,I.—Caste in the Panjab.

 

“ It will afford a tolerable idea of the endless ramification of caste to follow out the details of even the Sarsut tribe as establish-
“ ed'in these hills. The reader acquainted with the country will know that Brahmins, though classed under a common appellation,
“ are not all equal. There are primarily two great distinctions in every tribe claiming to be of such exalted origin as the Brahmins,—
“ via, those who follow and those who abstain from agriculture. This is the great touchstone of their creed. Those whohave never
“defiled their hands with the plough, but have restricted themselves to the legitimate pursuits of the caste, are held to be pure
“ Brahmins ; while those who have once descended to the occupation of husbandry retain indeed the name, but are no longer acknow-
“ ledgcd by their brethren, nor held in the same reverence by the people at large.”

So again if a Brahman takes to handicrafts he is no longer a Brahman, as in the case Of the Thavis of
- the hills, some of whom were .Brahmans in the last generation. The Dharukras of Dehli are admittedly
Brahmans who have within the last few‘generations taken to widow marriage ; and the Chamarw‘a 821th and
the whole class of the so-called Brahmans who minister to the outcast classes, are no longer Brahmans in any
respect beyond the mere retention of the name. The Maha Brahman, so impure that in many villages he is
hot allowed to enter the gates, the Dakaut and Gujrati, so unfortunate that other Brahmans will not accept
offerings at their hands, are all Brahmans, but are practically differentiated as distinct castes by their
special occupations. Turning to the second of Mann’s four great classes, we find the Mahajan a Mahajan in
the hills so long as he is a merchant, but a Kayath as soon as he becomes a clerk; while the Dasa Banya
of the plains who has taken to the practice of widow marriage is a Banya only by name and occupation, not
being admitted to communion or intermarriage by the more orthodox classes who bear the same title.
The impossibility of fixing any line between Rajputs on the one hand, and Jats, Gujars, and castes of similar
standing on the other, is fully discussed in the subsequent Parts of this Chapter, in the paragraphs on the
Jat in general, on the Rajputs of the Eastern Hills, and on the Thakar and Rathi. I there point out that
the only possible definition of a Rajpnt, in the Panjab at least, is he who, being the descendant of a family
that has enjoyed political importance, has preserved his ancestral status by strict observance of the caste
rules enumerated above. The extract there quoted from Mr. Lyall’s report sums up so admirably the
state of caste distinctions in the hills that I make no apology for repeating it. He says :-—- ‘

“Till lately the limits of caste do not seem to have been so immutably fixed in the bills as in the plains. The Raja was the
“ fountain of honour, and could do much as he liked. I have heard old men quote instances within their memory in which a Raja pro-
“ moted a Girth to be a Rathi, and a Thakur to be a Rajput, for service done or money given; and at the present day the power of
“ admitting back into caste fellOWShip persons put under a ban for some grave act of defilement is a source of income to the J agirdar
“ Ra'as.

3“ I believe that Mr. Campbell, the present Lieutenant-Governor of Bengal, has asserted that there is no such thing as a distinct

“ Réjput stOck; that in former times, before caste distinctions had become crystallized, any tribe or family Whose ancestor or head rose
“ to royal rank became in time Raj put.

“This is certainly the conclusion to which many facts point with regard to the Rajputs of these hills. Two of the old royal and
“ now essentially Rajput families of this districtwiz, Kotlehr and Bangahal, are said to be Brahmin by original stock. Mr. Barnes
“ says that in Kangra the son of a Réjput by a low-caste woman takes place as a Rathi : in Seoraj and other places in the interior of
“ the hills I have met families calling themselves Itahputs, and growing into general acceptance as Rajputs, in their own country at
“least, whose only claim to the title was that their father or grandfather was the offspring of a Kanetni by a foreign Bi-gihmin, On
“ the border line in the Himalayas, between Thibet and India Proper, any one can observe caste growing before his eyes; the noble is

“ changing into a Rajput, the priest into a Brahmin, the peasant into a J at; and so on down to the bottom of the scale. The same,

“ process was, I believe, more or less in force in Kangra proper down to a period not very remote from to-day.”

And Kangra is of all parts of the Panjab the place in which the proudest and most ancient Rajpfit
blood is to be found. As Captain Cunningham says in his Hz'sfory of the Sikhs: “It may be assumed
“as certain that, had the conquering MUghals and Pathans been without a Vivid belief and an organised
' “\priesthood, they would have adopted Vedism and become enrolled among the Kshatriya or Rajput races.”
In Sirsa we have instances of clans who were a few generations ago accounted Jat being now generally
classed as Rajpiits, having meanwhile practised greater exclusiveness in matrimonial matters, and having
abandoned widow marriage; while the reverse process is no less common. So the Chauhans of Dehli are
no longer recognized as Rajputs since they have begun to marry their widows. Finally we have the whole
traditions of the Panjab tribes of the Jat and Gujar status to the effect that they are descended from
Rajpiits who married below them, ceased to seclude their women, or began to practise widow marriage;
and the fact that one and the same tribe is often known as Rajput where it has and as Jat where it has
not risen to political importance. .

339. But it is possible for Rajpiits and Jats to fall still lower. The Sahnsars of Hushyarpur were
admittedly Rajpiits till only a few generations ago, when they took to growing vegetables, and now rank
with Arains. Some of the Tarkhéns, Lohzirs, and Nais of Sirsa are known to have been Jats or Rajputs
who within quite recent times have taken to the hereditary occupations of these castes ; and some of the
Chauhans of Karnal, whose fathers were born Rajpiits, have taken to weaving and become Shekhs. So
too the landowning castes can rise. A branch of the Wattu Réjputs of the Satluj, by an affectation
of peculiar sanctity, have in the course of a few generations become Bodlas, and now deny their Réjpfit
and claim Qureshi origin; and. already the claim is commonly admitted, A clan of Ahirs in Rewari has
begun to seclude their women and abandon widow marriage; they no longer intermarry with the other
Ahirs, and will presently be reckoned a separate caste; and there is a Kharral family lately settled in
Bahéwalpur whb have begun to affect peculiar holiness and to marry only with each other, and their next
step will certainly be to claim Arab descent. The process is going on daily around us, and it is certain that
what is now taking place is only what has always taken place during the long ages of Indian history. The
ease with which Saiyads are manufactured is proverbial, and some of our highest Rajpiit tribes are begin-
ningin the Salt-range to claim Mughal or Arab origin. On the frontier the dependence upon occupation of
what there most nearly corresponds with caste, as distinct from tribe, is notorious. A Machhi is a Machhi
so long as he catches fish, and a Jat directly he lays hold of a plough. There are no Rajputs because there
are no Rajas; and those who are notoriously of pure Rajpiit descent are Jats because they till the land.

Among the artisan and menial tribes the process is still more common, and the chapter on this section
of the community abounds with instances. One Chamzir takes to weaving instead of leather-working and
becomes a Chamar-Julaha; presently he will be a Julaha pure and simple: another does the same and becomes
a Rangreta or a Bunia: a Chuhra refuses to touch night-soil and becomes a Musalli ora Kutana. Within the
castes the same process is observable. The Chandar Chamar will not eat or marry with the Jatia Chamar

‘75

“THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES or THE PEOPLE. ‘ . [Pm-339.-

}

i:

. N.”

“a
a

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES or THE PEOELE.

' Part I.—C_a.ste in the Panjab.¥ . . . i

0

because the latter works inthe hides of impure animals ; one section, of the Kamhars will hold no commu-
nion with another because the latter burn sweepings as fuel; a third section has taken to agriculture and
looks down upon both. In all these "and a thousand similar instances the sections are for all practical pur-
poses distinct castes, though the caste name, being based upon and expresswe of the hereditary occupa-
tion, is generally retained where the main occupation is not changed. Indeed I have my doubts whether,
setting aside the absolutely degrading occupations such as scavengering, the caste does not follow
the occupation in the case of even each individual among these .artisan and menial castes much more
generally than we suppose. We know next to nothingabout their organisation, and I do not pretend to
make anything more than a suggestion. But it is certain that these lower castes have retained the orga-
nisation of the guild in extraordinary completeness long after the organisation of the tribe or caste has
almost completely died out among the landowning classes whom they serye. And it may be, espeeially in
towns and cities, that this organisation is meant to protect the craft in the absence of the bond of
common descent, and that men belonging by birth to other castes and occupations may on adopting a
new occupation be admitted to the fraternity which follows it.

340. The nature and evolution of the institution of caste—Thus we see that III-l India, as in all coun-
tries, society is arranged iii strata which'are based upon differences of.soc1al or political importance, or of
occupation. But here the classification is hereditary rather than indiVidual to the persons included under
it, and an artificial standard is added which is peculiar to caste and which must be conformed with on
pain of loss of position, while the rules which forbid social intercourse between castes of different rank
render it infinitely difficult to rise in the scale. So too, the classification being hereditary, it isnext to
impossible for the individual himself to rise ; it is the tribe or section of the tribe that alone can improve
its position, and this it can do only after the lapse’of several generations, during which time it must aban-
don a lower for a higher occupation, conform more strictly with the arbitrary rules, affect social exclusive-
iiess or special sanctity, or separate itself after some similar fashion from the body of the caste to which it
belongs. The whole theory of society is that occupation and caste are hereditary; and the presumption
that caste passes unchanged to the descendants is exceedingly strong. But the presumption is one which
can be defeated, and has already been and is now in process of being defeated in numberless instances. As
in all other countries and among all other nations, the graduations of the social scale are fixed; but society
is not solid but liquid, and portions of it are continually rising and sinking and changing their position as
measured by that scale; and the only real difference between Indian society and that of other countries in this
respect is, that the liquid is much more viscous, the friction and inertia to be overcome infinitely greater, and
the movement therefore far slower and more difficult in the former than in the latter. This friction and inertia
are largely due to a set of artificial rules which have been grafted on to the], social prejudices common
to all communities by the peculiar form which caste has taken in the Brahminical teachings. But there is
every sign that these rules are gradually relaxing. Sikhism did much to weaken them in the centre of the
Panjab, while they can now hardly be said to exist on the purely Mahomedan frontier; and I think that we
shall see a still more rapid change under the influences which our rule has brought to bear upon the
society of the Province. Our disregard for inherited distinctions have already done something, and the
introduction of railways much more, to loosen the bonds of caste. It is extraordinary how incessantly,
in reporting customs, my correSpondents note that the custom or restriction is fast dying out. The liberty

enjoyed by the people of the \Vestern Panjz’ib is extending to their neighbours in the east, and especially .

the old tribal customs are gradually fading away. There cannot be the slightest doubt that hm few
generations the materials for a study of caste as an institution will be infinitely less complete than they are
even now.

341, Thus, if my theory be correct, we have the following steps in the process by which caste has been
evolved in the Panjab—(I) the tribal divisions common man primitive societies; (2) the guilds based upon
hereditary occupation conimon to the middle life of all communities; (3) the exaltation of the priestly
oflice to a degree. unexampled in other countries ; (4) the exaltation of the Levitical blood by a special insist-
ence upon the necessarily hereditary nature of occupation; (5) the preservation and support of this prin-
ciple by the elaboration from the theories of the Hindu creed or cosinogony of a purely artificial set
of rules, regulating marriage and intermarriage, declaring certain occupations and foods to be impure and
polluting, and prescribing the conditions and degree of social intercourse permitted between the several
castes. Add to these the pride of social rank and the pride of blood which are natural to man, and which
alone could reconcile a nation to restrictions at once irksome from a domestic and burdensome from a
material point of view; and it is hardly to be wondered at that caste should have assumed the rigidity
which distinguishes it in India. ~

342.. The tribal type of caste—Thus caste in the Panjab is based primarily upongoccupation, and
given that the occupation is that most respectable of all occupations, the owning and cultivation of land,
upon political position. But there are other forms which are assumed by caste, or at least by what most
nearly corresponds with it in some parts of the Province, which may in general be referred to two main types.
The first type is based upon community of blood; the second is a trades—guild pure and simple. Both are
strictly analogous to caste proper; but the existence of both in their present forms appears to be due to the
example of those Musalman nations who have. exerted such immense influence in the Panjzib, and both differ
from caste proper in the absence of those artificial restrictions which are the peculiar product of Brahminism.
The purest types of the ethnic or national caste are the Pathiins and Biloches, both untainted by any admix-
ture of Hindu feeling or custom. Here the fiction which unites the caste, race, nation, or whatever you may
choose to call it, is that of common descent from a traditional ancestor. In the main it is something
more than a fiction, for if the common ancestor be mythical, as he probably is, there is still a very real
bond of common origin. common habitat, common customs and modes of thought, and tribal association
continued through several centuries, which holds these peoples together. But even here the stock is not even
professedly pure. It will be seen from my description of the two great frontier races whom I have quoted
as types. that each of them includes in its tribal organisation afiiliated tribes of foreign origin, who some-

176

unhawgsmm .L .1..u1u .n. A. was; s .. h..."

,. Lam. .-. )-

 

  

 

rHE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES or THE PEOPLE. Para-mm
‘ Chap.VI. , ‘

 

. Part I.—-Caste in the Panjab.

 

 

times but by no means always preserve the tradition of their separate descent, but are recognised to the full
’ as being, and for all practical purposes actually are Biloch or Pathan as .truly as are the tribes who have cer-
tainly sprung from the parent stock. Still more is this the case with the Mughal, Shekh, and Saiyad, who
are only strangers in the land. “Last year I Was a Weaver, this year I am a Shekh; next year if prices
rise I shall be a Saiyad.” The process of manufacture in these cases is too notorious for it to be neces- :
sary for me to insist upon it; and so long as the social position of the new claimant is. worthy of the de- : i ‘- .~
scent he claims, the true Mughals, Shekhs, and Saiyads, after waiting for a generation or so till the absurdity '
of the story is not too obvious, accept the fiction and admit the brand new brother into their fraternity.
‘ Throughout the Western Plaihs, and in a somewhat lower degree throughout the cis-Indus Salt-range
Tract, where Islam has largely supbrseded Brahminism and where the prohibition against marriage with
another caste is almost universally neglected, we find the distribution of the landowning classes based upon .
tribe rather than upon caste. The necessity for community of present caste as a condition of intermarriage
having disappeared, the more comprehensive classification of caste has become a mere tradition of ancestral
status, and the immediate question is, not is a man a Rajptit or a Jat, but is he a Sial or a Chhadhar, a
Janjua or a ‘Manhas; The restrictions upon intermarriage are in actual practice almost as strict as- ever;
but they are based upon present social rank, without reference to the question whether that rank has yet
received the impress or sanction of admission into the caste with which it would correspond. In fact the
present tendency even in the case of Rajputs, and still more in that of lower castes of Indian origin, is‘
markedly to reject their original Hindu caste, and to claim connection with the Mughal conquerors of
their country or the Arab founders of their faith. Thus we have no broad'classification of the people under ’
a few great castes with their internal division into tribes, such as we find in the Hindu portion of the
Panjéb ; or rather this classification is of far less importance, being little more than a memory of origin,
or a token of a social rank which is more precisely expressed by the tribal name. '

343. The effect of occupation upon the tribal form of caste—So too, the lines which separate oceu-
pations one from, another are relaxed. In the case of the impure occupations which render those who follow
them outcasts, this is not indeed the» case. The Pathan who should become a scavenger would no
longer be recognised as a Pathan, though he might still claim the name; indeed, as already pointed out
in the Chapter on Religion, the prejudice is carried into the very mosque, and the outcast who has adopted
Islam is-not recognised as a Musalman unless at the. same time he abandon his degrading occupation,
But the taint is not so markedly hereditary, nor is the prejudiceagainst menial occupations or handicrafts .
generally so strong. A Pathan who became a weaver would still remain a Pathan, and would not be ~~ ’ '
thought to be polluted; though, as in all countries, he would be held to have fallen in the social scale, and ‘
the better class of Pathan would not give him his daughter to wife. In fact the difference between the condi-
tion of a Pathan who took to weaving on the frontier and the Rajput who took to weaving in the Dehli
Territory, would be precisely that between caste in India and social standing in Europe. The degradation
would not in the case of the former be ceremonial or religious, nor would it be hereditary save in the sense
that the children would be born in a lower condition of life; but the immediate and individual loss of posi-
tion would be as real as among the strictest castes of the Hindus. Thus we find on the frontier men of all
castes engaging from poverty or other necessity in all occupations save those of an actually degrading _ 1
nature. Between these two extremes of the purely Mahomedan customs of the Indus and the purely Hindu . ” "xi
customs of the Jamna we meet with a very considerable variety of intermediate conditions. .Yet the change 3
is far less gradual than might have been supposed probable, the break from Islam to Brahminism, from tribal
position and freedom of occupation to the more rigid restraints of caste, takingplace with some suddenness
about the meridian of Lahore, where the great rivers enter the fertile zone and the arid grazing grounds
of the West give place‘to the arable plains of the East. The sub-montane zone retains its social as well as
its physical characteristics much further west than do the plains which lie below it, and here the artificial
restrictions of caste can hardly be said to cease till the Salt-range is crossed.

Closely allied with these tribal or ethnic communities based upon identity of recent descent, is the
association which binds together small colonies of foreign immigrants under names denoting little more
than their origin. Such are the Purbi, the Kashmiri, the Bangéli. These people have their own distinc- .
tions of caste and tribe in the countries whence they came. ‘~ But isolation from their fellows in a land of , . 4;
strangers binds them together in closer union. The Purbi' is a Purbi to the people of the Panjéb. and ' ’ '
nothing more; and in many cases this looseness of classification spreads to the peOple themselves, and
they begin to class themselves as Purbi and forget their original divisions. Examples may be found
even nearer home. The Hindu is a small class on the frontier, and he is generically classed as Kirar . i f:

 

Without regard to his caste. The men of the Bégar are strangers in the PanJab, and they are commonly
known as Bagri irrespective of whether they are Jats or Réjputs. Many more instances of similar con-
fusion might be given. Even community of creed, where the numbers concerned are small, constitutes
a bond which cannot be distinguished from that of caste. The resident Sikhs on the Peshawar frontier
are a caste for all practical purposes; while the case of the Bishnois of Hariana who are chiefly recruited
irom two very different castes is still more striking. '

344. The trades-guild type of caste—The second type which I have includedtogether with castes
prOper and the western tribes in my caste tables, is almost precisely the trades-guild of Europe in the ., 3;
middle ages. And it again owes its existence very largely to the prevalence of Mahomedan ideas. It is
found chiefly in the larger cities, and is almost always known by a Persian or Arabic name. The class of
Darzis or tailors is a good example of what I mean. Here the caste organisation, the regulations of the
fraternity, and the government by common council or panchdyat are as complete as among the true castes. ‘

But there is no longer even the fiction of common origin, and the only bond which unites the members of

the guild is that of common occupation—a bond which is severed when the occupation is abandoned and .

renewed when it is resumed. I have already said that I am not at all sure whether this is not the case p , .
with the artisan castes in general in a far greater degree than is commonly supposed. It appears to me

that in the case of the menial and artisan classes the real caste is what I have already noticed, and shall

I77

 

 

    
 

        

.. g, . :‘Ch‘lh. VI.“ _ : THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRI‘ES ‘OF THE PEO’PLE.

   

. Part I.——Caste in the PanJab, . g c » t . ..
. p". _- .-_,.. .' t A; .r .
presently describe more partic‘la , ‘fundeif theiriarne ‘of «thé‘sea’tz'on; and that the caste name is often merely
. v . a generic term used to inci’ifdgy 1A ‘Who follow 'the same occupation. If the numerous agricultural
_ ‘ ' tribes of the Indus who ai‘e included finder.'the,generic“ term Tat observed caste distinctions and refused
. ' - to eat together and intermarry,‘ he should have .a‘state (if things corresponding exactly with what we find
L ’ throughout the Province among the indigstrial classes, whereeach so-called caste comprises under a common
occupational term a number of sections of differentgeographical origin and of dlfferent habits, who refuse .
. to hold communion with one another, and are for allpract’ical purpOSes separate castes. But evenlhere the. ' '.
distinction is often based upon minor differences in the occupation or in“ the mode of following it; and. ‘
community of origin in the remote past is often, though by no. means always, admitted. And even if my
suggestion be well-founded there is still this cardinal distinction, that in the case of the casteor section of
the caste the basis of the organisation is hereditary, and the stranger is admitted voluntarily and'deliberately ;
whereas in the case of the guild there‘ is no .pretenoe to community of blood, and anybody following the
craft is admitted almost as a matter of right. ‘1 To this cla‘ss probably belong the Mallah, the Qassab, the Sabzi-
farosh, the Mashqi when not a Jhinwar, the Nan-gar, and many of those quasi-castes of whom I have to say ,
‘ . , , . ' that I cannot tell whether the name signifies anything more than the occppation of the people included
p . under it. Somewhat similar to these are the followers of divers occupation§which are almost if not alto«'
gether confined, in the east of the Province at least, to the members of a single caste, of which the chapter
on artisan and menial castes furnishes so many examples. The, Bharbhunja is almost always Ibelieve a
- _ p . Jhinwar; the Jarrah is almost always ai-Nai ; but it would not have‘li'éen safe to class them as Jhinwar and ._
f Nai respectively; and so I have shown them separately in my tables. Yet another form of quasi-caste is ‘ "
’ ‘ afforded by the religious and ascetic orders o-ffaqz’rs which, in the absence ofgll pretence of community of " .
blood and the purely voluntary nature of tlieff"""a§soci tion, are somewhat analogous to the trades-guild. - ’
These men abandon caste properly so called on entering the order to which they belong; but it would
, have been absurd to omit them altogether or to show them under “Miscellaneous,”’and I have there-
‘ fore ranked them in my tables as castes. Many of them are subject to some form of authority which
‘ is exercised by the order in its corporate capacity; but many of them are absolutely free from restrictions -— _ .
of any kind, and the word caste is not really applicable to these classes. ‘

345. Different types included in the caste-tables.—Thus the figures of my tables of tribes and castes
include groups formed upon several very distinct types. There is the true caste in the Brahminical sense of
the term, the Brahman, Rajput, Banya and so forth; the tribe or race based upon common blood, such as

. the Pathan, Biloch, Kathia; there is the colony of foreigners like the Purbi and Kashmirf, or of believers»
. in a strange creed like the Bishnoi ; there is the true occupational caste such as the Nai, the Chamar, and ,_
’ » , the Chuhra ; there is the common trades-guild like the Darzi and the Qassab; there is the occupation pure and . ‘ I, ,1

' simple as the Jarrah and Gharami; there is the ascetic order as the Gosain and Nirmala; and besides ' L
these there are all possible intermediate stages. Moreover the name which is applied to a true caste or
race in one part of the Panjab, in another merely signifies an occupation; of which fact Arain and Biloch O
are two notable examples, the first meaning nothing more than a market-gardener in the Salt-range Tract,
the latter little more than a camelman in the centreof the Province, and each in either case including an
indefinite number of castes or tribes with nothing but community of OCCUpation to connect them.

346. Effect of conversion upon caste—At the beginning of this chapter I stated,admittedly as an
exaggeration of the truth, that caste has little necessary connection with the Hindu religion, and that
conversion from Hinduism to Islam has not necessarily the slightest effect upon it. I shall now consider
how far that statement has to be modified. I have attempted to show in the preceding paragraphs that
pride of blood, especially in the upper, and shame of occupation, especially in the lower classes, are in all
societies the principal factors which regulate social rank; and that when Brahminism developed caste, all
that it did was to bind the two together, or at least to prevent the dissolution of the tie which bound them
and which would have broken down in the ordinary course of social evolution, and while thus perpetuating --
the principle of the hereditary nature of occupation and social status, to hedge it round,and strengthen it
by a network of artificial rules and restrictions which constitute the only characteristic peculiar to the
institution of caste. This I take to constitute the only connection between Hinduism and daste; and it is
obvious that, these restrictions and prejudices once engrafted on the social system, mere c ange of creed
has no necessary effect whatever upon their nature or their operation. As a fact in the east of the Panjab
conversion has absolutely no effect upon the caste of the convert. The Musalman Rajput, Gujar, or
Jatis for all social, tribal, political, and administrative purposes exactly as much a Rajput, Gujar or Jat as
his Hindu brother. ‘His social customs are unaltered, his tribal restrictions are unrelaxed, his rules of'
marriage and inheritance unchanged; and almost the only difference is that he shaves his scalplock and
the upper edge of his moustache, repeats the Mahomedan creed in a mosque, and adds the Musalman to
the Hindu wedding ceremony. As I have already shown in the chapter on Religion, he even worships‘the
same idols as before, or has only lately ceased to do so 1.

       
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
    
   
         
     
   
   
       
       
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
       
       
   
   
       
   
     
         
     
   
 

347. The fact is that the people are bound by social and tribal custom far more than by any rules \of reli— . ,
gion. Where the whole tone and feeling of the cou itry-side is Indian, as it is in the Eastem Panjab, the
Musalman is simply the Hindu with a difference. here that tone and feeling is that of the country beyond
the Indus, as it is on the Panjab frontier, the Hindu’ even is almost as the Musalman. The difference is _
national rather than religious. The laxity allowed b Mahomet in the matter of intermarriage has no effect
upon the Musalman Jat of the Dehli division, for he €215 already refused to avail himself even of the smaller
license allowed by the Hindu priests and scriptures, and bound himself by tribal rules far stricter than
those of either religion. But the example of the Pathan and the Biloch has had a very great effect upon the
lat of the Multan division; and he recognises, not indeed the prohibitions of Mahometh—or rather not only

      
       
     
       
       
    

‘ . 1 This is much less true of the middle classes of the towns and cities They have no reason to be particularly roud of their caste;
while the superior education and the more varied constitution of the urban population weaken the power of trihal custom. In such
cases the convert not unfrequently takes the title of Shekh: though even here a change of caste name on conversion is probably the

exception.

    
     

I78

    

 

 

 

‘ ‘. - ’ZTH‘E RACES, CAS'EES, AND TRIBES or THE PEOPtE. ‘ €33.33?”

 

A

ApPart I.'-."C&Slie in the Panjab. '

S .

them, for they rcpresent the irreducible minimum,-—’-‘but thes'f’friibal rules ’of his frontier neighbours, more
strict than those of his religion but less strict than those of his nation. “I believe that the laxity of the
rules and restrictions imposed by‘the customs of castes and tribes .which is observable in the Western
Panjab, and among the Hindus no less than among the Musalmans, is due far more to the example of the
neighbouring frontier tribes than to the mere change of- faith. The social and tribal customs of the eastern
’ peasant, whether Hindu or Musalmfin, are thOSe of India; while in the west the people, whether Hindu
, or Musalman, have adopted in great measure, though by no means altogether, the social and tribal customs
,of Afghanistan and Bilochistan. In both cases those rules and customs are tribal or national,‘ rather
“ than religious. . h
‘At the same time there can be no doubt that both the artificial rules of Hindu caste, and the tribal cus-
toms which bind both Hindu and Musalman, have lately begun to relax, and with far greater rapidity
among the Musalmans' than among the .Hindus. And this difference is no doubt really dueito the differ-
ence in religion. There has been Withrn the last thirty years a great Musalman revival in the Panjab;
education has spmad, and with it a more accurate knowledge of the rules of the faith; and there is now
a tendency which is day by day growing stronger, to substitute the law of Islam for tribal custom in all mat-
ters, whether of intermarriage, inheritance/or social intercourse. The movement has as yet materially
affected only the higher and more educated classes; but there can be little doubt that it is slowly working
down through the lower grades of soc1ety. The effect“ of conversion to Sikhism has already been noticed
in the chapter on Religion, as has the effect of change of creed upon the menial classes; and this latter
will be dealt with more at length in that part of the-present chapter which treats of those castes.

348. Effect of Islam in strengthening the bonds of caste—But if the adoption of Islam does not ab;
solve the individual'from the obligations common to' his tribe or caste, still less does its presence as such
tend to weaken those obligations. Indeed it seems to me exceedingly probable that where the Musalman
invasion has not, as in the Western Panjab, been so wholesale or the country of the invaders so near as to
change bodily by force of example the whole tribal customs of the inhabitants, the Mahomedan conquest of
Northern India has tightened and strengthened rather than relaxed the bonds of caste; and that it has done
this by depriving the Hindu population of their natural‘leaders the Rajpiits, and throwing them wholly into
the hands of the Brahmans. The full discuSSion of this question would require a far wider knowledge of Indian
comparative sociology than I possess. But I .VVlll briefly indicate some considerations which appear to me
to point to the probable truth of my suggestion. .I have said that caste appears to have been far more
loose and less binding in its earlier form than as It, appeared in the later developments of Brahminism;
and we know that, at least in the earlier and middle stages of Hinduism, the contest between the
Brahman and the Rajpi’it for the social leadership of the people was prolonged and severe (see Muir’s Sans-
krit Texts, Vol. I). The Mahomedan invaders found in the Rajpiit Princes political enemies whom it
was their business to subdue and to divest .of authority; but the power of the Brahmans threatened no dan-
ger to their rule, and that they left unimpalred. .T'he Brahminic influence was probably never so strong in
the Panjab as in many other parts of India ; but it is markedly strongest in the Dehli Territory, or in that
portion of the Provmce 'in.wh1ch, lying under the very shadow of the Mughal court, Rajpi’it power was most
impossible". ,Moreover it is curious that weofind the institutions and restrictions of caste as such most lax,
and a state of society most nearly approaching that which existed in the earlier epoch of Hinduism, in two
very dissimilar parts of the PanJab. One is ,the. Indus frontier, where Mahomedanism reigns supreme; _
the other is the Kangra hills, the most excluswely Hindu portion of the Provicne. On the Indus we
have the Saiyad and the Fir, the class of Ulama or divines who take the place of the Brahman; the
Pathan or Biloch as the case may be, who correspond with the Kshatriya; the so-called Jat, who is emphati-
cally the “ people” or Vaisya in the old sense ofthe word, and includes all the great mass of husbandmen
of whatever caste they may be, Awans, Jats, Réjpfits and the like, who cannot pretend to Kshatriya rank;
the Kirar or trader of whatever caste, Banya, Khatri, or Arora, corresponding with the later use of Vaisya;
the artisan or Siidra; and the Outcast or Mlechchha.‘ The two last classes have no generic names; but the
three first correspond almost exactly With the Brahman, the Kshatriya, and the Vaisya of the middle Hindu

' scriptures, nor are the boundaries of these divisions more rigorously fixed than we find them in those scrip-
tures. The other portion of the Provmce in whichi'caste restrictions are most loose and caste divisions
most general and indefinite is theIKangra hills ; or precisely the only part of the Panjab into which Mahom-
edanism has found no entrance, in which Mahomedan ideas have had no influence, in which Hinduism
has remained absolutely sheltered from attack from Without, and in which the oldest Rajpiit dynasties in

.India have preserved their supremacy unbroken up towithin the last eighty years. On the Indus we
appear to have caste as it is under the Mahomedan, on the Jamna as it is under the Brahman, and in the
Himalayas of Kangra as it is under the Raqut. The state of caste relations in the Kangra hills is fully
described under the heads of Jats in general, Rajputs of the Eastern Hills, Thakars and Rathis, Kanets,
and Hill M‘enials. The whole rnatter is summed up in the quotation from Mr. Lyall given on page I75.
Here the Rajpiit is’the fountain of honour, and the very Brahman is content to accept rank at his hands.
Mr. Barnes writes of the Kangra Brahmans :—

“ The hills, as I have already stated, were the seats of petty independent princes, and in every principality the Bréhmans are
“ arranged into classes of different degrees of purity. The Raja was always considered the fountain of all honour, and his classifi.
“ cation,made probably at the counsel of his religious adVisers, was held binding upon the brotherhood. In these graduated lists
“ no account was ever taken of. the zamindar Brahmins, aS they were contemptuously styled ;—they were left to themselves in
“ ignoble obscurity. Thus, in the days of, Raja Dharm Chand, the two great tribes of Kangra Brahmins,——the “Nagarkotias”
“ (from Nagarkot, the anoient name 9f Kangl‘a) and the “ l3atehrus,”——were formally sub-divided into clans. Of the Nagarkotias
“ Dharm Chand established thirteen diiferent famllles, 0f Whlch, at the risk of being considered tedious, I subjoin a catalogue.”

So we find the Raja otKéngra bribed to elevate a caste in the social scale; and the Raja of Alwar
making a new caste of a section of the Minas, and prescribing limits to their intermarriage with those who
had till then been considered their brothers.

Under Mahomedan rule the Rajput disappeared, and for the Hindu population the Brahman took his
place. Hence the wide differences between caste in Kangra and caste in the Dehli Territory. In the

I79

 

 

 

 

Pm."349 ' . ‘~ THE RACES, CASTES, AND raises or THE PEOPLE.
Chap. VI. - . ' ~ .

~Part I.—Caste in the Panjab. , ‘ ‘ ' Q

Hills, the very stronghold at once of Rajpfiit power and of Hinduism in its most primitive form, we have
the Brahman, but with a wide difference between the Brahman who prays and the. Brahman who ploughs;
we have the Raijpiit, a name striCtly confined to the royal families and their immediate connections,
and refused to such even of those as soil their hands with the plough; we haVe the great cultivating
class, including the Thakars and Rathis of acknowledged and immediate Rajpi’it descent who furnish wives
even to the Rajpi’its themselves, and the Rawats, Kanets, and Ghiraths of somewhat lower status ; we have
the Kirar or Mahajan, including not only traders, but all the Kayaths and the clerkly class, and even Brah-
mans who take to these pursuits ; we have the respectable artisan class, the carpenter, mason and water:
carrier; and finally we have the Koli or Dagi, the outcast or Mlechchha of the hills. And from top to bot-
tom of this social scale, no single definite line can be drawn which shall preCisely mark. off anyone caste
or grade from the one below it. Each one takes its wives from and eats with the one immediately below
it, and the members of each can, and they occasionally do, rise to the one immediately above it. ' '

349. Tribal divisions among the landowning. castes:—Within the caste the first great division
0f the landowning classes is into tribes; and the tribe appears to me to be far more permanent and in-
destructible than the caste. I have already shown how in the west of the Panjab the broader distinctions
of caste have become little more than a tradition or a convenient symbol for social standing, while the
tribal groups are the practical units of which the community is composed. There is, I fancy, little doubt
that when a family or section of a caste rises or Sinks in the soc1al scale, while. it changes the name of
its caste, it often retains its tribal designation ; indeed it is probable that that deSIgnation not unseldom be-
comes the name of a new caste by which it is to be known in future. Thus the widow-marrying Chauhan
Rajpiits of Dehli are now known as Chauhans, and not as Raipi’its; while their brethren of the next
district, Karnal, who have not infringed the caste rule, are known as RaJpL’its, and only secondarily as
Chauhan Rajpiits. This theory is in accordance with the tradition by which the constant recurrence of
tribal names in different castes is accounted for by the people themselves. The Chauhan Gdjars, for
instance, will tell yOu that their ancestor was a 'Chauhan ‘Ré’lij’lt who-married a Gujar woman; and
that his descendants retained the tribal name, while sinking to the rank of Gt’ijars owing to his infringe-
ment of caste regulations 1. Indeed this is simply the process which we seein actual operation before our
very eyes. As I have already remarked, the same tribe 15 known as Raipi’it in a tract where it has, and as
Jat in a tract where it has not risen to political importance ; but the tribal name, indicating a far stronger
and more enduring bond than that of common caste, still remains to both. Sir Henry Maine has pOinted
out how two considerations gradually tend to be substituted for or added to the tie of common descent as
the basis of tribal unity, common occupation of land, and common subjection to tribal authority. - He
writes :— ~ -

“ From the moment when atribal community settles down finally upon a. definite space of land, the land begins to be the ,basis
“ of society instead of the kinship. The change is exceedingly gradual, and in some particulars it has not even now been fully
“ accomplished; but it has been going on through the whole course of history. The constitution of the family through actual blood-
“ relationship is of course an observable fact; but for all groups of men larger than the family, the land on which they live tends
“ to become the bond of union between them, at the expense of kinship ever more and more vaguely conceived.” And nonin—
“ Kinship as the tie binding communities together tends to be regarded as the same thing with subjection ’60 Common authority.
“ The notions of Power and Consanguinity blend, but they in nowise supersede one another."

The institution of hamsdycz/z among the Biloches and Pat-bans, by which refugees from one tribe who I

claim the protection of the chief of another tribe are afiiliated to, and their descendants become an
integral part of the latter, is an admirable example of the second of these two processes; and in the substi-
tution of land for blood as the basis of tribal unity, we very probably find the explanation of that standing
puzzle of Indian tribal tradition, how the commou ancestor managed to conquer the tribal territory
single-handed, or how, if he had followers, it happens that all the living members of the tribe trace their
descent from him, while the lineage of those followers is nowhere discoverable.

35o, \Vithin the tribe the same basis of sub-division is often found to exist, the clans being
apparently territorial, while the smaller septs are probably founded upon real descent. In fact it is ex-
ceedingly difficult to draw the line between tribe and clan, except where the'two are connected by the
present occupation of common territory and subjection to a common tribal authority. When a section of'a
great tribe such as the Punwar Rajptits separates from the parent tribe and acquires for itself a new
territory as did the Sials, the section becomes for all practical purposes a new and independent tribe, and
the memory of the old tribe is to the new one what caste is to tribes in the west, a mere tradition of origin.
So when a member of a tribe rises to such importance as to become independent of tribal authority, he
practically fonnds a new tribe, even though he may still occupy the territory formerly held as part of the old
tribal domain ; as, for instance, appears to have been the case with the Barar section of the Sidhu Jats.
Perhaps the most striking instance of the degree in which tribal divisions depend upon political and terri-
torial independence, is afforded by the Biloch tribes, who were originally five. Of these two, the Rind
and Lashari, rose to prominence and divided the nation into two corresponding sections. As time went

on the nation broke up into a number of independent tribes, each with a separate territory and organisa- _

tion of its Own; and now, though every Biloch refers himself to either Rind or Lashari stock, the names are
but a tradition of origin, and in the Panjab at least no Rind or Lashari tribe can be said to exist as such.
The groups of tribes found in different parts of the Province who claim common descent from some one of
the great Rajpi’it races, the Bhatti, Chaulian, Punwar, and the like, are instances of the same process. The
local tribes are now independent units, and can hardly be included under the original tribal name save as
a symbol of origin. Thus the line of demarcation between tribe and clan is no better defined than is that
between caste and tribe. AS soon as a section of a caste abandons the customs of the parent stock, Whether
as regards hereditary occupation or social habits, it tends to become a new caste. As soon as a clan separ-
ates itself from the territory and organisation of the parent tribe, it tends to become a new tribe. Where

l There is another possible explanation of the tradition, and that is that the caste was inherited in, the female line. The're is no

inconsiderable weight of. evidence toisliow that this was the custom. at any rate among certain classes, within comparatively recent
times. But the matter, like all other Similar matters, needs further examination.

180

 

‘41.,

A.

 

 

 

 

THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES or THE PEOPLE. Pm'352‘

Chap. VI.

 

Part l.—-Caste in the Panjab.

 

the Lndian tribal and caste restrictions upon intermarriage are still observed, the best definition would
probably be obtained by taking endogamy and exogamy as the differentiae of the caste and tribe respect-
ively; a caste being the smallest group outside which, and a tribe the largest group Within which mar.
riage is forbidden. But in a great part of the Panjab this test does not apply.

35:. Tribal divisions among the priestly and mercantile castes—In the case Of the castes or classes
who, not being. essentially landowners, possess no political or territorial organisation, the basis of tribal
division is very different. Here we have no- compact tribes based upon real or fictitious community
of blood and occupying tribal territories. The Brahman has almost invariably accompanied his clients in
their migrations; and indeed it will sometimes be fOund that the Brahmans of a tribe or of agroup of village
communities, being too small in number to be independent, have kept up the connection with their place
of origin long after it has fallen into neglect or even oblivion among the landowning communities with
whom they dwell. Thus we find Brahmans of different gotras or clans scattered haphazard over the
country without any sort of tribal localization, and the same is true of the mercantile classes also. In both
cases the divisions are wholly based upon real or imaginary common descent. The gotms of the Brah—
mans, the clans of the Khatris and Aroras are innumerable ; but they are not ldocalised, and are therefore
probably more permanent than are the territorial tribes of the landowners. This absence of tribal organisa-
tion is perhaps one of the reasons why, of all classes of the community, the Brahmans and traders observe
most strictly the artificial rules which preserve the integrity of caste organisation. How far the Brah-
ininical gain: is really tribal is a distinct question to which I shall presently return.

But in the case of both the priestly and the mercantile classes, we find that their castes are broken up
into sections, too large and too devoid of cohesion to be called tribes, and approaching much more nearly to
separate castes, both in the actual effect of the divisions upon social intercourse and intermarriage, and
probably also in their origin. These divisions are generally known by geographical designations, such as
the Gaur Brahmans of the ancient Gaur and the Slarsut Brahmans of the Saruswati and the Panjab, the
, Uttaradhi Aroras of the north and the Dakhani Aroras of the south, the Agarwal Banyas of Agroha and the
Oswal Banyas of Osia. But the present distinction between these sections is as a rule based upon difference
of social and religious ciistoms. It is not unnatural that, in the course of ages, the strictness with which
the artificial restrictions which regulate social and caste matters are observed should vary in different parts
of the country; and it is no less natural that, where the two standards come into contact, those whose standard
is the stricter should look down upon those whose practice is more lax. The Gaur Brahman sees with horror
his Sérsfitbrother eat bread from the hands of other than Brahmans, and do a thousand things which to him
would be pollution. The result is that the Gaur refuses to eat or intermarry with the Sérsut, and that for all
practical purposes the sections are not one but two castes; far more so indeed than, for instance, the Jat
and the Gfijar. Nor does it seem to me impossible that these sections may in some cases represent real
diversity of race or origin ; that the Gaurs may have been the Brahmans of Gaur and the Sérsfits the Brahmans
of the Panjab, both called Brahmans because they were priests, but having nothing else in common. Again,
among some of the Panjab trading castes great sections have been fixed within recent times, which are
based not upon geographical distribution, but upon voluntary divergence of social custom. Such are the
great Dhaighar, Charlati and other sections of the Khatris described under that caste heading. Throughout.
all these great sections, whether geographical or social, the same tribal divisions are commonly found un-
changed. The tribes or clans of the Gaur and Sérstit Brahmans, of the Uttaradhi and Dakhani Aror‘ of
the Agarwal and Oswal Banyas are in great part identical. Now where these divisions are really tribal, and
based upon common descent, this must mean that the tribal divisions preceded the divergence of custom
which resulted in the formation of what I have here called sections, and that the original stock was one and
the same. But where, as is often the case, they are mere Brahminical gotms, I do not think that this
necessarily follows 1.

352. Tribal divisions among artisan and menial castes—Among the artisan and menial castes we
find precisely the same great sections, based either upon differences of custom which in turn depend upon
geographical distribution or, I believe in very many cases indeed, upon difference of origin, one section
of an industrial caste being descended from Jats who have sunk in the social scale, another perhaps from
Ahfrs, while a third is the original stock to which the industry has been hereditary beyond the memory of
the tribe. The Chamar of the middle Satluj will not intermarry with the Jatia Chamar of the Dehli Territory
because the latter works in the skins of impure animals; the Suthar carpenter from Sindh looks down
upon and abstains from marriage with the Khati of the Malwa; and so forth throughout the list. Among the
menial castes moreover, as among the priestly and mercantile, we have a double classification; and by the
side of the great sections we find what correspond with tribal divisions. But among the menial castes, or
at least among those who occupy the position of hereditary village servants, I believe that these divisions
often have their origin rather in allegiance to the tribal master than in any theory of common descent. It has
often been noticed that the menial castes denote their tribal sub-divisions by names famous in political
history, such as Bhatti, Khokhar or Chauhan ; and our present papers furnish abundant instances. Now on
the frontier a Lohar who is attached to a village of the Muhammadzai tribe will call himself Lohar Muham-
madzai, while one who lives in the service of the Daulatkhel will call himself Lohar Daulatkhel. There
can be no doubt that the connection between the village menials and the agricultural communities whom they
serve was in old times hereditary and not voluntary, and that the former were in every sense of the word
adscrzlpti gleéa’. In fact, as I shall presently explain in greater detail, we still find the tribal organisation
of the territorial owners of a tract perpetuated in great integrity by the territorial organisation of the vil-
lage menials, where all but its memory has died out amdng their masters. It seems to me more than probable
that in old days, when menials were bound more closely to the tribes they served, the names of those tribes
were used to distinguish the several groups of menials; and that for instance Chamars serving Bhattis would
be called Chamar tribe Bhatti, and those serving Khokhars called Chamar tribe Khokhar. When the bonds
grew less rigid and a change of masters became possible, the old name would be retained though the reason

1 See further section 353 on the next page.

181

 

 

~v , vi: .

 

7.5;;
.

 

' the same custom obtains among the Dchli Gujars. On the other hand in Firozpur, which adjoins Sirsa, the

    

Pm‘3535 ‘ , ‘TnE RACES, casrias, AND raises or THE PEOPLE. ‘ ~ . - . .
Cliap.VI. . c ‘ ~ .

 

 

~ , , Part I.—Caste in the Panjab.

 

for it had ceased to exist, and thus we should find Bhatti and Khokhar Chamars scattered throughout the
Pro\rince_ In fact the process would be simply another instance of that substitution of the idea of subjec-
tion to ‘a common authority for'that of commoablood as the baSis of tribal diVision, regarding which I have
already quoted Sir H. Maine‘s language in section 349. ~

353. The Brahminical gotrasr—I‘have said that among the priestly and mercantile castes we find a set of
divisions corresponding with the true tribal diVISions of the landowning classes, which runs through thegreat
geographical or social sections which I have described abovey These diViSions are,_among theKhatris and
Aroras, in all probability real tribes denoting common descent, or at any rate speCial assomation of some
sort, at an earlier stage in the history of the caste, of the ancestors of all those who now bear the same
tribal name. Among the Brahmans and Banyas these diViSions are known as gaz‘ms, and it is not so certain
that their origin, among the Banyas at least, is tribal. The word gotm, more commonly known under the
corrupted form of got, means a family or lineage, the descendants from a common ancestor, and it also means
a flock, those who shelter within a common fold. The Bréhinans say that their gofms are named after
the great Hindu Rishis, though it does not clearly appear whether the members’ of each gotm claim
descent from the Rishi whose name it bears as from a carnal or as from a spiritual father. It is curious
that the names of many of the founders of- thesegoz‘ms occur among the ancient genealogies of the prehis-
toric Rajpi’it dynasties, the Raijas in question being not merely naincsakes of, but distinctly stated to be the
actual founders of the gotra ,- and it would be strange if inquiry were to show that the priestly classes,
like the menials just discussed, owe their tribal divisions to the great families to whom their ancestors were
attached 1. At any rate, whatever their origin, the Brahminical gotras have among the Brahmans become
absolutely hereditary; and every Brahman, whether Gaur, Sérst’it, Dakaut,'or otherwise, belongs to some
one or other of these gotms. Thus, taking these great sections as tribes, the gain: is wider than the tribe ;
and while new tribes and clans can be and are constantly being formed, no new gotra is possible 9.

But the Brahminical g‘oz‘m extends far beyond the body of Brahmans; for the theory of the Hindu re-
ligion is that‘ every Hindu, whatever be his caste, belongs to some one or other of them. The gotra thus
defined is used only at marriage, on the occasion of mnka/pa, and in similar formal ceremonies; and the
great majority of the Hindu peasantry do not so much as know that they have agoz‘nz at all, much less
what it is. But all the stricter Hindu castes, such as the Banyas and liliatris and Aroras, know and re-
cognize their ‘g‘m‘rn. Indeed the Banyas have, so far as I know, no tribal divisions within the great sec—
tions of Agarwal, Oswal and the like, except these Brahminical gotras. Thus the question suggests itself
whether the universal currency of the same set of gvz‘ras throughout the whole Brahman caste, and their
adoption by the Baiiyas, is not due to a wish to conform with the rule of Hinduism just enunciated,
rather than to any real community of descent denoted by a common got/77. In any case these groz‘ras
are of singularly little importance. Except to the priests and merchants and to some of the stricter
and more educated classes they mean little or nothing; while although to those priests and merchants
thcv do stand in some degree in the place of tribal divisions, yet as they are in no way localised their
significance is almost wholly religious, and the divisions which are really important among these .castes are
what I have called the great sections. It matters little or nothing whether a Brahman, a Banya,
or an Arora is of the Gautania or of the Bharadwaj gotra; what we really want to know is whether he
is ‘aur or Szii'si’it, Agarwal or Oswal, Uttarzidhi or Dakhani. The horrible trouble and confusion which
r ted in the Census from the fact that the peasantry of the eastern Panjab call their tribes by the
same word go! as is commonly used for the Brahminical gar/'1], will be noticed presently. —

354- Tribal divisions of women—A curious question arose in the record of tribes in the Census sche-
dules; namely. whether a woman changed her father‘s tribal name for that of her husband on marriage.
There is no doubt whatever that the Brahminical ‘g‘oz‘ra follows that of the husband; and the more edu-
cated enumerators, knowing this, often objected to record the go! or tribe of the wife as different from
that of the husband. I asked some of my friends to make inquiries as to the custom in various parts
of the Province, but in many cases the got and gatrzz have evidently been confused in their investigations
and replies. But on the whole the result seems to be as follows. \Vith Brahmans, Baiiyas, Khatris,
Kayaths. and .~\roras the woman‘s got follows that of her husband. But this is almost certainly the
Brahminical gar/w. In some of the cases it must be so, as the sections do not intermarrv, and‘there
is nothing else to change. Among the lx'hatris it would be interesting to know whether a Kapiir woman
marrying a Mahra man would be considered a Kapi'ir or a Mahra. Throughout the \Vestern Plains
Hindus change the clan ; but here again they almost all belong to the castes mentioned above. In the hills "‘
and the sub-montane tracts the tribe is certainly changed ; for in the lower hills there is a formal ceremony
called gm‘ bani/(I or “the tribal trenchcr ", at which the women of the tribe eat with the “bride and thus
admit her to the community. In the. eastern districts the tribe is as certainly not changed at marriage,
nor does a boy change it on adoption. It is born and dies unaltered with both man and woman. In Sirsa
it does not change, for a man always speaks of his wife by her tribal and not by her personal name; and‘ '

.A...z_4aa A.

custom of got ['11 mi/a is said to obtain. Among the Musalméns of the west the tribe does not appear to change ‘ ,
by marriage; but if the wife is of standing which is nearly but not quite equal to that of her husband. "
she is often addressed by courtesy as belonging to the tribe of the latter. The point is practically import;
ant in this way. The diversity of custom which prevails, added to the interference of the educated enu-
merator, makes the record of tribal divisions for women of exceedingly uncertain value; and it would have
been better to tabulate the males only for the several tribes and clans. At a future Census the enunierator
should be directed to record the clan or tribe of a married woman as stated by her husband, whether the
same as his own or different. '

 

‘ For a curious instance of classification of Bl‘:lllllltlll$ into tribes by the command of a Rajput ruler, see the quotation from Mr
l‘xai‘iics given on page 179.

‘-‘ Is it possible that tlicg'orriz is a relic of descent through the female line, like the corresponding phtenonienon among the Australian
and North American Indians. ‘

182

 

 

 

 

9*,» W,“

, w -

.., 14

I ‘, "‘=.‘. 9‘-
». v

THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES. or THE PEOPLE.

Para. 357.
Chap. VI.

 

’Part I.—Caste in the Panjab‘.

 

-_.___ M»...—

355. The tribal organisation of the people.——An extensive collection of facts bearing upon the tribal
organisation of the people, together with a most valuable dissertation on the general subject, will be fOund
in Vol. II of Mr. Tupper’s treatise on P47272456 Customary Law. The Panjab affords a peculiarly complete
series of stages between the purely tribal organisation of the Pathan or Biloch of the frontier hills and
the village communities of the Jamna districts. The territorial distribution of the frontier tribes in the
fastnesses of their native mountains is strictly tribal. Each clan of each tribe- has a tract allotted to it;
and within that tract the families. or small groups of nearly related families either lead a semi-nomad life, or

inhabit rude villages round which lie the fields which they cultivate and, the rough irrigation works which .

they haVe constructed. In these they have property, but beyond them there are no boundaries in the
common pasture lands of the clan. Where the tribe or ‘clan has occupied a tract within our border in
sufficient numbers to undertake its cultivation, the distribution differs little from that obtaining beyond the
border. we have indeed laid down boundaries which mark off areas held by groups of families; but these
boundaries are often purely artificial, and include hamlets which are united by no common tie and sepa-
rated from their neighbours by no line of demarcation save one based upon administrative convenience.
When however the tribe conquered rather than occupied the tract, and its cultivation is still in the hands
of the people whom they subjugated, we find that they did almost exactly what we have done in the case
last described. They drew arbitrary boundaries which divided out the land into great blocks or village
areas, and each clan or section of a clan—took one of these blocks as its share, left the cultivating popu-
lation scattered in small hamlets over the fields, and themselves occupied central villages of some strength
and size. These two types are found more or less prevailing throughOut the Western Plains and Salt-range
Tract. But in the great grazing grounds we find, perhaps even more commonly than either of these, a third
type which is not based upon any sort of tribal organisation. A miscellaneous collection of cultivators
have broken up the land and so acquired rights in it, or have been settled by capitalists who acquired grants
of land on condition of bringing it under cultivation. This form of settlement was especially encouraged
under Sikh rule; when the cardinal principle of administration was to crush the gentry, to encourage cul-
tivation, and to take so much from the actual cultivator as to leave nothing for the landlord. '

356. In the east of the Province we find the village community about which so much has been written ;
and nowhere perhaps in more vigorous perfection than in the south-eastern districts. But it is a great
mistake to suppose that the village community wholly supersedes tribal organisation. The tribal maps of
the Panjab when published will show how very generally tribes hold compact territories, even'where the
village communities are strongest. Where this is the case the villages of the tribe constitute one or more
t/zapas, or tribal groups of village communities held together by feudal ties and by the fact or fiction of
common ancestry. Under the Mughals the revenue administration used to be based upon these t/zapas,
the revenue being assessed upon the group of villages as a whole, and being distributed among them by
the headmen of the collective villages under the presidency of the headman of the parent village. So too,
till our time the definite boundaries which now separate each village from its neighbours were very indefi—
nitely marked even in the cultivated tracts, as is proved by the manner in which they zig-zag in and out
among the fields ; while in the common pastures they were probably almost unknown, as to this day the
cattle of neighbouring villages belonging to the same tribe graze in common without reference to bound-
aries. The following description of the Map; organisation is taken from my settlement report of
Karnal. The vigorous organisation of the priestly and menial castes, based upon the tribal organisation
of their clients and masters, is especially interesting with reference to the remarks made in sections 351-
52. It would be interesting to know whether the same holds good with the mercantile castes.

“ A tribal community having obtained possession of a tract, in course of time it would be inconvenient for them all to live
“ together, and a part of the community would found a new village, always on the edge of a drainage line from which their tanks
“ would be filled. This process would be repeated till the tract became dotted over with villages, all springing originally from one
“ parent village. The people describe the facts by saying that of several brothers one settled in one village and one in another ; but
“ this no doubt means that the parts of the community that migrated consisted of integral families or groups of families descended
"‘ in one common branch from the ancestor, In this way were divided the many villages known by the same name, with the addition
of the words kaldn and k/z-urd (big and little). This by no means implies that kalzin is larger than khurd, but oulv that the
‘ elder branch settled in kalaCn. -

“ The group of villages so bound together by common descent form a tkapa, and are connected by sub-feudal ties which are
‘ still recognized, the village occupied by the descendants of the common ancestor in the eldest line being, however small or reduced
‘ in circumstances, still acknowledged as the head. To this day when a headman dies, the other villages of the t/zapa assemble to
“ instal his heir, and the turban of the parent village is first tied on his head. When Brahmans and the brotherhood are fed on the
“ occasion of deaths, &c,, it is from the flmpa villages that they are collected ; and the Brahmans of the head village are fed first, and
receive double fees. So among the menial castes, who still retain an internal organization of far greater Vitality than the hiuher
“ castes now possess, the representative of the head village is always the foreman of the caste jury which is assembled fromathe
“ Heapa villages to hear and decide disputes. In old (lays the subordinate villages used to pay some small feudal fees to the head
“ village on the day of the great Diwali. The head village is still called “ the great village," the “ turban village,” “ the village
“ of origin,” or“ the tiles village,” tiled being the sign of authority formally impressed in old days on the forehead of the hezir
“ of a deceased leader in the presence of the assembled t/mpa. In one case a village told me that it had changed its t/zapa because
there were so many Brahmans in its original {leapa that it found it expensive to feed them. I spoke to the original tika villaoe
*‘ about it, and they said that no village could change its fiwpa, and quoted the proverb 1 ‘ A son mav forget his sonship ; but nbt
“ ‘ a mother her motherhood.’ ” .,

It is curious to note how the fiction of common descent is preserved when strangers are admitted into
these tribal groups or village communities. The stranger who receives by gift a share of another’s land is
called a Nubile/261' or“ earth brother;” and if a landowner of a tribe other than that of the original
owners is asked how he acquired property in the village,'his invariable answer is “ they settled me as a
brother.”

357. Marriage and intermarriage between tribes-The restrictions upon intermarriage will be
given in some detail in Part II of Chapter VII in treating of civil condition; and it is unnecessary to
repeat the information here. The custom as‘to intermarriage in the hills will be found described in the

s
o»

A

o. ..

0‘
o.

n
n

.1 Mr. Douie notes that the members of all the villages included in the t/mpalmake offerings once a year at the Satti of the tfta
village. (See paragraph 220 supra). , ' -

183

 

 

      

 

 

‘ ' rwew' a. . 1‘ . .
‘fits‘fimw i i ~
, ‘. "‘,”‘;,'_ ;. . ‘ Lim'f \
i . ’i ‘ i . .
l ( A“ V
-_’,A ‘, ¢ j

Pm°358' nTHERACES, CASTES’, AND‘ TRIB'ES’ or THE 13mm.
Chap. VI.

 

Part I.~—Caste in the Panjab. .

 

sections on Rajptits of the eastern hills, Rathis and Rawats, and Kolis and Dagis; while the curious rule
against taking a bride from a village marching with one’s own has already been discussed in section 136.
The marriage customs of the people of Karna‘l will be found minutely described at pages 127 to 134 of my
settlement report on that district. A brief notice of some curious customs will be found in the present
chapter under the head of Jats of the western sub—montane. The subject is one of great interest and value,

\and sadly needs more detailed inquiry. Customs of this sort are of all others the most persistent, and often

throw most valuable light upon the origin and affinities of the tribes. The reason why I allude to the subject
"in this place is, because I wish to point out how obviously the rules and customs regulating marriage point
to the former existence of marriage by capture and, perhaps less obviously, of an intermediate stage when
the-capture had become fictitious, but the fiction was enacted with greater veri—similitude than n-ow-a-da—ys.
Some of the suggestions I am about to make may very probably be fanciful; but the general tendency of the;
facts is beyond the possibility of a doubt. The strict rule of tribal exogamy which still binds all classes
both Hindu and Musalman throughout the Eastern Plains, excepting however the priests and traders who
observe only the prohibitions of the Sanskrit scriptures ; especially the rule against marrying from a neigh-
bouring village; the formal nature of the wedding procession, which must be as far as possible mounted on
horses, and in which only males may take part; the preparatory oiling of the bridegroom, the similar treat--
ment of the bride being perhaps a later institution; all point to marriage by capture. So does the use of
the mark of the bloody hand at both villages. The marking all the turnings from the village gate to the
bride’s house may be a survival of a very common intermediate stage, where the bridegroom visits the bride
by stealth. The rule that the procession must reach the girl’s village after midday, and must not enter
tlievillage, but remain outside in a place allotted to them ; the light between the girl’s and boy’s parties at
the door of the bride’s house; the rule that the girl shall wear nothing belonging to herself; the hiding of.
the girl from the boy’s people at the wedding ceremony; all point to marriage by capture. So do the
rule by which the boy’s party must not accept food at the hands of the girl’s people after the wedding,
and must pay them for what they eat on the succeeding night, and the fiction by which the girl’s father
is compelled to ignore all payment of money bythe bridegroom’s friends. The bloody hand stamped on.
the shoulder of the boy’s father by the girl’s mother as he departs, and the custom which directs the girl
to go off bewailing some one of her male relatives who has lately died, saying “ Oh my father is dead,”
or “ Oh my brother is dead,” are very marked; as is the fight with sticks between the bride and bridegroom.
Finally we have the rule that after the ceremonial goings and comings are over, the wife must never visit
her father’s house without his special leave; and the fact that——
“the village into which his daughter is married is utterly tabooed for her father, her elder brother. and all near elder relatives.
“ They may not go into it or even drink water from a well in that village, for it is shameful to take anything from one’s daughter
“ or her belongings. Even her more distant elder relations will not eat or drink from the house into which the girl is married,
“though they do not taboo the whole village. The boy’s father can go to the girl’s village by leave of her father, but not without.”
Similarly, all words denoting male relations by marriage are commonly used as terms of abuse; as, for
1nstance,xzisra, Stf/d, ba/znof,jawai, or father—in-law, wife’s brother, sister’s husband, and daughter’s husband.
Of these the first two are considered so offensive, that they are seldom used in their ordinary sense 1.

358. Social intercourse between castes—The rules regulating social intercourse between different
castes as they exist in the Janina districts are given in the following quotation from the Karnal Settlement
Report.

“ Broadly speaking, no superior tribe. will eat or drink from the hands or vessels of an inferior one, or smoke its pipes. But the
‘ ‘ reputed purifying influences of fire especially as exercised upon y/zi and sugar, and the superior cleanliness of metal over earthen
" vessels, are the foundation of a broad distinction. All food is divided into put/r17 ro/i, or fried dry with _(7/1i, and l‘ae/Ie/zi ruff, or
"not so treated. Thus, among the llindns a (nip-sin lirahnmn will eat pal'ki, but- not l'm'iu-lu'. ro/i, from a (iaur, a Gaur from a. Tnga.
" any Brahman or Taga from a Rajpiit, any Brahman, Taga or “(limit from a Jzit, Grijnr, or llor. Excepting Br:il1mans and Togas.
“each caste will drink water from a metal vessel if’ previously scoured with earth (-mcinjmt), and will smoke from a pipe with a
“ brass bowl, taking out the stem and using the hand with the fingers closed instead, from the same people with whom they will eat
“pat“ bread; but they will not drink or smoke from earthen vessels, or use the same pipe-stem, exeept with those whose lute/[chi
‘ , , ,. , , . , . . . . .
'bread they can eat. Jats, (iuJars, Rors, ltahbaris and Alnrs eat and drink In common Without any seruples. These again Will
" eat a goldsmith’s pat/1:13 bread, but. not in his house; and they used to smoke with earlmiters. but are ceasing to do so. Musalméns
“have lately become much less strict about these rules as governing their intercourse among themselves, and many of' them now eat
“ from any respectable Musalmzin’s hand, especially in the cities. And, subject strictly to the above rules, any Musalmz’m will eat
" and drink without scruple from a Hindu ; but no Hindu will touch either pat/ti or l'ae/wIIifrom any M 11sal1min, and will often throw
“it away if only a Musalman's shadow falls upon it, partly perhaps because Musalnnius eat from earthen vessels, wnieh no Hindu
"can do unleSs the vessel has never been used before. This afl'ords an easy mode of telling whether a deserted site has been held bv
“ Nusalmans or llindns. If the latter. there will be numbers of' little earthen saucers (ril'cibis) found on the spot. Brethmuns and
“ R:ijputs will not eat. from any one below a Jat. (iiijar, or Ror, while these three tribes themselves do not as a rule eat or drink
"with any of the, menial castes; and the following castes are absolutely impure owing to their occupation and habits. and their
“mere touch defiles food; leatlfer-maker, washerman, barber, blacksmith, dyer (viz/zinzpi), sweeper, (him, and dininnl'. The potter is
" also looked upon as of doubtful purity. The pipes of a Village. being often left about in the common rooms and fields. are generally
" distinguished by a piece of' something tied round the stem—blue rag for a Mnsalman, red for a Hindu, leather for a C/uumir, string
" for a sweeper, and so forth ; so that a. friend wishing for a smoke may not. defile himself by mistake.

“ (Ia)- and most sweetmeats can be eaten from almost anybody’s hand, even from that of a leather-worker or sweeper; but in
“this case they must be whole, not broken."

,The extraordinary state of matters in the hills is (lescribed under the heads I~lill Menials. and Kolis
and Dagis. In the west of the Province, where all caste. restrictions are so lax, any Musalman wil eat from
the hands of any respectable member of the same faith, while. even llindus are much less strict than in the
cast. So in the Sikh tract also; but here the rule against a Hindu eating from the hand of a Musalnuiu
seems to be even more strict than in the cast. [11 all parts of the Province and among all classes any
sort of intercourse with the impure castes, whether polluted by their occupation or by the nature of their
food, is scrupulously avoided.

1 Mr. Wilson writes: " There is a very general rule against speaking of one’s wife‘s father as ‘father-in law’ (szism). The
“ Musalim’ms of Sirsa call him ‘uncle’ (hiya or (lute/m); the linilinians ()lii(iul‘$,1'4’lt)ll. ‘Pandit Ji’ or ‘Misr ji’; the Kayatlis, ‘ Rai
“ Sfihib’ ; the Bauyas, ' Lz’ila Sfihib ’ or ‘ S;ili Ji’ ; the Moos, ‘Chandhri’ or ‘ Muqaddam.’ or~~a specially Meo usage—r doth: or ‘old man’
“ (see Fallon) ; insomuch that if you call a Mo.) woman dot-r1] she will fly at vou with ‘ Do yen call me your unitherdn-law l ’; while if
" you address her as {HM/13w, which really means exactly the same thing. she'will reply ‘Very well, my sou ! Very well 1’”

184

 

 
 
  

 

 

‘

.THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES OF THE PEOPLE.

Para. 361.

 

Part I.-—Caste in the Punjab.

 

Community of food is formally used as an outward and visible token of community of blood; and
any ceremony in which the tribe, clan, or other agnatic group takes a part as such, generally includes some
sort of formal eating together or coigfarreatz'o, more‘especially when the object of the ceremony is to admit
a new member into the group, as at adoption or marriage 1.

359. General distribution of agricultural castes—Abstract No. 64 on the next page shows the
general distribution of castes throughout the Province, the figures representing the proportion borne by
each group of castes to every thousand of total population. -

The distribution of each caste will be discussed more fully when the caste itself comes under consider-
ation. It will of course be understood that the castes are grouped very roughly. Indeed it will be apparent
from the following pages that any but the roughest classification is impossible, for not only is the class with-
in which any given caste should fall incapable of exact definition, but it varies in different parts of the
Province. Still some sort of classification was necessary on which to arrange the chapter, and I have therefore
divided the various castes and tribes into three great groups. The first or landowning and agricultural group
comprises half of the total population of the Panjab, and is even more important socially, administratively, and
politically than it is numerically. It is divided into six sections. The first includes the two great frontier
races, the Biloches and Pathans; and with the latter I have taken the Tanaoli, Tajik and Hazara, as closely
allied to them if not really entitled to be ranked with them. Next follows the great Jat race, and after
that the Rajpiits, with the‘Thakars and Rathis whom it is so impossible to separate from them, and one or
two minor castes which are perhaps rather Réjpi'it tribes than separate castes. The next class, the minor
dominant tribes, includes all those castes which, while hardly less important in their particular territories,
are less numerous and less widely distributed than the four great races already specified. Such are the
Gakkhars and Awans of the Salt-range Tract, the Kharrals and Daudpotras of the Western Plains, the Dogars
and Rors of the Eastern Plains, the Meos of Gurgaon, and the Gujars of the hills. Next follow the minor
agricultural tribes, the Sainis, Arains, Kanets, Ghiraths, Ahirs, Mahtams and the like, who, while forming
a very important factor in the agricultural community of the Panjab, occupy a social and political position of
far less importance than that of the dominant tribes. The last class is headed Foreign Races, and in.
cludes Shekhs, Mughals, Turks, and the like, most of whom perhaps have no real title to the name under
which they have returned themselves, while many of them own no land and are mere artisans, though
these cannot be separated from the still greater number who are landowners.

‘ 360. The distribution of these classes is very marked. The Biloches and Pathans are of course chiefiy
' to be found in the trans-Indus districts; but while the latter form the great bulk of the group in the dis»
tricts where they prevail, the former, who have settled in the Province at a far more recent date, are
accompanied by a very large class of inferior cultivating classes of all castes who are, in accordance with
the custom of the lower Indus,'grouped under the comprehensive name of Jat, a term whose significance
is in these parts occupational as much as ethnic. Setting these districts aside, the Jats are to be found in
greatest predominance in the great Sikh States and districts, and in the south-east of the Province in
Rohtak and Hissér. In the sub-montane districts, the Salt-range Tract, and Kangra, and throughout
the cis-Indus districts of the Western Plains, excepting Muzaffargarh which goes with the trans-Indus group,
the Réjput to a great extent takes the place of the Jat. In the Hill States, with the exception of Chamba,
Rajpi’its are few, and are important by their social and political position rather than by their numbers.
But the figures are of no very certain significance, since the line of demarcation between Thakar and Rathi
who have been classed with Rajp'jts, and Kanets and Ghiraths who have been classed as minor agricultural
tribes, is exceedingly difficult to draw, and the abnormal figures for Chamba are due to this cause. The
proportion of minor dominant tribes naturally varies from district to district, and their distribution is
discussed in the section devoted to their consideration. The same may be said of the minor agricul-
tural castes, the group being too miscellaneous in its composition for its distribution to present very
general features.) But it is noticeable that where the Jat, who prefers to do his own cultivation, is numer-
ous, these castes are found only in small numbers, while they bear the highest proportion to total population
in those tracts where the Hill Rajpiit, who looks upon agriculture as degrading, is most largely represented.
Taking the landowning and agricultural castes as a whole, they form the largest proportion of the popula-
tion in the trans-Indus districts; and this is due to the freedom from occupational restraints which I have
already noticed as prevailing on the frontier, a very large proportion of the industrial and menial work
being done on the frontier by members of the dominant and agricultural tribes, and not, as in the rest
of the Province, by separate castes. They are least numerous in the sub-montane tract and in the Eastern
Plains, where they are assisted in the cultivation by a numerous class' of village menials, and where, the
Hindu religion being most prevalent and commerce most important, the religious and mercantile elements
of society are most numerous.

361. General distribution of professional castes.——The next great group consists of the priestly,
ascetic, professional, and mercantile castes, and includes people of very different, social positions, from the
priestly Brahman to the wandering pedlar. As a whole they occupy a position superior to that of the
landowning classes if measured by a religious standard, for the great mercantile castes come next after
the Brahmans in strictness of religious observance; but infinitely inferior if the comparison be made
from a social or political standpoint. The Brahmans are naturally most numerous in the Hindu and
the Saiyads in the Musalman portions of the Province, the former being extraordinarily numerous in
the hills where Hinduism is stronger than in any other part of the Panjab. The ascetic orders are chiefly to
be found in the eastern and central districts, partly perhaps because they are more common among Hindus
than among Mahomedans, but still more Isuspect because it is in these districts that the wealth of the
Province is concentrated, and in them that there is most hope for an idle man who wishes to live at the
expense of his fellows. The minor professional group consists of Nais, Mirasis, Jogis, and the like, and

. . ‘ For instance, the ceremony of got émzl'la described in section 354. The eating together very commonly takes the form of a
distribution of gm or sweetmeats.

185

Chap. VI. ‘

l

 

‘ I ‘ _
a. ‘—-‘Jk.'f_.l\.££§g‘:2 .; .

 

 

‘ I
‘1 its“; .':...'.-..‘.J'fu...c -

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

.98I

Dehli . . .
Gurgéon . .

Karnél .

Hissar . .
Rohtak . .
Sirsa . ,

Ambéla . .
Ludhiana. . .
Simla . .

Jzilandhar .

Hushyérpur
Kéngra .
Amritsar . .
Gurdéspur .
Siélkot .
Lahore .
Gujrénwala .

F irozpur

Réwalpindi . .
jahlam

Gujrat : ,
Shahpur .
M ultén .
jhang , .
Montgomery

M uzafiargarh

D. I. Khan .

D. G. Khan
Bannq . .
Peshawar

Hazéra . .
Kohét ,
British Territory
Patiala ,
Nabha ,
Kapurthala,

jind

Faridkot .
Maler Kotla
Kalsia . ,
Total EastPIains
Bahéwalpur

Mandi . ,
Chamba

Nahan ,
Bilaspur . ,
Bashahr . .
Nalagarh \.
Suket .

Total Hill States

British Territory
, Native. 4.

LANDowMNG
I

A ND AGRICULTURAL.

PROFFSSIONAL AND MERCANTILE CASTE.

VAGRANTS, MENIALs, AND Anrmss.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1 ' 2 1 3 4 s 6 1t06 7 8 9 10 71010.’ 12 1s 16 17 ] 18 19 20 21 23 l'3't013'
. , , u; —1 ‘
a 1 1:1 '2 . a :1; 4 1: a 1; £3
2 5 = “‘8 5 .o 43 8 0 Q “’8
‘13 1—1" 5 to; '2 a «1 . o -:1 -= . Egg
0.. u 5 _ .EN 8 . 3m- 0 v? 1“-7 ‘5 510 g 2 Es:
. 5 84 3 :8 g “:98 “88 g 1; . .2 8 mg a 4 4 fig
'5 U ' .E <£ u .9 1. ‘ D. ”’ Q1 "’ m g} 9 fi :2 U 3: ,_ m1;
5°“ 2’ 5 1: 2‘1“ 1‘1“ 8 8 8 11. 2 21 _, 5, if. 2 5 412
.1: 2“ C1 2 511 A 5 E 7:” 2' 5 2 6 :31 :5 2 ‘5: g :2 g a g :1 2 3g
8 . .11 8 S E .71 E 7% :2 '5— 5 f3 .8 51 5 5 8 as 5 g 11 .—3 5 g s 1.1
Ea 1% 42? 5 E 12 at as 8 1: 2 12 2 g m 5 a a m 1. a o o 4. 2
‘ 284 Dehli
8 6 ‘ 1 1 30 1, 158 7 1 98 14 26 26 21 12 17 7 ,
:23 if 2171111 1% 18 :86 83 71 23 31 ‘1 147 1 9 111 11 22 25 22 11 3o 9 298 gzgzlon
153 87 101 52 23 426 7 24 39 , 159 1 4 87 21 55 38 24 l7 25 1- 337
8 ’ . ,
268 121 27 4o 9 471 6g 4 15 29! III 17‘ 17 99 3 9 37 39 1g 41 l 22: 2315;;
330 54 5 44 16 462 105 2 21 32 I 160 1 4 90 2 21 33 22 1 :2 320 Sirsa.‘
253 185 5 34 14 502 22 3 11 32 j 63 3 33 83 11 I5 3:1 64 ’5
160 go 53 106 28 447 61 8 19 3° “8 6 s L32 29 47 4° ‘5 '2 3° 2 323 33211712
360 53 59 46 11 536 41 6 1 29 ’07 4 5 ‘09 24 27 44 13 15 24 "'6 370 Simla
5 43 4 228 go 403 65 7 4 9 85 9 3 83 22 9 41 f1 23 1°
203 59 40 187 I4 514 39 9 24 30 102 2 7 121 20 34 51 16 18 18 2 333 filifigggm
162 113 92 143 10 528 86 4 18 23 131 . 127 23 28 49 12 '2 ‘7 ” 387 Kangm
15 222 12 242 2 494 151 19 22 182 71 38 18 46 14 1° “ 74 9 x
. ’t
230 31 12 68 12 359 39 7 22 34 1 ’02 28 47 54 6’ 33 2% 27 I§ $54 3:33:11:
157 95 54 93 16 427 58 7 14 35 I 15 44 49 46 57 2 I 1 23 5g Siélkot
264 57 32 65 16 439 36 15 12 39 ‘ 102 26 27 37 60 29 9° 17 5 373
Lahore
171 59 18 133 23 418 23 9 8 30 70 25 39 S3 59 34 I9 29 8 33; Gdjrénwala.
282 59 5 36 15 403 29 ‘17- 8 46 100 36 43 37 6° 44 20 30 362 Firozpur'
287 61 41 97 12 506 19 7 11 26 63 4g 31 39 44 23 19 21
' R‘ 111 ' d’
58 177 197 52 62 591 23 25 2 27 77 ’8 4’5 '2 42 ‘8 :6 :6 " :52 $517211?" I
150 98 210 54 33 558 17 25 3 33 73 37 49 16 42 I7 16 19 289 ujrat
263 32 156 33 19 507 13 27 2 32 74 43 3:1 30 5I 2% 1 15 3 292 Shahpur
82 196 141 22 24 493 13 22 5 39 79 36 53 29 36 2 4 7 ...
M ltén
187 108 26 56 32 459 8 21 7 28 64 2 34 43 33 23 25 f4 :3 ' jg: jhlalmg
122 227 34 15 22 462 13 18 9 37 77 1 36 6' 32 29 39 g 4 333 Montgomery
100 132 47 119 15 450 7 I4 9 39 69 1 34 48 52 3' 42 l '7 " 245 Muzaffargarh
323 23 5 21 18 574 5 24 6 24 59 1 373 41 41 31 20 19 IO _
' D. I. Kha
465 4 2 2 15 747 8 20 3 12 43 11 13 16 12 5 g g; D.G 11th
442 7 1 2 14 812 6 24 2 5 37 3 2 5 3 ' 127 Banmi
162 10 63 12 36 714 6 37 2 23 4 68 12 11 15 31 13 7 ..
‘ ' P h’
8 5 188 37 32 744 6 12 1 171 35 ‘3 26 3 32 ‘3 ” I 8 " 33 “1:525:11:
1 61 349 25 33 726 11 38 1 I5 ‘ 65 ‘6 29 4 34 9 1° 7 3 95 K0113:
8 IX 90 6 25 783 5 44 I 21' 71 ll 10 6 33 7 7 9 5
BritishTerrito‘ry
189 82 74 75 22 504 43 13 12 29 97 5 59 30 so 41 22 15 20 9 11 296 ,
‘ Patiala
6 ‘308 46 30 84 11 485 64 5 24 30 123 8 100 15 25 41 19 12 .123 I; 8 3;: Nabha
8 326 50 23 83 9 499 69 41 25 32 130 4 93 18 22 46 '9 '4 g " 334 Kapurthala
4 155 80 40 224 12 515 32 11 29 29 101 1‘ 5 65 29 49 4g 19 :8 :1 g 2 291 ind
6 350 41 12 44 17 470 110 1 24 37‘ 172 ‘ 12 90 5 20 3 21 5 397 ‘aridkot
6 369 44 21 27 9 476 21 1 17 28‘ 67; , 42 46 27 25 5g 17 ‘7 27 8 286 Maler Kotla
16 328 48 34 88 15 529 36 12 24 32 1041 4 105 24 23 4_ '6 ‘2 2“ 8 ' 410 Kalsia
10 167 51 71 100 10 409 2 3 23 32‘ 110 5 142 55 48 4o 15 13 33 Pl .
1' 13 'l‘otalEast. ams
‘ 8 17 2 43 1 I4 23 Io 4 3
7 296 50 28 94 12 487 64 5 24 3!! ’24 O4 7 9 Bahéwalpur
,,_
208 159 30 54 29 583 6 16 3 25 i 50 31 30 64 22 I9 ‘8 6 1° “34 ,
i ' Mandi
2 2 47 9 478 1 539 109 . 5 6: 120 . 56 24 2 17 10 4 g :82 3'33 Chamba
3 3 376 8 97 20 507 133 6 17! 156 .. 42 20 5 3o 13 3 '2 29‘; 397 Nahan
2 1 2 28 22 345 4 403 4 1 4 120, 1 174 1 4o 6 16 27 2 2 5 ;3 284 Bilaspur
1 17 93 36 240 1 388 2 6 . 6 8 300 2 96 55 21 26 1° 9 2 268 Bashahr
33 606 1 640 78 .. 2 2 82 ‘ ' 32 1 222 09 Nalagarh
...5 ".5 18 168 307 9 522 107 1 11 16 135 108 12 8 26 s 8 11 g 21:03 :65 Suket
1 6 34 2 426 469 127 5 8 140 43 I7 3 39 6 1 4 S
' otal Hill tates
5 92 23 342 6 470 134 1 5 39 17o 54 17 7 26 8 3 6 I90 321 T .4
' ' Ten-it“!
o 1 22‘ 15 no 9 11 295 3‘19“
189 82 74 75 22 504 43 13 '12 29 97 $3] $34 7383411516] .174 13 , 4131 3 a m m 3.11.11.94.11“ _1

b

11511219111 111 eases—7'1 11124
'zndoad 3111. .110 538181. 011v ‘szusva. ‘sa’ovaaa;

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Para. 363.

THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES OF THE PEOPLE. Chap. VI.

Part I.—Caste in the Panjab.

 

its numbers are tolerably constant thrOughout the cis-Indus Panjab, while beyond the‘Indus it is hardly
represented. Taking the professiOnal group as a whole, and espec1a11’y the religious element, its
numbers decrease steadily from east to west; chiefly because the Brahmans, who form an inte.
gral portion of the stock from which the Hindu population has chiefly. sprung, are naturally far

_ more numerous than the Saiyads, who are but foreign immigrants in the Panjab. The mercantile castes
are found in greatest abundance in the south-western districts; not because commerce is there peculiarly
extensive, but because the Aroras, the principal mercantile castes of these parts, are not mere. traders, but
largely follow all sorts of occupations both industrial and agricultural. rSetting these districts a51de the
trading castes are least numerous in the hills, Where commerce 18 very much in the hands _of the Brahmans.
The miscellaneous class is largely composed of Kashmiris, who’are chiefly to .be found in the districts on
the Kashmir border, and in the great Kashmiri colonies of Amritsar and Ludhiana.

362. General distribution of menial castes—The last of the three groups comprises all the lower
strata of society, the vagrant, criminal, and gipsy tribes, the village menials, and the industrial classes. I
shall show whenl come to discuss these castes in greater detail, howOWhollyimpossible itis to class them
by occupation with even approximate accuracy. Thus the classes into which I have d1v1ded them in the
abstract have no very definite significance. Still certain broad facts are brought out by the figures. The
vagrant tribes are chiefly to be found in two parts of the Province, on the Rajpi’itana border, and under
the central and western hills. Among the village menial castes who perform so large a part of the agricul-
tural labour in the Panjab, namely the leather-workers, scavengers and watermen, the leather-workers
prevail throughout the eastern districts, the hills and the great Sikh states. In the centre of the Panjéb,
and to a less degree in the Western Plains,~their place is taken by the scavengers, and partly by the water-
men. The menial and industrial class as a whole is most numerous in the hills where they have much of
the cultivation in their hands, and in the sub-montane and central districts where wealth is greatest and
the standard of cultivation highest. It is curiously scanty in the west, and particularly. on the Indus frontier ;
and this partly because, as I have already pointed out, the hereditary restrictions .upon occupation
are more lax, and the poor Pathan thinks it no shame to earn his bread by callings which would involve
social degradation where caste-feeling is stronger; but also very largely because on the lower Indus the
menial who cultivates becomes a Jat by mere virtue of the fact, and is classed as such, whereas in the
rest of the Panjab he would have retained his menial caste unaltered. In Sirsa, and to .a less degree in
Hissar, the exact opposite is the case. There the menial classes are more numerous than in the neighbour-
ing districts because the tract is to a great extent newly settled, and land is so plentiful and the demand
for agricultural labour so great that the lower classes have flocked into these districts, and though retain-
ing at present their caste unaltered, have risen in the social scale by the achiSItion of land or at least by
the substitution of husbandry for menial callings.

363. Arrangement and contents of the caste-chapter.—-The rough classification adopted in Abstract
No. 64 on the opposite page will serve as a clue to the arrangement of the detailed description of the various
castes. A complete index of castes and tribes will be found at the end of the volume. I shall close this
part of the chapter by discussing the system adopted for the record of castes and tribes and their sub-divi-
sion at the present Census, and the nature of the results obtained. The matter is one of considerable mo-
ment, and the system followed has been the subject of adverse criticism both within and without the Pro-
vince. The tribal constitution of the population possesses much more political and administrative impor-
tance in the Panjab than in most other parts of Northern India, and indeed it may be said that the statistics
which display it are almost the most valuable results of a Panjab Census. The remaining parts of the
chapter will be devoted to an examination of the figures for each caste, and a description of the caste so
far as my knowledge enables me to describe it. The crudeness and imperfection of this portion of the
work are to me a source of great regret. It is not only that our knowledge is as nothing compared with our
ignorance of the subject; that is unavoidable. But I have to feel that of the information that I have collected
only a portion has been utilised, while even that portion has been hastily put on record without any attempt to
arrange or digest the material. I had intended to make some attempt at a classification of the various
castes based in some measure ugfon what appeared to be their ethnic affinities, and to examine carefully the
question of the probable origin each with the help of the whole of my material; and indeed I have carried
out this intention to some extent with regard to the Biloch and Pathan tribes, the sections on which were
written before orders regarding the early completion of the report were received. But as regards the re-
maining castes and tribes the time allowed me was too short to permit of any such treatment of the
subject; and I was compelled to arrange the castes roughly in classes, and to content myself with
stating the leading facts regarding each. The chapter has been written backwards, beginning from the end,
and I have not been able even to read over again what I had written before sending it to press. As I
proceeded with the work faults in the classification became only too apparent, new lights were thrown
upon what had gone before, and new facts were brought to light. There was no time to re-write What had
once been written, and all that I could do was to add the new to the old. Thus I shall often be found to
repeat myself, the sequence of ideas Will often appear to be broken and irregular, and even conflicting
statements may have escaped my notice. But the present chapter must be taken as only a rough preli-
minary outline of the subject. Detailed tables of tribes and clans are now in course of preparation
which will embody all the sub-divisions of castes entered in the schedules of the present Census. Maps
showing the distribution of the landowning castes and tribes have been prepared for each district and state,
and though it would have been impossible without great delay and expense to re-produce them with the
present Report, I hope that the material thus collected will be more fully utilised on some future occasion.
One apparent omission in my treatment of the subject calls for a word of explanation. I had prepared
tables comparing the caste figures of the present With those of the last Census. But I found that the clas-
sification followed in i868 had so evidently varied from district to district that the figures were devoid of
any determinate meaning, and it would have been sheer waste of time to attempt any such comparison.
To take one instance only, I find that in the Census of 1868, of 2,05,000 Musalman Jats returned for the

187

    

Mz , .
‘.. ..- n- .4 ii,i3".‘..-~. ,‘J

,1.

«A .~‘. ".-.L.a,._h;,u..'¢;‘~a-¢in;':s.a.

,. , 2“ , i,
; -"EL\5:$L"J—:E€L§ Libs...“

 

 

 

 

 

 

Pm- 354' ’ ~ ‘ rm; RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES‘ or THE PEOPLE.
Chap. VI.

Part 1.4—Caste in the Panjab.

Multan division, 159,000 are in Muzaffargarh, 29,000 in Montgomery, 17,000 in Jhang, and only 63 in
Multan. In Derah Ismail Khan and Shahpur this column is actually blank.

364. Scheme adopted for the record of castes and tribes. —Unlcss I liaye utterly failed to express the facts, it perusal of the
foregoing paragraphs will have made it clear that we have three main units ol socnil and ethnic class1fication to deal With in the
Panjtib; the caste or race, the tribe proper, and what I have for want of a better word_ called the section of the caste. Now these
three units are of very dificrent value in different parts of the Province and ainongwarious classes of the community. In the 'east
caste is of primary importance ; among the landowning communities of the westut is little more than a tradition of anCIent origin.
Among the agricultural classes the tribe is inpst Important, and iii the west it is the one great fact to be ascertained; among the
priestly and meicantilo classes it is almost meaningless, and what we want is the section of the caste. What we did was to attempt
to record all three facts. where they existed, intending afterwards to select our figures. If we had asked for two only we Should
have run the risk of getting one we did not want and missing one that we did want. ()f two Khatri brothers one would have return-
ed himself as Khatri Kapi’ir and the other as Khatri Charzati; of two Biahman brothers one would have appeared as Brahman Stirsfit
and the other as Brahman Gautama; of two Bilocli brothers one would have been recorded as Bilocli Bind and the other as Biloch
Laghari ; tabulation would have given us wholly meaningless and imperfect figures. We therefore diVidcd our caste column into three
sub-columns headed “ original caste or tribe,” “ chin.” and “ got or sept". N ow the first difficulty we encountered .was the translation
of these headings. In the east qaum is used for religion and 2&6 for caste; in the west’gu’mn for caste, wt for tribe or clan. In the
east got is the universal word for tribe among the. peasantry, insonmch that the RLaquts call their royal races not [vols but gets ,-
cverywherc it is used by Bra'liinans, Baiiyas and the like for the Bralimniical gotra; .111 the west it is unknown save in the latter
sense. As for the local term for smaller tribes or clans they vary almost from district to district and from caste to_caste. After
consulting ConnniSsioners we translated our headings ‘ as! gamp,’ ‘ zdt yd firqala,’ ‘ got ya Sllfik/B.’ The instructions issued for fill-
ing up these columns will be found in general letter 0., Appendix 1).. section 5, at section I 3 ot the enclosed instructions to enumera
tors and at section 25 of the enclosed instructions to superVisors. Their general teuour was that the caste or race such as RaJpn-t
or Pathiin was to be shown in the first, its principal section such as Rind, Gaur, Agarwal in the second, and its secondary sub-section
such as Chauhan, Ghatwal, Bharadwaj in the third column ; that the got if there was any was always to go into the third column;
and that where there was only one division the second column was to be left empty. The staff was warned against the loose use of
the terms Jat and Giijar as names of occupations, and it was explained that the ‘ original caste ’ column was intended to contain,
not the caste of traditional origin, but the actual caste to which the people were recognized as now belonging. To these instruc-
tions was appended a sample schedule filled up by way of example. .

365. Errors in the record of castes and tribes—I should explain that when I drafted these instructions I knew nothing of any
portion of the Punjab except the Janina districts, and had no conception how utterly different the d1v1s10ns of the population and
the relations between tribe and caste were in the west of the Province. For my sample schedule I procured specimens filled up by
District and Settlement Officers from all parts of the Province, and consulted many natives of different castes, yet there were several
mistakes in the schedule; in fact I believe it would be impossible to frame a set of entries which should not contain errors if
judged by the varying standards current in different parts of the Punjab. More than this, there were .errors in the yery examples
given in the instructions; for I had not. properly apprehended the nature of what I have called “ sections," and I did not rightly
estimate the relation between the Réjpiit tribes of the l’aiijab and the great Iruls or royal races. But the worst mistake of all was
the use of the word asl or “original " with caste, and the use of the word “got.” The addition of as] induced many of the
tribes of the western districts and Salt-range Tract to return, not their caste or tribe as it now stands, but the Mughal, Qurcshi,
or other stock from which they are so fond of claiming descent; and it doubtless tempted many undoubted Jats to record
their Riijpiit origin. And the use of the word got set people to find out what was the Brahminical gotra of the person under
enumeration. In the eastern districts the word was perfectly understood. But in the hi'ls and iii the Western Plains it is only
used in the sense of gof-ra. It did not matter that Iliad asked for got or slzdk/cv. The latter word is not commonly used in con-
nection with family or tribe; the former is ; and every enuinerator insisted upon each person having a got. Iii Plach Mr. Anderson
found a village all entered as of one golra, and that an uncommon one. “ On inquiry from the people themselves they said they
" really did not know what was their got, but that some one in the village had consulted the Brahnians at Nirniand, who told him
“ he was of the Pcthinesi got, and the whole village followed him. The hcadman of the village when asked of what got he was,
“ could not even pronounce the word. The better and more intelligent classes know their gois, and others did not wish to be
“ behind them." Now all this trouble was obviously caused by asking for the gob-a. \thit I wanted, and What I said I wanted
plainly enough in the instructions, was the tribe or sub-division of the caste ; and that the people could probably have given readily
enough. What was needed was to substitute the local term, whatcvcr it might have been, for got or s/zdk/I ; but the people knew
what a got was, even if they did not know what was their got, and hence the confusion. Another great cause of error was the
insistence with which the Census Stati'dcniandcd that all three columns should be filled up for each person. I had said that I only

‘anted two entries where there was no second sub-division, as is the case in a very large number of ‘ascs. but that did not matter;
the columns were there with separate headings, and one after another the District Officers in their reports point out the (lilti-
culty of getting entries for all three, the reason being that in many cases there were only facts enough for two. The result is that
many of the Jiits entered as the third heading the name of the liajpiit tribe from which thcv claim to have sprung. And another
most fertile cause ot'cri'or must have been the efforts that were made to attain uniformity. In many districts committees were held
and a scheme of entries decided upon and prescribed for the guidance of all enuine‘utors. I have discussed the danger of all
such attempts in my section on Difiicultics and Suggestions in chapter XIII under the head ‘Discretion to be allowed in enumera—
tion.’ Educated natives are almost more apt. than we ourselves to go wrong in such matters, for we at least are free from preiu-
dice and are ready to admit our ignorance; and a committee composed of the Tahsildars and Extra Assistants of a district with
power to decide upon the entries of castes and tribes, would ensure with absolute certaintythe ruin of a caste Census as an inde-
pendent means of acquiring information.

366. Inherent difficulties of a record of caste—But evcn supposing that I had not made any mistakes in my instructions and
examples, and supposing that they had been rigidly followed according to their intention, the difficulties inherent in the case are still
so enormous that a really accurate record which should be correct in all its details would have been quite beyond hope of attain.
ment. 1 have att-eiiiptcd to show in the preceding pages that it is almost impossible to define a caste and difficult to define a tribe,
and that it is often impossible to draw a clearly marked line between two castes of similar standing. In fact the tribe proper is
a far more definite and permanent unit than the caste. Mr. Steedman. who has criticised the scheme more severely and at greater
length than any other olliccr. sets forth the diliicultics‘so ably and completely that I quote the passage in full :— i a

" With the exception of the three columns relating to castc no dillicultv was found in filling the schedules up. It will be under-
“ stood that my remarks regarding these three colunins'arc solclv ilppllCRIblC‘l'O the Western Punjab I have had no experience in
“ the Punjab east of tlic Ravi. Having spent three years ianujiat. 3.}, in J hang. and 2 iii Dcra Ismail Khan, I think that my
" remarks will apply to the Mnhomcdan population of niost districts west of the Clieiiab.

“ . _“"l‘h936 “11‘0“ columns assume, as Mr. Finlay vci-y truly wrote, that the zcniindars know far more about their ancestr ' and tribal

divisions than they actually do. I do not deny that the three columns could be filled up correctly for each caste by an intelligent
“ euuiiierator who understood exactly what was wanted. and who was acquainted with the tribes whose members he had to enumerate;
“ but the Census economy prohibited the employment of men of this stamp. There are a considerable number of Mahomcdan Raiputs
" in the “'cstern l’zinJiib, known as Sya'ls or (lhaddhars in .lhang, .lunjiilias, Bliakhrz'ils, Budhiils. Satis. l)hunds. Alpiiils, Jodras, &c.
“ dc. in the Ray'alpindi Division. Now any member of these tribes if asked what his ‘ kaum’ was, would rcplv Bliakhral or Sati. dc,
“ as the case might-be. ‘ Or he might very probably give the sub-division to which he belonged. A $151 would be sure to answer
“ thus. You would in nine cases out of ten have to put some distinctly leading question before you ascertained whether he claimed to
“ be ii llaypiit 01"!)Oi.‘ The result is that sometimes lla'jpiit the " asl lkaum,"ironietimcs " szill” the clan, and sometimes Cliachkana
" thc scpt or family. is entered in the first of the three siili.ilii'isioiis of column 7 z I noticed iiianv entries of this description. In fact

“lo-“l ”l'll‘t’ RfiJ'l’ms Of this district would give lh’iipiit as their ‘ our.’ placiiw their tribe as thei‘asl kaum’. Entries of this descrip-
" tion naturally depreciate the tabulation results considerably. L V a V

n

blmll‘dl' errors cri‘pt into the entries 01' the village artisans. A man mav ply the trade 0f 11 weaver, Oil-PI‘OSSOI‘, 01‘ shoe-maker _
‘ )
ibo

 

 

~ ~ THE'RA'CES, CASTES, AND TRIBES 01? THE PEOPLE.

Part I.——Caste in the Panjab. ‘

 

“ without being a wearer, oil-presser, or shoe-maker by caste. In J hang weaving had been taken to as a livelihood by many persons ‘

“ who were not of the weaver tribe. Yet many of these I have no doubt will be put down .as weavers in the ‘ asl kaum ’ column.
“ Again men of these low castes are very fond of claiming relationship With the higher tribes, especmlly those of_ Raqut origin.
“ I saw many entries such as these—‘ asl kaum’ Mochi ‘zat’ J anjuha, Bhatti, Awan, &c. N OW'J an] uhas and Bhattis are Rayputs.
“ If the Mochi was a Janjuha originally his ‘ asl kaum ’ is Rajput, his zat JanJuha, and shoe-making is his trade. If be 18.3. JanJuha
“‘ by fiction then Janjuha must be put down as he states. Shekhs, ac. converted Hindus, or men of low caste who have risen in the
“ world, also advance most ungrounded claims in the way of descent. Apparently there is ‘no escape from these difficulties in.the
“ case of village artisans. Shekhs, and other similar tribes; but in the case of agriculturists I think more definite Instructions
“ would have left the tabulation entries much more trustworthy. .

' “ I now venture to criticise some of the specimen entries attached to the enumerator’s instructions. The entries opposite the
“ name of Mahomed Ibrahim are i, Raj put; 2, Syal; 3, Panwar ‘. I can confidently assert that not one man in a' hundred of the
“ Syals is aware that lie is a Panwar Rajput. I wonder if there are ten men who have heard-they are descended from this got of
“ the Rajput tribe. I know exactly what answers an ennmerator would get from a’representaiive byal zemindar. Questionz—What
is your tribe (locum) P Answ‘cr—Bharwana: Question—What is_ your clan (mt)? Agzawer— byal. Questzon—What is your
“family (got or slid/dz) ? Answer—God only knows. He Will inevitably give’his .sub-divis‘ion as his asl locum and his _clan as. his
“ zait. Nothing less than a direct question as to whether he is a Rainit or a Jat Will elicit from him the fact that he is a Rayput
“As for ‘got’ he probably has never heard the word. The truth is _that the present Mahomedan tribes ’of the Western. PanJab,
“though immigrants from Hindustan, have forgotten their ‘gots ’ entirely and very often their ‘ cal locum... In some few instances
“ only is the name of the ‘got ’ preserved, and then the tribesmen are quite unaware that their tribal name is that of their old ‘got_’

“The next question is, What are the asl [mums in each district? I notice that inone of the specimen entries'Giijai is so entered.
“ There are various theories as to whether the Gujar is a separate tribe of Tartar or Hindu origin. or whether it is an offshoot of the
“great Jat tribe. In J hang and Dera Ismail Khan and Shahpur the Maliomedan agriculturists are usually diVIded into Rdipiits and
“ J ats in local parlance. I mean that if a Rajpiit is asked whether he is a J at he Will at once deny it, while a J at admits that he
“ is a member of the tribe. I do not mean to assert that, excluding Rajpiits and other tribes who have migrated from the other side
“of.the Indus, all other agriculturists must be‘Jats; but it they are not I ask who arethe numerous tribes who reside in the
“ Chach and Sind Sagar Doabs and along the left bank of the Chanab P. What is their as! kaum .7 Their Hindu origin is un-
“ doubted. They are not Raijpiits. If they were they would claim their relationship. I have not room _here to.go fully into this
“question. I have noticed it in the Final Report of the J hang Settlement. But my obJect is I thinktattained, and that is to
“ indicate how very necessary it is that instructions should be given. separately for each district asto what tribes are to be conSIdered
“ ‘Asl kaum.’ Take the Khokhars. They are an influential tribe in Jhelam, Shahpur, and bquat. Are they converted Raiyputs
“ as many claim, or descendants of, the somin-law of the prophet as the Shahpur .Khokhars state, or mere J ate as their enemies
“ allege. "In the second case only can they be an asl kaum. If in the tabulation of different districts the tribe is sometimes
“ entered as an ‘asl kaum’ and at others as a branch of the Rajpiit and J at tribes, the results are likely to be misleading. Then
“ again there are tribes who are admittedly of ancient standing and yet have no traditions. Who are these? It is not unlikely
“ that they were the original inhabitants before the immigration of the Hindu settlers. As far as my limited experience goes I
“ think it would be an easy matter to settle this point beforehand for all the main tribes of each district, and also to give a few gene.
“ ral instructions as to how doubtful tribes were he treated. The question Are you a Raqut or a J at P would clear up most cases of
“ doubt Where the tribe was originally Hindu, the enumerator being warned of the custom of calling all agriculturists J ats. Then all
“ tribes who came from the other side of the Indus would also be ‘asl kaum,’ the Pathans, Biloches, Mughals, &c. The village
“ Kamins would also be included in the same list. Here the enumerators would be warned to ask the individual whether he was a.
“ Kamin by trade only or both by trade and tribe2. I would aibitrarily class all agriculturists who admitted that they were not
“ liajpt’its and who were of undoubted Hindu origin, as Jats. This class1fication is perhaps not ethnologically accurate, but every Pat.
“ wari and most zemindars would understand what it meant. I think too for the M :ihomedan population two columns would have
“ been enough. It seems unnecessary to ascertain the numbers of. each sub-division. We want to know the. total Syal, Ghakkar,
“ and Awan population. I do not think much is gained by working out. returns. showmgthe total population of the Bharwana,
“ Chuchkana, Admafil, Firoza’l, and Bugdial families. There are no restrictions 0n intermarriage between members of the different
" families.”

I have already explained the reason why three columns were taken instead of two. We wanted two facts only; but we wanted

to make sure of getting them in the many cases where three facts were available and one was not wanted, by recording all
three and rejecting for ourselves the useless one; otherwise if we had had two columns only. one of them might have been wasted
on the useless fact. As it was, one of our three columns was commonly occupied by the name of some wholly unimportant
sept or family. And I do not agree with Mr. Steedman in his proposal to issue detailed instructions concerning the agricultural
tribes of each district. Who is to issue them ; and how is it to be ensured that the same tribe is classed Similarly in two different
districts ? .
367. Reasons why the scheme did not work.—I think that on the whole the scheme was the best that could have been adopted ;
and if it had been possible to carry it out to the end as it had been intended to do when the instructions were framed, I believe
that results. of very considerable accuracy would have been obtained. What was intended was this—to record everything, to tabu-
late all the entries, and then to classify them throughout and produce the results as the final caste table. Thus, supposing one
man had entered himself as Jat Bhatti and another as ltéjpiit Bhatti, or one man as Qureshi Khattar, another as Awan Khat.
tar, and a third as Qutbshéhi Khattar, we should have tabulated them all separately, and then classed them as might be decided
upon after consideration and inquiry. It was not expected that the material would be properly arranged in the schedules; but
we hoped that it would all be recorded there, to be arranged afterwards. But when we came to examine the schedules we found
that the separate entries in the caste column alone were numbered by thousands, while the sub-divisions were numbered by tens
of thousands. I certainly had not, and I do not believe that anybody else concerned had, the very faintest conception of how
numerous the entries would be. At any rate it was obviously quite out of the question to tabulate and examine them all before
compilation; and what was done was to deal with the entries in the first or caste column only, so far as the compilation of the
final Census Table VIII was concerned. Even these entries I was compelled, for reasons given in the Chapter on Tabulation, to
allow the Divisional Officers to classify for themselves where there appeared to be no reasonable doubt as to the classification.
With the headings for which they returned separate figures I dealt as is described in the Chapter on Compilation. The figures
for the sub-divisional entries were tabulated in detail; but only certain selected entries were taken out to be used in the Census
Report, the principles on which the selection was made being explained in the Chapter on Compilation.

. 368. Nature and degree of error in the final figures—Thus the figures as now given in the abstracts and appendices of this
report are liable to error in several ways. In the first place many members of a caste or tribe entered as their caste some race to
which they are pleased to refer their origin in remote antiquity. For instance, some Gakkhars returned themselves as Gakkhar
and others as M ughal, and are shown under those headings respectively in the final tables, which therefore do not give the total
number of Gakkhars in the Panjab. So some low caste men returned their caste as Réjpi’it or Mughal or Quresh ‘ out of joke,’ as
several Deputy Commissioner’s note. On the other hand some men of good caste, such as Sial, Khokhar, or Mughal, who were follow-
ing the trade of weaver or carpenter, returned their caste as Paoli or Tar-khan, though the adoption of that hereditary occupation
had been in many cases too recent to have brought about a change of caste. This last error was for the most part confined to the
Western Plains. Again, persons who belonged to the same tribe and returned that tribe as their caste will have been differentlv
classed in different divisional offices, or classed under one heading in one division and returned separately and then classed by
myself under another heading in another division. Thus the Bhattis will have been classed as J ats by the Derajat and as Rajpiits
by the Rawalpindi office. So the Langaihs were classed as J ats in Multan, while the Derajét returned them separately and I classed
them as Patha’ns. These errors however affect only those cases Where the tribe was returned and not the caste. Where a man

V. e
1 This is one of the mistakes I have already referred to. The entry should have been “ Rdjpsz—Punwdr—Sz'dl.”
2 Would not this suggest to the artisan the setting up for himself of a mythical origin from some caste of glorious renown ?

189

Para. 368
Chap. VI.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘PmVSW Q i f THE RACES, casres, AND TRIBES on THE PEOPLE» - ..

 

Chap. VI.

Part I.--Cast~e in the Banjab. .

 

returned himself as Jat, Rajpi’it,’ Pathan and so forth, he was treated as such although the tribe he gave might raise suspicion as
to the correctness of the returns. Moreover the errors, if they must be_ so called, do represent actual facts.- _’l‘he Bhattr IS a
Rajplit in Rawalpindi because there Raj'pi’its are recognised. In the DeraJat he is a J at, because there no distinction lS drawn
between Jat and Rajpiit. And it must 'be remembered that though theoases m which the errors detailed above occurred are
numerous, the total figures affected are seldom large. There were certainly hundreds, I believe there were thousands of so.called
castes returned in the Multan division which only included ten or fifteen people in the whole div1s10n.. The great mass of each caste
returned themselves rightly, and are shown correctly in our tables: the items that are wrongly classed are wholly insignificant in
their total amount as compared with the items that are rightly classed. But there are exceptions to this statement. . The distinction
between J at and Rajpt t is so indefinite and so variable that it can hardly be called a mistake to class a tribe as J at .m one place and
liajpiit in another. This however has been done. But I have picked out the figures in each case and put them side by srde 1n the
abstracts contained in the section on thcse two castes, and I think the error winch has not, been corrected may be taken as exceedingly
small. It is now in each man's power to transfer the figures for any tribe from J at to Rainit or vece versu, according to indindual
taste. The other chief exceptions are in the case of Mughals and Shekhs. For Shekhs I was prepared._ I knew that all sorts of
low caste men, recent converts to Islam, would return themselves as Shekh ; and I had the figures examined With 9. VIEW? to separate
these. and the details will be found in the text of this chapter. But I did not know that in some parts of the western Panjab
Mughal was as favourite a supposititious origin as Shekh is in other parts ot the Provmcefiand I have not had the details worked
outso carefully. Still almost all the large numbers have been separated from these two entries. So. Withd’athans. Many. peeple,
such as Dilazak, have returned themselves as Pathfms who do not really belong to the race; but their claim to the name is often
admitted, and they have become in a way afliliated to_ the nation. Thus theoonsrderable errors in the caste tables, as corrected
in this chapter, amount to this; that there is a confusmn between J at and Rayput and between Pathan and certain allied races,
which exists in actual fact fully as much as in the figures; that some tribes or castes have been wrongly shown as Mug‘hal
and Shekh; and that some of the artisan castes have been shown as belonging to the higher castes, while some of the higher castes
have been included in the artisan castes merely because they followed their occupation. Taking the Province as a whole the errors
are probably insignificant, and hardly affect the general distribution of the population by caste. They are probably greatest in the
cis-Indus Salt-range Tract, where the tendency to claim Mughal origin is strongest..

369. Error in the figures for tribes and subdivisions—The figures for tribes and sub-divisions given in this chapter are
profcsscdlv only rough approximations. The manner in which they were tabulated and the final figures compiled Will be explained
in Book II under the heads Tabulation and Compilation. The whole process was intended to be merely a rough one. The detailed
tabulation is now in progress, and I hope within the next few years to bring out detailed tables of tribes and clans for the whole
Panjab. But besides inaccuracies that. will have crept into the work of tabulation, there are several causes of error inherent in the
material. In the first place the spelling of local names of tribes, as rendered by the enumerating staff, varied extraordinarily.
Some were evidently more variations, as Dharfwz’il, Dhalfwal and Dhaniwal; some I knew to represent separate tribes, as Sidhu and
Sindhu, Chhina and Chima; some I am still in doubt about, as Brita and Bhutta, Sara? and Sarni. In working with a statf not
always acquainted with the names of the clans, figures referring to two different tribes must often have been Joined together, .and
other figures wrongly omitted because of some variation in the spelling. Another source of error doubtless was the uncertainty
regarding the woman’s clans discussed in section 35.}. On a future occasron I would tabulate sub-dwisums of castes for males only.
Again many of the people are presented twice over in two columns. Thus the Said are Punwar Rethuts by orlgln. Suppose that
1,000 Sials returned themselves as Riijpiit Punwar Sial, another thousand as Sail Punwz’ir, another 1.000 as Rajpiit Sial, and a
fourth 1.000 as Rajpiit I’unwzir. All the 4,000 people would be shown in Table VIII as Rajplit; but in the details of tribes we
should have 3,000 Sial and 3,000 I’unwar or 6.000 in all. This was quite imavmdablc so long as only one tribal divxsion was
tabulated; but as :1 fact the cases in which this happened were few, or at least the numbers affected small. I had all cases in which
the same people were entered twice over shown in a separate memorandum attached to the tribes table, and wherever the numbers
were at all considerable I have mentioned the fact of their double inclusion in the text. This double entry occurred most often
with the Jat tribes, who, in order to fill up their three columns, entered the Rajpiit tribe from which they claimed origin as well as
their own Jat tribe, so that we had people returning themselves as Jat Sidhii Bhatti, and such people appear among the Jan
tribes both as Sidhii and as Bhutti. .

370. Proposals for next Census—What then is best to be done at next Census? It will be seen that many of the difficulties
are due to the intrinsic difficulty of the question and t0 the varying nature of caste in the Panjab. So far as this is the case no
scheme will help us. In one respect, however, I hope that the task will be made much easier by next Census. I hope by then to
have brought out classified lists of all the tribes and clans returned in the present Census. The way in which they will facilitate
the. treatment of the subject is explained in the section on 'I‘abulation. If I had had such a classified list my task on this occasion
would have been ‘asy enough; and it is I think one of the most valuable results of the present Census that it has given us
materials for the preparation of such a list. With such a list the three columns of the schedule of 1881 are almost perfect in
theory. But I do not think they worked as well in practice. I believe that the three columns which they erroneously thought they
were bound to fill up, puzzled both people and stalf, and caused a good many of our difficulties. Thus in future I would have but
two columns, and would head thcm Qaum- and Sloth/1.. I would not care whether caste or tribe *as entered in the first column, as
the classified list would show the tabulator how to class the tribe ; and I would hope that the second column at any rate would gene-
rally givc tribe. In very many cases it would not. There would be cntrics like Biloch Rind instead of Biloch Laghari, Brahman
Bashisht instead of Brahman SQII'SI’li}, Banya _l{a'.sib instead of Banya Agarwal, and so forth. But on the whole I think it would be
better to accept the fact that the entries must be incomplete, whatever scheme be adopted; and would prefer the certainty of error
ol'thc two columns. rather than the confusion and pcrplcxity which the three columns cause to those concerned in the enumeration.
Above all things I would avoid the words arsl and got. I would let the patwaris, who should make the preliminary record,
exercise their discretion about entering high castes for monials or artisans, directing them to show the caste by which the people
were commonly known in the village. I would tabulate both males and females for tribes and clans, and arrange them in order of
numbers; and I would have the Deputy Supcrintcmicnt personally examine the tribal tables for all above say 500, before compiling
his final caste tables. Such an examination would do an immense deal towards increasing the accuracy of the caste figures ; but it
was impossible in the present Census owing to the double sub-division. I would show in my tribal tables the figures for males
only, though those for females must be tabulated in the first instance in order to allow of transfer of entries from one caste
heading to another.

371. Bibliography—The most detailed and accurate information a vailablc in print regarding certain, and those the most impor.
tant from an :uiininistrative point of view, of the Punjab castes is to be found in the numerous Settlement Reports. and more es-
pecially in those of recent years. Unfortunately they deal almost exclusively with the landowningand cultivating castes. SirH.
Elliotts Rat-evofz‘lm Iii-"'31)” edited by Mr. Beanies, is, so far as it goes, a mine of information regarding the castes of the eastern
districts. Sherring's Jlindu Grates contains much information of a sort. the first volume being-really valuable. but the second and
third being infinitely less so; while the \vholcis rendered much less useful than it might be by the absence of any index save one that
maddens the anxious inquircr. 011 the ancient form of the Institution of Caste, Wilson's treatise on Indian Caste, and Vol. I
of Muir's Sanskrit Tarts are the authorities. The sccond volume of General Cunningham's Archmoloqical Reports has a disserta-
tion on Panjiib Ethnology by way of introduction, and there are many small pamphlets which contaiir useful information. But on
the whole it is wonderful how little has bccn published regardingthespccially Punjab castes. or indeed regarding any of tho menial
and outcast classes. Sir Geo. Campbell’s Imliun Ja'tlmoloa-z/ I have not seen; but it should be instructive. At‘the head of the
section on Pathiins and Bilochcs I have noticed the books wliihh may be most usefully consulted. In the case of the other castes
I know of no works that deal with any one in particular, or indeed with our Punjab castes in general save those specified above.

190

 

 

 

’ 5”, i811: ~: ' " r " 6%:
:4 a r 1
,, ‘ ‘,
1f . ,2: V1” 7'. f1 , ~ .1 ‘
1 .. - 1 ‘ 1 , " ,
If? 711); -r M Y‘ 1
£54 A .~ 1 , ’ . ' x V '

 

..' <\

x“ACES"CA'ST155,11AND"TRIBES or 11-11: *PEdPLE. 1.,

 

,. ., . .‘ 1‘".- ‘ ,
4, _ . 3‘

 

. . - .

5 Part 11.-The48110§i1, :Pathan, and Allied Races.

\

/

PART 11.41HE BILOCH, TPATHAN,’ AND ALLIED RACES-L

372. IntroduCtow and General.-4-Of the Panjab castes and tribes I shall first discuss the Biloch‘ and
Pathan who hold all'our trans-Indus frontier, and with them two or thrEe races found in the ‘ProVince only
in small numbers which, though not Pathén by origin or indeed in name, have by long association with the
Pathans become so closely assimilated to them that it is best to take them here. The figures will'be found
in Abstract No. 65 below :'—- . 1 ' .

 

Abstract No. 65, showing Biloches, Pathans, and- Allied Races for Districts and States.

 

 

 

- FIGURES. PROPORTION 155R 1,060 or TOTAL 120161.411”. '

18 _ ~ 6 _ I 54 . 145 i 18 | 6 i 54 l 145 I 183 :1;

o ' - ' ' ' ‘ 5

' - =- =' . >~ ._- ,- . a

r: 4'“ -« ‘J :71 111 ‘

m 0‘3 ‘- S 13 15 1'3 1‘3 13 :1: 13 (D

Dehli . . v. . 1,318 15,969 1 2' 25 I .. . .. 25 27
Gurgaon . . . 2,166 4,945 3 8 .. . 8 I I
Karnal .. . - 440 5,898 1 9 ... .. 9 10
Hissfir . . . _ , 554' 2,416 .. 1 5 .. 5 6
Rohtak '. . . 1,986 5,155 4 9 »9 ‘ 13

Sirsa . . . . 1,380 1,554 5 6 .. 6 11 g
Ambala. . . . 1,070 9,845, 1 9 .. .. .. 9 IO
Lfidhiéna . . , . 425 3,629 .. .. 1 6 . .. 6‘ 7
Simla . . , 1,420 .. . v33 .. 33 33
filandfiar . ' . 379 J 4,808 .. .\, 6. .. .. 6 6
ushyarpur - - 94 7,514 ..; 8 .. . 8 '8
Kfingra _. . . 40 1,095 1 . . 1 I
Amritsar . . . 548 4,349 .. .. 1 5 5 6
Gurdaspur . . 124 9,784 . .. ,. 12 . 12 12
Sialkot -' - - 339 4,118 ., .. 4 .. 4 - 4‘

Lahore . " . . 5,247 6,976 .. 6 8 8 I4
Gujranwala .‘ . 2,800 912 .. .. 5 I I 5,
Firozpur . 1,766 3,122 .. 3 5 5 8
Réwalpindi ‘. . 906 36,465 3 1 1 1 44 . .. 44 4S
éahlam . . . 2,840 4,618 1 5 8 . . .. 8 13
ujrat . . . 886 2,033 1 3 .. .. 3 4
Shahpur ‘ . . . 8,865 3,076 21 7 .. 7 23
Multan . . . 18,547 9,067 .. 34 16 16 50
hang . . . 15,093 1,710 . 38 4, ,, 4 42
ontgomery . . 13,513 1,987 . 32 5 5 37
Muzaffargarh - - ' 5313156 3959 172 12 ~ 12 184
Derah Ismail Khan . 41,356 73,022 .. 94 165 .. .. .. 165 259
Derah Gha21 Khan . 115,749 9,871 319 27 .. , 27 346
Bannu . . . 2,189 141,022 .. 7 424 .. .. .. 424 431
Peshawar . . . 449 276,656 1,366 1,889 1 467 2 3 1 473 474
Hazara . - - 33 64,695 39,981 147 159 98 257 257
Kohat . . 504 116,431 37 3 640 . . 640 643
British Territory . 299,962 838,233 41,388 2,048 16 44 2 . . 46 62
Patiala ‘ . . . 1,134 6,647 1 5 .. .. 5 6
Nabha . . 295 1,691 1 7 _, ,_ 7 8
Kapurthala . 80 1 , 125 4 ... 4 4
i{lilnd . . . . 193 1,126 .. x 1 5 5 5
aler Kotla . . 1,165 ... .. 1'6 I6 16
Total East. Plains, 2,099 14,196 1 6 6 7
Bahawalpur ‘ . . ' 53,175 2 5,567 1 93 1o .. 1o 1 103
Total Hill States . 2 1,586 .. 2~ 2 2
British Territory . 299,962 838,233 41,388 2,048 16 44 2- .. 46 62
Nativ_e States . 55,276 21,349 14 6 6 20
Provmoe . . . 355,238 859,582 41,388 2,048 16 38 2 .. .. 4o 56

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

These two great nations, the Pathén and Biloch, hold the whole country to the west of the Panjab,
the latter lying to the south and the former to the north of a line drawn from the western face of the Sule-
mans opposite Derah Ghazi Khan almost due west to Quetta. But in the trans-Indus valley and on the
Panjéb face of the Suleman Range the Biloches have pushed much further north than this, and the south—
ern border of the Derah Ismail Khan tahsil'roughly marks’the common boundary, while on this side the
river the 'Biloches again stretch somewhat further to the north than on the other. On either bank their
common frontier is held by a tribe of mixed afiinities, the Khetran being Biloch in Derah Ghézi, Pathén

191

1a.- 7

 

 

  
   
   
  
 
 
 
 
  
   
  
 
 
 
 
 
  
 
 
  
  
  
 
 
 
  
 
  
  
 
   
  
  
   
  
 
  
 
  
 
  
 
  

       

;

 

/

Tits RACES, cixsrss, AND'TRiBss. “er fins PEOPLE:

 

.-p;..i..'3731 ‘ ‘- . _
Chap. >VI. " -.

 

\‘k

WI 1‘ , e. s I,
Part II.—The Biloch, Pit-ban? manned Races.

' \'

 

in Derah Ismail, and probably of Jat originin both; while in the the! the southernmost Pathan tribe is ‘
the Baltich, which is probably of Biloch descent. . . . . .
These two great races present many features of unusual. interest. Among both the tribal organisation
still survives, in parts at'least, in the most complete integrity, and affords us examples of one extreme _ r J
of that series which terminates at the other in the compact Village communities of .our eastern districts.
Moreover the intense tribal feeling of the Biloch and Pathan and the care Wlth which they keep up their
a.- genealogies, enable us to point to both nations for undoubtedexamples of the process by Which a race.
possessed of pride of blood in an extreme degree affiliates .to itself sections of other. races, gives them a
.c place in its tribal organisation on condition only of subjection to the supreme authority, and after a time
i f i . invents a fiction of common descent by which to account for their presence. There can be little doubt
i i i that the process which we know has taken-place among the Pathan and Biloch has not been Without ex-
amples among the other races of the Panjzib, and that aboriginal, Mongol, and other elements haveiin
it“ a similar manner been absorbed into the tribal or caste organisation of the Aryan stock.

373. The Pathans and the Biloches are both foreigners in the Panjéb proper, and have entered its po-
litical boundaries within the last few hundred years, though it is not imposmble that in domg so the-
Pathans only re-entered a country which their ancestors had left more than athousand years ago. Yet
their freedom from the irksome and artificial restrictions of caste, and the comparative license which their
tribal customs permit them in the matter of intermarriage, have caused their example to produce a won- ‘
derful effect upon the neighbouring Indian races; and it is the proxmfly of these-races, and the force of
that example daily set before them by nations living next door, to which, far more than to the mere po-
litical supremacy of a Mahomedan dynasty or adoption of the Mahomedan creed, I attribute the laxity of
caste rules and Observances which characterises the people of our Western Plains. The pOint has already .
been noticed in section 347. Some of the social and tribal customs of these people are exceedingly _A
curious. Unfortunately we know but little of them, and what little information I have been able to col-
lect I have not had leisure to recOrd in the following pages. I may however mentiontwo of their most
I striking customs. One is the prevalence of' the yes/z or periodical distribution of land among the compo-

'g neiit households of a clan, which we found to be the practice on some parts of the frontier when we an—

nexed the Panjiib, while it still exists in full force among both the Biloches and the Pathz’ins of Indepen-
dent Territory. The second custom is also one common to both nations, though not I believe to all 5
their tribes. It is the existence of a Levitical clan, often called Mirkhel among the Pathéns, who have i
' the exclusive privilege of performing certain priestly functions connected, not with the Mahomedan reli- 3
gion but with tribal ceremonies, such for instance as the dedication by passmg under spears of the fighting
men of the tribe when about to go to war. *

374. Tabulation of tribal statistics—Political considerations rendered it far more important to obtain for administrative ‘ l
' purposes fairly correct statistics of the Biloch and Pathan tribes than of the more settled tribes of the cis-lndus Panjab. .But ‘ 1
when I took up the question I found the difficulties so great, and my own ignorance of the subject _so complete, that Iobtained ‘
the sanction of Government to have these figures compiled by the Deputy Commissioners of the frontier districts. The difficulties
mainly arose from three causes. In the first place the same word is, especially among the Pathains, constantly recurring among
the various tribes as the name of clans who are wholly distinct from one another. Secondly, the same clan, especially among the
Biloches, is affiliated to a larger tribe in one district while in another it forms a distinct tribe of itself. ’Ihirdly, many of the
entries did not show full details of the tribe and clan, often only giving the names of the sept or family; and the only hope of
classing such entries rightly lay in having the classification made on the spot. The system adopted was as follows. Each Deputy
Commissioner drew up a list of the tribes and clans for which he wished to obtain separate figures for his own district. Of this
list he sent copies to all the other districts concerned. A joint list was then drawn up including all tribes or clans mentioned in I
any one of these district lists, and the figures were tabulated in accordance with that joint list. The Biloch tribal figures were
then compiled on the spot in the two Derahs and Muzaifargarh, and those for Pathfins in the Peshawar Division, Derah Ismail
Khan, and Bannu. For other districts and'i‘or Native States the figures were compiled to the best of our ability in the Central
Office in accordance with the joint list already mentioned. -

THE BI-LOCH—(CASTE No. 18).

375. Meaning of Biloch—Bibliography ‘.——The word Biloch is variously used in the Panjab to denote the following people :—
(i) The Biloch proper, a nation which traces its origin from the direction of Makrén, and now holds the lower Sulemi’ins ;
(2) A criminal tribe settled in the great jungles below Tliénesar;
(3) Any Musulman camelman except in the extreme east and the extreme west of the Punjab;
(4) A small Pathan tribe of Derah Ismail Khz'in, more properly called Baltich.

The criminal tribe will be described under vagrant and gipsy tribes. It is almost certainly of true Biloch stock. The
Pathan tribe will be noticed under the Pathans of Derah Ismz’iil. It also is in all probability a small body of true Biloches who
have become atfiliated to the Patliains. Our figures for the most part refer to the true Biloch ot' the lower frontier. and to their
representatives who are scattered throughout the Panjab. Brit in the upper grazing grounds of the Western Plains the Biloch
settlers have taken to the grazing and breeding of camels rather than to husbandry; and thus the word Biloch has become associ-
ated with the care of camels, insomuch that throughout the Peshawar, Rawalpindi, Lahore, Amritsar, and Jalandhar divisions,‘
the word Biloch is used for any M usalman camelman whatever be his caste, every Biloch being supposed to be a camelman and
every Mahomedan camelman to be a Biloch. In Sirsa we have Punwafir Rajplits from Multan who are known as Biloch because
they keep camels, and several Deputy Commissioners recommended that Unthil, Si’irbz'in, and Biloch should be taken together as
one caste. The headmen of these people are called Illa/Mr, and I have classed some five hundred Musalnians who returned them-
selves under this name, chiefly in the Lahore division, as Biloch. It is impossible to say how many of the men returned as BIlOt‘ll
because they keep camels are of true, Biloch origin. Settlements of Biloches proper are, excluding the Multan and Deraji’it divisions,
and Shiihpur, reported in Delili, Gurgi’ion, Karnz’tl, Hisszir, Rolitak, Ludhiana, Amritsar, Gujralnwaila, Firozpur, and Rawalpindi;
but in all these districts except the first five the word is used for camelmen also, and the figures cannot be separated.

Bibliography.—The following books will be found to contain information regarding the Biloch nation: llughes’ B-ilocbis-
Mn, a useful compilation of perhaps somewhat doubtful authority; Bruce’s illemm'andmn on tire Dem/L G/Mizi District (Punjab
Selections, IX 1871) chiefly statistical, and by no means free from error; Douies’ BIT/0011i Na’malz translated, and Damcs’ BiZuc/i
Vocabulary (J. A. S 3., 1880), both including collections of Bilochi folklore; Pottinger’s Z’mwels‘in Biloc/zisi‘dn and Sim”;

 

.

1'1 had, with the valuable assistance of Mr. Douie, written a far more complete account of the Biloch than that given in the
followmg pages. But after. Mr. Douie had left India and many of my notes had been destroyed, a great part of the MS. was lost in
the office; and I had to rewrite it as best I could with very incomplete materials, and a very short time in which to complete it.

192

 

 

\

rue RAc'Es‘,-5c‘Asr‘Es', AND TRIB‘ES or THE PEOPLE. 5::- 3g?

A

Part II.——Thgz.Bi13th, rattan, and Allied Races.

and Massons’ Towels in the same countries. Fr‘yers' Settlenwnt Report of Dcrak G’Izaizi Elwin and MacgregOr’s Gazetteer of
the N W _Frontier give most valuable accaunts of the Biloch tribes; while the Settlement Reports of those other districts in
which Biloches are found in any numbers contain much useful information.

_ 376. Description of the Biloehr—The Biloch presents in many respects a very strong contrast with
his neighbour the Pathan. The political organisation of each is tribal; butrfwhlle the one yields a very
large' measure of obedience to a chief who is a sort of limited monarch,-the'other recognises no authority
save that of a council of the tribe.- Both have-most of the virtues and many of the Vices peculiar to a Wild
and semi-civilised life. To both hospitality is a- sacred duty and the safety of the guest inviolable; both
look upon the exaction of “blood for blood” as the first duty of man; both follow strictly a code of
honour of their own, though one very different from that of modern Europe; both believe in one God
whose name is Allah, and whose prophet isMahomet. But the one attacks his enemy from in front, the
other from behind; the one is bound by his promises 1, the other by his interests; in short, the Biloch
is less turbulent, less treacherous, less bloodthirsty, and less fanatical than the Pathan: he has less of
God in his creed and less of the devil in his nature.

His frame is shorter and more Spare and wiry than that of his neighbour to the north; though
generations of independence have given to'him too a bold and manly bearing. Frank and open in his
manners and without servility, fairly truthful when not corrupted by our Courts, faithful to his word,
temperate and enduring, and looking upon courage as the highest virtue, the true Biloch of the Derajét
frontier is one of the pleasantest men we have to deal with in the Panjab. As a revenue payer he is not
so satisfactory, his want of industry, and the pride which looks upon manual labour as degrading, making
him but a poor husbandman. He is an expert rider, horse-racing is his national amusement, and the
Biloch breed of horses is celebrated throughout Northern India. Till quite lately he killed his colts as soon
as they were born; and his preference for mares is expressed in the proverb—“A man With his saddle
“ on a mare has his saddle on a horse; a man with his saddle on a horse has his saddle on his head.” If
he cannot afford a whole mare he will own as many legs of one as he can manage; and, the Biloch mare
having four legs, will keep her a quarter of each year for each leg of which he is master, after ‘WhiCh she
passes on to the owner of theremaining legs. He is a thief by tradition and descent, for he says, “ God
“ will not favour a Biloch who does not steal and rob” and “the Biloch who steals secures heaven to seven
“ generations of his ancestors.” But he has becOme much more honest under the civilising influences of
OUr rule. .

His face is long" and oval, his features finely cut, and his nOSe aquiline; he Wears his hair long and
usually in oily curls and lets his beard and whiskers grow, and he is very filthy in person, considering clean—
liness as a mark of effeminacy. He usually carries a sword, knife and shield; he wears a smock frock
reaching to his heels and pleated about the waist, loose drawers and a long cotton scarf; and all these
must be white or as near it as dirt will allow of, insomuch that he will not enter our army because he
‘would there be obliged to wear a coloured uniform. His wife wears a sheet over her head, a long sort of
nightgown reaching to her ankles, and wide drawers; her clothes may be red or white; and she plaits her
hair in a long queue. ‘

377; As the true BiIOCh is nomad in his habits he does not seclude his women; but he is extremely
jealous of female honour. In Cases of detected adultery the man is killed, and the woman hangs herself by
order. Even when on the war-trail, the women and children of his enemy are safe from him. The Biloch
of the hills lives in huts or temporary camps, and wanders with his herds from place to place. In the plains
he has settled in small villages; but the houses are of the poorest possible description. When a male child
is born to him, ass’s dung in water, symbolical of pertinacity, is dropped into his mouth from the point of a
sword before he is given the breast. A tally of lives due is keptbetween the various tribes or families;
but when the accohnt grows complicated it can be settled by betrothals, or even by payment of cattle.
The rules of inheritance do not follow the Islamic law, but tend to keep property in the family by confin-
ing succession to agnates; though some of the leading and more educated men are said to be trying to
introduce the 51mm: into their tribes.

The Biloches are nominally Musalmans, but singularly ignorant of their religion and neglectful of its
rites and obserVances; and though they once called themselves, and were called by old historians “ friends
of Ali,” and though, if their account of their ejection from Arabia be true, they must have originally been
Shiah, they now belong almost without exception to the Sunni sect. Like many other Musalman
races of the frontier they claim to be Qureshi Arabs by origin, while some hold them to be of Turkoman
stock; their customs are said to support the latter theory; their features certainly favour the former. The
question is discussed at pages 1979’ of Mr. Fryer’s Settlement Report of Derah Ghazi. Their language is a
branch of the old Persian, and apparently contains many archaic forms which throw light upon other
modern developments from the same source. It is described in the Chapter on Languages. It is now
hardly spoken, so far as the Panjab is concerned, beyond the tribal organisation of the Derah Ghazi
Biloches; and even among them it is being gradually superseded by Multani or Jatki, the language of the
plains, and a Biloch Chief has been known to learn the language in order to talk it to English officials.
They have no written character, and no literature; but they are passionately fond of poetry, chiefly consist-
ing of ballads describing the events of national or tribal history, and of love-songs; and local poets are still
common among them. .

378. Early history of the Biloch.—Their account of their origin is that they are descended from
Mir Hamzah, a Qureshi Arab and an uncle of the Prophet, and were settled at Halab or Aleppo, till,
siding with Husen, they were expelled by Yaziz the second of the Umeyid Caliphs. This would be about
680 AD. They fled to the hill country of Kirman in Persia, where they lived quietly for some time,
and so increased in numbersthat the King became desirous of binding them to himself by ties of mar-
riage. He accordingly demanded a wife from each of the forty-four hold/ts or tribes into which they

1 There is, in the hills above Harand, a “ stone or cairn of cursing,” erected as a perpetual memorial of the treachery of one
who betrayed his fellow. .

l93

 

 

.‘ 7| \
M;<£_ ~.; . .,a‘.~

/

w 'i'”: ‘1» '. .
_ . ,.-\‘ . ,
.. a ;_ L1 9.1. Among: a

 

 

.‘r' .’
. mg.

 

 

 

9““ 3'79- . THE‘ RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES- OF. THE PEOPLE.
Chap.Vl. ‘ - .

 

Part II.—-The Bilocli, Ptthafi, and Allied Races. ,

 

are said to have then been divided, though all traces of them have long since been lost. But their fathers
had never given their daughters in wedlock to a stranger, and they therefore sent forty-four boys dressed
u in irl’s clothes, and fled before the deception could be discovered. They moved scuth-eastwards into
Igech fakrén or the tract between Afghanistan and the coast of the Arabian Sea, then but partially inha»
bited, and there finally settled in the country which is now known as Bilochistan 1.

From Jalal Khan, the Chief under whose leadership they made their last migration, sprang four sons,
Rind, Hot, Lashari, and Korai, and a daughter Jato. Five of their tribes still bear these names, but the Rind
and Lashari appear to have been pre-eminent ; and the Biloches, or at least that portion of the nation which
later on moved northwards to our border, were divided into two great sections under those names, and I
believe that all Biloch tribes still consider themselves as belonging to one or other of these sections. Thus
the Mazari and Drishak, who trace their descent-from Hot, claim to belong to the Rind section. Some
five hundred years after their settlement in Kech Makrén, the Rind, Lashari, and Jatoi moved northwards
into the country about Kelat, to the west of the lower Sulemans, “the Rind settling in Shoran, the
“ Lashari in Gandava, and the Jatoi in Sevi and Dhadon, while the Khosa remained in Kech and the Hot
“ in Makran ” 3. They ,are said to have dispossessed and driven into Sindh a Jat people, ruled over by a
Hindu prince with the Sindhi title of Jam and the name of Ninda’va, whose capital was at Kelat. Aftera time
the charms of a woman led to jealousy between the nephews of Mir Chakar and Mir Gwahram Khan, the
Chiefs of the Rind and Lashari sections. Their claims were to be decided by a horse-race held in Rind
Territory, in which the hosts loosened the girths of their rival's saddle. A fight resulted, and the Rind, who
were at first worsted, called to their aid Sultan Husen 3 King of Khorasan, and drove the Lashari out into
Haidarabad and Tatta in Sindh, where they no longer exist as an individual tribe. From this event the

Biloches date the growth of their present tribal organisation; and as there is now no localised tribe bear- ‘

ing the name of Rind, and as almost all the great tribes of our frontier claim to be of Rind extraction,

it is probable that the Rind, left sole possessors of the hill country of Kelét (for the Jatoi also consider ,

themselves as belonging to the Rind section of the nation), gradually split up into the tribes which we
now find on the Derah Ghazi border. Several of these tribes have taken their names from the localities
which they now hold, which shows that their" names are not older than their occupation of their present
territories *.

379. Advance of the Biloches into the Panjab.-——Tlie Biloches had thus spread as far north as the
Bolan ; but apparently they had not yet encroached upon the Suleman range which lay to the east of them,
and which was held by Pathans, while a Jat population occupied the valley of the Indus and the country
between the Sulemiins and the river. But about the middle of the 15th century, the Turks or Mughals‘
under their Arghi'in leader invaded Kachhi and Sindh, and twice took Sibi, in 1479 and in 1511 A,D,
About the same. time the Brahoi, a tribe believed to be of Dravidian origin 5, and who appear to have
followed in their tracks, drove the Biloch out of the fertile valley of Kelét and established a supremacy over
their northern tribes. Yielding to the pressure thus put upon them, the Kelét tribes moved eastwards into
the lower Sulemans0 driving the Pathzins before them along the range, while the Biloches from Sindh
began to spread up the Indus. Many of these latter took service with the Langah rulers of Multan and were
granted lands along the river; and about 1480 Al). Ismail Khan and Fatah Khén the two sons of
Malik Sohriib Khan, and Ghazi Khan son of Haji Khan, all Dodai Biloches and of Rind extraction
founded the three Derahs which still bear their names. overcame the Lodis of Sitpur, and established them:
selves as independent rulers of the lower Derajat and Muzaffargarh, which position they and their descend-
ants maintained for nearly 300 years 7. Thus the Southern Biloches gradually spread up the valleys of
the Indus, Chanab. and Satluj; while the Derah Gliiizi tribes came down from their hills into the par/fluid
or sub-montane tract, displacing a Jat population and driving them down to the river, where they still
form an important element of the population even in tracts owned by Biloches. In 1555 a large body
of Biloches accompanied I-Iumi-iyt’in, whom they had previously harassed in his retreat, in his victorious
re-entry into India, under the leadership of Mir Chakar, the great Rind hero of Biloch story. They are
said to have consisted chiefly of Laghari, Drishak, Gopang, and Jatoi. Mir Chakar eventually settled
in Montgomery, where a considerable tract, still partly held by Biloches, was granted to him by the crate-
ful sovereign, and died and was buried at Satgarli in that district. It is, probable that niany 3f the
Biloch settlements in the eastern districts of the Province sprang from Humayrin's attendants.

The tribal organisation of the Biloches now covers the whole of our southern frontier as far north as
the boundary bewteen the two Derahs, being confined for the most part to the hills and the land imme-
diately under them, but stretching east to the Indus in the neighbourhood of Rzijaiipur. There is also
a large Biloch element throughout the river lands of the Indus in both the Derahs, more especially in the
southern and northern portion of Derah Ghazi and just above the Derah Ismail border; while in
Bahi’iwalpur and Muzaflargarh they form a large proportion of the whole population, and thev hold
considerable areas on the Satluj in Multan, to the north of the Ravi in h’IOiitgomery, on the right bank

_ ‘ Mr. Fryer quotes authorities for the occupation of the Makriin Mountains by Biloches at least as early as (I)the beginning of the.
fifth century; (2) the middle of the seventh century. (Derah Ghiizi Settlement Report, p. 19). i
' ‘3 Shoran is probably another reading of Sarifwan, the country between Quetta and Kehit ; Gandi'wa is on the northern frontier of
Sindh, south-east of barawan ; Sevi and Dliiidon are doubtless other forms of Sibi and Dadar, north of Gandiiva and south-east of Quetta
3:1‘i’llS name shouldhx the date of the contest; but I have been unable to identify the sovereign in question, who is also described
as Sultan Shiih Husen, lung of Persia. Mir Chakar lived in the time of Humiiyi'in. about the middle of the 16th century; but it is
probable that these events took place at least two centuries earlier. Mir Chiikar and Mir Gwiihrzim are renowned in Biloch story as the
national heroes, and it is not unnatural that any great event should be referred to them.

"When the name applies to a tract, the tract may have been c
river, or other natural feature, the converse seems more probable.

5 It is thought probable by some that the Brahoi language will be found. whe
Dravidian.

5 One account postpones the occupation of the’lower Suleiniins by Biloches to the expedition with Huniiiyiin to be mentioned
presently. It is true that about the time of I-Imnnyun’s conquest of India the Pathzins of the Derah Ismzifl frontier were at their
weakest, as will be explained when those tribes come under discussion. But it is also true that there is a telidency to refer all ast
events to the time of any famous inCident, such as the march to Delili with Humtiyun. P i

7 The subsequent history of these tribes is related in section 385.

I94-

alled after the tribe; but where the name belongs to a mountain,

n we learn more about it, to be Iranian and not

 

 

i.» L.

._.£n. .

 

 

‘rns RACES, casrss, .AND amass or rm: prom. Para-332-

7 Chap. VI .

 

Part ll.—*The. Biloch, Pathan, and Allied Races.

 

 

of the Chanab and*along the Jah'lam in Jhang, and on the latter river in Shahpur. But outside the
Derah Ghazi Khén district, and indeed along the greater part of the river border of that district, the Biloch
settlers o‘wn no allegiance to any tribal Chief, are altogether external to thepohtical organisation of the
nation, and do not hold that dominant position among their neighbours which 15 enjoyed by the organised
tribes of Derah Ghazi. Many of them have been settled in their present holdings w1th1n comparatively re-
cent times or, to use the words of Mr. Tucker, haVe acquired them “as cultivating proprietors, rather than
asa military caste which ruled the country but left the occupation of the land to the Jats.” Figures
showing the distribution of the Biloches will be found in Abstract No. 65, page IgI.

380. Tribal organisation of the BilocheS.—-Sohrab Khan the chief of the Dumki, a Rind tribe, is
- the nominal head of the Biloches, or at any rate of those on our frontier; while all the northern tribes
beyond our border acknowledge the supremacy of the Brahoi Khan of Kelat, a supremacy the reality of
which has always varied with the personal character of the Khan, and which it is probable that our own frontier
policy has lately saved from total extinction. But for all practical purposes the frontier tribes are independent
both of foreigners and of one another, and are held together by a common nationality against outsiders
only. The tribe, at least in its present form, is a political and not an ethnic unit, and consists of
a conglomeration of clans bound together by allegiance to a common Chief. Probably every tribe contains
a nucleus of two, three, or more clans descended from a single ancestor. But round these have collected
a number of affiliated sections; for the cohesion between the various parts of a tribe or clan is not always
of the strongest, and is not very uncommon for a clan or a portion of a clan to quarrel with its brethren,
and leaving its tribe to claim the protection of a neighbouring Chief. They then become his
Jzamsdya/zs or dwellers beneath the same shade, and he is bound to protect them and they to obey him. In
this manner a small section formerly belonging to the Laghari tribe, and still bearing its name,’has attached
itself to the Qasrani; while there is a Jiskani section in both the Drishak and the Gurchani tribes. Thus
too, Rind tribes are sometimes found to include Lashari clans. So when Nasir Khan, the great Khan of
Kelat who assisted Ahmad Shah in his invasion of Dehli, reduced the Hasanni tribe and drove them from
their territory, they took refuge with the Khetran, of which tribe they now form a clan. Even strangers are
often affiliated in this manner. Thus the Laghari tribe includes a section of Nahar Pathans (the family
from which sprung the Lodi dynasty of Dehli), who are not Biloch but Who are Khetran. And the Gurchani
tribe includes sections which, though bearing a Biloch name and talking the Bilochi language, are not
allowed to be of Biloch race and are almost certainly Jat..

The tribe (tuman 1) under its chief or tumana’tir is sub-divided into a small number of clans (prim)
with their mugada'dms or headmen, and each clan into more numerous septs (phal/z'). Below the film/[i
come the families, of which it will sometimes contain as few as a dozen. The clans are based upon com-
mon descent; and identity of clan name, even in two different tribes, almost certainly indicates a common
ancestor. The sept is of course only an extended family. The tribal names are often patronymics ending
in the Bilochi termination (5721', such as Gurchani, Balachani; or in some few cases in the Pashto zaz’. - An
individual is commonly known by the name of his clan, the sept being comparatively unimportant. Mar-
riage within the sept is forbidden 2, and this appears to be the only restriction. The Biloches freely marry
Jat women, though the first wife of a Chief will always be a Bilochni. They say that they never give their
daughters to Jats; but this assertion, though probably true on the frontier, is most certainly not so beyond
the tribal limits.

The tract occupied by each division of a Biloch tribe is sufficiently well defined; but within this area
the people are either wholly nomad .or, as is the case within our frontier, live-in small hamlets, each in-
habited by only a few families, having property in their cultivated lands and irrigation works, but without
any actual demarcation of the surrounding pasture lands. Thus the large and compact village community
of the Eastern Panjab is unknown, and our village or mama}; is in these parts merely a collection of ham~
lets included within a common boundary for administrative purposes.

381. Tribal statistics—Abstract No. 66 on the next page shows the figures for the main Biloch tribes,
Abstract No. 67 gives those for minor tribes for certain districts only, while Abstract No. 68 shows the
principal clans. .

The percentage of the Biloch population not included in these details is small in the districts where
the Biloch element has any importance, being only 9 per cent. in Derah Ghazi Khan, 13 per cent. in Derah
Ismail Khan, I5 per cent. in Muzaffargarh, and 19 per cent. in Multan. In other districts it is much larger.
As has already been explained, sections of the same name occur in different tribes; while a clan of one
tribe will bear the tribal name of another tribe. Thus, where the columns for sub-divisions of caste have
not been filled up with sufficient care, errors in tabulation are almost unavoidable. For this reason the

tribal and clan figures were tabulated in the district offices. Unfortunately, the Deputy Commissioner of »

Derah Ghazi, from whom I had hoped for great assistance, was so busy that he was unable to pay any
attention to the matter; and one or two of the results which the Derah Ghazi figures give are patently ab-
surd. It is to be regretted that the opportunity which a Census affords only at long intervals of obtaining
an accurate detail of the Ghazi tribes, should not have been made the most of. The points in which the
figures are untrustworthy are indicated below.

382. The organised Biloch tribes of the Derajat.—It is only in Derah Ghazi Khan and on its fron-
tier that we have to do with Biloch tribes having a distinct tribal and political organisation. Elsewhere
in the Panjab the tribal tie is merely that of common descent, and the tribe possesses no corporate co.
herence. The Derah Ghazi tribes are in the main of Rind origin. They are, beginning from the south,
Mazari, Bugti, Marri, Drishak, Gurchani, Tibbi Lund, Laghari, Khetran, Khosa, Sori Lund, Bozdar, Qasrani,
and Nutkani; and of these the Marri, Bugti and Khetran are wholly, and the Gurchani and the Laghari
partly independent, while the Nutkani has recently lost its individuality as a tribe. The figures for both
the Lunds are certainly, and those for the Gurchani possibly wrong, as is noted under the respective tribes.

J A Persian (9 Tfirkoman) word meaning 10,000 ; a body of 10,000 troops; a district or tribe furnishing a body of 10,000 troops.
’ But Mr. Fryer says that cousins commonly intermarry.

I95

 

 

' 1%:

 

961

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  

, 1 '

 

i 1

 

 

 

 

Abstract No. 66, showing tlze principal Biloch Tribes for Districts and States.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

2 l 5 6 7 8 i 9 12 13 14 15 16 18
15
. '53 . 5 ' if ..: '5 - ...: g
:z 1., -,—; - , ,3 - ..- ‘z .5 _ 3 ‘1: a
'U' .2 -5' 5 z: 3 :2 g E «3; . .35 g ‘8 3 ~31
.5 9.3 g '5 g .2 ‘5 .q ‘2 «1 S ‘5 = 2 3 1:
:2 .1 a o .1 :2 :2 1:. o z : z o :2 o D
Lahore . . . . . . . 1,045 86 -. 56 78
anranwala . . , . 147 78 .. .. 148
Firozpur , , _ .. 595 80 30 58
Rawalpindi , , _ _ , .. 16 ... 102 21 «a
helam , _ _ _ , . .. 400. 148 916 49 12,1
Gujrat . . . . . . . . .. I3 14 . 71 .. 1
Shahpur , , , _ . . . 2.229 1,053 .. 402 35 176 .,. L
Multan . . . . . . . . 35 506 1,865 2,69: 8.72 842 ..,.
hang . . . . . . . 167 1,849 696 197 187 774
ontgomery . . . . . . . . 4,106 754 . 805 . 4 654
Muzaffargarh . . . . . . . 1.159 4.574 2,629 106 3,385 7.290 1,105 374
Derah Ismail Khan , . , , _ , 2,195 1,232 42 4,270. 32 1,234 1,812 1,072 --
Derah Ghazi Khan _ . , , _ , , 22,980 2,829 17,099, 1,354 11,308 727 10,888; i 412 282 31.795
33mm . . . . . . . 75 1 325 70 .. 124 66
Dehli Division , , , g , , , .. . .. 15 . 11 --.-
Hissar Division , _ _ _ , _ _ 504 467 .. 50 . 317-
Ambala Division , _ , . _ , , 65 18: 23 .. 7 "1
Jalandhar Division , _ , , , , 48 m .. 4
Amritsar Division , . , . _ , . 9' 46 ,. '29 i , . 10, . . 1
Peshawar Division , . . . . i . 25 7 , 3 1 .. 179 ‘ .. 35 ' '
British Territory . . . , . 26,636 20,159 ’ 17,141 13,903 11,446 10,905 10,388 10,785 5,783 4,120.
Nabha and Faridkot , , , , 163 98 30 .. 14
Bahawalpur , , , , , , 97 4,272 3,295 1,011 4,435 .. 1.263 3,341 74
_ _, _. g.—
Total Province 26,733 24,598 i’ 17,141 17,295 12,457 15,481 10,888 12,048 9,138 41244
Abstract No. 67, s/zowz‘ng minor Biloch Tribes,
2 20 f 21 22 i 2; ' 26 27 so 31 32 33 24 35 36 i 37 39 41 l 44 5'
I ~ _ .
| l .E' . ‘ . |
DISTRICTS AND STATES, 81c '1'." . - - - ._' --’ «0 'E '5 . ° . ...' “é
' i o "‘ ' ._' "' ..: "‘ 1: "‘ 'U. . ‘6 ‘“ 1 -“ c "" . " = ‘
:2 5.; 1‘5 3 E 5 .6; E 3 3 d s 5 ‘5 'a “ ‘3 z“ 6, :3 $23 .: :g E
2 = 3‘ 2 «1 :1: a 5 1 6 E 2 5 2‘ =9— 3 .2 2° :1 :1 :1 13 =3 N 1
. o E ’ m z 2 C: m m .1 2 «c u 0' :4. <1 :4 an m an a; :n 3: 2 ;. \
. l = *“ i“ . - ._
Del-ah Ismail Khan . . . 1.344, 1,752 2,188 813 271 748 95 612 340 2 504 28 24 99 1
Derah Ghazi Khan , ', . 133[ 92! 91 610 1,017 ,. 528; 33 1,132 .. 246 .. I 22 ... 1
Muzafl'argarh , , . . 1,441I 893i 405 655 1,629 505, 303 960 842 5 ‘ 36g
Other districts . . . 1 , 118i 255 40‘ 175 .. 135 106_ . ,l
i . —— —— ~— ; —, — ——
Total BritiSh Territory . 2,9341 2,855 2,279 2,111 2,000 2,087 2,083 1,672 1,629, 1,397 1,344; 1,259 1.132 962 842 795 747 686 504 397‘ 46 99 y 3‘
Bahawalpur . . . . 010 62 73“ 686 1,8061 ‘ ; 42 6, | 19 I m.
_..__ i.— _ 1 — i _ _ __ —— —__., ——
0 | 1 ,
Total Provmce. } 3,744 2,927, 2279 2.184; 2.776 2.087 3.891} 1,672. 1.629, 1.397 1,344, 1,301 1.132 1,004 848 795 m 686 605, 5191 504 397 9 =34
I g H h. _ . ~ 1,.___. ‘I.,.. ”U“ > . ' |
. . . . 3
Abstract No. 68, s/zowmg the princ1pal Biioch Clans.
2. LAGHAIH. 3. Juox. 4. GURCHANL. 6. K110“. J 8. 110111 Luun.‘ 11. Manny 38. 811011,
. o u: 1 6 E , ..-' n .—' J a "L _ .a‘
_. . ... o ._. . J: .0 -- 1: .- 0 = ._ ._ . .. -—, u,
R . =‘ ' = - "‘ ..: . ..: -' -— . F «a -' . __. ._- ~41 1:15 .. Q ‘1:
Dm m - :2 E ‘3 S...- _; 1; $95”? .3 = 3 u:- ,5 0-: _,- ‘5 . :5 2; it? ' g E :5 7g f . .1 g :3 5 $5“..- .3 E: :5 .1; .1 3 =3 ..1' '»
"‘ I- I- "" 0— '1 x ._ ,_. ' ‘ 1..
éfifoégzaéggzgéfizggg: 553,-; 225 555 292.15- 552625552325‘325
L: 5 +1 J: u “ - 0-4 - a 1 u "" “' m -
g:m:0”§m£>0_b£3¢°2.5°1‘3 10.120”? .30 MKS£ONH,wm32i3 5x00 525551
Derah Ghazi Khan . . 3.031 54‘1,753 1.031 . . 659 1,798 51 5,066 17,099 1,797 2,619 6,8 11,308 7,188 3,700'10,888 1,257 681 8,6 .. .. 160135 295
Derahlsmailean ._ _ ...,567 . 3272I89124 4511,23: .1. 41 42 32‘ e ' 5 5 919813 456 3.705‘ 234234
Muzafiargarh . . . 89 .. i m, ......J .. ' 106' 106 , 7 ..
Total 311226260753: 11°31‘19.809 27289! 24'45 1.231659 1.79BI93:5,066117,141 1,797 2.619 7.030 21.446 7.188 3.700, 103% 11:57 693 8.661 9:0{813' 456i 3.705‘ 160‘ sag
/ ‘ .2 ,_V .,. l . , ’

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

A

y

.‘smsva fsaova 3111:

319111511 “11.90113 19111.0“; ma. _

1111 «mm
.1 .10.

'SOO‘BH, P9
__-:1'1;10:~1a;311

 

 

 

    

J
x

51121211011111,

 

 

“-' an; RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES OF THE PEOPLE. ' ' ”“483

Chap. VI. ‘

 

Part II.—The Biloch, Pathan, and AlliediRaces'.

 

The Melzati (No. II) are practically found only in Derah Ghazi Khan, of which they occupy the southernmost portion, their

western boundary being the hills and their eastern the river. Their country extends over the Sindh frontier into J acobabad, and
stretches northwards as far as Umrkot and the Pitok pass. Rojhan is their headquarters. They say that about the middle of the
17th century they quarrelled with the Chandia of Sindh, and moved into the Siahaf valley and Marao plain, and the hill country
—to the west now occupied by the Bugti ; but obtaining grants of land in the lowlands gradually shiftedeastwards towards the river.
Mr. Fryer puts their fighting strength at 4,000, but our returns show. only 9,000 souls 1n the Provmce and there are. very few
beyond our border, the Shambaini territory lying just behind it. The tribe traces 1ts descent from Hot, son of J alal, and 1s divided
‘ into four clans, Rustamani, Masidani, Balachani, and Sargani; of which'the first two are the more numerous, though the chief is a
Ba'lachani. ' , ‘

The Marti, and the Bug‘ti or Zarkanni (No. 38) hold the country beyond our southern border; and are wholly independent, or
rather nominally subject to the Khan of Kelat, not. being found within the Panjab. They are both of Rind origin. The Miami,
who hold a large area bounded by the Khetra'n on the east, the Bugti on the scuth, Kachhi of Kelat on the west, and Afghanistan
on the north, are the most pOWert‘ul and consequently the most troublesome of all the Biloch tribes. They have four clans, the
Ghazani, Loharani. Mazarani, and Bijaraui, of which the Mazaréni live beyond Sibi and the Bolén and are almost independent of
the tribe. The tribe is wholly nomad and praedatory. The Bugti, who occupy the angle between the frontiers of the Panjab and
Upper Sindh, are also called Zarkanni 1, and their clans are the Raheja, Nuthéni, Musiiri, Kalpiir, Phong, and Shambzini or Kiazai.
The last, which is an almost independent section, separates the main tribe from our border ; While the Marri lie still further west.
Both these tribes are pure Rind.

The Drishak (No. 18) are the most scattered of all the. Derah Ghazi tribes, many of their villages lying among a J at popula-
tion on the bank of the InduS; and this fact renders the tribe less powerful than it should be from its numbers. They hold no
portion of the hills, and are practically confined to the Ghazi district, lying scattered about between the Pitok pass on the north
and the Sori pass on the south. The tribe belongs to the Rind section; but claims descent from Hot, son of Jalal Khan. Its
sections are the Kirmani, Mingwaini, Gulfa'z, Sargani, Arbaini, and Jiskani, the chief belonging to the first of these. Their head
quarters are at Asni close to ltéjanpur. They are said to have descended into the plains after the Mazari, or towards the end of the
I 7th century.

The Gurchani (NO. 4) own the Mari and Dragal hills, and their boundary extends further into the mountains than that of
any other of the tribes subject to us; while their territory does not extend much to the east of the Suleméns. They are divided into
eleven clans, of which the chief are the DurkaCui, Shekhani, Lashah'i, Petaifi, J iskaini, and Sabzani. ' The last four are true Biloches and
the last three Rinds; the remainder of the tribe being said to have descended from Gorish, a grandson of Raija Bhimsen of Haidarei-
ba’d, who was adopted by the Biloches and married among them. He is said to have accompanied Humayiiu to Dehli, and on his
return to have collected a Biloch following and ejected the Pathan holders from the present Gurchaini holdings. It is not impossible
that a considerable number of the Lasheiri clan, who are not too proud of their affiliation to the Gurchani, may have returned them-
selves as Lashari simply, and so have been included in the Lashairi tribe. The whole of the Durkafui and about half of the Lashafri
live beyond our border, and are not subject to us save through their connection with the tribe. The latter is the most turbulent of
all the clans, and they and the Peta’fi used to rival the Khosa tribe in lawlessness of conduct. They have lately been given fresh
lands and are gradually Settling down. The Gurchani tribe is said to possess 2,600 fighting men. They are not found in any other
part of the Panjab than Derah Gha’zi. p

The Tibbi Land (No. 8) are also wholly confined to the Ghafzi district, where they occupy a small area in the midst of the
Gurchéni country. They are composed of Lunds, Rinds, and Khosas, all of true Rind origin, the Lund clan comprising some two.
thirds of their whole numbers. These three sections were only quite recently united under the authority of the Tibbi Lund woman-
ddr. Unfortunately, the figures given for this tribe evidently include those of the Sori Lund mentioned below.

The Laghari (No. 22) occupy the country from the Klira pass, Which is the Gurchani northern border, to the Sakhi Sarwar
pass a little to the north of Derah, which divides them from the Khosa. They are of pure Rind origin and are divided into four
sections, the Haddiani, Aliafni, Bughla’ni, and Haibatani, of which the first inhabit the hills beyond our border and are not subject
to our rule, and are, or were in 1860, nomadic and inveterate thieves. The chief belongs to the Aliani clan. Their head-quarters
are at Chhoti Zerin, where they are said to have settled after their return from accompanying Humayun, expelling the Ahmadanis
who then held the present Laghari country. The tribe numbers some 5,000 fighting men. They are also found in considerable
numbers in Derah Ismail and Muzaffargarh; but these outlying settlements own no allegiance to the tribe. The Talpiir dynasty
of Sindh belonged to this tribe 2, and there is still a considerable Laghari colony in that Province. It appears probable that the
representatives of several of the Northern Biloch tribes which are now found in 'Sindh, are descended from people who went there
during the Télplir rule.

383. The Khetran (No. 37) are an independent tribe living beyond our border at the back. of the Laghairi, Khosa, and Lund
country. Their original settlement was at Vahoa in the country of the Qasrani of Derah Ismail Khan, Where many of them still
live and hold land between the Qasrani and the river. But the Emperor Akbar drove out the main body of the tribe, and they took
refuge in the Bar-khan valley of the Laghari hills, and still hold the surrounding tract and look to the Laghefiri chief as their
protector. They are certainly not pure Biloch, and are held by many to be Pathains, descended from Miana (N0. 87 in the Pathain
table of tribes, page 205), brother of Tarin the ancestor of the Abdali; and they do in some cases intermarry with Pathains. But
they confessedly resemble Biloches in features, habits, and general appearance, the names of their septs end in the Biloch patronymic
termination ciui, and they are now for all practical purposes a Biloch tribe. It is probable that they are in reality a remnant of the
original Jat population; they speak a dialect of their own called Khetrénki which is an Indian dialect. closely allied with Sindhi,
and in fact probably a form of the J atki speech of the lower Indus. They are the least warlike of all the Biloch tribes, capital cul-
tivators, and in consequence exceedingly wealthy. In this Census they returned themselves as follows Within British Territory :—

Pathans. Biloches. TOTAL.
Derah Ismail Khan . . . . . . . . 1,324 340 1,664.
Derah Ghazi Khan . . ' . . . . . . 32 246 278
Total Province . . . . . . . ., . 1,558 605 2,163
The tribe as it now stands is composed of four clans, of which the Ganjiira represents the original Khetrén nucleus, while to
them are affiliated the Dinariwal3 or Chacha who say that they are Dodai Biloches, the Hasanni, once an important Biloch tribe
which was crushed by Nasir Khan, the great Khan of Kelait, and took refuge with the Khetran of whom they are now almost
independent, and the Néhar or Babar, who are by origin Lodi Pathans.
The Khosa (No. 6) occupy the country between the Laghari and the Qasraini, their territory being divided into a northern and
a southern portion by the territory or" the Lunds, and stretching from the foot of the hills nearly across to the river. They are
said to have settled originally in Kech; but with the exception of a certain number in Bahawalpur, they are, so far as the Panjafib
is concerned, only found' in Derah Ghazi. They hold, however, extensive lands in Sindh, which were granted them by Huma’yiiu in
return for military service. They are one of the most powerful tribes on the border, and very independent of their Chief, and are
“admitted to be among the bravest of the Biloches.” They are true Rinds and are divided into six clans, of which the Babelani
and Isani are the most important, the latter being an offshoot of the Khetra'.n affiliated to the Khosa. The other four are J aggel,
J andani, J arwar, and Mahrwéni. The Chief belongs to the Batel clan. The Khosa is the most industrious of the organised tribes ;
and at the same time the one which next to the Gurchz’ini bears the worst character for lawlessness. In 1859 {EMaJOI Pollock
wrote: “ It is rare to find a Khosa who has not been in prison for cattle-stealing, or deserved to be; and a Khosa who has not
“ committed a murder or debauched his neighbour’s wife or destroyed his neighbour’s landmark is a decidedly creditable specimen.”
And even now the description is not very much exaggerated.

‘ A sept of their Raheja clan is also called Zarkanni.
'2 See Macgregor’s Gazetteer of the North-West Frontier, Vol. II, page 259, for an account of its origin.
3 Dhériwél is the name of an important Jat tribe.

I97

 

 

 

 

 

 

Pare- 384. ’ i ‘m RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES OF’THE PEOPLE. “ ' \ ,
Chap. Vi. . ,

\

Part II.—-The Biloch, Pathan, and Allied Races. , 9

 

 

The Land (No. 49) or Sori Land, as they are called to distinguish. them from the Tibbi Lund, are a small tribe which has
only lately risen to importance. Their territory divides that of the Khosa into two arts, and extends to the bank of the Indus.
They are not pure Biloches, and are divided into six clans, the Harder-am, Bakrtini, ariani, (:arzwéni, Nuhiim, and Gurchdni, none
of which 'are important. The figures given for this tribe are obv10usly absurd, and they have apparently been ineluded with the
Tibbi Lund (N o. 8).

The'Bozdar (No. 22) are an independent tribe situated beyond our frontier at the back of the Qasriini Territory. They
hold from the Sanghar Pass on the north to the Khosa and Khetra’.n country on thesouth; and_th_ey have the him and Miisa
Khel Pathans on their western border. Abstract No. 67 shows over 2,000 men ashavmg been within the Panjab at the time
of the Census, almost all of them in the Glnizi district. These live in scattered villages about RdJanpur and among the Laghéi-i
tribe, and have no connection with the parent tribe. The Bozdar are of 31nd extraction, and are divided into the Dulzini, Ladwz’mi,
Ghuldmr’tni, Chakriini, Silu’tni, Shahwéni, J aliilaini, J stfiréini, and Rustamani clans. They are .more crwhzed than most of the trans-
frontier tribes and are of all the Biloches the strictest Musalméns: Unlike all other Biloches they fight with the matchlock
rather than with the sword. They are great grazierS, and their name 18 said to be derived from the Persian buz, a goat.”

The Qasrani (No. 16) are the northernmost of the tribes which retain theinpolitical organisation, their territory lying (in
either side of the boundai.y between the two Derahs, and being confined to .the hills both wrthnrand bfi‘yond our frontier and the
sub-montane strip. Their name is written Qaizarani or Imperial. The’tribe is a poor one, tlnd is d1v1ded into seven clans, the
Lashkaraini, Klnibdiu, Budaini, Vaswani, Laghéri, J arwar, and Rustamani, none of which are important. They are of Rind origin,
and are not found in the Punjab in any number beyond the Dernh district. ‘

The Nutkani (No. I3) are a tribe peculiar to Derah Ghafizi Khan, which holds a compact territory stretching eastward to
the Indus and between the Northern Khosa and the Qasrani. The tribe once enjoyed cons1derable influence and importance,
holding rights of superior ownership over the whole of the Sanghar country, But it no longer possesses a political organization,
having been crushed out of tribal existence in the early days of Rain“) Singh s rule. But the event‘is so recent that it still retains
much of its tribal coherence and of the characteristics of its race. ‘

384. The broken Biloch tribes of Derah Ghaz_i.——The tribes above. enumerated are the only ones to
be found within or immediately upon our border which have a regular tribal organisation. But there are
many other Biloch tribes, and among them some of those most numerously represented in the Panjéb,
which occupy large areas in the south-western districts of the Provmce. They no longer hold compact
territories exclusrvely as their own, while to a great extent in the Derajét itself, and still more outside it,
they have lost their peculiar language and habits, and 'can hardly bendistinguished from the Jat p0pulation
with whom they are more or less intermixed, and from whom they difier in little but race. The history of
the Biloches of the Derah Ghézi lowlands is briefly sketched in the next paragraph. Their most impor-
tant tribes are the Rindl, the Jatoi, who still hold as a tribe, though without political organisation, a
compact tract in Sindh between Shikérpur and the Indus, the Lasha’iri 1) Gopéng, Gurméni, Mastoi, Hajéni,
Sanjrzini, and Ahmadéini. These all lie scattered along the edge of the Indus, intermingled with the Jats
of the Kachi or low riverain tract.

385. Biloch tribes of Derah Ismail.—I have already stated that the three sons of Malik Sohrfib Khan
and Ghézi Khan, Dodais, founded Dcrah Ghazi, Derah Ismail, and Derah Fatah Khén. The tribal name of
Dodai seems to have been soon dropped, or perhaps the leaders were of a different tribe from their fol—
lowers; for the representatives and tribesmen of Ghézi Khén are locally known as Mihréni, those of
Isméil Khan as Hot, and those of Fatah Khan as Kuléchi. The party of Fatah Khén never seems to have
attained to any importance, and was almost from the beginning subject to the Hot. With Ghézi Khén
came the Jiskéni, who occupied the cis-Indus tract above Bhakkar, while with the Hots came the Koréi
whose name is associated with them in an old Biloch verse. “The Hots and Koréi are joined together;
they are equal with the Rind.” The Koréi do not appear to have exercised independent rule. At the
zenith of their power the Hot, Mihréni, and Jiskz’iiii held sway over almost the whole 0f the Indus valle
and of the t/zal between the Indus and the Chanéb, from the centre of the Muzaffargarh district to the
Salt—range Tract, the northern boundary of Sanghar and Leiah being the northern boundary of the Mihréni,
while the Indus separated the Hot from the Jiskéni. During the latter half of the 16th century Déiid Khén,
a Jiskani and the descendant of one of Ghézi Khan’s followers, moved southwards and subjugated to
himself the greater part of the Leiah country. Akbar dispersed his tribe, but early in the 17th century the
independence of the Jiskéni under Biloch Khén was recognised, and it is from Biloch Khan that the
Jiskéni, Mandréni, Mamde’ini, Sargéni, Qandrani, and Maliz’mi, Who still occupy the Bhakkar and Leiah
tahsils, trace their descent. In about 1750—1770 AD. the Mihrzini, who sided with the Kalhoras or Saréis
of Sindh in their struggle with Ahmad Shéh Durrz’ini, were driven out of Derah Ghzisi by the Jiskéni and
fled to Leiah, where many of them are still to be found ; and alfew years later the Kalhoras, expelled from
Sindh, joined with the always turbulent Sargéni to crush the Jiskz’ini rule. About the same time the Hot
were overthrown after a desperate struggle by the Gandz’ipur Pathfins.

The Biloches of Derah Ismail are now confined to the low lands, with the exception of the Qasréni
and Khetrz’in of the southern border who have already been noticed in section 383. The upper hills are
held by Pathz’iiis. The principal tribes are the Lashz’iri 2 the Kuléchi and the Jiskz’ini. After them come
the Rind, the Laghéri, the Jatoi, the Koréi, the Chandia, the Hot, the Gurmr’ini, the Pete’ifi, the Gashkori
and the Mihrzini. Of the four last all but the Petz’ifi seem almost confined to Derah Ismz’u’l. ’

the Biloch is intermingled with the Jat population, and the tribal name merely denotes common descent
its common owners possess no sort of tribal coherence. The reason doubtless is that since the Bilocli
immigration the district has formed the border land between the Lodi of Sitpur, the Dniidpotra of Bahz’rwal-
pur, the Mihrzini of Derah Ghfizi, and the Langnh of Multén. The Gopz’ing, the Chz’india, the Rind the
Jatoi, and the Koréi are the tribes most numerously represented Then came the Laghziri, the Lashéri’ the
Hot, the Gurinz’ini, the Pctziti, the Mashori, and the Sahréni, of which the last two are hardly found elsewflerg

387. The Biloch tribes of the Lower Indus and Satluj.-—A very considerable number of Biloches
are scattered along the lower Indus and batluj in Balir’iwalpur and Multan, and especially in the former.

386. The Biloch tribes of Muzaffargarh.—In Muzaffargarh more perhaps than in any other district

I It is possible that some Biloches may have returned themselves as
rather than to their present tribe; and that some of the Lasliéiri clan of the
tribe.

3 See note to the preceding paragraph.

198

Rind or Lashiiri with reference to their original stock
Gurchnni tribe may have been included in the Laslniri

 

 
   
   
 
 
   
 
 
  
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
   
 
 
  
  
 
 
 
  
  
  

 

 

THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES on THE PEOPLE. Para “-390-

 

Part II.——The Biloch, Pathan, and Allied Races.

 

The most important are the Rind 1, the Korai, the Gopang, the Jatoi, the Lashari 1, and the Hot, while less
numerous but still important are the Chandia, the Khosa, and the Dasti.

388. The Biloch tribes of the Ravi, upper Jahlam, and Chanab.—The Biloches of the Ravi are
chiefly found in the Mr of the Montgomery and Jhang districts, Where they occupy themselves in camel-
breeding, holding but little land as cultivators. They consist almost wholly of Jatoi and Rind, which latter
tribe has penetrated in some numbers-as high up as Lahore. They are probably descendants of the men
”who under Mir Chakar accompanied Humayfin and received a grant of land in Monthmery in return for
their services. In the Jhang and Shahpur districts, on the Jahlamand the right bank of the Chanab, the
principal tribes to be found are the Rind, the Jatoi, the Lashari, and the Korai.

389. Course of migration of the Biloch tribeS.—-—Of the original location of the tribes I know next
to nothing, and what information I have been able to collect is given in section 378. But the above sketch
of their existing distribution enables us to follow with some certainty the later routes by which they arrived
at their present settlements. The organised tribes of Derah Ghazi, including the Nutkani, would appear
to have descended from the hills eastwards towards the river; and the four most insignificant of the broken
tribes, the Mastoi, the Hajani, the Sanjrani, and the Ahmadani, seemrto have followed the same course.
A few Laghari are found in Derah Ismail and Muzaffargarh, and a few Khosa in Bahawalpur; but with
these exceptions not one Of the above tribes is represented in the Panjab outside the Ghazi district, except
the Qasrani whose hill~territory extends into Derah Ismail. On the other hand all the larger broken
tribes of Derah Ghazi, with the single exception of the 'Nutkani which was till lately organised, and all the
remaining tribes which possess any numerical importance in the Panjab except four Derah Ismail tribes to
be mentioned presently, seem to have spread up the Indus from below, as they are without exception
strongly represented on the lower course of the river, and not at all in the hill country. The Rind and the
Jatoi seem to have come up the Indus in very great numbers, and to have spread high up that river, the
Chanab, the Jahlam, the Ravi, and the Satluj. The Lashari and the Korai followed in their track in
slightly smaller numbers, but avoided .to a great 'extent the Ravi valley. The Chandia, the Gopang, the
Hot, and the Gu'rméni seem to have confined themselves chiefly to the valley of the Indus, the Chandia
having perhaps passed up the left bank, as they are found in Derah Ismail but not in Derah Ghazi. So
indeed are the Hot, but that is accounted for by their seat of Government having been Derah Ismail.
Four tribes, the Kulachi, the Jiskani, the Gashkori, and the Mihrani, the two last of Which are compara-
tively insignificant, are found in Derah Ismail and nowhere else save in Muzaffargarh, where the first three
occur in small numbers. As already stated in section 385, the Jiskani and Kulachi apparently had their
origin as tribes in Leiah and Derah Fatah Khan, while the Mihrani were driven there from Derah Ghazi.
It would seem probable that the, Gashkori either came across the hills in the south of the district, or are a
local sub-division of some larger tribe which followed the usual track along the river. The Korai are
Rind; the Gopang and, the Dasti are not pure Biloch, but are said to have accompanied the Rind in their
wanderings. '

THE PATHAN (CASTE No. 6).

‘ 390. Figures and Bibliography for Pathans.—~The figures given in Table VIII A., under the head Pathan, almost certainly
include many persons whose Pathan origin is to say the least doubtful; while the figures to be discussed in the followino paces
show that such tribes as Tanaoli, J adun, Dilazak, Tajik, Khetran, and even Mughals have returned themselves as Pathans. tdilafjhr
Wace writes: “ The tribes in the west andnorthtwest of the Panjaib, who during the last three centuries were frequently raided
“upon by Afghans, got into the habit of inventing histories of Afghan origin as a protection against ill»treatment;” and even
Where this motive was absent, the general tendency to claim kinship with the dominant race would produce the same effect.
Moreover the origin of some of the tribes on the Peshawar frontier is doubtful, and their affiliation With the Patha’ns incom.
plete, and thus they would set up a claim to be Patha’n which the true Pathain would indignantly repudiate. Mr. Thorburn
notices the many and bitter disputes caused by the preparation of the genealogical trees during the Bannu Settlement, and the
attempts made by Jat clans to be recorded as Pathans. He writes: “A low-caste man born and brought up in a Patha’n
“country, if serving away from his home, invariably affixes Khanto his name and dubs himself Pathén. It goes down if he
“ can talk Pashto, and his honour proportionally goes up." Still the great mass of those returned as Pathéns are pig‘obably really so
and the figures represent very fairly the general distribution of the race. . ‘ i

In the second place, it must be remembered that of those who are really Pathan and returned as such, many are not
British subjects at all. Such tribes as thé Bar Mohmand of the Peshawar frontier, who, while essentially independent tribes
hold land within our border, come down in considerable numbers in the winter to cultivate their fields; while in the summer3
they retreat to their cool valleys in independent territory. So too the very numerous Pawindaks of Derah Ismail only winter in
the Panjab, and the number thus temporarily added to our Pathén population is exceedingly large (section 398). Again almost
the whole of the local trade across the border is in the hands of independent tribes Whose members come into our disti‘icts in
considerable numbers with merchandize of sorts; while the seasons of drought and distress which preceded the Census drove
many of the frontier hill-men into our districts in search of employment, and especially on the Bannu border, and on the Thal
road in Kohait and the Swat canal in Peshawar. ,

As for the figures for the separate tribes, they were classified, not b m 7 central office, but b the ’De ut . .
of the several frontier districts, at least so far as regards the figures of thogre districts. Thus far greEater a.ccu11')acyY 33:11 $21065:
secured than would otherwise have been possible. But the lists of tribes received from some of the districts, on which the selection
of tribes for tabulationwas based (see Chapter on Tabulation, Book II), were in some instances very imperfect and the
classification exceedingly faulty; tribes of considerable numerical importance in British Territory being omitted, frontier tribes
represented in the Panjab by only a few score of persons being included, and tribes, clans, and septs being mixed up in a perfect
chaos of cross-classification. So too the constant recurrence of the same clan name among the various tribes was a certain source
of error. Such names as Daulat Khel, Firoz Khel, Usmanzai, and Muh ammadzai recur in many separate tribes; and Where the sche-
dule entry of sub—divisions did not specify the tribe, no certain classification could be made.

The best authorities on the subject of the Pathan nation as a whole are Dorn’s translation of Niamat Ullah’s History of tire
Afghdns (Oriental Translation Committee, London, 1829), Priestley’s translation of the Haivafit-i-Afgha’ni called qufidnistdn and
its Inhabitants (Lay/tore, 1874), Elphinstone's Kcibul, and Bellew’s Races of Afgkdnistdn. Bellew’s Ydsufzai, Ploivden’s transla-
tion of the Kalid-i-Afglzdni, and the Settlement Reports of the districts of the northern frontier contain full information concerning

the Pathéns of the Panjab border, as do Macgregor’s Gazetteer Q)“ the N. W". Frontier, and Paget’s Expeditions against t/ze
N. TV. Frontwr Tribes.

1 See note to section 384.

I99

Chap. VI. "

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

   

\ .

V 33 33f] i. i . -. 5 ‘ renames, Cams, AND rRi'BEsvwor Tale-recent.

     
 
  
  
 
 
 
  
   
  
 
 
 
 
 
   
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
  
   
    
 
 
 
 
  
  
   
  
  
    
    
 
 
 
  
  
    
  
    
  

Wj_ 7 . ‘, _ -' Part lI~.—The Biloch, Pathan, and Allied Races._

 

u

391. Description of the Pathans.—The true Pathan is perhaps themes-t barbaric of all the races with
. which we are brought into contact in the Panjab. His life is not so primitive as that of the gipsy tribes.
‘ . , . But he is bloodthirsty, cruel, and vindictive in the highest degree ; he does not know.what truth- or faith is,
‘ insomuch that the saying Afg/za'n ée 67min has passed into a proverb am ng his neighbours ; and thOugh
he is not without courage of a sort and is often curiously reckless of his. life, he would scorn to face an
, _ enemy whom he could stab from behind, or to meet him .on equal terms if it were pOSSlble to take advan-
N \\_ L . tage of him, however meanly. It is easy to conVict him out of his own mouth; here are some ofuhis
‘ ‘ ‘ proverbs : “ A~Pathan’s enmity smoulders like a dung-fire.”—“ A. cousin s tooth breaks upon a cousm: —-
“ Keep a cousin poor, but use him."—“ When he is little play With him : when he is grown up he is a
~- - ” cousin; fight him.”—“Speak good words to an enemy very softly: gradually destroy him root and

i" ‘ branch.”l At the same time he has his code of honour which he observes strictly, and which he quotes
with pride under theiname of Pakhtiinwali. It imposes upon him threelchief obligations, Nananm’taz'
or the right of asylum, which compels him toshelter and protect even 'an enemy who comes as a suppliant ;
Bridal or the necessity to revenge by retaliation; and Melmastza or opemhanded hospitality to all who
. « may demand it. And of these three perhaps the last is greatest. And there is a sort of charm about

him, especially about the leading men, which almost makes one forget his treacherous—nature. As the
proverb says—“ The Patlian is one moment a saint, and the next a deVll.”- For centuries he has been,
on our frontier at least, subject to no man. He leads a wild, free, active life in the rugged fastnesses
of his mountains ; and there is an air of masculine independence about him whichis refreshing in a country
‘ like India. He is a bigot of the most fanatical type, exceedingly proud, and extraordinarily superstitious.

He is of stalwart make, and his features are often of a markedly Semitic type. His hair, plentifully oiled,
hangs long and straiglitrto his shoulder”; he wears a loose tunic, baggy drawers, a sheet or blanket,
sandals, and a sheepskin coat with its wool inside; his favourite colour is dark-blue 3, and his national
arms the long heavy Afghan knife and the matchlock or jazaz'l. His women wear a loose shift, wide
wrinkled drawers down to their ankles, and a wrap over the head; and are as a rule jealously secluded.
Both sexes are filthy in their persons.

Such is the Pathan in his home among the fastnesses of the frontier ranges. But the Pathans of our
territory have been much softened by our rule and by the agricultural life of the plains, so that they look
down upon the Patlians of the hills, and their proverbs have it—“ A hill man is no man,” and again, “Don’t
“ class burrs as grass or a hill man as a human being.” The nearer he is to the frontier the more closely
the Patliaii assimilates to the original type; while on this side of the Indus, even in the riverain itself, there
is little or nothing, not even language, to distinguish him from his neighbours of the same religion as him-
self.‘ The Pathans are extraordinarily jealous of female honour, and most of the blood feuds for which they
are so famous originate in quarrels about women. As a race they strictly seclude their females, but the
poorer tribes and the poorer members of all tribes are prevented from doing so by their poverty. Among
the tribes of our territory a woman’s nose is cut off if she be detected in adultery; and it is a favourite
joke to induce a Patliaii woman to unveil by saying to her suddenly “You have no nose! ”~ The Pathan
pretends to be purely endogamous and beyond the border he probably is so; while even in British
Territory the first wife will generally be a Pathfin, except among the poorest classes. At the same time
Pathaii women are beyond the Indus seldom if ever married to any but Patlians. They intermarry very
closely, avoiding only the prohibited degrees of Islam. Their rules of inheritance are tribal and not Maho-
medaii, and tend to keep property within the agnatic society, though some few of the more educated
families have lately begun to followthe Musalmaii law. Their social customs differ much frOm tribe to
tribe, or rather perhaps from the wilder to the more civilised sections of the nation. The Pathaiis beyond
‘and upon our frontier live in fortified villages, to which are attaclied’stone towers in commanding positions
which serve as watch-towers and places of refuge for the inhabitants. Small raids from the hills into the
plains below are still common ; and beyond the Indus the people, even in British Territory, seldom sleep
far from the walls of the village.

The figures showing the distribution of Pathaiis are given in Abstract No. 65 on page 19!. They are
the dominant race throughout the whole tract west of the Indus as far south as the southern border of the
tabs“ of Derah Ismail Khan, which roughly divides the Pathén from the Biloch. On this side of the Indus
they hold much of the Chacli country of Hazara and Rawalpindi, they have considerable colonies along
the left bank of the Indus till it finally leaves the Salt-range, and théy hold the northern portion of the
Bhakkar z‘lml. Besides those tracts which are territorially held by Pathans, there are numerous Pathan
colonies scattered about the Province. most of them descendants of men who rose to power during the
Pathaii dynasties of‘Delili, and received grants of land-revenue which their children often increased at the
expense of their neighbours during the turmoil of the 18th century.

392. Oi‘ig‘in 0f the Pathan.—The Afghans proper claim descent from Saul the first Jewish King, and
there is a formidable array of weighty authority in favour of their Semitic origin. The question of their descent
is discussed and authorities quoted in Chapter VI of the Peshdwar Settlement Report, and in Dr. Bellew's
Ramsrgf.»i/{ir/1(izzzlr/iizz 4. Mr. Thorburii quotes in support of tlieirJewish extraction, “ some peculiar customs
“ obtaining among the tribes of purest blood. for instance the Passover—like practice of sacrificing an ani-
“ mal and smearing the doorway with its blood in order to avert calamity, the offering up of sacrifices,
“ the stoning to death of blasphemers, the periodical distribution of land, and so forth ;” and he points
out that most of the learned men who reject the tradition of Jewish descent have no personal acquaintance
with the Afghan peOple. The Afghan proper is said still to call himself indiiferentlv Band-Afghan or Ban-
i-lsrail to distinguish himself from the Pathaii proper who is of Indian, and the Cihilzai who is probably
of mixed Turkish and Persian extraction. Pashto. the common language of a! three, is distinctly Aryan,
being a branch of the old Persian stock. It is described in Chapter V, sections 322-3 of this Report. '

 

 

lThe Pashto word {arbih’ is used indifi‘erently for
“enmity."

2 This is not true of the northern Pathans. who shave their heads, and often their beards also.

3 The colour and cut of the clothes vary greatly with the tribe.

4 , ~ ~ ‘ ‘ ‘ r ' \ . i . . . ‘.

Dr Belle“ suggests that the Original Afghans “ere the bolynii of Herodotus, and were Qureshi Arabs who lived in Syria and there
became intermingled witlrtlie‘Jews, or who migrated to Ghor where the fugitive Jews took refuge with them. This supposition would
. expain the namebulemdni which is often applied to the Afghans, and their own assertion that Khalid ibn \Viilid the Qureshi was of
‘ . , the same stock with themselves.

200

“cousin" or for "enemy“; and tarbfirwéli either for "cousiiihood" or for

 

  

 

my: . v54; ” Tu}, , IPS'Aiji‘g' 5?? Fifi-fuazim; aiming, WWI
. if?'.;vif..y%t\§:‘9szlfj-lpgghj.’3.4:“a affix: ' 1 2
I 'I‘ L' . rV ‘ . ' I ' I
,. - . ‘ '

     

N ‘ ‘ Para. 394.
THE RACES, LASTES, AND TRIBES Ol‘ THE PEOPLE. Chap. VI.

 

Part Il.——The Biloch, Pathan, and Allied Races.

There is great conflict of opinion concerning both the origin and constitution of the Pathan nation.
Not a few deny that there is any distinction whatever between the original Afghan and Pathan stocks,
though these are for the most part officers of our frontier who are not brought Into'contact with the origi-
nal Afghans. I have however been obliged to adopt some one theory of the constitution of the nation as
a basis for my classification of tribes; and I have therefore adopted that of Dr.. Bellew, .who probably has
a greater knowledge of the Afghans of Afghanistan as distinct from the Panjab frontier, and especially ‘1
of the old histories of the nation, than any other of the authorities who have treated of the matter. “
The constitution and early history of the nation according to Dr. Bellew’s account are discussed in the
paragraphs presently following. But whatever the origin of the Afghans and Pathans proper may be,
the nation to which the two names are now applied indifferentlyun Persian and Pashto respectively, oc-
cupying as it does the mountain country lying between the PerSIan empire on the west, the Indian on.the
east, the Mongol on the north, and the Biloch on the south, includes as at present constituted many tribes
of very diverse origin. They are without exception Musalmans, and for the most part bigoted followers of
the Sunni sect, hating and persecuting Shiahs, or as they call them Rafa21s 1.

393. Tribal organisation of the Pathans.—-The tribe is probably far more homogeneous in its con-
stitution among the Pathans than among the Biloches. Saiyad, Turk, and other clans have occasionally
been affiliated to it; but as a rule people of foreign descent preserVe their tribal individuality, becoming
merely associated, and not intermingled, with the tribes among whom they have settled. Even then
they generally claim Pathan origin on the female side, and the tribe is usually descended in theory at least
from a common ancestor. The lzamsdyah custom described in section 380, by which strangers are protect-
ed by the tribe with which they dwell, is in full force among the Pathans as among the Biloches. But with
the former, though it does protect in many cases families of one tribe who have settled with another, it
seldom accounts for any considerable portion of the tribe ; and its action is chiefly confined to traders, me-
nials, and other dependants of foreign extraction, who are protected by but not received into the tribe. Thus
a blacksmith living in an Utmanzai village will give his clan as Utmanzai ; but his caste will of course remain
Lohar. The nation is divided genealogically into a few great sections which have no corporate existence, 5};
and the tribe is now the practical unit, though the common name and tradition of common descent are still ' i"f
carefully preserved in the memory of the people. Each section of a tribe, however small, has its leading
man who is known as Malik, a specially Pathan title. In many, but by no means in all tribes, there is a
Khan Khel or Chief House, usually the eldest branch of the tribe, whose Malik is known as Khan, and acts
as chief of the whole tribe. But he is seldom more than their leader in war and their agent in dealings
with others; he possesses influence rather than power; and the real authority rests with the jz'rga/z, a
democratic council composed of all the Maliks. The tribe is split up into numerous clans, and these again
into septs. The tribe, clan, and sept are alike distinguished by patronymics formed from the name of the
common ancestor by the addition of the word Zaz' or Khel, 242' being the corruption of the Pashto zoe
meaning “son,” while Klzel is an Arabic word meaning an association or company. Both terms are used
indifferently for both the larger and smaller divisions 9. The stock of names being limited, the nomencla- .'
ture is exceedingly puzzling, certain names recurring in very different tribes in the most maddening .
manner. Moreover the title which genealogical accuracy would allot to a tribe or clan is often very
different from that by which it is known for practical purposes, the people having preferred to be called ’
by the name of a junior ancestor who had acquired local renown. The frontier tribe whether within or
beyond our border has almost without exception a very distinct corporate existence, each tribe and within
the tribe each clan occupying a clearly defined tract of country, though they are in the Indus Valley
often the owners merely rather than the occupiers of the country, the land and smaller villages being
largely in the hands of a mixed population of Hindu origin who cultivate subject to the superior rights of
the Pathans. These people are included by the Pathans under the generic and semi-contemptuous name
of Hindki; a term very analogous to the Jat of the Biloch frontier, and which includes all Mahomedans
who, being of Hindu origin, have been converted to Islam in comparatively recent times 3.

394. Constitution of the Pathan nation—The words Pathan and Afghan are used indifferently by
the natives of India to designate the nation under discussion 4. But the two words are not used as
synonyms by the people themselves. The original Afghans are a race of probably Jewish or Arab extrac-
tion; and they, together with a tribe of Indian origin with which they have long been blended, still distin-
guish themselves as the true Afghans, or since the rise of Ahmad Shah Durrani as Durranis 5, and class

 

 

«3

very distinct section of the population, so all inhabitants of Afghanistan are now in co

known as Afghan, the races thus included being the Afghan proper, the Pathan proper, the Ghilzai, the

Taiik, and the Hazara, besides tribes of less importance living on the confines of the country. i
The true Pathans are apparently of Indian origin. Their language is called Pashto or Pakhto and

they call themselves Pukhtana6 or Pakhto speakers; and it is this word of which Pathan is the Indian

corruption. They held in the early centuries of our aera the whole of the Safed Koh and Northern

mmon parlance

1 The 52 Hindus shown in the tables are probably traders living under Pathan

. protection, or due to errors in enumeration.
There are several Shiah clans among the Orakzai

. . . . . of Tirah on the Kohat border. The people of the Sémilzai tapalz of the Kohat dis.
trict, which is conterminous With the territory of these clans, are also Shiahs. All own allegiance to the Shiah Saiyads of the Orakzai
Tirah ; while everywhere many of the tribes which claim Saiyad origin are Shi’ahs.

. _ 2When our ill-fated Resident Major Cavagnari was lately living at Kabul under the Ami’r Yéki’ib Khan, those who favoured the
British were known as Cavagnarizai, and the national party as Yakiibzai. The ending zaz‘ is never used by the Afridi.
3 The Dilazék are often called l-Iindkis by the true Pathans, as having come from India and not from Afghanistan.

‘In)Hindi’istén they are often called Rohillahs, or Highlanders, from Rohi the mountain country of the Pathans (Roh=Ko}z, a
mountain.

». J‘s.” a...w;xj"‘r “ ‘ ' ‘

5 Either from Durr-i-daura’n “ pearl of the age ” or from durr-i-durm’n “
Abdali when he ascended the throne, in allusion to the Abdali custom of wearii
5 Dr. Bellew and Major James identify them with the Pactiyans of Hero
Picts of Britain, as also the Scyths with the Scots, and certain Pathan and Br

pearl of pearls.” The title was adopted by Ahmad Shah
1g a pearl stud in the right ear.

dotus, and seem half inclined to connect them with the L:
ahoi tribes with Cambrians and Ligurians !

201

rm. )

. , ._._‘« ( ~,-
,1 reassign.» '

 

 

 

 

 

PM 395" THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES or THE PEOPLE.
Chap. VI.

Part II.\- The Biloch, Pathan, and Allied Races. "

 

’ ' us to the Helmand and from the sources of the Swat river and Jalalébéd to
Is’ghfffihararidsgiirest’tfo"Thgeibifgihans and Ghilzais spread into their country and adopted their language and
customs; and just as Irish, Scotch, and Welsh Speaking the English language are commonly called Eng-
lishmen so all who speak the Pakhto tongue came to be included under the name. Pathan. Thus the
Afghans, and Ghilzais are Pathans by virtue of their language, though not'of Pathan origin ; the Tajiksiand
Hazaras, who have retained their Persian speech, are not Pathans; while all five are Afghans by Virtue.
of location, though only one of them is of Afghan race. h b h h

‘ of the Af hams—The ori in and early history of t e various tri es w ic com-
pose3gi§e Eglignhiisattig are much dgisputed by authdji'ities of weight whohold very differentyiews. I have
in the following sketch followed the account given by Dr: Bellew, as it‘affords a convenient framework
on which to base a description of those tribes. But it IS said to be doubtful whether the distinction which
he so strongly insists upon between Pathén proper and Afghan .proper really eXists or 15 recognised by
the people ; while the Jewish origin of any portion ofa the nation is most uncertain. But the div1510.n of the
nation into tribes, the internal affinities of those tribes, and the general account of their wanderings are
all beyOnd question; and the theories which account for them are only accepted by me to serve as
connecting links which shall bind them into a consecutive story. The traditions of the true Afghans
who trace their name and descent from Afghana, the son of Jeremiah, the son of Saul, and Solomon’s
commander-in-chief and the builder of his temple, say that they were carried away from Syria by Nebuchad-
nezzar and planted as colonists in Media and Persia. Thence they emigrated eastwards into the mountains
of Ghor and the modern Hazara country. The Afghans early embraced the creed of Islam, to which they
were converted by a small body of their tribe on their return from Arabia, where they had fought for
Mahomet under their leader Kais. It is from this Kais or Kish, namesake of Saul’s father, who married a
daughter of Khalid-ibn-Walid a Qureshi Arab and Mahomet’s first apostle to the Afghans, that the modern
genealogists trace the descent alike of Pathéns, Afghans, and Ghilzai, or at any rate of such tribes of these
races as we have here to deal with; and to him they say that the Prophet, pleased with his eminent services,
gave the title of Pat/Min, the Syrian word for rudder, and bade him direct his people in the true path.
Meanwhile, about the 5th and 6th century of our aera, an irruption of Scythic tribes from beyond the
Hindu Kush into the Indus valley drove a colony of the Buddhist Gandhari, the Gandarii of Herodotus
and one of the four great divisions of that Pactyan nation which is now represented by the Pathans
proper, from their homes in the Peshawar valley north of the Kabul river and in the hills Circling it to the
north; and they emigrated en masse to a kindred people on the banks of‘ the Helmand, where they established
themselves and founded the city which they named Gandhar after their native capital, and which is now
called Kandahar.

It is not certain when the Afghans of Ghor moved down into the Kandahar country where the
Gandhéri colony was settled; but they probably came as conquerors with the Arab invaders of the Ist
century of the Mahomedan aera. They soon settled as the dominant race in their new homes, inter-
married with and converted the Gandhari, and adopted their language; and in course of time the two
races became fused together into one nation under the name of Afghans, as distinguished from the
neighbouring Pathans of whom I shall presently speak, though the original stock of Ghor still called them-
selves Ban-i-Israil to mark the fact that their origin was distinct from that of their Gandhari kinsmen. It is
probable that this tradition of Jewish origin was little more distinct than is the similar tradition of Norman
descent which some of our English families still preserve. Thus the Afghan proper includes, firstly the
original Afghans of Jewish race whose principal tribes are the Tarin, Abdélror Durréni, and Shirani, and
secondly the descendants of the fugitive Gandhari, who include the Yiisufzai, Mohmand, and other tribes
of Peshawar. These latter returned about the first half of the 15th century of our aera to their original
seat in the Peshawar valley which they had left nearly ten centuries before; while the original Afghans
remained in Kandahar, where in the middle of the 18th century they made themselves rulers of the country
since known as Afghanistan, and shortly afterwards moved their capital to Kabul. The tribes that re-
turned to the Peshawar country were given hy Ahmad Shah the title of Bar or “upper” Durrani, to dis-
tinguish them from the Abdéli Durrani who remained at Kandahar.

396. I have said that the Gandhari were one of the four great divisions of the Pactiyae of Herodotus.
The other three nations included under that name were the Aparytoe or Afridi 1, the Satragyddae or Khatak,
and the Dadicae or Dadi, all alike of Indian origin. At the beginning of the Mahomedan aera the Afridi
held all the country of the Safed Koh, the Satragyddze held the Suleman range and the northern part of the
plains between it and the Indus, while the Dadi held modern Sewestan and the country between the Kanda-
har Province and the Sulemans. These three nations constitute the nucleus of the Pathans proper. But
around this nucleus have collected many tribes of foreign origin, such as the Scythic Kakar, the Rajput
Waziri, and the many tribes of Turk extraction included in the Karlanri section who came in with
Sabuktagin and Taimur”; and these foreigners have so encroached upon the original territories of the
Pactyan nation that the Khatak and Afridi now hold but a small portion of the countries which they once
occupied, while the Dadi have been practically absorbed by their Kakar invaders. The whole have now
become blended into one nation by long association and intermarriage, the invaders have adopted the
Pakhto language, and all alike have accepted Islam and have invented traditions of common descent
which express their present state of association. The Afridi were nominally converted to Islam by
Mahmud of Ghazni ; but the real conversion of the Pathan tribes dates from the time of Shahab-ul-din
Ghori, when Arab apostles with the title of Saiyad and Indian converts who were called Shekh spread
through the country, and settled among, married with, and converted the Pathans. The descendants of
these holy men still preserve distinct tribal identity, and as a rule claim Saiyad origin.

The Ghilzai are a race probably of Turkish origin, their name being another form of Khilchi the
Turkish word for “swordsman,” who early settled, perhaps as mercenaries rather than as a corporate tribe,
in the Siah-band range of the Ghor mountains where they received a large admixture of Persian blood.
The official spelling of the name is still Ghaleji at Kabul and Kandahar. They first rose into notice in the
time of Mahmud Ghaznavi, whom they accompanied in his invasions of India. Not long afterwards they

1 The Afridi still call themselves Apari’de. There is no f in Pashto proper.

2The various accounts given of Karlén’s origin all recognise the fact that lie was not a l’atliz’in by birth; and even the affiliation
of the Karlanri is doubtful, some classing them as Sal-bani and not Gliurgliushti.

202

 

£3 iiiN‘TimaLA’a ‘. -,

 

Para. 398.

Tris RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES OF THE PEOPLE. Chap v3,

 

Part II.—The Biloch, Pathan, and Allied Races.

 

conquered the tract between Jalalabad and Kelat-i-Ghilzai, and spread east and west over the Country they
now hold. In the beginning of the 18th century they revolted against their Persian rulers, established
themselves under Mir Wais as independent rulers at Kandahar, and overran Persia. But a quarter of a
century later they were reduced by Nadir Shah, and their rule disappeared, to be succeeded not long after
by that of the Durréni.

With the remaining races of the Tajik and Hazara which form part of the Pathén nation in its widest
sense, we have little concern in the Panjab. The former are the remnants of the old Persian inhabitants
of Afghanistan, and the word is now loosely used to express all Pathans who speak Persian and are neither
true Afghans, Saiyads, nor Hazaras. They are scattered through Afghanistan, Persia, and Ti-irkistan, in
which last they hold some hill fastnesses in independent sovereignty. . The Hazaras are Tartar by origin,
and are supposed to have accompanied Chengiz Khan in his invasion. They occupy all the mountain
country formed by the western extensions of the Hindu Kush between Ghazni, Balkh, Hirat, and Kandahar.
I have included in my account of the Pathans a few allied races, who though not usually acknowledged as
Pathans, have by long association become closely assimilated with them in manners, customs, and charac-
ter. They chiefly occupy Hazara, and are called Dilazak, Swati, Jadiin, Tanaoli, and Shilmani.

397. Tribal affinities and statistics—The Pathan genealogies, which were probably concocted not
more than 400 years ago, teem with obvious absurdities. But they are based upon the existing affinities of
the people whom they trace back to Kais ; and they will therefore afford auseful basis foradiscussion of the
tribes with which we in the Panjab are concerned. I give in Abstract No. 69 on pages 204 and 205
a table showing the traditional grouping of the divisions of the Pathan nation. This grouping corresponds

’ fairly well with their present distribution by locality, and I shall therefore take the tribes in order as they

lie along our border, beginning from the south where they march with the Biloches. Unfortunately the
figured details for the various tribes which I give in Abstract No. 70, on page 206 are in many ways un-
satisfactory. I have already explained that the Deputy Commissioners of the frontier districts were asked
to prepare lists of the tribes for which figures should be separately tabulated for each district, and it is
now apparent that these lists were drawn up far more with regard to the political needs of each district
than with reference to any ethnic or tribal system of classification. The figures given, however, will
probably satisfy all administrative requirements; though they are so full of double or incomplete classi-
fication that they are of little use to me in the description of the tribes, and I have hardly alluded to them
in the following pages. I have however grouped the figures on the basis of the tribal classification ad0pted
in Abstract No. 69, and have added below each heading in Abstract No. 70 the serial numbers of the tribes
shown in Abstract No. 69 which it may be considered to include, so that the information contained in the
figures is connected as closely as possible with the grouping of the tribes which I have followed. The
figures being tabulated on the spot by a local staff are probably as accurate as the material will permit of.
But errors must have occurred, both from the constant recurrence of the same clan name in different tribes
and from the diflicultypointed out in the following quotation from Mr. Beckett’s Peshawar Census,
Report :—

“ Among Muhammadans, especially among Afghans, tribes or sections multiply with generations ; for instance as the descend- V

“ ants increase their branches or sections increase with them, so the mistake which has occurred is that, of afew men Whose origin was
“ the same, some were placed under the name of the old ancestor of the family, some under the name of an intermediate ancestor and
“ others under the name of a more modern or lower generation. Similarly those who should have been entered under the original
“ branch were shown under numerous branches.” °

398. Pathan tribes of Derah Ismail Khan.——The tribes of our lower frontier belong almost exclu-

Vsively to the lineage of Shekh Baitan 1, third son of Kais. His descendants in the male line are known as

Bitanni, and are comparatively unimportant. But while, in the early part of the 8th century, Baitan was
living in his original home on the western slopes of the Siah-band range of the Ghor mountains, a prince of
Persian origin flying before the Arab invaderstook refuge with him, and there seduced and married his
daughter Bibi Matto. From him are descended the Matti section of the nation, which embraces the
Ghilzai, Lodi, and Sarwani Pathe’ins. The Ghilzai were the most famous of all the Afghén tribes till the rise
of the Durrani power, while the Lodi section gave to Dehli the Lodi and Siir dynasties. The Sarwani never
rose to prominence, and are now hardly known in Afghanistan. To the Ghilzai and Lodi, and especially to
the former, belong almost all the tribes of warrior traders who are included under the term Pawz'nda/z from
parwz’aa’alz, the Persian word for a bale of goods or, perhaps more probably, from the same root as 20204!
a Pashto word for “ to graze.” 2 They are almost wholly engaged in the carrying trade between India and
Afghanistan and the Northern States of Central Asia, a trade which is almost entirely in their hands. They
assemble every autumn in the plains east of Ghazni, with their families, flocks, herds, and long strings of
camels laden with the goods of Bukhara and Kandahar; and forming enormous caravans numbering man

thousands, march in military order through the Kakar and Waziri country to the Gomal and Zhob passe);
through the Sulemans. Entering the Derah Ismail Khan district, they leave their families, flocks and some
two—thirds of their fighting men in the great grazing grounds which lie on either side of the Indus and
while some wander off in search of employment, others pass on with their laden camels and merchandise
to Multan, Raipiitana, Lahore, Amritsar, Dehli, Cawnpore, Benares, and even Patna. In the spring they
again assemble, and return by the same route to their homes in the hills about Ghazni and Kelat-i-Ghilzai
When the hot weather begins the men, leaving their belongings behind them, move off to Kandahar.
Hirat, and Bukhara with the Indian and European merchandize which they have brought from Hindustan,
In October they return and prepare to start once more for India. In 1877 the number of these traders
which passed into the district of Derah Ismail Khan was 76,400, of which nearly half were grown men.

In the year of the Census, the number was 49,392. These Pawindah tribes speak the soft or western Pashto
and have little connection With the settled tribes of the same stock 3. ’

1 Dr. Bellew points out that Baitan has an Indian sound; while Shekh is the title given, in contradistinction t0 Saiyad, to Indian

canv’ertts in Afghanistan. Thus the Ghilzai (the Ti’irk term for swordsman) are probably of Ti’irk extraction, with Indian and Persian
a mix ures. ’

9 The pronunciation is Pawindah, rather than Pawindah.

3 The Pawz‘ndahs are well described at pages 10377 of Dr. Bellew’s Races of Afghénistén, and at pages 18ff of Priestley’s trans-

Eggzrtodfflgerahmfsfiizfil gaging while Mr. Tucker gives much detailed information concerning them at pages 184/‘fof his Settlement

203

 

.0,
i

L,
~?

) “1.6 ..

,.,._,,_,. 11.,

 

D
a '5‘: l (ii—$2
5 g ég 5. 22:3 6'
w r
Origin, and natural Divisions and Tribal Divisions E , .. 35 U; : Gig E
Ailinitics. ‘ 2 Notes. Present Holdings. bag 2% 8; ‘2: .5
2 re :5: '= 8%? 3
. 5 a: S a. (z 2 ‘3':
it 1 E . . i -
E g Sarwam. i Sarwém . - I No longer found in Afghénistén. Maler Kotla family belongs to the Saripiil clan Scattered through Hindi’istén . . . . . . , Hindiistén. 393'9 1"
S a ' y
a = . .___
z u
E Doubtful. 21 Khasor Khasor . . . 2 A small tribe of doubtful origin . , , , . _ , . , , Trans-Indus Salt Range of Derah Ismail Khén . . . D. I. Khén. 399-402 1
L- '5
a g Préngl Prlingi . . . 3 Gave Lodi dynasty to Dehli . . . .C ' 39° 3
a; E , , Migrated to Hindl’istén . Scattered through Hindtistén . . . . . . H‘m" ‘
E 3 SM. Sur . . . . 4 Gave Stir dynasty to Dehli . . . . . ) 3 ‘
- U ___, g 9
3:3 g i‘étor . . . s Insignificant, since crushed by Na’dir Shéh . . . . . . . . Tfink in Derah lsméfl Khén . . . . . . a 40’ 5
" .‘ =3 2..
g . Doubtful. '5 a: E . _‘ Bali’ich _ , _ 6 Small, and of uncertain origin. Affiliated to No; 7 . . . . ‘ . Derah lsméfl Khan Salt Range and cis-lndus plain . . 2 399.402 6
.5 3 '3 ‘E a E = :5 . , . , , = J .
3-5 a '4 r: 3 5 ‘g ‘5 Dania! Khel . . 7 A sept of the Mémii Khel, to the whole of which it has given its name. P3“ 0‘ Tank "1 Derah lsmail Khan - - 0, ' ' ‘23:: 40‘ 7
5. g g «5 g £2 E'- Rulers of Tink are of the Katti Khel sept. 2-9
E r: = = if: 3 ‘CQ
5-: -‘-’ 8 Cu Mién Khel . . . 8 Often held to include Bakht'ér N . ’ ‘5 401-2 8
,2 :‘9 E ., 5“ ‘3 =' o _ l ’ o 9 ° ' ' ° ' ' ' ' ' The central part of trans-Indus Derah Isméil Khén . . a .
~¢ Saiyad. 2:23 g 5. 5 Bakhtifir (a) . . 9 A Saiyad tribe from Persia, affiliated to No. 8. See also No. 29 . . . . 40‘ 9
" t: . r: w ‘F
1: :1 "' D 5 " . . . - '
.52 g ,E 3:} E :i: E Marwat . . . lo Known as Spin Lohiini, Nos. 5 to 9 being called Tor Lohéni . . _ . South-west portion of Bannu district . . . . . g 404 go
2 a - a? r: o — *— =
E5 E in? “E 5 5:3 N Niiizi (proper) . . ii Chief clans, Iszikhel, Sarhang, Mushiini , , , , . _ . _ Both banks of Indus in north of Bannu , , . . g 403 u
E .- o g u .c iézi . , _ __ ,_ I I r r
$.52 Z 5 a E E :3” Knndi . . . 12 The Niézi descent not always admitted , . . , . , , , Part of Tank m Derah Ismail Khan . . . . . 402 13
: - ..:‘c 9 g; .3
m N v. .z: .
13 3:; ’55 g ‘5 ‘5, .3 ‘23 o“ Dutanni , , Dutanm . . . i3 Unimportant . L‘s . . . . . . . . . . . 402 '3
14 E a (5 322-; 2e 1%) Z Hotak . . . 1.; Gave the Ghilzai kings to Kandahar. Crushed by Nadir Shah . . . 4oz '4
'r: 2 u 3 ‘5 .
15 E E ‘5 9‘: LL ‘5 TON“ . . . . 15 Once the principal Ghilzai tribe . . . . , , , , . . 402 15‘
8: g .E :54 h Turin . . ‘
16 ::: g ‘5 5 ‘; €54 ‘ Nasar . . . 16 Their Ghilzai origin is doubtful . . , , , . , , , , 402 16'
g a Doubtful. ; Te '5 . “ . ‘ . . . .
’7 E 2 :a S: E Khamt‘ - - - ’7 The" Ghllzal ong‘n is doubtful - - . . . - - - . - Pawindah tribes with homes in the Ghilzai countryybetwecn 402 17
o 25 5 E“ _ Jalélébéd and Kelét-i-Ghilzai. Their families spend the
18 5- E g Sulemi‘m Khel . . 18 Now the principal Ghilzai tribe . . , . . , _ , , , ) winter there, and the summer in the Derah lsma’i’l Khén 402 18
E 8 " plains. For a description of the Pawindah traffic, see .
, ,9 i i 5 Ali Khel . . . 19 Unimportant . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Section 393- 3,3 '9
20 ¥. S. [5 Aka Khel . . . zo Unimportant . . . . . . . . . . . . . g 30
.2 13 lhréhfm zai . —— 7— .1
21 g .25. Ishéq . . . . 21 Chief clan is Yfisut Khel . . . . , , , . , , , a u
.r: _
a: _.
13 3:; ‘3 Andar . . . 22 The Miisa Khel Kékar are affiliated to this tribe . . . . . . . I; 402 12
; ’3 <2 F Tarakki . . . 2 3 g 402 a;
' _-———___——-————'_—'- % Eva—E —
24 SE Bitanni. Bitanni _ , , 24 Clans Warshpfin and Kajin (septa Dhanne and Tatte) . . . . , , North-west of Derah Ismiifl Khain . . . . . E 401 24
.. c:
25 in; v. Shiréni (proper) . 25 403 25
——— .— ..- u.- ‘U . _ __ .___'
E m . . ° :3 . ,. h -'-S em’n on the
26 g g SarhanniAfghan, 5 35 , Haripai - - - 26 Descended from Sharkabfin b a Kékar mother. Shiréni uarrelled with his 032:3. 13:23 Exhinwlgggdgfi the Tak t I u] a 402 26
6 affiliated ,Wlth E 3 Shirém . . brothers, and allied himsel to the Kékar branch of the G urghusht section, '
27 Emu the Pathans. :5- ; Jalwéni . . . 27 with which his descendants are still associated. See No. 86 . . . 402 27
a r: -—
.— «i o 7: . . . . .
28 “ ‘5 ' . South of Derah Ismail Khan and adiomlnc parts of Sule-
. 93.50 g 3': j 88b” ‘ ' ' 28 man mountains. . . 40' 28
‘23! 2 g 5% 3L? 2 . 1:?l‘rh'8akhtiér (b) . , 29 : Pawinduh tribe in the Ghilzai country . . . . 4o: 29
A z _ . 3.: =- 1: ”E '5 .. I ' . . . . . . . l ’
9-2 Salyad origin. 5.31 2 ‘E v3: 5.? . Ushtarani (proper) . 30 Sat ad tribesaiiillated to the Shrew. No. 31 includes several clans of true ‘ South-west of Derah ismiifl Khan ' . ' . . 40! 3°
. §m .2": _:_6 E 5.5.: J: 'E athlin ongln . . . . . . . . . . . .
r c -— .:'E f: I, . , .
53 E 3 5"; w é)". El) :5 E Gandépur - . . 31 North-west of Derah Ismlii’l Khan . . . . . 401 3:
f‘ L- v
”‘8’ i=6 '6 , l '
h E 5 g Kakar proper , . 32 395 33
3 "‘ Probably 5' E Bellew allies the Kékar to the Gnkkhars The ' l ' ‘
- . ' . y me ude several clans of distinct
fig Scythlc. if; 5 Babe Khel . - - 33 origin, all called Kékar after the chief tribe . . . . . . . 33
D . '
IE 3'- . Mandu Khel . . 34 Kéknristén in southeast of Afghanistan, between the Ghil- g 34
‘5 5 fl Kakar ° ' ' ' P - ~ zai, Spin Tarin, and Biloch territories and the Suleman ya:
a ' anni . . . , . . . . - I o ‘ I:
is” g p E , 35 Of Réjpfit origin. The larger portion of them ls still settled in Shekhawattl and mountains é ‘4 35
.5 Rg'pfit old 0 N5 h 6 Haidarabfid . . . . . . . . . . . . . u. -
2% ndian. g ‘ g nr . . . 3 < 36
5'5 , . Dédi or Khundi . . 37 The representatives of the ancient Dadice . . . . . . . . . 396 37
lame
fife, Lélai . . . , 38 Ancestor separated from his brother through a feud . . . . . . Northern slopes of Western Safed Koh . . . . 405 38
“a ‘ c
3.5 _ _ Marissa . , , 39 Chief clans Alizai and Bahlolzai . . . . . . . . . . gag 405 39
e I '3 g '3 Wazfri . . ‘ Hills on northwest frontier of Derah Isméfl Khiin . . o g '5
3/440,- 2 .= :4 Gurbuz . . . 4o Unimportant. Practically a separate tribe . . , . - . . , a: 9. 405 40
1%: All 0-0 a“ a I. a
{A ’5; . '2‘; g Dnrvesh Khel , , 4i Chief clan Utménzai and Ahmadzai . . . . . . . . . Hills on the Bannu border . . . . . . . gag 405 41'
A: ‘ g V.—
- ‘a “5 .: Banm’ichi . . , 42 Hybrid tribe, with many clans of mixed origin . . . . . . . North-west of Bannu district . . . . . . g 404 42
i: _, g snitak married ' _ , . Uni A. x g ' g -

  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Abstract No. 69 showing llze Principal Divisions 0/ t/ze Pathan Nation.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

II and f

l

'smli pelllv we I "word ‘ll90118 mil—f

and rib SSE‘NL'GNV ‘satsvo ‘sslovzi iii-it

' \

 

      
  

.‘ 'sl'idclad

 

V5

to
VO
1"

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

.53" E 2 - E Ti’iri . . . . 46 . p p r ,,
A.“ Tt'irk tribes. g "-31 5 Khostwél ' . ' 47 Claim descent from Khuigiéni ; but of doubtful Pathén origin, and now sepa- » Kurram valley . . .‘ . . . . . . E
g g ,5 g _ Khugiéni . , rate tribes. Very probably Turks‘who came in with Changiz and Taimur. , I g 47
:63 i "L ,2 Darman . . . 48 - «2" 43
£3 = s r . Kh t , < —~—-—
‘3 U S .c :6 Parba 49 " OS t o I a u a u . . .
YE. . g I I I I ..‘¢, . ‘9
r u ': ’_____
\ 9,, , - r - , .
38% § .5 E Khngiani (proper) . so Should perhaps be classed as Durrani (Nos. 82, 83). . . . . . . North-west slopes of Safed Koh, west of Shinwéri , , ”g If; 406 I so
—= i: 3 5, :5 “ 3 g
i: '3‘; "En g I Khatak . . . 5i Chietclans Buléqi, Tari, Tarkai. Two territorial sections, Akora or Eastern and South, centre, and east 0f KOhét; south-east of Peshawar, E; 0
' 5 3 E 5 Te" or Western. and west of Baizai valley; north-east of Bannu. iii 4 7 5!
>. d .: .i:
i? x o Af ’d' Ch' r 1 Ad K '
< a. ___.. . r1 i . . . . 52 ie c ans am hel, Aka Khel, and Khaibar Afridi (Kiiki Khel Malik din Khaibar range hills on south-west border of Peshawar \Peshswai
:6" :3: Burhan . . Khel, Qambar Khel, Kamar thl, Zakha Khel, Sepah). , south of Kabul river, and north-east border of Kohét. border. 4" 52
g 0 Q: . ~
In .9. , v , . , , ,
E": g a ( Utman Khel . . 53 Accompanied Yusufzai to Peshawar , . . , , _ , . . Banks of Swét river to Arang Barang and in Baizai valley . :3 411 53
”1‘5 , , , . . .5 ——-—~—, 7*- —
330% E P Turk. E ' Jadran . . . 54 Perhaps of Turk origin . . . . . . . . . . . Hills between Khost and Zurmat . . . . . E 54
.e 2 u , fi ' . . - — ' 3
'3 :5 [F.Turk. .E Mangal . . . 55 Formerly closely assoaated wrth No. 56 . . . . . . . . Mountains west of Khost and Kurram . , , . '3}, 403 55
._ .... n —-—-———“ " ----- "“
u; - F: - . .
.5 3’5 s . d :3 \ Wardag . . . 55 T1119 and NO- 57 affiliated to Karlinri . . . . . . . . Between Hazéra and North Ghilzai countries . . . < l 56
it!) w aiya . 5 ..: . . I
57 §~= E E P: Kodai . . Ham“ . . . 57 No longer a separate tribe - - - - - , . . . . . - Scattered . . . . . . . . . . 403 l 57
+———— r: ,i , ' —4
r 8 z «3.5 Raqut or g M D'l 'k 8 D'tto d'tt P b bl f S h' , _ ‘ Scattered. , a-
5 a, EEO Scythic. _ 1 aza . , . . 5 l 1 0 1'0 a y 0 cyt lC origin . . . . . . Scattered through India . . . . . . . 408-9 58
._.—-——-- :5 r: a
Ewe-c: , , . . . . , X
59 : E g ? Scythic. M Orakzai . . , 59 Includes clans of distinct origm. Begam of Bhopal belongs to this tribe . . Mountains of Tiréh west of Adam Khel . , . , 407 59
~———§e5 5 , g
u g ‘ r:
c x o h- f l G p n o I - o ; I I - p e ' I o
60 m; a th' . h. C ie c ans ar (clans Baizai and Miranzai) and Sémil. Nawabs of Farrukha- Miranzai and Kohat valle s in north-west of Kohét district
it“ “6 Arab or Scy ic Bangas Bangash . . . 60 bad are Bangash. , and in Kurram. Y I :4 407 60
_IM#—Wlm —_
61 ,2 g Kh e h ' 6: Scattered Som ' M lt’ ‘ ' ’ ‘ ’ Y
B H. Z d g w 8 Ex . . . . _ e in u an . . . . . . . . _ . . Some in Ghorband Mountains , , , . _ . Afghamstan 41 3 5,
, .: aman . . . s
62 :- ‘é Muhammadzai . . 62 Accompanied Yi’lsufzai to Peshawar . . , , . . . . . Hashtnaghar, in Peshawar . . . . , r , 408-10 62'
o ,
"" 'U , . . ; . - » - , ‘ . . . ‘-—*_‘
63 E 1, Persian. é Kansx . . _ . Shinwari . _ _ 63 Probably accompanied Yusufzal to Peshawar. Connected With Ghilzar . . Northern slopes of Safed Koh, east of Khugiéni . . , 411 63
” 2 , . , . . .
54 8 m Usmanzai . . , 64 Clans Kamalzai and Amazai . . . . . . , , , , 40940 64
O . __.___....
65 E ,3 5 Utménzai . . . 65 ‘ _ ' I 409-12 65
#26- 3. E A ,2 . Both Usmanzai by descent, though now separate . . . . . . Yfisufzai plains in Peshawar, the Chamlah valley, and the ——-——
_i :3 E, .5 m Saddozai - - - 55 left bank of Indus in Hazéra. 409.10 55
G F‘
x m ‘
i: a. .
57 :3 3 a Razar . . . 67 Brother of Mandan, but now included in Mandanr . _ . , . , 409-“, 57'
L: k E ’ .
.. . <5: .4 0 ~—-— , r . .:
. 68 T33. E ‘5; g" ,5 if, 15 Each Khel . . . 68 Almost extinct . . . . . . . . . . . . . fi 4“ 53
g Q) in .0 m 0 - O
69 8': Flt-:5) 2 E a; 3‘ Isézai . . . 69 Clans l-Iasanzai, Akézai, Maddo Khel . . , , . . . . . f 4” 69
“1 F: g r... - B a: w E. . . - , E: '
e: 0 o g a . w «n x: .. . Swat Buner and the hills north of Peshawar anda part ‘V —.“
7° an!" ,2 2 g E: E g >‘ '2 ““523“ ' ' ‘ 7° , of the Lundkhwar valley in Peshawar. ’ ‘6 411 70
".7 in i "" ____
71 E, 3 g is?) “5 205 M “g Malizai . . . 7: Clans Daulatzai, Chagharzai, Ni’irazai . . . . . . . . g 4“ 7,
at" ‘H x: .z E ~s f Q
72 531.5%: 8 .3 g >‘ Akozai . , , 72 Clans Ranizai, Khwfizai, Baizai . . . . . . . . . 8
U E u g g. g B E 410 72
w 'c: ... "‘ ’ ’ ' 4‘ _
73 :1 ‘5. m. 3%” E g E Tarkliinri . Gugiéni _ , , 73 Descended from Mak, a brother of Mand . . . . . . . . Doéba of Peshawar, between Sweet and Kabul rivers. 8 40840 73
r. c) m J: m 0 o D"
C J‘ 'U Q m
._. 0.. u
74 8 g g 5 E Q Surgiéni . Tarklénri , . , 74 Descended from Mak, a. brother of Mand . . . . . . . . Bajaur, north-west of Peshawar. 403_9 74
an 04 “4 _..._
f, >, D btf 1. ‘5 '5 Mullé, ori _ . Pathén ori in doubtful. Vassals of No. 6 , . . , , , , _
75_ E a 0“ u g '3': a g ' 75 g 7 Hills west of Peshawar border along both banks of Kiibul 4” 75
75 ’38 < r: 8 Bar Mohmand , , 76 , river. M
we i. I d m 409-“ 76
- 3 g, C) E .8 , —— Of common descent, but now separate tribes . . . . . . .
no a .
77 :25 5?: 3; 2. 5 Plain Mohmand . , 7: 409-10 77
H s“ ; I .
73 g § 3 {:3 g Daudzai . . . 78 South-west plain of Peshawar, south of Kabul river. * 409.10 73
‘55:: .2 o
--- H 0.5 _: ; r
79 §% Y ‘2 '5 L9 Khalil . . , _ 79 409-10 79
M E ”—— 0 n1 . . .
8o ”8 3:, ? Persian. g g Chamkanni . . . 80 Early separated from kinsmen. Perhaps Persrans . . . . . . South-eastern Safed Koh, north of Kin-ram . . , 406 80
72 u 9‘ m r , .
8! '3 .E & Zirani . . . 81 Insignificant, often confounded with Téjik . , , , ‘ ', , , Scattered through Afghanistan . . . . . . 409 31
)— U _
< 5 .r: .:
\ 5 g E z ,- k Clans Popalzai (sept Saddozai), Bérakzai. Alikozai. Saddozai gave Shéhs to ‘5
82 0 w i a I a . . 82 , , l . . m
.izw-c .2) . Ab déli or Durr’n’ Kandahar; and BarakzaI, Amirs to Kabul. All the Kandahar country in south of Afghénistén. The 'E 395 _ 82
E “5 45 g a 1 - Multéni Pathans are Abdili. ‘ :2
83 ,2, 32' E, Panjpai . . . 83 Clans Ishéqzai, Nfirzai, Khakwéni, Méhu . . . . . . . . in 395 83‘.
as o ,
“" "z 8 :3 Ti’ir Tarin ‘ ‘ _ .
84 2 {fig 6:) Tarin . . . 84 Peshin, south of Abdali country . . . . . . 408.” 8 4
__ o . . . . ___.———.
85 g 2 gm; g: Spin Tarin . . , 85 The ZaimuSht clan is in Kurram on Koheit border . . . . . . Sewestén, in south-east of Afghanistan . . . . 408 11 ~35
9.. mg J; a
86 g , g Q '3 Shirz’ini . . Shirani . . . 86 Classed with Ghurghushti Pathéns, Nos. 25—28 . _ , , , , , Takht-i-Suleman. See Nos. 25—28 . . . . . D. 1, Khan 40,, 35
.c: m -:i
b!) "' G . , . , . . , . .
87 E :< “3 Miéna . . . . Miana . . . 87 Only the Khetriin of the Deraiat eXists as a tribe , , _ . . . Scattered through Afghanlstau . . . _ . . E: 383 87
9-: "‘ ' I ‘
, 0 <1) H
33 g0 a Q Baraich , , , , Baraich . . , 88 Insignificant tribe . . . . . . . . . . . . Léhra river between Abdali and Biloch territory . ‘ . g 33
:s '5', . A:
3 5' i2 Urmar . . . Urmar . , , 89 Speak Hindki. Probably of Hindu origin . . . . . . , . . Scattered throu h At" hénistén . . , , .2." ' .i
9 U) o ‘ , g g n a , < 89

 

 

 

 

 

:-

 

 

1190113 sidelined *

'sma peiiivvpue ‘u’eqmd ‘

l

 

\

gsasvu’ani

i

0"-
U) ‘,
.“3.
M,
>
Z,
0.
”'1,
a
w
m
U)
0
'31
"U
N
O,
'U‘.
I"
5”

 

 

 

r
r
A10

Abstract N o. 70,

 

 

 

 

Mowing the distribution qf the principal Pathan Tribes for Diétricts and 3151's. '-

\

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

     
  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Serial No. 1 1 z 1 3 1 4 1 5 1 1 5 1 7 1 8 1 9 1 1° 1 11 1 ,2 1 . ,3 ,4 1 " ,5 1 » 15' 1 ,7 1 18 1 19 1 20 1 21 1 32'- 23 3
GHILZAI NATION. 'sA ‘ iPATI-IAN NATION. ~
Lom SECTION. GHILZAI szcnon'. Kama Sacnou.
Lohéni. Niézi; . Shiréni, Kfikarf
T1113“. Dmsxows. 3‘ 7.3 »
i r; . z a s E5 -‘
(‘3 .::' ... :2 ‘53. . “E ..: E _ 3' E: ...: . . g; a . M S ,4 . !
..: 1"? ..'-..’ 15 1: 31:; ‘5 55 :13 E' E . S = .5 'E a E 3., ii a 2 =1
*5 L5 7?. a >3 E 25 '5‘ E z i: .3; 3 £3 -= :5 a; 5, g g v g ‘ .8 5 ,
.- z 2 a 2 2 z :4 D 0 17) z :c E: 5 2 1:: :3 <3 3: .S 0 , n- *
Numbers 0‘ NEW!“ NO- 59. Page 204 2 t6 13 2 6 8 1o 11 12‘ 13 14 to 23 18 16 17 24 25 28 30 31 ' 32
l
- - - - - 536 2 . . 38 .. .. .. .
r I ' ' ' ' ' 81 -- no In "u n 16 u. u ... .. l .. u- ‘2 "-
ma! ' - - - - '456 . “r .. .. .. ... ... .. ... .. ' .. .. iv»,
I: Rohtak ‘ ' - - - - 32 . .. ... . ... .. 6 ...
11 'Aarlnbal: . . . . . . 1,910 .. 117 .. ... 25 . .. 12 .. . 117 7 '1. .1
1 J and at. . . . . . 1,147 .. 65 .. .. 21 106 14 . 2 324
:1 ? iiushyérpur 88
_ - - - . . 4 ... 12 .. 298 24 .. .. 11 11 .
' £21121? ; - . . . . . 536 .. 33 .. .. 30 .. 23 .. ._ . .. 211‘ 4 138 ’
1 W p1nd1 . - - . . . 1,035 9 1 71 .. 1,768 ... .. 5 . -- 496 20‘ " --
3 3:11:11 511113;! I1(<han . . . . . 192 2,092 3,203 888 3,646 6,771 2,377 3,590 1,328 2,453 2,861 8,419 5,136 2,671 1,252 1,716 1,223 1,517 7,875 666 683 470 —-
.3 B 18. 321 han . . . 67 2 6 140 1 201 j, v .100 ... IO 21 89 35 87 75 732 979 “ --
,2nnu . . . . . . . 15 6 544 193 10 40,755 30,199 21 35 3,280 1,970 570 2,003 806 ,7 16 21 16 44 113 17
.-' 155115,“: - - - - - 294 97 1,085 I 1 ‘ .. 2,643 374 I6 5 14 . .. 465 716 2 84
7-162]??? . . . . . . . 279 .. .. .. I .. . . .. ... _. ... 256 1,241
-. 1 - - - - . - .. 2,677 2,962 .. .. .. .. .. .. -
, £2332 £31220” - - - 1:,793 2,099 3,749 1,386 5 428 47,546 36,31; 3.667 1,363 14,011 I 5.205 9,0 0 7,144- 3,574 1,310 2,202 2,222 1,42 8,082 4.748 1.9981 Egg; 1.24I
. ~ - . ,. 1 3 5 155 5 9 209 4 13 II
__ P‘°"“°e - . ~ 13,161 2,099 3,749 1,387 5,561 47,546 3637! 3.667 1,363 14,166 5.205 9,005 7,149 3.574 1,310 2.211 2,431 1,646 8.095 4,759 _I.998 1.809 1.241
. K—x ~ ‘
Serial No. 24 25 26 27 . 1 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 1 35 36 1 37 1 38 1 39 Z ‘ 4o 41 42 1 , 43 ”1,.
~ PATHAN NATION. AFGHAN NATION. 1.?
KARLAXRI Szcnox. ORIGINAL INDIAN SECTION. ORIGINAL AFGHAN SECTION. , ' 1
\ \
' . Yfisufzaj. ”Tax-in.
; ’ TRIBAL D1v151ons. 1 __. E
i . , o "5
._' -= "J . ._: - 1' J
:1 . 2:. - —‘ E ~-‘ ‘1 '11 : -° .1: .: .
'=° 5: 1 ~ '5 70 E S 2 g, a w . ._- 9 .5 - ‘E
.2 Z 5 :5 ~‘ N 9 “7 3‘ - E N a. - ‘ -' 5 «'3‘ ‘
3 c: 1 z z; 5 6 :3 2 5 :> 2 2 o E < 1-4 1x3 :4 :2 :1
”Wm”? °f Ab‘itmd NO- 69. page 204. 33 t0 4 42 51 52 53 59 60 62 64 to 72 65 75 76 to 77 78 79 82 and 83 84 and 85 85 87 89 * L
51331.11, . . . . 160

thurgaon .

.0 . o o -

 

E'Rphtak . . .
_ bala .
alaudhar .

  
   
 

< pindi I I . I
I 1 Is1nail Khan . . I
(5)1421 Khan .

  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

27

 

 

 

 

107

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

\

\
~

11901189111

f

1911257931111,

‘

isegmu pemv

.;

  
       
      
   
    
   
 
 
   
 
     
   
 
  

 

  

 

 

 

THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES OF THE PEOPLE, - 'Pa’a' 4°15
. ' ‘ .Chap. VIM

 

Part II.—The Biloch, Pathan, and Allied Races.

 

. 399, It is not to be wondered at that these warlike tribes cast covetous eyes on the rich_plains of the Indus,
held as they were by a peaceful Jat population. Early in the 13th century, about the tlme of Shahab-ud-
din Ghori, the Prangi and Stir tribes of the Lodi branch, with their kinsmen the Sarwanl, settled in the
northern part of the district immediately under the Sulemans, the Prangi and Stir holding Tank and Rori,
while the Sarwani settled south of the Mini in Draban and Chandhwan. With them came the Baltich,
Khasor, and other tribes who occupied the branch of the Salt-range which runs along the right bank of the
river, and still hold their original location. In the early part of the 15th century the Niazi, another Lodi
tribe, followed their kinsmen from Ghazni into Tank, where they lived quietly as Pawz'zm’a/zs for nearly a
century, when they crossed the trans-IndusSalt-range and settled in the country now held by the Marwat
in the south of the Bannu district, then almost uninhabited save by a sprinkling of pastoral Jats, where
Babar mentions them as cultivators in I 505.

During the reign of the Lodi and Stir Sultans of Dehli (1450 to 1555 A.D.), thePréngi and Stir tribes
from which these dynasties sprang, and their neighbours the Niazi, seem to have mtgrated almost bodily
from Afghanistan into Hindustan, where the Niazi rose to great power, one of their tribe betng Stibah-
dar of Lahore. These last waxed insolent and revolted in alliance with the Gakkhars, and in 1547 Sultan
Salim Shah Stiri crushed the rebellion, and with it the tribe. At any rate, when in the early days of Akbar’s
reign the Lohani, another Lodi tribe, who had been expelled by the Suleman Khel Ghilzai from their
homes in Katawaz in the Ghazni mountains, crossed the Sulemans, the Lodi tribes were too weak to resist
them; and they expelled the remaining Prangi and Stir from Tank, killing many, while the remainder fled '
into Hindustan. ‘The Lohani are divided into four great tribes, the Marwat, Daulat Khel 1, Mian Khel, and
Tator 2. About the beginning of the 17th century the Daulat Khel quarrelled with the Marwats and Mian
Khel and drove them out of Tank. The Marwats moved northwards across the Salt-range and drove the
Niazi eastwards across the Kurram and Salt-range into Isa Khel on the banks of the Indus, where they
found a mixed Awan and Jat population, expelled the former, and reduced the latter to servitude. The
Mian Khel passed southward across the Ltini river and, with the assistance‘of the Bakhtiar, a small Per-
sian tribe of. Ispahan origin who had became associated with them in their nomad life 3, drove the Sarwani,
already weakened by feuds with the Stir, out of their country into Hindustan. In this quarrel the Daulat
Khel were assisted by the Gandapur, a Saiyad tribe of Ushtarani stock (see next paragraph) ; and the
latter were settled by them at Rori and gradually Spread over their present country.

400. The Shirani Afghans had been settled from of old in the mountains about the Takht-i-Suleman.
They are by descent Sarbani Afghans; but their ancestor, having quarrelled With his brothers, left them
and joined the Kakar from whom his mother had come; and his descendants are now classed as Ghurghushti
and not as Sarbani. About the time that the Lohani came into the district, the Babar, a Shirani tribe,
descended from the hills into the plains below and subjugated the Jat and Biloch population. Finally,
about a century ago, the Ushtaran'i proper, a Saiyad tribe affiliated to the Shirani Afghans, having quar-
relled with the Musa Khel, acquired a good deal of the plain country below the hills at the foot of which
they still live, subjugating the Biloch inhabitants and encroaching northwards upon the Babar. These are
the most recently located of the trans-Indus tribes of Derah Ismail Khan. Thus the Pathans hold a broad
strip of the trans-Indus portion of the district, running northwards from the border of the Khetran and
Qasrani Biloches (see section 383) along the foot of the hills and including the western half of the plain
country between them and the Indus, and turning eastwards below the Salt-range to the river. They also
hold the trans—Indus Salt-range, and the Sulemans as far south as the Biloch border. But While in the ex-
treme northern portion of the tract the population is almost exclusively Pathan, the proportion lessens
southwards, the Pathans holding only the superior property in the land, which is cultivated by a subject
population of Jat and Biloch. Beyond the Indus the Baltich who hold the north of the Bhakkar 2725;! are
the only Pathan tribe of importance. Their head-quarters are. at Pantala 1n the trans-Indus Salt-range, and
they seem to have spread across the river below Mianwali, and then to have turned southwards down the
left bank. Although living at a distance from the frontier, they still talk Pashto and are fairly pure Pathans.
The other Pathans of the Khasor hills, though trans-Indus, are, like all the cis-Indus Pathans, so much inter-
mixed with Jats as to have forgotten their native tongue. The Mian Khel and Gandapur were deprived of
many of their eastern villages in the beginning of this century by Nawab Muhammad Khan Saddozai,
Governor of Leiah. .

40!. The Pathan tribes 0f Derah Ismail Khan continued.——I now proceed to give a brief description of the various tribes, be-
ginning from the south :— '

The Ushtarani.—The Ushtarefini proper are the descendants of Hannar one of the sons of Ustaryafini, a Saiyad who settled among
and married into the Shit-{mi section of Afghans, and Whose progeny are shown in the margin. They were settled with the Shirafinis
to the south of the Takht-i-Suleman, and till about a century ago they were
Wholly pastoral and pawinda/z. But a quarrel with their neighbours the Mfisa

 

 

(Hannar - - UShtaféni- t Khel put a stop to their annual westward migration, and they were forced to

Y , _ émaékhel - ‘ take to agriculture. Their descent into the plains has been described in section
Lstaryam - ° “1:26:69“ ' ' Gandépur. i 400. They still own a large tract of hill country, in which indeed most of them
Shekhi ' i live, cultivating land immediately under the hills and pasturing their flocks

 

beyond the border. Their territory only includes the eastern slopes of the
Suleméns, the crest of the range being held by the Musa Khel and Zmari.
They are divided into two main clans, the Ahmadzai or Amazai and the Gagalzai, and these again‘into numerous septs. They are a
fine manly race, many of them are in our army and police, and they are quiet and well behaved, cultivating largely with their
own handS. A few of them are still pawinda/zs. They are much harassed by the independent Bozdeir (Biloch). They are all
Sunnis. The boundary between the Ushtaréni and Baibar was originally the Ramak stream. But in a war between them the former
drove the latter back beyond the Shiran stream which new forms their common boundary.

The Babar are a tribe of the Shiréni stock Whose affinities have been described in section 400, though they are now quite

1 The Daulat Khel is‘really only a clan of the Mamu Khel tribe ; but it has become so prominent as practically to absorb the other
clans. and to give its name to the whole tribe.

2 Wrongly spelt Jator throughout Mr. Tucker’s settlement report.

3 They are a section of the Bakhtiari 0f Persxa. They first settled with the Shirani Afghans ; and a section now lives at Margha
in the Ghilzai country, and islengaged in the pawinda/z trade, but has little or no connection with the Bakhtviar of Derah Ismail.

207

 

 

H’y

i: Jars. h. .3'

|_.\
"_-A;m.

 

 

 

. ~ ' . ,. "

Para. 402. ]
Chap. VI.

THE RACES, ‘CASTES, AND TRIBES OF THE psopm. w.

, .

Part Il.——Tlie Biloch, Pathan, and Allied Races.

 

». . te f ' th Sl ‘ a ' '0 er. The are divided into two sections, one livino wholly within our border, while the other holds .
thigh?“ cohoiiltlry oiiopodite,n {31310: the othejf side of the Sulemans. The two have no; little connection with each other.- The Bébar
of the plains hold some 180 square miles between the Ushtarr’tni and Mien Khel, Chandwén being their chief town; and include’

‘the Mahsiid and Ghora Khel clans of the tribe. The result of their quarrels with the Ushtarztni has just been mentioned,

' ,' - . .in the lains has been described in section 400. They are a civilised tribe, 'most of them being able to read
:ivnhdlhi‘ilhllahhvhrii: much'Idddicted to commerce, being the richest, quietest, and most honest tribe of the sub-$uleman plains. 'Sir '
Herbert Edwai-des considered them “ the most superior race in the whole of the trans-Indus districts, and their intelligence has given
rise to the saving “ A Babar fool is a Gandapur sage.” They are extremely democratic, and have never had any recognized Chief.
Indeed the tribe is a scattered one, many of them still residing in Kandahar and other parts of Khorasan. Some of them are still
engaged in the pawindah traffic. They cultivate but little themselves.

The Mian Khel are a Loliani tribe whose coming to the district and subsequent movements have already been described in
sect-ion 339. They hold some 260 square miles of plain country between the Gandapur and the .Babar. With their. are associated
the Bakhtiar (see section 339) who, though of Persian origin, now form one of'their prinmpal sections. The greater number of them
still engage in the trans-Indus trade; and they are the richest of all the pawmelak tribes, dealing in.the more costly descriptions of
inercliaiidize. They are divided by locality into the Draban and Musa Khel sections, the latter of which hold thesouth-west quarter
of their tract. They are a pcaceable people with pleasant faces, and more cwrlised than most of the pawmdak tribes. They seldom
take military service, and cultivate but little themselves, leavmg the busmess of agriculture to their J at tenants. They have a. here-
ditary Khan who has never possessed much power. . . . _ . .

‘The Gandapur.—-The origin of the Gandapurhas been described in section .399. Boeides the original stock, they include by
affiliation some offshoots of the Shirani, the Mfishezai section of the Ghurghushti Pathéns, and the Rénizai section of the Yi’isufzai
tribe. The manner in which they obtained their present country is described in section 339. They hold the whole .of‘the north-
western part of trans-Indus Derah Ismail east of Tank and south of the Nile. Koh ridge pf the Salt-range, comprising an area of
460 square miles abutting on the Sulemans to the west; and the town of Kuléchi is their head-quarters. They were originally a
poor pawinduh and pastoral tribe, but they now cultivate more largely than any other Derah Ismail Pathans. They reached the height
of their prosperity about the middle of the 18th century, but lost their eastern possessmns some seventy years later, they-being
confiscated by the Saddozai Governor of Leiah. They still engage in the pawmdah traffic. They are lawless, brutal and unciVilised ;
and their hereditary Khan has but' little power. . ~ _ _

The Bitanni include all the descendants in the male line of Baitan the third son of' Kais. They originally occupied the
western slopes of the northern Sulemans; but being hard pressed by the Ghilzai, moved, in the time of Bahlol Lodi, through the
Gomal Pass and occupied the eastern side of the north of the range, as far north on its Junction with theSalt-range and as far
west as Kaniguram. Some time after the Waziri drove "them back to beyond Garangi, while the Gurbuz contested with them the
possession of the Ghabbar mountain. They now hold the hills on the. west border of Tank and Bannu, from the Ghabbar on the
north to the Gomal valley on the south. In their disputes many of the tribe left for Hindustan where their Lodi kinsmen occupied
the throne of Dehli, and the tribe has thus been much weakened. Shekh Baitan had four sons, Tajtn, Kajin, Ismail, and Warshpiin.
The tribe consists chiefly of the descendants of Kajin, with a few of those of Warshpiin. Ismail was adopted by Sarban, and his
descendants still live with the Sarbani Afghans. The Tajin branch is chiefly represented by the clans Dhanne and Tatte, said to be
descended from slaves of Tajin. A small Suiyad clan called Koti is affiliated to the Bitanni. Till some fifty years ago they lived
wholly beyond our border; but of late they have spread into the Tank plains where they now form a large proportion of the Pathein
population, occupying some 550 square miles, chiefly south 0 the Tekwara: They also hold some land in the Bannu district at the
mouth of the passes which lead up into their hills. They are a rude people Just emerging from barbarism, but keen-Witted. They
are of medium weight, wiry, and active, and inveterate thieves and abettersof thieves; and they have been called the jackals of the
Waziri. They have no common Chief. The proverbial wit of the country side thus expresses their stupidity and thriftlessness.——
“ The drum was beating in the plains and the Bitanni were dancing on the hills ;" and “ A hundred Bitanni eat a hundred sheep.”

The Daulat Khel.——The coming of this tribe to the district has been described in section 399. Their principal clan was the Katti
Khel; and under their Chief Katal Khan the Daulat Khel ruled Tzink and were numerous and powerful about the middle of the 18th
century. They accompanied the Durrani into Hindustan, and brought back much wealth. _ But since that time the Bitanni and other
tribes have encroached, and they are now small and feeble. The Nawéb of Tank, the prinmpal jégirdahfof the district, is a Katti Khel.

The Tator have been mentioned in section 399. They were very roughly treated by Nadir Shah, and the Daulat Khel com-
pleted their ruin. They are now almost extinct. Their two clans, the Bare. Khel and Dari Khel, hold a. small area on the Tank
and Kulachi frontier.

402. Pawindah, Border, and other tribeS.—The tribes not possessing sufficient importance to merit detailed description are—

The Zarkanni. a small colony of Shekhs who settled some 500 years ago in a corner between the Gandapur and Mien Khel
country, under the foot of the Sulemans.

The Baluch, a small tribe of uncertain origin affiliated to the Lodi tribes 1. They seem to have come in with the earliest
Pathan invaders. They hold the country round Paniala, at the foot of the Salt-range where it leaves the Indus to turn northwards, and
are the dominant race in the north of the cis-Indus portion of the district.

The Khasor, with the Nur Khel and Malli Khel form a small tribe which claims kinship with the Lodi, who repudiate the
claim. They hold the Khasor range, or the ridge of the lower Salt-range which runs down the right bank of the Indus.

The Ghorezai, a petty clan of the Tabarak Kaka, and the Miami an insignificant pawindak clan of the Shirani tribe, hold
lands in the Gomal valley, the former lying south and the latter north of' the Liiiii river. They graze their flocks during summer on
the western slopes of the Sulemans. A portion of the Miani are independentpawindabs, but closely allied to those of our plains.

The Knndi are a small pawindak clan who claim descent from the ancestor of the N iazi. They settled in Tank with the Daulat
Khel Lohéiii, and originally held the tract along the Suheli stream in the north-east corner of Tiink. But within the last fifty years
Marwat immigrants have encroaclied largely on their eastern lands. They are a lawless set and great robbers, and the proverb runs
—“ A dead Kundi is better than a live one "2.

The Pawindah Tribes—These tribes. which have been described generally in section 398, although not holding lands in the
district, are of considerable administrative interest, as enormous numbers of them spend the cold weather in the pastures on either
side of the Indus. The principal tribes are noticed below :—

The Nasar claim descent from Hotak, a grandson of Ghilzai; but the Hotak say that they are a Biloch clan, and merely depen-
dent on them 3. They speak Pashto, but dilferf'rom the Ghilzai in physique. They are the least settled of all the pawindaks, and
winter in the Derajat and summer in the Ghilzai country, having no home of their own. Their chief wealth is in flocks and herds,
and they act as carriers rather than as traders. They are a rough sturdy lot, but fairly well behaved.

The Kharoti say they are an offshoot of Tokhi, mother of' Hotak mentioned above. But the Tokhi say they are descended
from a f'oundling whom the tribe adopted. They hold the country about the sources of the Gonial river in VVarghiin south by east of
Ghazni, and they winter in the Tank talisil. They are a poor tribe, and many of them work as labourers or carriers. Dr. Bellew
identifies them With the Araclioti of Alexander’s historians, and points out that they still live in the ancient Arachosia. He con-
siders them and the Nasar to be of different origin from the mass of the Ghilzai.

The Suleiman Khel are the most numerous, powerful, and warlike of all the Ghilzai tribes, and hold a large tract stretching

1 It is not perhaps impossible that these may be of Biloch origin. The Khetrén, perhaps of Pathan origin, have become the nucleus

of a Biloch tribe; while 351 men of Derah Ismail returned themselves in this Census as caste Biloch, tribe Andar, which latter is one of
the Pawz‘ndah ti ibes of Pathéns. .

3 Macgregor says they are quiet and inoffensive.

' 3 Onestory makes them the descendants of a gang of blacksmiths who in the 14th century accompanied the Mi’iin Khel on one of
their return Journeys to Khoréeéii and settled there.

208

 

 

 

 

 

THE RACES, CAsTEs, AND“ TRIBES OF THE PEOPLE. “ Pm“ 4°4'
K 'l . ‘ Chap. VI.

3‘ i ..‘v
Part II.——The Biloch, Pathan, and Allied Races.

 

nearly the whole length of the Ghilzai country. Those who trade with India come chiefly from the hills east of Ghazni and winter
in the northern trans-Indus tract. They bring but little merchandize with them, but go down-country in great numbers, where they
act as brokers or dallcils‘between the merchants and other pawindalzs. They are fine strong men and fairly well behaved, though
not hearing the best of characters. ‘ -

The ‘Mian Khels have already been described in section 40I. The trading and landowing sections are still closely connected,
and in fact to some extent indistinguishable.

The Dutanni inhabit the Warrak valley and the country between the Waziri hills and Gomal. They are a small, but well-to-
do tribe, and trade with Bukhara.

The Tokhi were the most prominent of all the Ghilzai tribes till the Hotak gave rulers to Kandahar about 1700 A.D. They
hold the valley of the Tarnak and the north valley of the Argandéb, with KelaCt-i-Grhilzai as their principal centre.

The Andar occupy nearly the whole of the extensive district of Shailgar’south of Ghazni. With them are, associated the Musa
Khel Ka’kar, who are descended from an Andar woman, and live south and west of Shalgar 1.

The Tarakki winter about Kandahar. They are largely nomad.

The Border Tribes.——The most important tribes on the Derah Ismail border are, . beginning from the south, the Qasraini
Biloch and the Ushtara’ni, already described in sections 383 and 4.0x, the Shiraini, and the Mahstid Waziri. The Waziri will be des-
cribed when I come to the border tribes of Bannu (section 404).

The Shirani have already been mentioned and their origin described in section 400. They occupy the country round the
Takht-i-Sulemain, bounded to the north by the Zarkanni stream and to the south by the Ushtaraini border, their principal habitat
being the low valleys to the east of the Takht. They are divided into the Shiraini proper who hold the greater part of the tract,
the Babar of our plains described in section 401, and the small tribes of Haripal and J alwaCni lying to the south of the Shirafni proper.
They are of medium height, wiry, and active, and wild and manly in their appearance. Their dress consists of a couple of coarse
blankets, and their principal occupation is agriculture.

403. The Pathan tribes Of Bannu.——On the southern border of the Bannu district, marching with
Derah Ismail, we find the Marwat and the Niazi, the northernmost 0f the Indian descendants of Baitan, while
further north lie the VVaziri and Bannuchi, of the great Karlanri section of Pathans. The migration of the
Niazi from Tank across the Salt-range, and how the Marwat followcd'them and drove them across the
Kurram, have already been described in section 399. Their ancester Niazai had three sons, Bahai, Jamal,
and Khaku. The descendants of the first are no longer distinguishable; while the Isa Khel among the Jamal,
and the Mushani and Sarhang clans among the Khaku, have overshadowed the other clans and given
their names to the most important existing divisions of the tribe. The Isa thl settled in the south and
the Mushani in the north of the country between the Kohat Salt-range and the Indus, while the Sarhang
crossed the river 2, and after a struggle lasting nearly a century and a half with their quondam allies the
Gakkhars and their Jat and Awén subjects, finally drove the Gakkhars, whose stronghold on the Indus was
destroyed by Ahmad Shah in 1748, eastwards across the Salt-range, and established themselves in Mianwe’tli.

Towards the close of the 13th century 3 the Mangal, a tribe of the Kodai Karlanri, and the Hanni, an,
affiliated tribe of Saiyad origin, left their Karlanri home in Birmil, crossed the Sulemans into the Bannu dis-
trict, and settled in the valleys of the Kurram and Gambila rivers. About a century later the Bannfichi,
the descendants of Shitak a Kakai Karlanri by his wife Musammat Bannu, who with their Daur kinsmcn
then held the hills lying east of the Khost range in the angle between the Kohét and Bannu districts, with
their head—quarters at Shawal, were driven from their homes by the Waziri, and, sweeping down the
Kurram valley, drove the Mangal and Hanni back again into the mountains of Kohat and ,Kurram where
they still dwell,. and occupied the country between the Kurram and Tochi rivers which they now hold in
the north-western corner of the district. At the same time the Daur, a tribe of evil repute in every sense
of the word, occupied the banks of the Tochi beyond our border, which‘they still hold. Some 400 years
ago the Bangi thl Khatak, whose history will be sketched in sections 406-7, occupied the trans—Indus
portion of the district above Kalabagh and the spur which the Salt-range throws out at that point. This
they have since held without disturbance.

When the Darvesh thl Waziri, (see above), moving from their ancestral homes in Birmil drove
the Baumichi out of the Shawal hills, they occupied the country thus vacated, and for 350 years
confined themselves to the hills beyond our border. But during the latter half of last century they began
to encroach upon the plain country of the Marwat on the right bank of the Tochi, and 0f the Bannuchi 0n
the left bank of the Kurram. At first their visits were confined to the cold season; but early in the
present century, in the period of anarchy which accompanied the establishment of the Sikh rule in Bannu,
they finally made good their footing in the lands which they had thus acquired and still hold.

The latest comers are the Bitanni (see section 40I), who have within the last 60 years occupied
a small tract on the north-eastern border of the Marwat at the foot of the hills. Thus Pathans hold
all trans-Indus Bannu, and as much of the cis—Indus portion of the district as lies north of a line ioining the
junction of the Kurram and Indus with Sakcsar, the peak at which the Salt-range enters the district
and turns northwards. The trans-Indus Pathans, with the partial exception of the Niazi, speak Pashto of
the soft and western dialect; the Niazi speak Hindko, especially east of the Indus.

404, I now proceed to a detailed description of the different tribes, beginning from the south :—

The Marwat hold almost the whole of the Lakki tahsil, that is to say the south-eastern half and the whole central portion
of the country between the trans-Indus Salt-range and the W’aziri hills. \Vithin the last fifty years they have begun to retrace
their footsteps and have passed southwards over the Salt-range into Derah Ismail, where they occupy, small tracts wrested from the
Kundi in the northern corner of Tank and along the foot of the hills, and from the Bahich in the Paniéla country. Their most
important clans are the Muse. Khel, Acha Khel, Khuda Khel, Bahrain, and Tapi. \Vith them are associated a few of the Niazi,
who remained behind when the main body of the tribe was expelled. The Marwat are as fine and law-abiding a body of men as are
to be found on our border. They are a simple, manly, and slow-witted people, strongly attached to their homes, good cultivators,
and of pleasing appearance. Their women are not secluded. Their history has been sketched in section 399. Their hereditary
enemies the Khatak say of them: “ Keep a Marwat to look after asses ; his stomach well filled and his feet well worn.”

The Bannuchi hold the central portion of the Bannu tuhsil, between the Kurram and Tochi rivers. Their history is
narrated. 111 sectlon 403. They are at present perhaps more hybrid than any other Pathén tribe. They have attracted to them-

1 The figures for Biloch include 351 Andar in this district, who returned themselves as Biloch Andar.
? The Kalr’d-i-Afghéni says that they held Lakki and were driven out across the river by the Khatak. This seems improbable.
3 The Kalid-i-Ajfg/zdni fixes this date at the middle of the [2th century, and that of the Bannuchi invasion at about 1,300 AD.

209

 

 

 

 
  

   

 

Z
. \

'i T Thbyddofis, Castes/Ann rinses-pit {THE inserts,

 

, lJart iIl.-‘-:The' ,Biloch, Pathan, andiiAllied Races.

selves Saiyads and otherdoctors of Ishim in great numbers, and have. not hesitated to intermarrywith these, with the scattered
re resentatives of the former inhabitants of their tract who remained With them as hamsd‘yah, and with the families of the: various

 

     
    

y n venturers who have at diiferent times settled amongst them; iiisomuch that “Bannuehi in its broadest sense now means all
7 ~ Mahomedans, and by a stretch, even Hindus long domiciled Within the limits of the irrigated tract originally occupied by'the ,

   

tribe.” The desoendants of Sliitak, however, still preserve the memory of their separate origin and distinguish themselves as ’ 'l‘
I Banniichi pro er. They are of inferior physique, envious, secretive, cowardly, lying, great bigots, inoffensive, and capital cnl- '
.' ~ -' tiirators. Sir EIe'rbert Edwardos says of them: “The Banni'ichis are bad specimens oi Afghans; can worse he said of any race?
They have all the vices of Patlnins rankly luxuriant, their virtues stunted." Their Isakhi clan, however, is famed for the beauty of
its Women. “Who marries not an Isaklii woman deserves an ass for a bride." ,
The Niazi hold all the southern portion of Isa Khel and the country between Mianwz'tli and the hills; in other words so
much of the Bannu district as is contained between the Sailtsrnnge on either side the Indus, and the Knrram and a line drawn
from ts mouth due east across the Indus. Their history and distribution have been related in sections 399 and 403. They are in-
different cultivators, and still retain much of the Pathan pride of race. The cis-Indns branch is the more orderly and skilful in
agriculture. The lsa Kliel is the predominant and most warlike sectionybut they all make good soldiers. A section of'them, is
still independent and engaged in pawindak traffic, spending the summer about Kandahar and wintering in Derah Ismail. They
V ' ‘ arestrict Sunnis. They seem to be a quarrelsome people, t'orthe iprcvcrb says—-“ The N iazi like rows.’
Minor tribes are the Mughal 'Khel clan of Yiisufzai who conquered a small tract round Ghoriwél some seven .centu’ries
ago, and still show their origin in speech and physiognomy. The Khatak will be described when I discuss the Kohét tribes.

' -. . 405. The Waziri.—The whole of the Bannu portion beyond our border is occupied by the Darvesh Khel Waziri, while

f -- ' south at them. along the Derah Ismail border, behind the Bitanni country, and as far south as the Gomal pass, lie the Mahsud clan

' .of the same tribe. The Waziri are descended from Sulcmi‘in son of liilkni, and are one of the Knrléiiri tribes‘. The original

seat of the tribe was in the Birmil hills, west of tne Khostrenge which separates them from their kinsmen‘the Banniichi des-

' . cendants of, Shitak. Sulemén had two sons, Lélai and Khizrai. Leilai had. to fly by reason of a blood fend, and settled in

N ingrahar on the northern slopes of- the western Sai'ed Koh, where his descendants the Lalai Waziri are still settled. Khizrai had

three sons, Miisa, M:ilisiid, and Gurbuz. From Mahsiid are descended the Mahsi'id Waziri, divided into the Alizai and Bahlolzai;
while from Mdsa Darvesh are. descended the Utinanzzii and Ahmadzai clans, usually joined under the title of Darvesh thl Waziri.

About the close of the 14th century the Waziri began to move eastwards. ' They first crossed the Khost range and drove the,
Banniichi out of Slinwal, and occupied the hills of the Binnu and Kohiit border north of the Tochi. 'l‘hen, cressing that river.
they drove the Urinur Afghans, descendants of Urmar son of Sharkabiin and near kinsineii of the Abdiili ‘3, out of the hills south .
of the Tochi on the lower Bnnnu and Tank borders to take refuge in the Loghar valley near Kabul, and dislodging the Bitaiini from p 3.
Kénigurain. drove them back beyond (luraiigi to the' low hills on our immediate frontier. They thus obtained possession of all that
confused system of mountains which. starting from the Gomal pass which. marks the northern extremity of the Suleimins preper, a
runs northwards along our border to Thal and the K urrain river, where, it joms the lower ranges of the Safed Koh. Their two main
sections are the Mnhsiid and Darvesli thl, the former holding the hills to the south, and the latter those to the north of the Tochi .
river and tho Khasor pass; while of the Darvesh Khel country, the Ahmadzal occupy the southern and the Utméuzai the northern
parts. The Hssau Khel, an important Utinahizai sept, hold the extreme north-western portion of the tract. The two great sections
are practically independent tribes, owning no common bond, and with but little common feeling. They still nominally hold the
Birmil country, though the Sulenn’m Khel and Kharoti Ghilzai winter there with their flocks, and during their stay the Waziri are
confined to their walled villages. They were till lately wholly nomad and pastoral; but they have of late years encroached upon
the plain country of the Miirwat, Banniichi, and Klintak, and now hold cultivated lands in Bannu and Kohi'it.

The Gurbuz. an unimportant. tribe, accompanied the Waziri in their movements, and once occupied the hills between their
Malisfid and Darvcsh Khel brethren, where, as already narrated. they disputed the possession of the Gliabbar peak with the .Bitanni. ’ " ,
They have now returned to their original seat west of tho Khost range, and north of the Daur who hold the trans-border banks of '
the Tochi river.

The Waziri are one of the most powerful and most troublesome tribes on our border, the Mahsdd being pre-emiment for
turbulence and lawlessness. They are exceedingly democratic and have no recognised headmen, which increases the ditlicultvof
dealing with them. They are tall, active, muscular, and courageous, and their customs differ in several respects from those of‘ the
l’nthi'tns in general. They are still in ii state of scini-barbnrism. They are well described in the IIaij/(it-idfa/ldni (pages 227 17‘ of
the translation). The large number of Waziri shown in the Bannn district is partly due to the Census having beenlield on the
night of the weekly fair. But Mr. Thorburn estimates the Wiiziri population of the purely Waziri border villages alone at 13,523,
and there are always many members of the tribe scattered about the district ‘ in search of work or of opportunities fOr theft,’
'\ especially during the spring months. On the Bannu border distress owing to failure of rain had probably made the number of such

persons unusually high at the time 01‘ the Census.

406. The Pathan tribes of Kohat 3.——The Pathdns of Kohdt belong almost entirely to two great
tribes, the l'xhatak of the lxakai section of the Karléiiri. and the Bangush, a Qurcshi tribe of Arab des—
cent. The original home of the Khatak, in common with the other sections of the Knrlénri, was the
west face of the northern Suleinéns, where they held the valley of Shawél now occupied by the \Vaziri‘t. ..
Towards the close of the 13th century 5 they, with the Mangal and Hanni, two tribes of the. Kodai section .-‘
of the Karldnri, moved eastwards, the two last descending into the Bannu district and settling along the i

‘ Kurram and (iambila, while the lxhatzik held the hills to the west of our border. A century later the
”c" lianni'ichi drove, as already related in section 40:. the Mangal and Hanni out of Bannu; and not long is
after this the Khatak, qunrrclhng With the Banniichi, moved to the north and east and occupied the hilly
country, then uninhabited. which stretches across the centre of the Kohdt district to the Indus, leaving;
behind them the Chnmkanni, a tribe (perhaps of Persian origin) who had taken refuge with them, and the
bulk of whom now occupy the north-east corner of the Kurram Valley, while another section still lives
in a state of bzirbnrisni about lxziiiiguram as the subjects of the \Vnziri. At this time the Orakzai. another 7,
tribe oi the Kodai Karldnri. hold all the valley of Kohfit in the north and north-east of the district from ~
Rcsi on the Indus to Kohz’it; while the Bangash, already alluded to, lived in the country about Gardcz in ~ .
Zurinat. But in the latter part of the 14th century the Bangash, incroasing in number and being pressed

 
   
         
     
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
         
     
   
   
   
   
         
     
   
   
   
   
   
       
       
   
   
   
      
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
   
   
   

 

 

‘ Dr. Bellow makes them the \Vtiirsi sept of the Lodlia tribe of Pramnra Rrijpi'its: and says that they crossed from thelndus riveraiii
across the blinm plain into the Birmil hills, then held by the Khntzik whom they drove northwards, taking the whole of their country
“'0"! the Sham plain to the l\0hnt vnllcy. He gives no authority for these. statements,

“I'l‘liis is according to the. genealogies. But the Uriiiiir are probably of Hiiidki origin, and spcnkn Paiiiiibi dialect known as
Ui'mnri. of which a grammar has Just been submitted to Government for approval.

’ Unfortunately the Settlement Ollicer of Koliiit went on furlough without reporting his settlement. Conscqueuthr l have far less
full information regarding this than regarding any other frontier district. I have. however. done my best to supply the defect from
other sources.

‘ Dr. Bellew says that the Kliatnk held all the plain country of the lndiis as far south as Deruh lsniz'iil Khiin till driven out bv
the \Vnziri, who being in their turn driven northwards by the pressure of Bilocli tribes moving up the Indus valley. passed onwards intd
the hills then held by the Bniinuchi. He gives no authority for this account. which does not agree with tho raditions of tho Khatak
thcmscves as related in the uli'd-i-xl/fgltém'.

5 The A'olid-i-Afgg‘luén! places the migration in the middle of the 12th century, and the Baiiiii’ichi migration at about 1300 Ad).

210

 

 

 

A l .
~ \
u I

. s ; “retracts Clisras AND T‘RIBIES F 'r‘ l ' .i r » Part4”.
, . ,A ."1 . 0 QEPEOIiLE ‘ 7 _ chap. ‘VI.

 

; Parting—The Biloch, Pathan, and Allied Races.

 

upon by the Ghilzai,_.emigrated eastwards .en masse and settled in Kurram. Being presently driven out
by the Th’l‘l‘ll and J‘ap, tribes of doubtful origin who claim descent from Khugiani son of Kakai, but
who are perhaps of Awan stock 2 though now Pathans for all practical purposes, and who still occupy the
'valley, they jomed With the Khatak who had quarrelled with the Orakzai, and drove the latter out of
Kohét. The struggle was prolonged for nearly a century; but by the close of the 15th century the Orakzai
had been driven into the lower of‘the ranges which form the eastern extremity of the Safed Koh and lie
along the north-western border of the Kohat district. The Khatak and Bangash then possessed them-
selves of all the northern and central portions of Kohat and divided the country between them, the for-
mer taking all the southern and central portions, while the latter took the northern and north-western tract
consisting of the Kohét and Miranzai valleys up to the base of the Orakzai or Sam-aria range; and the
hills between Gada Khel and Lachi were then fixed and still remain as the boundary between the two
tribes. In the "time of Akbar, Malik Akor was the leader of the Khatak, and he was granted an extensive
' tract of land south of the Kabul river between Khairabad and Naushahra on condition of his guarding the
high road between Attak and Peshawar. This brought him into contact with the Mandanr of Yrisufzai
who held the country opposite on the left bank of the Kabul river. Their quarrels were continual; and at
length in the time of Shah Jahan the Khatak crossed the river, possessed themselves of the strip of land
along its north bank from the Junction of the Swat river to the Indus and for a short distance along the
right bank of the Indus, and also pushed across the plain and acquired a position about Jamalgarhi to the
nOrth of Mardan, in the very. heart of the Mandanr country, which commands the approaches to Swat on
the one hand and Buner on the other. They have also encroached on the Mohmand and Khalil who lie
to the west of their Peshawar territoryn Meanwhile they had gradually spread southwards to the trans-
Indus Salt-range and the Bannu border, and across the Salt-range to the Indus at Kalébagh; and they now
hold a broad strip running along its right bank from a little above the junction of the Kabul river to
Kalabagh, all Kohat save the portion occupied by the Bangash in the north and north-west of the district,
and the western half of the Lundkhwar valley in the north of Yusufzai. They crossed the Indus and
are said to have at ‘one time conquered the Awan' country as far east as the Jahlam. But about the
middle of the 17th century they relinquished the greater part of this tract; and now only hold Makhad
in the Rawalpindi dlstrict, and the left bank of the river as far south as Mari in Bannu. There are other
Khatak holdings scattered about the cis-Indus plains; but their owners have no connection with the

tribe.

About the middle of the 18th century two parties grew up in the tribe. They temporarily combined
to accompany and assist Ahmad Shah Durrani in his invasion of Hindustan; but after his departure the
division became permanent, the eastern or Akora faction holding the north-eastern portion of Kohét and
all the Khatak country of Peshawar, with their capital at Akora' on the Kabul river, while the western or
Teri division hold all the remainder of Kohat, including the south-eastern corner occupied by the Séghri
clan, and the adjoining territory of the Bangj Khel Khatak of Bannu. The western section have their
capital at Teri south-West of Koha’lt, and in the centre of the hills they first occupied.

Thus with the exception of a few Awan villages in the Bangash country, and a Saiyad village here and
there, the whole of Kohat is held by Pathans, and with the exception of a narrow strip of land stretching
along the northern border of the Teri Khatak from Togh to Dhoda which is held by the Niazi (see section
400), the whole is in the hands of the Bangash and Khatak. The Nawab of Khatak holds the Teri tract in
jégir, possessing excluswe revenue Jurlsdlction, and large criminal and police powers.

4407. The Khatak—The history of the Khatak tribe has been sketched above. They are descended from Luqmafn surnamed
Khatak, son of Purhiin, son of Kakai.3. Luqman had two sons Turman and Bulaq. The descendants of the latter are still
known as the Bulaqi section ; while Tarai son of anman rose to such-distinction that the whole section, including two main clans,
the Tari proper and the Tarkai, is called by his name. They have absorbed several small tribes of doubtful origin, the Muglaki and
Samini‘ belonging to the Buléq, while the Jalozai, Dangarzai, and Uria Khel belong to the 'J ari section. The most important
clans of the 'l‘ari section are the Anokhel to which the chief’s family belongs, and which includes the septs of the upper and
lower Mohmandis who hold the right bank of the Indus below Attak, and the Mir Khel Who hold the Chauntra valley in the
centre of the Teri tract. Among the Buléqi the most important clan is the Sighri, with its practically independent Bangi Khel sept.
These hold the right bank of the Indus above Kalabagh, while the Séghri, with the Babar family of the Bangi Khel, also occupv
the cis-Indus possessions of the tribe. MOst ot'the Khatak in Yiisufziii are also Bulaq. The Kaika Khel section of the Khatak
are descended from the famous saint Shelah Rahim Keir, and are consequently venerated by all northern Pathéns. The
Khatak are a fine manly race, and difier from all other Pathans in features, general appearance, and many of their customs. They
are the northernmost of all the Pathaus settled on our frontier who speak the solt or western dialect of Pashto.. They are of
a warlike nature and have been for centuries at feud with all their neighbours and with one another. They are active, industrious,
and “a most favourable specimen of Pathén,” and are good cultivator-s, though their country is stony and unfertile. They are
also great carriers and traders, and especially hold all the Salt- trade with Swat and Buner in their hands. They are all Sunnis.
The Marwat, the hereditary enemy of the Khatak, says: “ Friendship is good with any one but a Khatak: may the devil take
“ a Khatak," and “ A Khatak is a hen; If you seize him slowly he sits down; and it suddenly he clucks.” Another proverb runs
thus: “ Though the Khatak is a good horseman, yet he is a man of but one charge. "

The Bangash. ~The early history 0f the Bangash has been narrated above. Since they settled down in their Kohait bosses-
sious no event of importance has marked their :history. They claim descent from Khalid ibn Wailid, Mahomet’s apostle to the
Afghans of Ghor 6, and himself of the original stock from which they sprang; but they are Pathans “as regards character, cus-
“ toms, crimes, and vices.” Their ancestor had two sons Gar and Sainil, who, on account of the bitter enmity that existed between
them, were nicknamed Bunkash or root destroyers. These sous have given their names to the two great political factions into which
not only the Bangash themselves, but their Atiidi, Orakzai, Khatak, Tiiri, Zaimusht, and other neighbours of the Karlénrx branch

1 The Turi were originally hamsa’yahs of the Bangash, but rose in rebellion against their masters.
1 Mr. Merk, however, tells me that the Khugiani claim Durréni origin; and that the claim is admitted by the Durrani, and sup.

ported by their genealogies. .
3 Kakai was son of Karlan, founder‘of the Karlanri division of the Afghans.

‘ Dr. Bellew interprets those names as meaning respectively Mongol and Chinese. ,

5 The Mohmandi of the Khwarra valley of the Kohat District are quite district from the Mohmand of Peshawar.

" Dr. Bellew thinks that they and the Orakzai are perhaps both of Scythian origin, and belonged to the group of Turk tribes, among
whom he includes all the Karlanri, or, as he calls them, Turklzinri, who came in with the invasion of Sabuktagin in the 10th and Taimur
in the 16th century of our aera.

2 I I

 

 

 

  

 

 

 

    
     

    
   
     
         
         
       
       
         
     
   
   
       
       
      
 
    
   
   
 
  
   
    
 
   
 
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
   
   

M V .qu‘ofi.

“. ,. .. i. . ‘ ' ~ ‘ 'PLE.‘
p . \ ‘ Chap. VL] . ins nAcgi, CASTES, Ann TRIBES or Tue PEG;

 

i

 

Part II.‘—The Eiloch, Pathan, and Allied Races.

’ .

 

are divided, though the division has of late lost most of its importance‘. The Gfirilare divided into Miranzai and Baizai clans.
The Baizai hold the valley of Kohat proper; the Miranzai lie to the west of them in the valley to which they have given their
name; while the,Stimilzai occupy the northern iortion of Kohrit and hold Shulozén at the foot of the Orakzni hills, Where they
are independent, or live in Paiwar and Kurram under the protection of the Tiiri. The Baugash Nawébs of Furrukhébtid belong
to this tribe. , . ‘ : .
Border tribes.——The tribes on the Kohat border, beginning from the south, are .the Darvesh Khel Waziri, the Zaimnsht, ' .
the Orakzai, and the Mridi. The Waziri have already been described in section 405. The Zaimusht,are a tribe of Spin Torin
Afghans who inhabit the hills between the Kurram and the Orakzai border on the north-west frontier of Kohaft. They belong to ,
the Stimil faction. The early history of the Orakzai has been given in section 406. With them are associated the Alikhel, ,
Mishti, the Shekhain, and some of the Malla Khel, all of whom are now classed as Oralrzai of the Hamséyah clan, though, as the
name implies, distinct by descent. The Orakzni hold the lower south-eastern spurs of the Sat'ed Koh and the greater part of Tiréh.
' They are divided into five great clans, the Allezai, Mnssozni, Danlatzai, Ismrfilzai, and Lnshlmrzai, of which the Daulatzai and
Massozai are the most numerous. The Muhammad Kliel is the largest sept of the Dnulatzai, and, alone of the Orakzai, belongs to the
Shiah sect. They are a fine manly tribe, but exceedingly turbulent. They are divided between the Sémil and Gar factions. There
are a considerable number of Ornkzni tenants scattered about the Kohcit district. The-present rulers of Bhopal belong to this tribe.
The Afridi will be described among the border tribes of Peshawar. , .1.
408. The Pathan tribes of Peshawar.—The Pathans of Peshawar belong, with the exceptiOn of
the Khatak described above, almost wholly to the Afghans proper, descendants of Sarban; and
among them to the line of Karshabun or the representatives of the ancient Gandhari, as distinguished
from the true Afghans of Jewish origin who trace their descent from Sharkhabiin. Ihave already told,
in section 395, how during the 5th or 6th century a Gandhari colony emigrated to Kandahar, and
there were joined and converted by the Afghan stock of Ghor who blended with them into a single
nation. Their original emigration was due to the pressure of Jat and Scythic tribes who crossed the
Hindu Kush and descended into the valley of the Kabul river Among those tribes was probably the
Dilazak 2, who are now classed as one of the Kodai Karlanri, and who were converted by Mahmr’id
Ghaznavi in the opening of the 11th century. They extended their sway over the Rawalpindi and'
Peshawar districts and the valley of the Kabul as far west as Jalalabad, driving many of the original ‘
Hindkj or Gandhari inhabitants into the valleys of Swat and Buner which lie in the hills to the north, and . ‘ ‘7
ravaging and laying waste the fertile plain country. Amalgamating with the remaining Hindkis they lost

 

,7 ‘ ~ the purity of their faith, and were described as infidels by the Afghans who subsequently drove them out.
i‘ ” The Kandahar colony of Gandhari was divided into two principal sections, the Khakhai and Ghoria
F‘ l_ - , Khel, besides whom it included the descendants of Zamand and Kansi. I give below the principal tribes
i which trace their descent from Kharshabr’in for convenience of reference :— ,‘,::
Hold the Peshafwar‘ plain north of the Kzibnl -
river, called British Ydsufzai, the Chnmlah ' 7':

valley on the Peshawar border, and part of 4
the Haripur tract in Hazara. . .;
' Y" f . ‘ (Hold Swat, Buner, Panjkora, and Dir; the ‘ ‘
usu zai P1 opel‘ l hills north of the Ytisufzai plain.
Guwiéni ( Hold Doaba; the plains in the angle between i
D ' ' ' ' l the Kabul and Swat rivers. "
. . . Hold anaur tract west of Swat.
{Plains Mohmand '{ Hold plains of Peshawar on right bank of

’ Mandanr

Yfisufzai

Khakhai
Tarklanri

Kand . Mohmand Bzira river.
Ghoria Khel

l ld ountains nor h of ' -‘ ' , .
Bar MOI‘m‘m‘l i } (ivestmof' the Swét-Kribnl Doiizibm “m W1
Daddzai . . .( Hold Peshawar plain 0h rightbankof Kabul river is.
' ' l to a little below theJunctlon ofthe Bare. river.
Khalil . . . . . Hold the Pcshz’rwar plains between the Dzilidzai
and the Khaibar.
Muhammadzai . . . . . Hold Hashtnaghar, the plains east of Swét river
. { in Peshawar. .
Others . . . . . Scattered. *
( Shinwari . . . . . Hold part of Khaibar mountains and the north- ‘ ~-
. ern slopes of the Safed Koh.
ZOtliers . . . . . Scattered. .
About the middle of the 13th century they were settled about the headwaters of the Tarnak and
Arghasan rivers, while the Tarin Afghans held, as they still hold, the lower valleys of those streams. As
they increased in numbers the Weaker yielded to pressure, and the Khakhai Khel, accompanied by their
first cousins*the Muhammadzai descendants of Zamand, and by their Karlanri neighbours the Utman Khel
of the Gomal valley 3, left their homes and migrated to Kabul. Thence they were expelled during the latter
half of the I 5th century by Ulugh Beg, a lineal descendant of Taimur and Babar’s uncle, and passed eastwards
into Ningrahar on the northern slopes of the Safed Koh, and into the Jalalabad valley. Here the Gugiani
settled in eastern and the h/Iuhammadzai in western Ningrahar, the Tarklanri occupied Lughman, while the
Yusufzai (I use the word throughout in its widest sense to include both the Mandanr and the Yiisufzai
proper) and Utman Khel moved still further east through the Khaibar pass to Peshawar. Here they settled ' ’
peacefully for a while; but presently quarrelled with the Dilazak and expelled them from the Doaba or
plain country in the angle between the Swat and Kabul rivers, into which they moved. They then
crossed the Swat river into Hashtnaghar and attacked the Eastern Shilméni, a tribe probably of Indian
origin, who had only lately left their homes in Shilman on the Kurram river for the Khaibar mountains
and Hashtnaghar. These they dispossessed of Hushtnaghar and drove them northwards across the moun-
tains into Swat, thus acquiring all the plain country north of the KAbul river and west of Hoti Mardan.

anand

Kainsi

‘Dr. Bellew is of opinion that these names denote respectively the Magian and Buddhist religions of their ancestors. The
present division of the tribes is given as follows by Major James: SrimiL—Half the Orakzai. half the Bangash, the Mohmand, and 7
the Malikdi’n Khel, ‘Sepéh, Kamr, Zakha Khel, Aka thl. and Adam libel clans of Afridi. Grin—Half the Orakzai, half the Bangash, f
y the Khalil, and the Kuki Khel and Qambar thl clans of Airidi. The feud between thetwo factions is still very strong and bitter, and

is supplemented by the sectarian animosity between Shinh and Sunni. ‘ x g.
,.I_ ' ~ 2 Dr. Bellew seems doubtful whether the Dilazak were of Jat or of Rzijpiit extraction. He says the name is of Buddhist origin.
“ 3 Another story makes the Utxmin Khel descendants of one Utnnin, a follower of Mahmiid Ghaznavi, who settled circa 1,000
AD. in the country which they now hold.

 

212

   

 

THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES or THE PEOPLE. ' ' Pm?4‘°'
. _ Chap. VI.

Part II.——The Biloch, Pathan, and Allied Races.

409. Meanwhile the Ghoria Khel whom they had left behind in the Kandahar country had been fol-
lowing in their track; and early in the 16th ‘century‘they reached the western mouth of the Khaibar pass.
Here they seem to have divided, a part of the Mohmand now known as the Bar Mohmand crossing the
Kabul river. at Dakka, while the remainder went on through the pass to the plain of Peshawar lately vaca-
ted by the Yiisufzai, where they defeated the Dilazak in a battle close to Peshawar, drove them across the
Kabul river into what are now called the Yiisufzai plains, and occupied all the flat country south of the
Kabul river and west of Jalozai. This they still hold, the Daudzai holding the right bank of the Kabul
river, and the Khalil the left bank of the Rim river and the border strip between the two streams facin
the Khaibar pass, while the Mohmand took the country south of the Bara and along the right bank' of the
Kabul as far as Naushahra, though they have since lost the south-eastern portion of it to the Khatak.
Meanwhile the Bar Mohmand made themselves masters of the hill country lying north of the Kabul river
as far up as Lalpura and west of the Doaba, and possessed themselves of their ancestral capital Gandhara,
driving out into Kafiristan the inhabitants, who were probably their ancient kinsmen, the descendants of
such Gandhari as had not accompanied them when, two centuries earlier, they had migrated to Kandahar.
They then crossed the Kabul river, and possessed themselves of the country between its right bank and
the crest of the Afridi hills to the north of the Khaibar pass.

While these events were occurring, the Gugiani, Tarklanril, and Muhammadzai, who had been left be-
hind in Ningrahar, moved eastwards, whether driven before them by‘the advancing Ghoria Khel, or called
in as allies against the Dilazak by the Yiisufzai. At any rate they joined their friends in Doaba‘ and
Hashtnaghar, and attacking the Dilazak, drove them out of Yrisufzai and across the Indus. They then divi-
ded their old and new possessions among the allies, the Gugiani receiving Doaba, the Muhammadzai Hasht-
naghar, while the Yiisufzai, Utman Khel, and Tarklanri took the great Yusufzai plain. During the next
twenty years these three tribes made themselves masters of all the hill country along the Yrisufzai, Hasht-
naghar, and Bar Mohmand border, from the Indus to the range separating the Kunar and Bajaur valleys,
the inhabitants of which, again the ancient .Gandhari who had already suffered at the hands of the Bar
Mohmand, they drove east and west across the Indus in‘to Hazara and across the Kurram into Kafiristan.
This‘country also they divided, the Tarklanri taking Bajaur, and the Utman Khel the valley of . the~ Swat
‘ river up to Arang Barang and its junction with the Panjkora, while the Yfisufzai held all the hills to the
east as far as the Indus and bordering upon their plain country, including lower Swat, Buner, and Cham-
lah. Some time later the Khatak obtained from Akbar, as has already been related in section 406, a
grant of the plains in the south—east of the Peshawar district. Thus the Khakhai and their allies held
all the country north of the Kabul river from the Indus to Kunar, including the hills north of the Pesha-
war border, but excluding those lying west of Doaba which were occupied by the Bar Mohmand; while all
the plain country south of the Kabul was held, in the east by the Khatak, and in the west by the Ghoria
Khel. These last attempted to cross the river into Yiisufzai, but were signally defeated by the Yusufzai,
and have never extended their dominions. How the Khatak pushed across into the Yrisufzai plain has al-
ready been told (section 406). The Dilazak, thus expelled from their territory, made incessant efforts to
recoverit; until finally, as the cause of tumult and disorder, they were deported en masse by the Emperor
Jahangir and scattered over the Indian peninsula. When the Yiisufzai settled in their possessions they
divided the hill and plain country equally between their two great sections, the Mandanr and the Yiisufzai
proper. But feuds sprang up amongst them which were fomented by the Mughal rulers; and early in the
I 7th century the Yrisufzai expelled the Mandanr from Swat and Buner, while the Mandanr in their turn expel-
led the YiisufZai from the greater part of the Yiisufzai plain. Thus the Yi’isufzai now hold Swat, Buner,
and the Lundkhwar and Ranizai valleys in the north-west of Yiisufzai; while the Mandanr hold Chamlah
and the remainder of the plain country.

410. The Pathan tribes of Peshawar continued.—The Plain Mohmand—I now proceed to describe the tribes in detail. Pass-
ing from Kohat into Peshawar through the country of the Khatak, who have already been described in section 407, and turning-
west, we first come to the lower or Plain Mohmand, who occupy the south-west corner of the district, south of the Bara streamo.
They are divided into five main sections, the Mayarzai, Mlisazai, Dawezai, Matanni, and Sarganni. Their headmen, in common
with those of all the Ghoria Khel. are called Arba’b, a title meaning master, and conferred by the Mughal Emperors 2. They are

good and industrious cultivators, and peacefully disposed except on the Afridi border. Their relation with the Bar Mohmand, from
whom they are now quite separate, differing from them in both manners and customs, is described in section 409.

The Khalil occupy the left bank of the Barn, and the country along the front of the Khaibar pass. Thev have four main clans
h'latlizai, Bérozai, Ishéqz’ai, and Tilarzni, of which the Bairozai is the most powerful. They are not good cultii'ators. There are some
of the tribe still to be found in Kandahar.

The Dandzai occupy the left bank of the Kabul river as far down as the junction of the Bai'a. The Mohuflnd and Dairidzai
are descended from a common ancestor Daulatyzir, son of Ghorai the progenitor of the Ghoria Khel. Dafid had three sons, Mandkai.

Mzimdr, and Yiisuf, from whom are descended the main sections of the tribe. Maudkai had three sons, Husen, Nekai, and Bailo, of

Whom only the first is represented in Peshawar. Nekai fled into Hindfista’m, while Balo’s few descendants live in parts of Tirah.

The Gugiani hold the Doaba or plain country in the angle between the Kabul and Swat rivers. The;r are descended from
Malr, the son of Khakhai, by a leamsa’yu/z. shepherd who married Malr’s daughter Gugi, whence the name. They are divided into
two great sections, Hotak and Zirak. M acgregor says that other Patlians do not recognise them as of pure Pathan blood.

The Muhammadzais hold Hashtnaghar, a strip of territory some 13 miles broad running down the left bank of the Swat river
from our border to Naushahra. Theyare descended from Muhammad, one of the sons of Zamand; and with them are settled a few
descendants of his brothers, from one of whom, Kheshgi, one of their principal villages is named. Their clans are Prancr, Chafrsadda.
Razar, Utmanzai, Turangzai, Umarzai, Sherpao, and Tangi with its two septs Barazai and Nasratzai. O '

The Baizai.——The Ylisufzai proper are divided into the Badi Khel (now extinct) Isazai, Iliafszai, Malizai, and Akozai. The
Alrozai are further divided into three clans, the Rafnizai" who hold the western portion of the hills between Yiisufzai and Swat, the
Khwafijazai who occupy the country between the Swat- and Panjkora rivers, and the Baizai. The last originally held the Lunclkhwafr
valley in the Centre of the northernmost portion of the Peshawar district, and all the eastern hill country between that and the Swat
river. The hills they still hold; but the Khatak have 5, as already recounted in section 406, obtained all the western portion

1 A section of the Tarklénri remained in Lughmén, where they still dwell.
9 Arbab is the plural of the Arabic Rab or Lord ; a term often applied to the Deity.
3 The tribe is often called Mohmandzai or Mamanzai, and their ancestor, Mohmand or Maman.

‘ The Hazlyét-i-Afghéni calls the Ram’zai a sept of the Baizai. This seems improbable, asthey descend from different wives of Aim.
5 Some say that the Khatak, as well as the L'tman Khel, were called in as allies against the Rénizai.

213

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  

/

" __ ‘ :THE, asses. CA'srss, AND~,';I‘RIBESf;5OI~?i THEPEOPLE.

 

Part II.———The Biloch, *Pathan, and Allied .Race‘s. ' _ ‘ '

 

I

of the valley, while the Utman Khel Karlanri, whom the Baizai called in as allies in a feud with their neighbours and kins'men the

Ranizai, have obtained its north-east corner, and the Baizai now hold only a small tract to the south of these last. They are divided

into six septs, Abba Khel, Aziz Khel, Babozai, Matorezai, Musa Khel, and Zangi Khel. The last lies south of the Ilam range which

divides Swat from Buner. The other five originally held the Baizai valley and the hills to the north ; but since the irruption of the

Khatak and Utinén Khel, only the first three hold land in our territory. ~ , ’
The Mandam' hold the remainder of the Peshawar district. They are divided into main clans as follows :-

Mishrz’mzai.
Kishranzai.
Ainézai . _ 'i Daulatzai.
Ismailzai.
Alizai. r

. Utmanzai . . . . Kanazai.
Mandanr . . . . A'kazai.

‘ » Kuim’ilzai . . .
Usmanzai .

Saddozai.
Manezai.
Malnkzai.
Razar . . . . Alto Khel.
- Khierai.
Mainfizai. . ,

The Saddozai are by origin a branch of the Utmanzai by a second wife of Utman, but they are practically separated from
them. The Usmanzai occupy all the northern and western portions of the M andanr tract, the Kamalzai lying to the west immedi-
ately south of the Lundkhwar valley and stretching as far down as the border of the Bulaq Khatak. while the Amazai lie to the east ‘
and south—east of the same valley. of the septs, the Kisbrénzai, who hold Hoti and Mardan, and the Daulatzai lie to the north, and
the Misbriinzai and the Isniz’iilzai to the south of the respective tracts. South of the Ania‘zai, and between them and the Khatak
territory, come the Razor; while the Utmanzai and Saddozai hold the extreme east of the district on the right bank of the Indus,
the Saddozai lying to the west and the Utmanzai to the east. These latter also hold a small area in the south of the independent
Gadiin valley, and early in the ISth century were called across the Indus by the Gfijars of Hazara as allies against the Tarin Af'o'hans, ‘
and appropriated the Gandgarh tract from Torbela to the southern border of Hazara. In this tract all three of their main sepats are
represented, the Tarkheli section of the Alizai holding the southern half of the tract, and stretching across the border into Attak.
The. Khudu Khel, a Saddozai sept, occupy the valleys between Chamlah and the Gadiin country. The valley of Chamlah, on the
Peshawar border and north of the Gadi’in country, is occupied by a mixture of Mandanr clans, in which the Amazai, whose Isméjlzai
sept hold the Mahaban country, largely preponderate. The Mandanr, living almost wholly within our territory and long subject to
the rulers of Peshawar, are perhaps more civilised and less impatient of control than any other Pathan tribe.

411‘ The Pathan "“385 0f the Peshawar border. The Afddi-—Dr. Bellew says that the Afridi, whom he identifies with the
Aparytae of Herodotus. originally held the whole of the Safed Koh system between the Kabul and the Kurram river, from the Indus
to the headwaters of the K urrani and the Pewar ridge. But since the great'Scythic invasions of the 5th and succeedino Centuries
they have been successively encroaclied upon by tribes of. very diverse origin; first. by the Orakzai and Bangash to theasouth and
later by the Waziri and Tiiri to the south-west, the Khatak to the east, and the Ghilzai, Khugiani, and Shinwéri to the west. ,They
. now hold Only the central fastnesses of the eastern extremity of the Safed Koh ; namely, the,Khaibar mountains, the valley of the
Bara'and the range south of that valley which separates Kohat from Peshawar, and the northern parts of Tiréh, which they recover-

ed from the Orakzai in the time of J ahangir. The Patban historians trace their descent from Burhan son of Kakai, grandson of
Karlainri, by his son Usnian surnamed Afridi, and say that in the 7th century the Khaibar tract was held by Réjpfits of the Bhatti
tribe and Yadlibansi stock, subjects of the Raja of Lahore, who were constantly harassed by the Afghans of Ghor and the Sule-
méns ; and that about the end of the century the Afridi, then in alliance with the Gakkhars, obtained from the LahoreGovernrfient
all the hill country west of the Indus and south of the Kébul river on condition of guarding the frontier against invasion. The
Afridi are divided into five clans, of which the Ula Khel and in it the Zakha Khel sept is the largest, While the Mita Khel are no -
longer to be found in Afghanistan and the Miri Khel have been amalgamated with the Malikdin and Aka Khel. Some of the princi-
pal divisious are shown below :—
I. Mita Khel.
2. Miri Khel.
Bassi Khel.
Madda Khel.
3. Aka Khel . . thén Khel.
Miro Khel.

. , ' ‘ Kziki Kiel.
Fire]. Khel . .{ Ifamar Khel.

comb." Afridi). , Squib. e '
Zulclza K/iel.
Hasan Khel.
- Jaweiki.
5. Add?” .l‘llel . o Galli.
Aslin Khel.

But for practical purposes they are divided at resent into eight clans, viz, Kuhi ’l ' - ’ ~
Khel, Zahha Khel, Aka Khel, Sepah, and Adam Klieil, whose names are Printed in italicshiiietilixrihlgfiigaggel’ Qambai Khel, hamai

The Adam Khel, who include the Hasan Kli'el and Jawaki se ts so well known on our border ~ or ’
and Peshawar, from Akor west of the Koha’it pass to the Kliatiiik boundary. The Hasan Khel hbclldpglidllzriduh’ldngettligedbdihhat
border of the Peshawar and the north-eastern border of the Kohiit district. Next to them come the Aka Khel whoohold the let11
range of hills from Akor to the Bar-a. river, the Bassi Khel sept lying nearest to British territory. These two clans occu‘ the 11:1;v
eastern corner of tlie Afridi country, and lead a more settled life than their kinsmen, being lat-(rely contacted in the car-iii); e 0:0 d
aiid salt between’Independent Territory and British India. The other tribes are in some degree bmigratzr: winterinn' in gth 1W00 -
hlllf‘ and valleys, while "1 the hot weather they retire to the 00“] recesses 0f the upper mountains. But tlieir General,distriliiitiowgl
as follows: North of the Bdra river is the Kajiiri plain, which forms the winter quarters ot‘the Maliltdi: Khel ‘Qamba' [gills
Sepah, and Kamar lxliel. The Qainbar Khel pass the summer in Tiraih. The Sepah’s summer quarters are in this Brita i7 ll 8:
while the Kaniar Khel spend the hot months in the spurs of the Safed Koh between Maidzin and Barri and are better emit a tey ’
andsrazwl's and less hflbltufill i‘Obbersthan their kinsmen. The Zakha Khel are the most wild and lawless of the Al'ridil‘d‘ll 01‘s
Their upper settlements are in tllenlilllldél] and Bara districts, and their winter quarters lie in the Bazz’tr valley north of Landi K at"?
and in the hlraibar from éll I‘LlSJId to Landi Kotal. Their children are christened bv beinrr passed backwards and forwards th 0 a};
a hole made in a wall atter the fashion of a burglar, while the parents repeat “ Be a thief? be a. thief” an eirhort-ition whiclmtlllg
comply with scrupulously when llllt’y arrive at years of discretion. They are notorious as liars and thieves even lemon” th ll ”leg;
and thievnig Ali'idi. The Kiiki Khel hold the eastern niouthv'of the Kliaihar, and the pass itself as far as ’Ali Mas'id 5]) e 31“”
tli'ey'retire to the glen of Ranal, north of Maidan, in the Safed Koh. ’l‘liev trade in firewood and offend rathei' bv h1 dilmipfl
criminals than by. overt acts of aggression. The Afi'i’di is the most barbarous of all the tribes of’our border All the Karl?1 fungi
the Single exception 01 the Khatak, are wild and uncontrollable ; but most of all the Alridi. “ Ruthless cowardly robberva-mcll, wld
blooded treacherous inurderare to an Afii’di the salt of life. Brought up from earliest childhood amid scenes of appalling, tlrliea (ho .
and merciless revenge, nothing has yet changed him : as he lives, a Shameless cruel savage, so he dies. Yet he is reputed“ bravec aid

9

214

 

      
 

  

 

 

‘ Chap. VI.

'TH-EfRACES, CASTES, AND“ TRIBES or THE PEOPLE. - Pm‘ 4“

 

_~ \ Part II.—The Biloch, Pathan, and Allied Races.

 

 

that bfiFinun who have seen him fighting; and he is on the whole the finest of the Pathah races of our border. llis physique is
exceptionally fine, and he is really braver, more open and more treacherous than other Pathans. This much is certain, that he has
th' power of prejudicing Englishmen in his favour; and few are brought into contact with him who do not at least begin with
enthusiastic admiration for his numbness“. He is tall, spare, wiry, and athletic; hardy and active, but impatient of heat. His
wOmen are notoriously unchaste.’ He is only nominally a Musalman, being wholly ignorant and intensely superstitious. The Zakha.
Khel l'emoved the odium under which they suffered of possessing no shrine at which to worship, by inducing a. sainted man of the
Kaka Khel to come and settle among them, and then murdering him in order to bury his corpse and thus acquire a. holy place of
their own. The Afridi are intensely democratic, the nominal Chiefs having but little power.

The Mullagori.——North of the Afridi come the Mulligan, a small and inoffensive tribe who are associated with the hill
Mohmand, but whose Pat-hair origin is doubtful. They hold the Tartarah country north of the Khaibar range. They are noted
thieves, but confine themselves to petty offences. ‘

The Shinwari are the only hranch‘of the descendants of Kansi, third son of Karshabiin, 2 who still retain a corporate exist-
ence as a tribe. They lie west of the Mullégori, hold the hills to the north of the western end of the Khaibar pass, and thence
stretch along the northern slopes of the Safed Koh up to the Khugiaini territory. They are divided into four great clans, Sangu
Khel, Ali Sher Khel, Sepah, and Mandozai. The Khaibar Shinwari belong to the 'Ali Sher Khel, and live in the Loargi valley at
LandilKotal. Their principal septs are Piro Khel, Mir Dad Khel, Khfiga Khel, Shekh Mal Khel, and Suleman Khel. They are
largely engaged in the carrying trade beween Peshawar and Kabul; and are stalwart, hardworking {and inoffensive, though much
addicted to petty thieving. They probably came up to this part of the country with the Ghoria Khel (see section 409).

The Bar Mohmand.~The history of the hill or Bar Mohmand has been related in section 409. They hold the hills to the west
of the Doaba between the Ka’bul river and Bajaur and the Utman Khel country, the southern portion of Kunar, and some of the
northern hills of the Khaibar. They have also spread-across our border along the ‘ Kabul river, between the two branches of which
the Halimzai clan hold a small area lying between the Da'udzai and the Gugiani. Their principal sections are Baizai, Khwaiezai,
Dawezai, Utménzai, Kukozai, and Tarakzai, the last of which is divided into Halimzai, Isa Khel, Burhan Khel, and Tarakzai proper.
The Halimzai and the Tarakzai proper hold land on our border, the others living further west. The Khan of Lailpura, Chief
of the M ohmand, who belongs to the Tarakzai clan, probably enjoys more real power than any other tribal Chief among the Pathans
of our immediate border. The Mohmand is almost as great a savage as the Afridi, while his venality is even greater. “ You have
only got to put a rupee in your eye, and you may look at any Mohmand, man or woman.” They formerly gave much trouble on our
border. ,
The Utman Khel.—The history of the Utman Khel has already been sketched in sections 408—9. They occupy both banks
of the Swat river beyond ourhorder as far up as Arang Barang, and have, as stated in section 410, obtained a portion of the Baizai
valley of Lundkhwafir. The two chief clans are Umar Khel and Asil Khel, the former of which hold the hills on the Pesha‘war
’ frontier, while the latter who live on the Swat river are the more powerful. “ They are described

 

 

 

 

, “ as tall, stout, and fair, often going naked to the waist. The women labour like the men,’ and

Bédi Khel - (51111105t extmdh “ everything shows the absence of civilization. They are a sober peoplenvith none of the vices of
lsazai hH’IZIiiszlildl. the Ydsufzai”. 3 ‘They give us but little trouble. _

' ' AkézaL The Yusufzai proper.—The history of the Ydsnfzai has already been related in sections

Iliaszai . . ’_ 408—9. Their main divisions are shown in the margin. The holdings of the Akozai clans

’ _ Daulatlal- , have already been described in section 4m. The Isazai hold the north-east slopes of Mahaban,

Mama“ - - ghagilfirla" and the mountainous country on both sides of the Indus in Hazara and the Gadun valley.

REES: _ .The Malizaihold e'astern and the Iliaszai western Buner. The Ranizai and Baizai septs

Akozai . {Khwéjazat of the Akozai hold all the hills beyond the northern border of Yusufzai, the former to the west

Baizai. andlthe latter to the east. Beyond them in Buner lie the Salarzai sept of the Iliaszai, and

again between them and the Chamlah valley are the Nurazai of the Malizai clan, which includes

 

 

the Abazai section. The Ydsufzai are incredibly superstitious, proud, avaricious, turbulent, mer-
ciless, and revengeful. But they are of a lively, merry, sociable disposition, fond of music and poetry, and very jealous’of the
honour of their women. Their tribal constitution is distinctly democratic. -

The _]adun Country.——South ofthe Yiisufzai territory come Chamlah and the Khudu Khel territory already noticed. The
southern parts of the country between Peshawar and Hazara Constitute the J adtin or Gadiin country. The holdings of other tribes
in this valley have already been noticed. The J aduu themselves occupy all the eastern portions of the valley and the southern slopes
of Mahaban down to the Indus, as well as a conSIderable area in Hazéra. They are described in section 417.

412. The Pathan tribes of Hazara.—The Hazara mountains on this side of the Indus were from a
very early date inhabited by a mixed pOpulation of Indian origin, the Gakkhars occupying the portion
to the south and having authority over the Réjputs of the eastern hills, while a Gujar population held most

,of the northern andcentral parts offithe district. In 1399 A.D. a family of Karlégh Turks came into
India with Taimur, settled in the Pakhli plain in the north and centre of the district, and established their
rule over the whole of the district, then known as the kingdom of Pakhli‘. I have already related how,
about the middle of the 16th century, the Dilazék were driven out of Peshawar across the Indus, and were
presently followed by the representatives of the 01d Gandhari, the present inhabitants of Swat and Buner
and the mountains north and east of Peshawar. As the Afghans who had possessed themselves of the
trans-Indus tract opposite the _Hazéra district increased in numbers and extended their rule, successive
bands of the old inhabitants crossed the river and settled in Hazara. About the end of the 17th century 5
a Saiyad named Jalél Béba, ancestor of the famous Saiyads of Kagén, came with aheterogeneous following
from Swat, drove out the Karlégh, and appropriated the northern half of the district, including the
valley of Kagén. About the same time the Tanéoli crossed the river and occupied the hill country between
Abbottébéd and the river, now known by their name as Tanéwal; while the Jadun came over from their
original scat between Peshawar and Hazéra and possessed themselves of the tract south of Abbottébad,
the Tarin drove out or subjected the Gujar families of the Hazara plain, and the Utménzai, called across
the Indus by the Gfijars as allies, appropriated the Gandgarh tract along the bank of the riverfrom Torbela
to the boundary of the district. During the first 20 years of the 19th century the Durréni lost their hold
on the district, something like anarchy prevailed, and the distribution of tribes gradually assumed its present
form. This may be broadly described as follows. Afghans hold the country between the Gandgarh range
and the Indus, and the plains for some-little distance south-east of the junction of the Siran and Dor. Tribes
of Indian origin hold the whole south and south-east of the district and the eastern hills as high up as Garhi
Habibullah opposite Muzaffarébad, the Gakkhars holding the south of the tract along both banks of

‘ Macgregor‘s Gazelteer of tize North-Western Frontier, verb. Afridi. 7

3 Dr. Bellew says they came from Persia in the time of Nadir Shéhgand settled among the Pathéns.

‘ Macgregor’s Gazetteer, noce Utmén Khel.

‘Major Wace says they were a clan of the Hazéra Turks. But the Turks who gave their name to the district are supposed

to have come with Changiz Khan and not with Taimur. Perhaps they were the same men, and have confused the two invaders in their
traditions.

5 This is the date given approximately by Major “'ace. It should perhaps be put a century earlier.

.215

 

  

"Ma“ ,1 2.1”.

<3

i

 

PM 413- i ‘ i “ Tm: aACEs,ICASTEs, AND raises-pi? m PEOPLE.
Chap.,VI.,;w - .. ,

 

Part II.—The Biloch, Pathan, and Allied Races. ‘y i ' :5

 

the Haro river, while above them the Dhunds, Karrals, and Sarraras occupy the hills in the south-aster!) .

corner of the. district, and the adjoining Haripur plains are held by, a mixed population of Awans, d
Gujars. The remainder of the district, that is the northern and central portion, is held by tr1_
which, whatever their origin, have by long association become assimilated with the Pathans in language

and customs, the Jadun holding the Dor valley from Bagra upwards to Mangal, the 'Tanaoli holding the '
' Tanawal tract in the west centre of the district betWeen Abbottabad and the Indus, much of which belongs

to the semi-independent Nawab of Amb, while the Swatis hold the whole mountain country north of
, Mansahra and Garhi Habibullah. ,

The Utmanzai have been already fully described in the discussion of the Peshawar tribes. The Tarkheli is one of the principal
Utmrtnzai clans in Hazéra, and occupies the Gandgnrh country. A few Tag’in Afghans, first cousins of the Abdéli, wrested a con-
siderable portion of the Haripur plains from the Gujars earl in the 18th century, and still live there, but are now few and unim.
portant. The Mishwani are descended from a Saiyad father y a Kakar woman, and are allied to the Kékar. Pathuns. A small
number of them came across the Indus with the Utnninzai. to whom they were attached as retainers, and new occupy the north-
eastern end of the Gandgm‘h range, about Srikot. With the Utmunzai came also a few Patmi, a. Kr’tkar sept, who are still settled
among them. _

4‘13. Non-Frontier Pathans.-4Diiring the Lodi and sur dynasties many Pathans migrated to India,

' especially during the reign of Bahlol Lodi and Sher Shah sur. These naturally belonged to the Ghilzai

section from which those kings sprang. But large numbers of Pathans also accompanied the armies of
Mahmud Ghaznavi, Shahab ul din, and Babar, and many of them obtained grants of land in the Panjab plains
and founded Pathan colonies which still exist. Many more Pathans have been driven out of Afghanistan
by internal feuds or by famine, and have taken refuge in the plains east of the Indus. The tribes most
commonly to be found in Hindustan are the Yusufzai including the Mandanr, the Lodi, Kakar, Sarwani,
Orakzai, the Karlanri tribes, and the Zamand Pathans. Of these the most widely distributed are the
Yusufzai, of whom a body of 1,200 accompanied Bdbar in his final invasion of India, and settled in the
plains of Hindustan and the Panjab. But as a rule the Pathans who have settled away from the frontier

~have lost all memory of their tribal divisions, and indeed almost all their national characteristics.

The descendants of Zamand very early migrated in large numbers to Multan, to which Province they
furnished rulers till the time of Aurangzeb; when a number of the Abdali tribe under the leadership of
Shah Husen were driven from Kandahar by tribal feuds, took refuge in Multan, and being early supple-
mented by other of their kinsmen who were expelled by Mfr Wais the great Gh‘ilzai Chief, conquered
Multan and founded the tribe well known in the PanjAb as Multani Pathans. Nawab Muzafi'ar Khan of
Multan was fourth in descent from Shah Husen. \Vhen the Zamand section was broken up, the Khweshgi
clan migrated to the Ghorband defile, and a large number marched thence with Babar and found great
favour at his hands and those of Humayun. One section of them settled at Kasur, and are
now known as Kasuria Pathans. The Pathans of Guriani and Gohana in Rohtak are Kakar. They are
said to have settled in the ‘time of Ibrahim Lodi. Those of Jhajjar in the same district are said to be
Yusufzai. In the time of Bahlol Lodi, Sarhind was ruled by members of the Prangi tribe from which he
sprang, and many of this tribe are still to be. found in Ludhianah, Rupar, and the north of Anibala.
The reigning family of Maler Kotla belong to the Saripal clan of the Sarwani Afghans, who, as already
related, were driven out of Afghanistan by the Mian Khel and Bakhtiar in the time of Humayun. Jahan-
gir, for what reason I do not know, deported the Mita Khel sept of the Afridi to Hindustan; and some
of the Afghans of Panipat and Ludhianah are said to be descended from this stock. ‘

RACES ALLIED TO THE PATHAN. \

414. The Tanaoli (Caste NO. 54.)—The Tanaoli are said to claim descent from Amir Khan a Barlas
Mughal, whose two sons‘llind Khan and Pal Khan crossed the Indus some four centuries ago and settled
in Tanawal of Hazara; and they say that they are named after some other place of the same name in
Afghanistan. But there can be little doubt that they are of Aryan and probably of Indian stock. \Ve first

find them in the trans-Indus basin of the Mahaban, from which they were driven across the Indus by ,.

the Yusufzai some two centuries ago. They now occupy Tanawal or the extensive hill country between
the river and the Urash plains. They are divided into two great tribes, the Hindwal and Pallal, of which.
the latter occupy the northern portion of Tandwal, and their territory forms the jcigz'r of the semi—in—
dependent Chief of Amb. Of the 40,000 Hazara Tanaolis, 8,737 have returned themselves as Pallal,
1,964 as Dafrztl, a sept of the I’allal, and only 1,076 as Hindwal. It is probable that clans were not
recordcd in the Amb territory where the Hindwal, and indeed the great mass of the Tanaolis dwell.
They are an industrious and peaceful race of cultivators; but theirbad faith has given rise to the saying——
Twain/1'125-1/(111/1', “the Tanaoli’s word is naught." ’

415. The Dilazak and Tajik (Caste N0. I45.)--Actingnpon the advice of an educated Extra Assistant
Commissioner, a native of I’cshuwar, I unfortunately took the figures for Tziiik and Dilazak together
under the head Tfijik. In reality they are distinct. Of the 2,048 persons entered in my tables as Tajik,
1,519 are really Dilazak, and so returned themselves. Besides these there are 1,546 Dilazak who have
returned themselves as Pathans, of whom 825 are in Rdwalpindi and ($95 in Hazara. The origin and early
history of the Dilazak have already been noticed in sections 408 and 409. They were the inhabitants of the
Peshawar valley before the Path-in invasion, and are apparently of chthic origin and came into the
Panjab with the Jats and lx'atti in the 5th and 6th centuries. Thcv soon 'became powerful and important
and ruled the whole valley as far as the Indus and the foot of the northern hills. In the first half of the
13th century the Yusufzai and Mohmand drove them across the Indus into Chach-Pakhli. But their efforts
to regain their lost territories were such a perpetual source of disturbance, that at length Jahangir deported
thcni cu masxr and distributed them over Hindustan and the Dakhan. Scattered families (3f them are
still to be found along the left bank of the Indus in Hazard and Rawalpindi.

The Tajik are apparently the original inhabitants of Persia; but now-a-days the word is used through-

216

     
   
        
     
     
    
     
   
   
   
    
       
      
     
        
    
   
   
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
  
 
  
   
 
 
 
  
  
  
   
 
 
 
 
 
 
   

4

 

 

 

 

A

a i \ ‘ THERACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES or THE (PEOPLE. P953413-
, - . Chap. VI.

b ' a Part II.—The Biloch, Pathan, and Allied Races.

 

 

1

out AfghaniStan to denote any Persian-speaking people who are not either Saiyad, Afghan, or Hazara;
much as' Jat or Hindki is used on the upper Indus to denote the speakers of Panjébl or its dialects. They
are described by Dr. Bellew as peaceable, industrious, faithful, and intelligent. In the Villages they culti-
‘vate, and in the towns they are artisans and traders; while almost all the clerklyficlasses of Afghanistan
are Tajiks.

416. The HaZaras (Caste NO. 183).-'-Besides the 38 Hazaras shown for the Peshawar district inTable
VIII A, 44 others have returned themselves as Hazara Pathans, of whom 39. are in Kohat. But this cer-
tainly does not represent the whole number of Hazaras who were in the PanJab at the time of the .Census,
and it is probable that most of them have returned themseIVes as Pathans simply, without specrfymg any
tribe. The Hazaras of Kabul have already been noticed in section 396., They hold the Parapomisus
of the ancients, extending from Kabul and Ghazni to Hirat, and from Kandahar to Balkh. They are
almost certainly Mongol Tartars, and- were settled in their present abodes by Changlz Khan. They have
now almost wholly lost their Mongol speech, but retain the physxcal and physwgnomlc characters of the race,
and are “as pure Mongols as when they settled 600 years ago With thell‘. families, their flocks, and their
Worldly possessions.” They intermarry only among themselves, and 1n the inter10r of their terr1tory
are almost wholly independent.‘ They are described at length by Dr. Bellew in Chapter XiII of his Races
ofAfglza’m‘slai’n. General Cunningham says that in Babar’s time the Karluki (P Karlaghi) Hazaras held
the country on both banks of the Sohan in Rawalpindi; and he refers to them the well-known c01ns of Sn
Hasan Karluki of the bull and horseman type, which he ascribes to the beginning of the 13th century.
But the descendants of these people are apparently returned as Turks and not as Hazaras, and they will
be discussed later on under the former head. Their history in the Hazara district has been sketched in
section 412. Dr. Bellew describes the Hazaras as a—

“ very simple-minded people, and very much in the hands of their priests. They are for the most part entirely illiterate, are governed
“ by tribal and clan chiefs Whose authority over their people is absolute, and they are generally very poor and hardy. Many _thou-
“ sands of them come down to the Panjab every cold season in search of labour either on the roads, or as well-Sinkers, wall-builders,
“ &c. In their own country they have the reputation of being a brave and hardy race, and amongst the Afghans they are consxdered
“a. faithful, industrious and intelligent people as servants. Many thousands of them find employment at Kabul and Ghaznl and
“ Kandahar during the Winter months as labourers—in the two former cities mainly in removing the snow from the house-tops and
“ streets. In consequence of their being heretics, the Sunni Afghans hold them in slavery, and in most of the larger towns the
“ servant-maids are purchased slaves of this people.” '

They are all Shiahs. _

417. The Jadun.—The]adun or Gadfin, as they are called indifferentlyl, have returned themselves as
Pathans to the number of 17,256, of whom 16,962 are in Hazara and 279 in Rawalpindi. They claim de-
scent from Sarhang a great—grandson of 'Ghurghusht, two of whose sons fled, they say, because of a blood feud
to the mountains of Chach and Hazara. It is however almost certain that the Jadun are of Indian origin ;
and it has been suggested that in their name is preserved the name of Jadu or Yadu, the founder of the
Rajput Yadi’ibansi dynasty, many of whose descendants migrated from Gujarat some 1,100 years before Christ,
and were afterwards found in the hills of Kabul and Kandahar. They occupy all the south-eastern portion
of the territory between the Peshawar and Hazara borders, and the southern slopes of Mahaban ; and when
Jahangir finally crushed the Dilazak, they spread up the Dor valley as high as Abbottabad. Early in the
[8th century, on the expulsion of the Karlagh Turks by Saiyad Jalal Baba (section 412) they appropriated
the country about Dhamtaur; and about a hundred years later they took the Bagra tract from the few remain-
ing Dilazak who held it, while shortly before the Sikhs took the country their Hassazai clan deprived
the Karral of a portion of the Nilan valley. They are divided into three main clans, salar, Mansur, anc‘
Hassazai, of which the last is not represented among the trans-Indus Jadun and has lost all connection
with the parent tribe, having even forgotten its old Pashto language. Dr.
Bellew makes them a Gakkhar clan, but this appears to .be incorrect. The true

 

 

JADUR CLANS.

 

“95,5323 - ~ 5:426 Pathans of Hazara call them Mlatar or mercenaries, from the Pashto equivalent
aaiigfir ‘ ' ‘ :28 for [aéban or “ one who girds his loins.’ The Jadun clans returned in our

 

tables are shown in the margin. ’

418. The Swati.—-The Swatis have without exception returned themselves as Pathans. They num-
ber 28,906 souls, of whom 28,429 are in Hazara and 392 in Rawalpindi. The original Swatis were
a race of Hindu origin who once ruled the whole country from the Jahlam to Jalalabad. But as has
already been recorded in sections 408-9, the Dilazak first drove them out of the plain country into
the northern hills of Swat and Buner, and later on the Yfisufzai expelled them from those fastnesses and
drove them east and west into Hazara and Kafiristan. As now existing they are probably a very mixed
people, as the name is commonly applied to all descendants of the miscellaneous following of Saiyad Jalal
mentioned in section 412 2. They occupy the whole of the Mansahra ta/zsz’l of the Hazéra district excepting
the south-western corner which forms part of Tanawal, and extend into the hills beyond its western border.
The Pakhli tract is their chief seat. But the populatiOn of this tract is very mixed, Gujars forming by
far the largest element, while Awans and Saiyads are numerous. The Gujars are chiefly graziers in the
frontier glens of the northern mountains, the Awans lie chiefly to the south, while the Saiyads of Kagan
are well known to fame The Swatis are cowardly, deceptive, cruel, grasping, and lazy, and of miserable
physique. Their bad faith is a proverb in the country ; and they are credited with even attempting to cheat
the devil by the old device, famous in European folklore, of dividing the crop above and below ground.
They are all Musalmans of the Sunni sect. They are divided into three great clans, Ghebari, Mamiali,
and Mitrawi, of which the first claims Tajik, the Mamiali Yusufzai, and the Mitrawi Durrani origin; but all
three claims are almost certainly unfounded. At present the Mamiali and Mitrawi, known as the sections
of the Tarli or lower Pakhli, hold the southern and south-western portions of their tract, while the Ghebari,

 

 

1 Trans-Indus they are always known as Gaddn ; Cis-Indus, as either Gadi’m or Jadun.
2 At the Hazéra settlement genealogical trees were prepared for the Swatis only for the last four or five generations; and this at
their own request, as to have gone back further would have exposed in too public a manner their miscellaneous origin.

217

 

 

973‘. . a

 

\3‘ . ‘3 \ ¥ 1‘ ‘ 1‘ «g, ~.

firm-411033310611:Palfianxandfillmflaees .

n

 

 

\ l
\l

,.‘ \

‘ a sgctio’h'qf ~thékil1isli of"t¥PP§r‘Paklxli,.v§9cu ,x‘Kfigéq and: the aqrthréastém portid'tgxééflTfié’ Swéti aré‘idfiéu .

vlvrongfl‘yj ¢99¥g§gél withl'thlA Re 4% a. 9t. 91.7 hie-mph 9f vthémiginal Hitllldiuxinhlaghlitants of north-.ea'sgtggn f

l

N .. ; flat-$923 nem‘onlx? lesinil m gnaw .. mam Whit—Ma arid Nifigmhér- -

l fim‘gléhg Shinmgni.mThe-Shilméni awe Erobalgly; of Indian origin; and. had-thew homes. in Shilmén

~ ‘ on t ‘e fanks 9f the'Kfirram. From there t ey mlgrated to the Tatara mountaifisfiorth of the Khaibar,

. . \Whencs: a: sgcfiiw. Rf (clam moved 01.1. 7%4'4 Peshawar; to. Hashtna ham , Abontfth¢/endr0£>th¢visth century the

“ ‘Yfiis‘lfzfali drove: them” OW? into: SW49 Where. WW £0.de a 15¢ ugeivyith. Sultan Wai$.8;nsd'ptesehtly became

, §qué¢tls of the advafi‘cihg'YfiSp‘fzai.. - A faWofi thg‘rp, atelsgatteted through. the Hazeira district, and. they still
:hjd‘ld‘a village 1n ‘ the Tétgyaf mugg; But they are fast. dying outpf exlstence as a distinctpedpley They ,

" y are ofteny'cpfifpymiglfi With the 'Déggégx in; Cthgf,E éarly Afghfiy histories. * I am afraid‘ that 50W}: Wha'are nOt
réall '. ‘Shilmfini hég‘vé. béen included, in our figures. " The tribe iasometimeé called Suleménihanamp also ‘

' applxedl‘to Afghéns‘ pgoper, Whilegthere is‘ aj sepgra‘te‘ tribe callad Sulgmfin K1191; and it is not impossible that
there ha‘sfbegijjsb'mé c’q'rgfiujgio'p. "The Sluilrlnéni1 have all. returmed themselves, as Pathans, and th'efig n:umbers'

are 1,553, of whoaigGg apefifi Hazéra, 174 in} Rfiwglpindi, and again: Dfihlis, ‘,‘

 

 

 

 

_ 1, .
_ », , _ , , ,_ , \ .. A ‘ , _
.. \ - | ‘ 7’) > ‘4 z, ' ‘ 1 ‘ '7 ‘. v ' ‘

   

 

,- - infifiacss, CASTES, 1111113 111113113 .011 THE- PEOPLE. ‘ ,¥[P°“T'Z"..429‘
, ' , ' ., ' . ~ ~ ,. ‘ 7 7 . ,4 “ChEPLVII f

 

 

111111131111111,111,311,-andnAliied 611191 A _ 1 1 ‘ '

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

, ; - A _ _ _ p!
K I
\ 1 ii ,i'
- PART ItII;--THE JAT, RAJPUT; AND ALLIED CASTES, .
42263 General and Introddctbry.-Abstract No. 71 b’elovy shows the distribution of Jats, Rfijpfits, «and , ; ,

‘ ‘c‘ertaln castes which I have taken with the latter, as the line separating them is almost impossnble of definia ‘ » ' ‘ I
tion. The origln and distribution of these castes is fully discussed in the following pages, and there is . 2 1
no need here to anticipate my remarks.~ Indeed the distinction between Jat and Rajpfit is in many parts
of the Province so, ind'efi'riite, that Separate figures for these two castes can hardly be said to have any
Significance at all. ' ’ 1 .

Abstract No. 71, Mowing Jats, Rajputs‘, and Allied Castes for Districts and States.
JATS AND RAJPUTS AND ALLIED RACES. . ,: . . A
FIGURES. \ I ' PROPORT'sz PER 1,000 or TOTAL POPULATION. ’ 45‘,“
1 2 60 p p 39 82 74 103 1 2 6o 39 82 74' 103 S "1;?
_._ o .
2 5? ._-‘ g; ”g - .. *5 11‘ _- ~' 2 t3. .. 2 .
3% a: 1'3 1.»: a: O x 53. n: 1‘5 a: 12. O x 1—1 5
' Dehli _ :_ 107,075 33,823 2 166 53‘ 53 219 V
‘ Gurgaon . . 64,342 26,483 100 41 41 141 p _ f
Kama] . ; 95,108 53,260 1,925 3 153 83 2 3 .. 87 240 ~‘ .
Hissar . -_ 134,886 60,993 268 121 121 389
Rohtak _ _ 182,776 29,975 .1. 330 54 54 384 1
Sirsa _ _, . 64,040 46,827 253 185 ' 185 438 _' 1'
Ambala _ _ 171,257 92,033 12 _ 4,402 160 86 4 I 90 250 I
Ludhiana . . 222,665 . 30,957 9 1,807 , 360 50 3 53 413
Simla . . 235 1,849 4 7 5 43 43 48
alandhar . . 163,757 43,789 20 304 23:38 ' 208 56 3 59 267
ush-yarpur , 145,743 101,384 480 200 5 162 112 I 113 275
,Kangra , 11,118 92,836 19,122 50,767 1 15 127 26 69 222 237
Amritsar _ _ ’ 205,434 27,668 230 . 31 V .. 31 261 V
Gurdaspur'. . 129,755 71,519 4,983 1,731 ... "f 157 87 6 2 ... 95 252 ‘ 4 4
Sialkot ~_ . .266,040 57,269 9 264 57 .‘.. 57 321 . 9W
Lahore . . 1571570 54,577 S. ... 2 171 59 59 230 . _ .1 81‘
Gujranwala , 173,979 36,484 282 59 59 34I ‘
Firozpur _ -, 186,576 _ 39,538 32 I, 287 61 61 348 , jg,
.. 21:,
Rawalpindi . 47,935 145,536 59 223 62' 58 I77 177 23S _ I
helam , , 88,371 53,279 4 8,766 150 90 8 98 248 %
ujrat , , 181,380 22,026 ... 263 32 32 295 ’ ’
Shahpur' . . 34,508 82,290 377 82 195' 1 196 273 / g
Multan _ . 102,952 59,627 52 22 187 108 108 295 - ' 3‘1
.jhang _ _ 48,242 89,641 - 25 122 22 227 349 _ ~
Montgomery . 42,707 56,575 5 .-.. . me 132 132 232
Muzaffargarh . 109,352 7,961 55 153 323 23 23 346
Derah Ismail Khan 205,360 11750 1 465 4 4 469
Derah Ghazi Kha 160,405 2,567 . 45 1 1 442 7 7 449 , ;
Bannu , 1, _ 53,900 3,309 ... ~ 162 '10 .-.. 10 172
Peshawar .- . 4,917 3,18I 55. I 4 54 8 5 .. 5 13
Hazara . . 515 4.777 1 _ 1 20,085 1 12 4'9 61 62
Kohat , , 1,470 1,887 2 8 11 11 19 ‘
British Terri- 3,564,519 1,436,058 24.984 53,002 9,994 20,315 9.468 189 76 I 3 I I 82 271
tory. '
Patiala . . 452,247 64,307 3,242 23 308 44 2 46 354 i
Nabha , . 85,414 12,733 ..‘. 266 10 326 49 1 50 376
Kapurthala . 391135 #9754 609 1 155 78 2 80 235 .‘
ind . . . 37,610 10,000 4 302 350 40 1 41 391 ' «' ; ,
‘aridkot . . 35,744 4,274 2 369 44 44 413 1‘
Maler Kotla . 23,332 1,517 1,890 328 21 27 48 376 _ » 2‘ .1,
alsia. , , 11,338 2,805 ... 701 167 41 Io 51 218 ,3
Total . East. 745,076 119,546 4 7,033 34 296 47 3 50 346 '
Plains. . :1
Bahawalpur . 119,178 91,189 ... 208 159 159 367 1 '
Mandi . . 353 6,981 2 47 i 47 49 .
Chamba . . 291 41°54 7,403 32,190 10 3 35 64 277 3 376 379 .-
Nahah , . 266 3,079 _ 155 2 2 1 El 28 30 ' : r
Bilaspur . . 11455 8,046 . 17 93 I, 93 110 ' , ‘ ' 11
Bashahr . 16 2,113 33 ii 33 33 ' 1‘
Nalagarh . 824 980 _ 15 18 3 IS _ 33
Suket . . 320 1,425 375 6 27 7 E; 34 4o ‘ .
33 , .
Total H111 3,977 30,776. 7,778 32,190 . 173 1 ‘5 40 10 42 15 92 97 , 5
'States. V , ' . l 5 1;: '
- - . ’ , 5| ’
131111511 T em— 3,564,5I9 I.42.6,058 524,984 53,002 i 9.994 £20,315 9,468 189 76 I 3 I I a; 82 27I
cry. 5 , - . ii
Natiye States . 868,231 241,511 : 7,782 32,190 F 7,206 i 34, 225 7 63 , 2 8 2 ;: 75 300 ,
Provmce - - 4,432,750 1.677.569 £2,766 85492 17.200 29315 9,502] I95 74; I 4 I I, 1 81 276 -
219 . ‘
. , f,

     

 

 

 

I .V j . . . ' . ’
Pm“ 43" ’ ' v THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIB‘ES‘ or THE PEOPLE.

W

Part III.——.-The Jat, Rajput, and Allied. Castes.

 

The two together constitute nearly 28 per cent. of the totalpopulation of, the Panjab, and. include the
great mass of the dominant land-owning tribes in the cis-Indus portlon of the Provxnce. . Their political IS even
greater than their numerical importance; while they afford to the ethnologlst Infinite matter forginquiry
and consideration. Their customs are in the main Hindu, though in the Western Plains and the Salt-range
Tract the restrictions upo‘n intermarriage have in many cases come to be based upon considerations of
social standing only. But even here the marriage ceremony and other somal customs retain the clear
impress of Indian origin. '

I

THE JAT ’(CASTE No. I).

4.21. The origin of the Jat.—Perhaps no question connected with the ethnology of the Panjab peoples
has been so much discussed as the origin of the Jat race. It is not my intention here to reproduce any of
the arguments adduced. They will be found in detail in the Archazological Survey Reports, Vol. II, pages
51 to 61 ; in Tod's Ra’jasz‘luén, Vol. I, pages 52 to 75 and 96 to 101 (Madras Reprint, I880) ; 1n Elphmstone’s
History of India, pages 250 to 253; and in Elliot’s Races of the N. W. [P., _Vol: 1, pages 130 to 137.
Suffice it to say that both General Cunningham and Major Tod agree In consxderlng the.Jats to be of
Indo-Scythian stock. The former identifies them with the Zanthii of Strabo and the Jatii of Pliny and
Ptolemy; and holds that they probably entered the Panjab from their home on the Oxus very shortly
after the Meds or Mands, who also were Indo-Scythians, and who moved into the Panjab about'a century
before Christ. The Jats seem to have first occupied the Indus valley as far down as Sindh, whither the Meds
followed them about the beginning of the present aera. But before the earliest Mahomedan invasion
the Jats had spread into the Panjab proper, where t‘e were firmly established in the beginning of the
I 1th century. By the time of Babar the Jats of the alt-range Tract had been subdued by the Gakkhars,
Awans, and Janjuas, while as early as the 7th century the Jats and Meds of Sindh were ruled over by a
Brahman dynasty. Major Tod classes the Jats as one of the great Rajput tribes, and extends his identifi-
cation with the Getae to both races; but here General Cunningham differs, holding the Rajputs to belong
to the original Aryan stock, and the Jats to belong to a later wave of immigrants from the North-west,
probably of Scythian race. '

It may be that the original Rajpfit and the original Jat entered India at different periods in its history,
though to my mind the term Rajpi’it is an occupational rather than an ethnological expression. But if they
do originally represent two separate waves of immigration, it is at least exceedingly probable, both from
their almost identical physique and facial character and from the close communion which has always existed

between them, that they belong to one and the same ethnic stock; while whether this be so or not, it is'

almost certain that they have been for many centuries and still are so intermingled and so blended into
one people that it is practically impossible to distinguish them as separate wholes. It is indeed more than
probable that the process of fusion has not ended here, and that the people who thus in the main resulted
from the blending of the Jat and the Rajptit, if these two ever were distinct, is by no means free from foreign
elements. We have seen how the Pathan people have assimilated Saiyads, Turks, and Mughals, and how
it was sufficient for a Jat tribe to retain its political independence and organisation in order to be admitted
into the Biloch nation; we know how a character for sanctity and social exclusiveness combined will
in a few generations make a Quresh or a Saiyad ; and it is almost certain that the joint Jat-Réjput stock
contains not a few tribes of aboriginal descent, though it is probably in the main Aryo-Scythian, if Scythian
be not Aryan. The Man, Her, and Bhiilar Jats (section 435) are known as as] or original Jats because they
claim no Rajpiit ancestry, but are supposed to be descended from the hair (jar) of the aboriginal god
Siva; the Jats of the SOuth-eastern districts divide themselves into two sections, Slu'vgoz‘rz' or of the family
of Siva, and Kasaégotrz' who claim connection with the Rajputs; and the names of the ancestor Bar of the
Shivgotris and of his son Barbara, are the very' words which the ancient Brahmans give us as the marks of
the barbarian aborigines. Many ofthe Jat tribes of the Panjab have customs which apparently point to
non—Aryan origin, and a rich and almost virgin field for.investigation is here open to the ethnologist.

422. Are the Jats and Rajputs distinct ?—-—But whether Jats and Rajptits were or were not originally
distinct, and whatever aboriginal elements may have been affiliated to their society, I think that the two
now form a common stock, the distinction between Jat and Rajput being social rather than ethnic. I be-
lieve that those families of that common stock whom the tide of fortune has raised to political importance
have become Rajputs almost by mere virtue of their rise; and that their descendants have retained the title
and its privileges on the condition, strictly enforced, of observing the rules by which the higher are dis-
tinguished from the loWer castes in the Hindu scale of precedence; of preserving their purity of blood by
refusing to marry with families of inferior social rank, of rigidly abstaining from widow marriage, and of
refraining from degrading occupations. Those whd transgressed these rules have fallen from their high posi-
tion and ceased to be Rajpt’its; while such families as, attaining a dominant position in their territory,
began to affect social exclusiveness and to observe the rules, have become not only Rajas, but also Rajpi’its
or “sons of Rajas.” For the last seven centuries the process of elevation at least has been almost at a stand-
still. Under the Dehli Emperors kingomaking was practically impossible. Under the Sikhs the Rajpi’it was
overshadowed by the lat, who resented his assumption of superiority and his refusal to join him on equal
terms in the ranks of the Khalsa, deliberately persecuted him wherever and whenever he had the power,
and preferred his title of Jat Sikh to that of the proudest Rajput. On the frontier the dominance of
Pathz’ms and Biloches and the general prevalence of Mahomedan feelings and ideas placed recent Indian
origin at a discount, and led the leading families who belonged to neither of these two races to claim con-
nection, not with the Kshatriyas of the Sanskrit classics, but with the Mughal conquerors of India or the
Qureshi cousins of the Prophet; insomuch that even admittedly Rajpiit tribes of famous ancestry, such as
the'Khokhar, have begun to follow the example. But in the hills, where Rajpfit dynasties with genea-
logies perhaps more ancient and unbroken than can be shown by any other royal families in the world

220

 

 

THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES or THE PEOPLE. ’ Para- 424-
' Chap. VI.

 

Part IIl.—The Jat, Rajput, and Allied Castes.

 

‘ retained their independence till yesterday, and where many of them still enjoy as great social authority as
ever, the twin processes of degradation from and elevation to Rajpiit rank are still to be seen in operation.
The Raja is there the fountain not only of honour but also of caste, which is the same thing in India. Mr.
Lyall writes :'—-— _ p

, “ Till lately the limits of caste do not seem to have been so immutably fixed in the hills as in the plains. The Raja was the
“ fountain of honour, and could do much as he liked. I have heard old men quote instances within their memory in which a Raja
“ promoted a Girth to be a Rathi, and a 'l‘hakar to be a Rajput, for service done or money given ; and at the present day the power

“ of admitting back into caste fellowship persons put under a ban for some grave act of defilement, is a source of income to the J agir-
“ dar-Rajas.

“ I believe that Mr. Campbell, the present Lieutenant~Governor of Bengal, has asserted that there is no such thing as a distinct
“ Rajput stock ; that in former times before caste distinctions had become crystallized, any tribe or family whose ancestor or head rose
“ to royal rank became in time Rajput. This is certainly, the conclusion to which many facts point with regard to the Rajputs of
“ these bills. Two of the old royal and now essentially Rajput families of this district, vim, Kotlehr and Bangahal, are said to be
. “ Brahmin by original stock. Mr. Barnes says that in- Kangra the son of a Rajput by a low-caste woman takes place as a Rathi : in
“ Seoraj and other places in the interior of the hills I have met families calling themselves Rajputs, and growing into general ac-
“ ceptance as Rajputs, in their own country at least, whose only claim to the title was that their father or grandfather was the
“ offspring of a. Kanetni by a foreign Brahmin. On the border line in the Himalayas, between Thibet and India proper, any one
“ can observe caste growing before his eyes ; the noble is changing into a Rajput, the priest into a Brahmin. the peasant into a J at,
“ and so on down to the bottom of the scale. The same process was, I believe, more or less in force in Kangra proper down to a
“ period not very remote from to-day.”

423. The reverse process of degradation from Rajpfit to lower rank is too common to require proof of
its existence, which will be ‘found'if needed, together with further instances of elevation, in the section
which treats of the Rajpi’its and kindred castes. In the eastern districts, where Brahminism is stronger than
in any other part of the Panjab and Dehli too near to allow of families rising to political independence, it
is probable that no elevation to the rank of Rajpiit has taken place within recent times. But many Rajput
families have ceased to be Rajpfits. Setting aside the general tradition of the Panjab Jets to the effect
that their ancestors were Rajpiits who married ‘J'éts or began to practice widow-marriage, we have the
Gaurwa Rajpiits of Gurgaon and Dehli, who have indeed retained the title of Rajpfit because the caste
feeling is too strong in those parts and the change in their customs too recent for it yet to have died out,
but who have, for all purposes of equality, communion, or intermarriage, ceased to be Rajputs since they
took to the practice of karewa; we have the Sahnsars of Hushyarpur who were Rajpiits Within the last two
or three generations, but have ceased to be so because they grow vegetables like the Arain; in Karnal we
have Rajpiits who within the living generation have ceased to be Rajpiits and become Shekhs, because
poverty and loss of land forced them to weaving as an occupation; while the Dehli Chauhan, within the
shadow of the city where their ancestors once ruled and led the Indian armies in their last struggle with
the Musalman invaders, have lost their caste by yielding to the temptations of tarewa. In the Sikh tract,
as I have said, the Jat is content to be a Jat, and has never since the rise of Sikh power wished to be any-
thing else. In the Western Plains the freedom of marriage allowed by Islam has superseded caste restric-
tions, and social rank is measured by the tribe rather than by the larger unit of caste. But even there,
families who were a few generations ago reputed Jats have now risen by social exclusiveness to be
recognised as Rajpiits, and families who were lately known as Rajpi’its have sunk till they are now class-
ed with Jats; while the great ruling tribes, the Sial, the Gondal, the Tiwana are commonly spoken of as
Rajpiits, and their smaller brethren as Jats. The same tribe even is Rajpiit in one district and Jat in
another, according to its position among the local tribes. In the Salt-range Tract the dominant tribes, the
Janjiia, Manhas and the like, are Rajpi’its when they are not Mughals or Arabs; while all agricultural
tribes of Indian origin who cannot establish their title to Rajpiit rank are Jats. Finally, on the frontier
the Pathan and Biloch have overshadowed Jat and Rajptit alike; and Bhatti, Punwar, Tunwar, all the
proudest tribes of Rajpiitana are included in the name and have sunk to the level of Jat, for there can be
no Rajpiits where there are no Rajas or traditions of Rajas. I know that the views herein set forth will be
held heretical and profane by many, and that they ought to be supported by a greater wealth of instance than
I have produced in the following pages. But I have no time to marshal my facts ; I have indeed no time to
record more than a small proportion of them ; and all I can now attempt is to state the conclusion to which
my enquiries have led me, and to hope to deal with the subject in more detail on some future occasion.

424. The position of the Jat in the Panjab.——The Jat is in every respect the most important of the
Panjab peoples. ‘ In point of numbers he surpasses the Rajpfit who comes next to him in the proportion
of nearly three to one; while the two together constitute 27 per cent. of the whole population of the
Province. Politically he ruled the Panjab till the Khalsa yielded to our arms. Ethnologically he is the
peculiar and most prominent product of the plains of the five rivers. And from an oeconomical and ad-
ministrative point of view he is the husbandman, the peasant, the revenue payer par excellence of the Prov-
ince. His manners do not bear the impress of generations of wild freedom which marks the races of our
frontier mountains. But he is more honest, more industrious, more sturdy, and no less manly than they.
Sturdy independence indeed and patient vigorous labour are his strongest characteristics. The Jat is of
all Panjab races the most impatient of tribal or communal control, and the one which asserts the freedom
of the individual most strongly. In tracts where, as in‘Rohtak, the Jat tribes have the field to themselves,
and are compelled, in default of rival {castes as enemies, to fallback upon each other for somebody to
quarrel with, the tribal ties are strong. But as a rule a Jat is a man who does what seems right in his
own eyes and sometimes what seems wrong also, and will not be said nay by any man. I do not mean
however that he is turbulent: as a rule he is very far from being so. He is independent and he
is self-willed; but he is reasonable, peaceably inclined if left alone, and not difficult to manage.
He is usually content to cultivate his fields and pay his revenue in peace and quietness if people will
let him do so; though when he does go wrong he “ takes to anything from gambling to murder, with
perhaps a preference for stealing other people’s wives and cattle.” As usual the proverbial wisdom
of the villages describes him very fairly,‘though perhaps somewhat too severely: “The soil, fodder,
“clothes, hemp, grass fibre, and silk, these six are best beaten ; and the seventh is the Jat.” “ A Jet, a Bhat,
“a caterpillar, and a widow woman ; these four are best hungry. If they eat their fill they do harm.” “ The

221

 

 

 

 

 

 

   

‘35

 

 

  

Pm’ 4’5"] . .rne‘nacas, cA-er-s, moraines? "on rungsorte.

, Chap. VI. '

«Part Illa—The Jat, Rajput, andgitllied castes.

“Jat, like awound,,is better when bound.’ In agriculture the. Jet ispre-eminent. ‘ The market-gardening
castes, the Arain,'the Ma1i, the Saini, are perhaps more skilful cultivators on a smallscale; but they cannot
rival the lat as landowners and yeoman cultivators. The Jat calls himself zamz’nddr or “'husbandman ” "
as often as Jat, and his women and children alike work with him in the fields: “The Jat’s baby has a
“ plough, handle for a plaything.” “ The Jat stood on his corn heap and said. to theking’s elephant-drivers—
“ ‘Will you sell those little donkeys?’ ” Socially, the Jat occupies a position which is shared by the. Ror, ‘
the Gtijar, and the Ahir, all four eating and smoking together. He is of course far below the Rdjpfit,
from the simple fact that he practises widow-marriage.~ The Jat father is made to say, in the rhyming
proverbs of the country side—“ Come my daughter and be married ; if this husband dies there are plenty
more.” But among the widow-marrying castes he stands first. The Banya with his sacred thread, his
fstrict Hinduism, and his twice-born standing, looks down on the lat as a Stidra. But the' Jat looks down
upon the Banya as a cowardly spiritless money-grubber, and society in general agrees with the Jat. The
‘Khatri, who is far superior to the Banya in manliness and vigour, probably takes precedence ,of the Jat.
But among the races or tribes of purely Hindu origin, I think that the lat stands next after the Brahman,

the Rajptit, and the Khatri.

There are, however, Jats. and Jats. I shall briefly describe each class in the remarks prefixed to
the various sections under which I discuss the Jat tribes; and I shall here do nothing more than briefly
indicate the broad distinctions. The Jat of the Sikh tracts is of course the typical Jat of the Panjab, and
he itis whom I have described above. The Jét of the south-eastern districts differs little from him save
in religion; though on the Bikaner border the puny Bagri Jat, immigrant from his rainlcss prairies where‘
he has been held in bondage for centuries, and ignorant of cultivation save in its rudest form, contrasts
strongly with the stalwart and independent husbandman of the Malwa. On the Lower Indus the word Jat
is applied generically to a congeries of tribes, Jats proper, Rajpt’its, lower castes, and mongrels, who have
no points in common save their Mahomedan religion, *their agricultural occupation, and their subordinate
position. In the great western grazing grounds it is, as l have said, impossible to draw any sure line
between Jat and Rajpiit, the latter term being commonly applied to those tribes who have attained
political supremacy, while the people whom they have subdued or driven by dispossession of‘their territory
to live a semi-nomad life in the central steppes are more often classed as Jats ; and the state of things in
the Salt-range Tract is very similar. Indeed the word Jat is the Panjabi term for a grazier or herdsman;
though Mr. O’Brien says that in Jatki, Jat the cultivator is spelt with a hard, and Jat the herdsman or
camel grazier with a soft t. Thus the word Jat in Rohtak or Amritsar means a great- deal ; in Muzafiar-
garh or Bannu it means nothing at all, or rather perhaps it means a great deal more than any single
word can afford to mean if it is to be of any practical use; and the two classes respectively indicated by
the term in these two parts of the Province must not be too readily confounded.

425. The nature-and meaning of the figures—Such being the state of things, it may be imagined that our figures do not
always convey any very definite meaning. The 160,000 Jats of Dernh Ghézi Klnin include 5,000 Malis, 2,000 J ulahns, 3,000
Turklnins, 4,500 Kutz‘nms, 4,400 Mullahs, 7,500 Mochis, 2,700 Maichhis, and So forth. In no other district does this confusion
prevail to anything like so great an extent; but it does prevail in a smaller degree throughout the south-western districts; and
till the detailed clan tables are complete it will be imp08sible to separate these incongruous items, or to find out with exactness
what our figures do and what they do not include. The confusion is not Wholly due to the entries in the schedules. On the
Lower Indus and Chum’ib the entries in the caste column were numbered by thousands, tribe bein<1r there the recognized unit rather
than the more comprehensive caste; and it was absolutely necessary to allow the staff of the diviswnal offices, all picked men drawn
from the very district with the figures of which they were dealing, some discretion in classifying these entries under larger heads.
Thus in dining the Siail will have been rightly classed as Ritjptits, while in Derah Ghézi they will, with equal correctness so far
as local usage is concerned, have been very probably classed as Jnts. Thus our figures are far from complete; but I have done
my best to indicate in the following paragraphs the uncertainties and errors in classification as far as I could detect them. I had
indeed hoped to treat the subject more fully, and especially more systematic-ally.than I have done. I had intended to attempt
some sort of grouping of the great Jnt tribes on the basis of their ethnic affinities, somewhat similar to that which I have
attempted for the Pathans. But I was not allowed the time. necessary for such an undertaking; and I have therefore roughly
grouped the tribes by locality so fur as my figures served to indicate it, and hurrledy stated the leading facts of which I was in
possession regarding each, leaving any more elaborate treatment for a. future occasion. The figures for tribes are, as already
explained in section 309, necessarily imperfect, and must only be taken as npproxunations.

426. Distribution of the JatS.——Beyond the Panjab, Jats are chiefly found in. Sindh where thev form the
mass of the population, in Bikaner, Jaisalmer, and Marwar, where they probably equal in numbers all the
Rajpt’it races put together, and along the upper valleys of the Gauges and Janina from Bareli, Farrukha-
bad, and Gwalior upwards. \Vithin the Province their distribution is shown in Abstract No. 71 on page
219. They are especially numerous in the central Sikh districts and States, in the south-eastern districts,
and in the. Derajzit. Under and among the hills and in the Rawalpindi division Réjpt’its take their place,
while on the frontier both upper and lower, they are almost wholly confined to the cis-Indus tracts
and the immediate Indus riverain on both sides of the stream. The Jats of the Indus are probably still
in the country which they have occupied ever since their first entry into India, though they have been
driven back from the foot of the Snlemans on to the river by the advance of the Pathan and the Biloch.
The Jats of the \Vcstcrn Plains have almost without exception come up the river valleys from Sindh or '
\Vcstern Rajptitana. The Jats of the western and central sub-montane have also in part come by the
same route; but some of them retain a traditional connection with Ghazni, which perhaps refers to the
ancient Gajnipur, the. site of the modern Rawalpindi, while many of them trace their origin from the
jammu Hills.

The Jats of the Central and Eastern Punjab have also in many cases come up the Satluj valley; but
many of them have moved from Bikaner straight into the hlzilwa. while the great central plains of the
Malwa itself are probably the original home of many of the Jat tribes of the Sikh tract. TheJats of the
south-eastern districts and the Jamna zone have for the most part worked up the Janina vallev from the
direction of Bhartpur, with which some of them still retain a traditional connection ; though sonie few have
moved in eastwards from Bikaner and the Mdlwa. The Bhartpur Jats are themselves said to be immi-
grants who left the banks of the Indus in the time of .‘~\urangzeb. \Vhether the Jats of the great plains are
really as late immigrants as they represent, or whether their story is merely founded upon a wish to show

222

 
    
 

  

 

THE RACES, CASTES, AND .TRIBES on THE PEOPLE. . ,Para.,4zs.

Chap. VI. ’

 

,rart HEW ,atgkgjgfit‘, an Allied Castes.

 

recent connection with the country of the Rajputs, I cannotsay. The whole question is one on which we

are ekceedingly ignorant, and which would richly repay detailed investigation.

427. Jats of the Western Plains.-—-First of all then let us purge our tables of _that nondescript class
known as Jats on the Indus, and, to a less extent, in the lower valleys of the Satlu], Chanab, and Jahlam,
and in the Salt-range Tract. er. O’Brien writes as follows of the Jats of Muzaffargarh :—

“ In this district the word J at includes that congeries of Muhammadan tribes which are not Saiyads, Biloches, Pathajng,
“ or Qurcshis. According to this definition Jats would include Réjpiits. This I believe is correct. The J ats have always been
“recruited from the Rajpiits. There is not a Jat in the district who has any knowledge, real or fancied, of his ancestors that
“ Would not say that he was once a. Rajpfit. Certain J at tribes have names and traditions which seem to connect them more closely
“with Hindustan. Some bear the Réjput title of Rai, and others, though Muhammadans,»associate a Brahmin with the Mulla at
“ marriage ceremonies, while the Plinwérs, Parihérs, Bhattis, J oyas, and others bear the names of well-known tribes of Raipfitana.
“ The fact is that it is impossible to define between J ats and Musalmén Rajpiits. And the difficulty is rendered greater by the word
“ J at also meaning. an agriculturist irrespective of his race, and J atéki agriculture. In conversation about agriculture I have been
“ referred to a Saiyad Zaildar with the remark—Ask Anwar Shah ; he is a better J at than we are. ’

“ The Jat tribes are exceedingly numerous. There are 165 in the Sans’mwan tahsil alone. They have no large divisions
“ embracing several small divisions. Nor do they trace their origin to a common stock. N o tribe is pre-eminent in birth or caste.
“ Generally Jats marry into their own tribe, but they have no hesitation in marrying into other tribes. They give their daughters
“freely to Biloches in marriage. But the Biloches say that they do not give their daughters to J ats. This is, however, a Biloch
“ story ; many instances of J ats married to Biloches could be named. ” 1

Besides this, the word Jat, spelt with a soft instead of a hard t, denotes a camel grazier or camel

' driver. “The camel cannot lift its load; the camelman (Jat) bites its tail.” The fact seems to' be
that the Biloches who came into the districts of the lower frontier as a dominant race, contemptuously
included all cultivating tribes who were not Biloch, or of some race such as Saiyad or Pathan whom they
had been accustomed to look upon as their equals, under the generic name of Jat, until the people them-
selves have lost the very memory of their origin. It is possible that our own oflicers may have emphasized
the confusion by adopting too. readily the simple classification of the population as the Biloch‘or peculiar
people on the one hand and the Jat or Gentile on the other, and that the so-called Jat is not so ignorant of
his real origin as is commonly supposed. But the fact that in this part of the Panjab tribe quite over-
shadows and indeed almost supersedes caste, greatly increases the difficulty. As Mr. Roe remarks—4‘ If
“you ask a Jat his caste he will generally name some sub-division‘or clan quite unknown to fame.” How-
ever caused, the result is that in the Derajat, Muzaffargarh, and much of Multan, if not indeed still further
east and north, the word Jat means littlemore than the heading “others or unspecified” under which'Census
officers are so sorely tempted to class those about whom they know little or nothing. A curious instance
of the manner in which the word is used in these parts is afforded by the result of some inquiries I made
about the Machhi or fisherman caste of Derah Ghazi Khan. The reply sent me was that there were two
castes, Machhis or fishermen, and Jat Machhis who had taken to agriculture. It is probable that not long
hence these latter will drop the Machhi, perhaps forget their Machhi origin, and become Jats pure and
simple; though they may not improbably retain as their clan name the old Machhi clan to which they
belonged, or even the word Machhi itself. Igive on the next page a list of castes which, on a rough exami-5
nation of the clan tables of the Jats of the Multan and Derajat divisions and Bahawalpur, I detected among
the sub-divisions of the Jats of those parts. Jat being essentially a word used for agriculturists only, it is
more probable that a man who returns himself as Jatby caste and Bhatyara by tribe or clan should be a
Bhatyara who has taken to agriculture, than that he shOuld be a Jat who has taken to keeping a cook-shop ;
and the men shown below would probably have been more properly returned under the respective castes
opposite which their numbers are given, than as Jats. A more careful examination of the figures would
probably have increased the numbers; and the detailed clan tables will give us much information on the
subject. .

428. Further to' the north and east, away from the Biloch territory, the difficulty is of a somewhat
different nature. There, as already explained, the tribes are commonly known by their tribal names rather
than by the name of the caste to which they belong or belonged; and the result is that claims to Rajput, or
now-a—days not unseldom to Arab or Mughal origin, are generally set up. The tribes who claim to be Arab
or Mughal will be discussed either under their proper head or under Shekhs and Mughals. But the line
between Jats and Rajputs is a difficult one to draw, and I have been obliged to decide the question in a
rough and arbitrary manner. Thus the Sial are admittedly of pure Rajpiit origin, and Ihave classed them
as Rajpi’its as they are commonly recognized as such by their neighbours. The Stimra are probably of no
less pure Rajpfit extraction, but they are commonly known as Jats, and I have discussed them under
that head. But in either case I shall show the Sial or Siimra who have returned themselves as Jats side by

-side with those who have returned themselves as Rajpiits, so that the figures may be as complete as possible. 7

As a fact these people are generally known as Sial and Stimra rather than as Jats or Rajpfits; and the inclu-
sion of them under either of the latter headings is a classification based upon generally reputed origin or
standing, rather than upon any Current and usual designation. Mr. Purser thus expresses the matter as
he found it in Montgomery :—_

“There is a wonderful uniformity about the traditions of the different tribes. The ancestor of each tribe was, as a rule, a Raj-
“put of the Solar or Lunar race, and resided at Hastinapur or Dzirzinagar. He scornfully rejected the proposals of the Dehli
“ Emperor for a matrimonial alliance between the two families, and had then to fly to Sirsa 01' Bhatner, or some other place in that
“neighbourhood. Next he came to the Ravi and was converted to 15191111 by Makhdlim Bahai-ul-Haqq, or Béba Far-id. Then, being a.
“stout-hearted man, he joined the Kharrals in their marauding expeditions, and so his descendants became Jats. In Kamr Singh’s
“time they took to agriculture and abandoned robbery a little; and now under the English Government they have quite given up
“ their evil ways, and are honest and well-disposed.”

Mr. Steedman writing from Jhang says :—

. “ Theksarein this district a lot of tribes engaged in agriculture or cattle-grazing who have no very clear idea of their origin
“ but are certainly converted Hindus. Many are recognized J ats, and more belong to an enormous variety of tribes, but are called by
“ the one comprehensive term Jat. Ethnologically I am not sure of my ground; but for practical convenience in this part of the
“ world, I would class as J ats all Muhammadans whose ancestors were converted from Hinduism and who are now engaged in, or
“ derive their maintenance from, the cultivation of land or the pasturing of cattle.”

‘Among the organised Biloch tribes of the frontier, however, Biloch girls are not given to Tats.

223

 

 

 

 

 
   
    
  

 

    
  
   
   
  
   
    
  
    
   
    
   
  
  
 

  

 

 

 

 

 

 

Parana] ’ ,. ‘ me RACES,,CAS’PEISgANDVTR‘lBLES, or ran PEOPLE.
Chap. VI. 7 4 ‘ :l M . ., ' \Vrfl \ . ‘ . '

i."

 

4

Part} 111.44'1h-e Jat, Rajput, and. "Anna Castes.

 

 

AbstractNo. 72, 'S/zosm'ng other Castes returned as Jats z'n Multan and the Derajat.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

a a 'g
.8 “’ w .
S .5- : i g _. g
N’ "' "‘ .. =1 . :1 v
€115“. E g g 25;; .3- (_. CASTR.
. :5 o m (5 5 "H 3 a ,
3 i=0 3‘0 2 \ a = Te g d z
3 N 5 3 8 a: E. ‘59 '5 E
2. i E 2 o ‘ a. an . 1-« m o
Arfin . . . I l i 8 11 821 [ii/123217
Mans: . . - 7 255 389* 2 3"” 2’755 5"°°8 287 I" 2‘ ’ Mali
M3,.“ - 0 ' ' ‘

, . . . I , 6 885 885 Bhatyéra:
€23.93? . . . 2 "137 ...69 ...79 ' 2 2 Bazigar
Bilghi . - . 92 96‘ 31- ‘45 . .. .. . 364 . .. 3.64 BllOCh

- ’ PAOli
P8161413 . - - - }. 112 529 41 89 1,252 1,947 273‘ 4,243 . _ 4:243 { 411118112
yuggag' . ‘ . . ... ... 4 35 - 39 ... 39 ungar

-. . . 102 65 225 90 ... 62 4 549 - 549 Pathén
$293M . , . . 5 14 6 181 68- 3, 277‘ _ 84 23; :{elr
Jogi . . . . I ... ... ... 1 5 _ . - 0g]
Ch rhoa . . . 24 145 ' 137 375 I 484 111 2,276 2,276 Charhoa;
Chghra . . - - 34 374 ' 21 217 ,820 67 1,535 1,533 ' Chuhra
Khojah . . . , 7 33 440_ 453 1,755 34 2,727 2,727 Kholah

' . . .‘ - 28 ’ I ... 29 29 Darzi_
Dal-21. . . 6 12 11 5 - 12 ... 124 Dhob‘l
Dhobi . . 9 4 . ‘
Tarkhén - - - 37 257‘ X 1 19° 2,935 3:962 238' 6,730 6,730 Tarkhan
D’ . .. - - ‘--- 247 13 26o 260 .0993,
R‘zignt . . . 14 H 7 153 33I .. 25 ... 690 ... 690 Bajput
Zargar . - - 6 2 13 21 21 Aargan
Shekh - - - 345 3‘4 250 65 390 937 205' 2,227 2,227 Shelfh
Siqligar . . _. 49 49 49 Slqlggar
Faqir . . . .. 67 I45 72 13 297 242 539 Faqir
Oassab . . . 1; 92 ... 94 1,281 1,083 98 2, 66(6) ... 2,66% Qaiséb

' ' . . a 1

lalfiishi. ~ - .. 264 27° 171 35 22 106 14 ‘ 882 4 882 Sureshi ~
K h’ . . . .» 3' 3 Kahér
Kitgria - - - 6 12 I I 259 2,680 4,539 119 7,626 7,626 Kuténa
Kumhar . - - 99- 343 7 2‘43 2,700 1,837 125 5,354 5,354 Kumhar
. Kamangar . . . 9 38 36 4.0 ... 123 123, Kaxj'jénga:
Kalal . . . . 14 14 5 9. :3, 55 55 Kalal
Gui“ - - * °* 10 I 7 18‘ 18 (Sugar
Labana. . . . ‘ ... 4 317 4,317 Labana
L011?“ . - - - '8 I 17 --- 46 1,304 638 208 2,331 .’.. 2,331 Lohar
Mujéwar . . ... ... ... ' ... 401 401 NIuJawa;
MU hal - - - 17 I5 8 40 361 401 Mughal
Maléh . . - ~ 77 216 2 840 2,771 4,451 627 8,986 ' 8,986 Malléh
Mil'éSI . - - - 80 432 5 95 1:273 1,212 _ 61 3,219 3,219 Mirasi
MOChi - - - - 53 415 I7 I78 3,916 7,389 320 12,293 865 13,158 Mochi
Méchhi . . . - I04. 332 u 1,013 3,465 2,733 180 7,838 241 8,079 Machhi
Nai . . . .. 65 208 95* 1,462 1,431 123 3,384 3,384 Nai

 

 

The last words of this sentence convey an important distinction. The Jat of the Indus and Lower
Chanab is essentially a husbandman. But in the great central grazing grounds of the Western Plains he is

often pastoral rather than agricultural, looking upon cultivation as an inferior occupation which he leaves
to Arains, Mahtams, and such like people.

On the Upper Indus the word Jat, or Hindki which is perhaps more often used, is applied in scarcely
a less indefinite sense than in the Derajat; while in the Salt-range Tract the meaning is but little more
precise. Beyond the Indus, Jat or Hindki includes both Rajputs and Awans, and indeed all who talk
Panjabi rather than Pashto. In the Salt-range Tract, however, the higher Rajput tribes, such as Janji’ia,
are carefully excluded; and Jat means any Mahomedan cultivator of Hindu origin who is not an Awan,
Gakkhar, Pathan, Saiyad, Qureshi, or Rajptit. Even there, however, most of the lat clans are returned
as Rajputs also, and the figures forvthem will be found further on when I discuss the Jats of the
sub-montane tracts. Major Wace writes :—

“ The real J at clans of the Rawalpindi division have a. prejudice against the name J at, because it is usually applied to camel- ‘
“ drivers, and to the graziers of the [Mir whom they loo 1 down upon as low fellows. But there is, I think, no doubt that the princi- “
“ pal agricultural tribes Whom we cannot class as Réjpdts are really of the same race as the J ats of the Lower Paujz’tb.”

The Jat in these parts of the country is naturally looked upon as of inferior race, and the position he
occupies is very different from that which he holds in the centre and east of the Panjab. Mr. O’Brien
gives at page 78 of his Multdm’ Glossary a collection of the most pungent proverbs on the subject, of which
I can only quote one or two :—-“ Though the Jat grows refined, he will still use a mat for a pocket-handker-
“chief.” “ An ordinary man’s ribs would break at the laugh of a Jat.” “ When the Jat is prosperous he
“ shuts up the path (by ploughingit up): when the Kirar (money-lender) is prosperous heshuts up the Jat.”
“ A Jat like a wound is better when bound.” “ Though a Jat be made of gold, still his hinder parts are of
“brass.” “The Jat is such a fool that only God can take care of him.”

The Pathan proverbs are even less complimentary. “ If a Hindki cannot do you any harm, he will leave
“ a bad smell as he passes you.” “ Get round a Pathan by coaxing; but heave a clod at a Hindki.” “Though

224

 

  

THE RACES, CASTES, AND Tamas or THE PEOPLE. . Par" 43“
Chap" VI.

 

Part III.——The Jat, Rajput, and Allied Castes.

 

“ a. Hindki be your right arm, cut it off.” “Kill a black Jat rather than a black snake.” The Jat of Derah
Ghazi is described as “lazy, dirty, and ignorant.”

429. Jet tribes of the Western Plains—Abstract No. 73 on the next page gives the principal J at tribes of the Western Plains ;
that is to say west of Lahore, excluding the trans-Salt-range and the sub-montane tracts. The t: ibes may be divided into three groups ;
the Tahfm, Bhutta, Langah, Chhina, and Siimra lie chiefly westwards of the valley of the Jahlam-Chanab; the Chhadhar and
Sipra lie to the east of that line; while the Bhatti, Sial, Punwar, Joya, Dhlidhi, Khichi, and Wattu are Rajplits rather than J ate,
and will be discussed when I come to the Rajplits of the Western Plains. It must be remembered that these figures are very
imperfect, as they merely give the numbers who have returned their tribe as one of those shown in the abstract, and do not include
those who have returned only sub-sections of those tribes. The complete figures cannot be obtained till the detailed clan tables are
ready. The double columns under Bhutta, Langah, Slimra, Chhz’tdhar and Dluidhi show the numbers who have returned themselves
as belonging to these tribes, but as being by caste J at and Rajplit respectively.

The Tahim (No. I).—The Tahim claim Arab origin, and to be descended from an Ansari Quresh called Tamim. They for-
merly held much property in the Chiniot taksz’l of J hang, and there were Tahim Governors of those parts under the Dehli Emperors.
It is said that the Awaus have a Tahim clan. The Tahiln are not wholly agriculturists, and are said not unfrequently to work as
butchers and cotton scutchers; or it may be merely that the butchers and cotton scutchers have a Tahim clan called after the tribe.
They are, as far as our figures go, almost confined to Bahaiwalpur and the lower Indus and Chanab in Multan, Muzaifargarh,
and Derah Ghazi Khan. The Multan Tahim say that their more immediate ancestor Sambhal Shah came to that place some 700
years ago on a marauding expedition, and ruled at Multan for 40 years, after which he was killed and his followers scattered.
In his invasion of India during the latter part of the 14th century, Taimur encountered his old foes “the Getae (J ats), who inhabited
the plains of Tahim,” and pursued them into the desert; and Tod mentions an extinct Rajplit tribe which he calls Dahima.

The Bhutta. (No. 2).—The Bhutta are said by Mr. O’Brien to have traditions connecting them with Hindustan, and they
claim to be deScended frOm Solar Raijpiits. But since the rise to opulence and importance of Pirzadah Muréd Bakhsh Bhutta,
of Multan, many of them have taken to calling themselves Pirzadahs. One account is that they are emigrants from Bhutan—
a story I fear too obviously suggested by the name. They also often practise other crafts, such as making pottery or weaving, instead
of or in addition to agriculture. ' They are said to have held Uchh (in Bahawalpur) before the Saiyads came there. They are, accord-
ing to our figures, chiefly found on the lower Indus, Chanab and Jahlam, in Shaihpur, Jhang, Multan, Muzaifargarh, and Derah
Ghazi Khan. In J hang most of them have returned themselves as Rajpiits. The Bhutta shown scattered over the Eastern Plains are
perhaps members of the small Bhutna or Bhutra clan of Maflwa J ats. (See also Buttar, section 4.36, and Brita, section 438.)

The Langah (No. 3).—Mr. O’Brien thus describes the Langéh 2—“ A tribe of agriculturists in the Multan and Muzaft'argarh
“districts. They were originally an Afghan tribe who came to Multan from Sivi and Dhadhar for purposes of trade, and
“ eventually settled at Rapri and the neighbourhood. In the confusion that followed the invasion of Tamerlane Multan became inde-
“ pendent of the throne of Dehli, and the inhabitants chose Sheikh Yusaf, Kureshi, head of the shrine of Sheikh Bahauddin, as
“ Governor. In 1445 A.D., Rai Sabra, Chief of the Langahs, whose daughter had been married to Sheikh Yusaf, introduced an
“ armed band of his tribesmen into the city by night, seized Sheikh Yusaf and sent him to Dehli, and proclaimed himself king
“ with the title Sultan Kutabuddin. The kings of _Multén belonging to the
“ Langah tribe are shown in the margin.

 

 

Sultan Kutabaddin. 1445 to 1460. . “ The dynasty terminated with the capture of Multan, after a siege of
Sultan Hussam , . I450 (extent 0f reign “Oi known). “ more than a year, by Shah Hasan Arghun, Governor of Sindh, in 1526. For
3:11:23 figgggfiah: Dates not known. “ten days the city was given up_to plunder and massacre, and most of the
Sultan Husain, . 1518 to 1526. “ Langéhs were slam. Sultan Husain was made prisoner and dled shortly after.

 

“ The Langa’h dynasty ruled Multan for eighty years, during which time Biloches
“succeeded in establishing themselves along the Indus from Sitpur to Kot
“ Karor. The Langahs of Multan and Muzafi'argarh are now very insignificant cultivators.” -

Farishtah is apparently the authority for their Afghan origin, which is doubtful to say the least. Pirzadah Murad Bakhsh
Bhutta of Multan says that the Bhutta, Langah, Kharral, Harral, and Lak are all Punwar Réjpiits by origin. But the Langah
are described by Tod as a clan of the Chaluk or Solani tribe of Agnikula Rajpiits, who inhabited Multan and J aisalmer and were
driven out of the latter by the Bhatti at least 700 years ago. Accm‘ding to our figures the Panjab Langah are almost confined to
the lower Indus and Chanab. Unfortunately we classed 2,550 Langaih who had returned their caste as Langéh, under Pathéns.
I have added the figures in Abstract N o. 73. .

The Chhina (No. 4).—These I take to be distinct from the Chima Jats of Siélkot and Gujranwala, though the two have
certainly been confused in our tables. That there are Chhina in Sialkot appears from the fact that the town of J afmki in that dis-
trict was founded by a Chhina Jat who came from Sindh and retained the title of Jam, the Sindhi equivalent forChaudhri. Yet
if the Chhina spread up the Chanab into Siélkot and the neighbouring districts in such large numbers as are shown for Chima
in those districts, it is curious that they should not be found in the intermediate districts through which they must have passed.
It is probable that the Chhina here shown for Gurdaispur, and perhaps those for Firozpur also, should go with the Chima who are
described in section 432 among the J at tribes of the sub-montane tract. These latter seem to trace their origin from Dehli. The
Chhina of Derah Ismail Khan are chiefly found in the cis-Indus portion of the district.

430. jat tribes of the Western Plains continued. The Sumra (No. 5).—Mr. O’Brien describes the Slimra as originally Raj-
piits:—“ In A.D. 750 they expelled the first Arab invaders from Sindh and Multan, and furnished the country with a dynasty
“ which ruled in Multan from 1445 to 1526 A.D., when it was expelled by the Samma, another Bafjput tribe; ” and Tod describes
them as one of the two great clans Umra and Slimra of the Soda tribe of Punwér Rajpiits, who in remote times held all the Raj-
plitana deserts, and gave their names to Umrkot and Umrasumra or the Bhakkar country on the Indus. He identifies the Soda with
Alexander’s Sogdi, the princes of Dhat. Here again the Slimra seem to have spread, according to our figures, far up the Satluj and
Chanéb into the central districts of the Province. The figures for Derah Ismail Khan are probably understated, as there they hold
a. great portion of the Leiah flail between the J hang border and the Indus. Some 2,000 of the Slimra have returned themselves as
Mjpfits, chiefly in Patiéla.

The Chhadhar (No. 6).——The Chhadhar are found along the whole length of the Chaneib and Ravi valleys, but are far most
numerous in Jhang, where they have for the most part returned themselves as Rafjpiits. They claim to be descended from Réja
Tur, Tlinwar. They say that they left their home in Réjpdtana in the time of Muhammad Ghori and settled in Bahéwalpur, where
they were converted by Sher Shah of Uchh. Thence they came to J hang, where they founded an important colonv and spread in
smaller numbers up the Chanab and Ravi. Mr. Steedman describes them as good agriculturists, and less given to cattle-theft than
their neighbours.

The Sipra (No. 7)—appear to be a sub-division of the Gil tribe of Jats, which gives its name to the famous battle-field of
Saléraon. They too are found chiefly on the Jahlam and lower Chanab and are most numerous in J hang. They are not an important
tri e. .

The Bhatti, Sial, Punwar, Joya, Dhudhi, Khichi, and Wattu will be described under Réjputs.

The Langrial are not separately shown in the abstract. They are however curious as being a nomad pastoral tribe who form
almost the sole inhabitants of the Multan steppes. They appear to be found also in Rawalpindi and Sizilkot, and there to claim Solar
Réjplit origin. But in Multan the Langrial say that their ancestor was a Brahman Charan from Bikainer who was converted by
Sultan Samran. They originally settled in Rawalpindi; thence they moved to J hang, took some country from the Siél, and settled
at Kot Kamafilia in Montgomery, whence they spread over the Multan bdr. They derive their name from langar a “ kitchen,”
because their ancestor used to keep open house to all the beggars and faqz’rs of the neighbourhood.

The N01 and Bhangu.—These appear to be among the earliest inhabitants of the J hang district, and to be perhaps abori-
ginal. The Bhangu do not even claim néinit origin l The N01 held the country about Jhano and the Bhangu that about Shorkot
when the Siail came to the district, but they eventually fell before the rising power of the new comers. The Siélkot Bhangu say
they came from Nepal.

 

2-25

 

 

 

 

 

. .L"

 

ii
7!
i

 

 

 

 

Abstract No. 73, Mowing the Jat Tribes cf the Western Plains.

 

 

 

gzz

Ludhiana . .

alandhar . .
ushyérpur . .

Amritsar .
. Gurdaspur . .
Sialkot . . .

Lahore . . .
Gquanwala . .
Firozpur . . .

Rawalpindi .
Jhelam . .
Gujrat . .
Shahpur . .

Multan .
hang . . .
ontgomery .
Muzaflargarh . .

Derah Isméil Khan
Derah Ghazi Khan
Bannu . . .

British Territory .
Patiala . . ,

Total East. Plains

 

Bahawalpur . .

British Territory . .
Native Stat” .
Province

JATS—WESTERN PLAINS.

   

 

6

 

 

 

 

 

 

3 4 5 7 9 lo 11 11 13 14
Bhutta. Langéh. Sfimra. Chhidhar.

- ,- 2: a «I .~' ~' . -.—: 2' . z: - ,-
5 - 5: .- E 3 i .. 7% - 35: a :4 3' E a E E =3
a =1. 3 a: 3, ad 15 5 5:. a: -‘-", a: 1;, no 3;, E. 2, a :4 3

8 36 7 847 ... .. 1,004 5 1o 8

. 9 .. 1,633 .. 489 345 367 31 87 348 .

.. 691 659 1 43 333 ... ... m
20 241 17 91 . 2,492 388 6 1,646 .. 38 205 221 653‘ ..
936 1,249 . 232 ... 5 137 2,287 -

69 555 98 I59 I .. . 52 720 568 3,677 719 117 205 99 13 ...
98 73 159 196 205 16 2,600 4 14 10,287 1,243 311 390 710 518 739
345 31 1 234 ... 2,310 625 7 5,537 333 1,1 19 7,722, 433 538 995 561 432 31.2
38 42 57 6 25 ... 882 1 347 131 590 285 ' 716 782 264 36 704

5 479 464 .. 1 5 5 2,056 141 814 49 27 , ...

321 1,354 1 1 31 284 1,805 131 156 6,241 256 524 1 733 74 7
5 233 294 2 30 291 1,388 9,926 1,091 145 54 1,524 ..
93 2,570 162 401 20 .. I,672 I877 1,794 396 71 71 516 426 57 43
2,821 4,845 169 2,190 96 2,205 25 2,214 88 1.287 638 451 9,682 560 2,563 473 1,875 54

640 1,612 3,231 341 41 82 ... I 3,272 13,390 5,185 2,874 437 284 1,533 1,578 483 107

394 192 20 177 1 74 56 .. ... 5 3,076 61 747 3,528 1,202 726 2,165 1,349 373 454
1,695 4,366 3 I 1144 I 207 550 I509 5 1,537 1 1 , 2:453 1:551 1,333 505 44 l 10

765 1.014 - 778 4 .. 4,4” 951 2 1,359 73 13,767 14,648 1,317 1,788 ’695 . 877 ' 167'
2,229 3,162 .. 2,305 .. . .. 887 388 ... _ 171 12,971 2,536 1,919 ' 1,421 66' 355 - 13

72 2 . 410 .. 110 1 70 1,057 189 405 479 136 283
9.598 20,431 4,891 9,083 2,348 121550 10,196 12,558 218 26,387 16.435 12,563 94,665 17,093 16,959 12,338 12.315 3,337 2.963
663 194 1,564 587 ... 864 502 ...
757 I94 59 I . . 2,101 17 6 619 273 887 599 241
5,862 1,351 .. _ 1,311 .. 569 .. 479 254 '3
9,598 20.43: 4,891 9,083 2.348 2,550 10.196 12.558 2:8 26,387, 16.435 12,563. 94.665 17,093 16,959 12.338 12,315 "39337 2.963
13,862 2,108 194 59 1 A 2,101 17 1,311 6 1,193 273 . 1,087 354 - 244‘
23.460 22.539 5.085 9.142 2,349 2,1550 10,196 12.558 2,319 26.404, 17,746 12.569 95.858 17366 17,846 12,338 13,402 359! 3.207

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Ludhiana

alandhar
ushyfirpur

Amritsar

Got 111'.
$2111?ng

Lahore
Gujranwala.
F irozpur

Rawalpindi
helam
uj rat
Shahpnq

Multan
hang
ontgom ery
Muzafiugarh

Derah Ismail Khan
Derah Ghazi Khan

a

Bannu . " '

British Tqfitoty

Patiala

' Total East. Plains

Bahawafpur

British Territory
Native States
Province

 

 

 

 

 

 

\

 

I

191’ 91116111 13111

~seasnoipenlgv- mm 41191211“

   
    
 
    
    
  
      
      
 

r

3" -

"’,
1

391191211; amp fsastD ~‘sapvngm-uz ”

'a1dogi‘a ”5111.130.

   

 

 

  

THE-RACES, CASTES, AND .‘TRIBES OF THE PEOPLE. ‘Pm- 43;.
Chap, VI.

 

Pa‘rt-llL—The Jat, ‘Rajput, and "Allied Castes.

 

TheKharral, Harral, and Marral.-The Kharral will be discussed se arately with the smaller agricultural tribes. The Harral
claim to be descended from the same ancestor, Rai Bhfipa, as the Kharral, but by another son; and to be Punwa‘.r Rajpiits who came
from J aisalmer to Uchh, and thence to Kamalia in the Montgomery district. Mr. Steedman says that in Jhang, where only they are
found on the left bank of the Upper Chanab, tradition makes them a branch of the Ahirs, and that they are almost the worst thieves
in the district, owning large flocks and herds which they pasture in the central steppes, and being bad cultivators. The Marral
seem to have been once of far greater importance than now in the J hang district, which is their home. They claim to be Chauhan
Rajpdts by origin, and to have come to the Upper Chanab in the time of Akbar. They are a. fine bold-looking set of men, but, with
a bad reputation for cattle-lifting, and are poor cultivators.

The Hans, Khagga, Jhandir, &c.-—These tribes will be found described under Shekh, as they claim Qureshi origin, though
often classed as J ats. '

4.3!. Jats of the western sub-montane.—-The tribes which I shall next discuss are those of the foot
of the hills west of Lahore, that is, of the Gdirat, Gfijran’wala and Sialkot districts. With them, however, I
have included in the Abstract the so-called Jat tribes of the Salt-range Tract; for all the tribes of sufficient
importance to be discussed separately that have returned themselves from this tract as Jats, are really Rajpnts
rather than Jats, the greater number of their members have returned themselves as such, and they will be dis-
cussed under Rajpiits. Such are the Dhanial, Bhakral, Janjiia, and Manhas. After these came the Mekan,
Gondal, and Ranjha, who belong to the Salt-range sub-montane and will also be treated as Rajputs. Then
follow the true Jats, the Tarar, Varaich, Chima, &c., whom I have endeavoured to arrange in order of locality
from west to east. The Jats of the Salt-range and of the great plains below it I have alreadygdescribed suffi-
ciently in the preceding sections 427-8. But directly we leave the Salt-range behind us and enter the
Lahore and Amritsar divisions—directly, in fact, we come within the circle of Sikh influence as distinguish-
ed from mere political supremacy, we find the line between Jat and Rajput sufficiently clearly marked.
The Jat indeed, here as elsewhere, claims for himself Rajpfit origin. But a Varaich does not say that
he is now Rajpiit. He is a Jet and content to be so. The fact is that within the pale of Sikhism ’Raipnts
were at a discount. The equality of all men preached by Guru Govind disgusted the haughty Raj'piits,
and they refused to join his standard. They soon paid the penalty of their pride. The Jats who composed
the great mass of the Khalsa rose to absolute power, and the Rajpfit who had despised them was the
peculiar object of their hatred. Their. general policy led them to cut off such poppy heads as had
not sprung from their own seed; and their personal feeling led them to treat the Rajput, who as a native-
born leader of the people should have joined them, and who wOuld if he had done so have been a very
important element of additional strength to the cause, with especial harshness. The old Settlement
Reports are full of remarks upon the decadence if not the virtual disappearance of the Rajpiit gentry in
those districts were Sikh sway was most absolute. Thus the Jats we are considering are far more clearly
marked off from the Rajpiits than are those of the Western Plains where everybody is a Jat, or of the Salt-
range Tract where everybody who is not an Arab or a Mughal calls himself a Rajpfit; indeed there is if
anythingatendency here to call those-Jats who are admitted to be Rajpfits further west. Only on the edge
of the group, on the common border line of the Sikh tract, the Salt-range, and the great plains, do the Mekan,
Gondal, Ranjha, and Tarar claim some to be Jats and some to be Rajpiits. The first two I have decided to
describe under Rajpiits, the last under Jats ; but this is more a matter of convenience than of ethnic clas-
sification. The Jat tribes now to be considered are, except perhaps on the confines of the Gfijranwala ba’r,
essentially agricultural, and occupy the same social position as do those of the Eastern Plains, whom in-
deed they resemble in all respects.

The most extraordinary thing about the group of Jat tribes found in Sialkot is the large number
of customs still retained by them which are, so far as I know, not shared by any other people. They will
be found described in Mr. Roe’s translation of Amin Chand’s History of Sicflkoz‘, and I shall notice one or
two of them in the following paragraphs. Nothing could be more instructive than an examination of the
origin, practice, and limits of this group of customs. They would seem to point to aboriginal descent.
Another point worthy of remark IS the frequent recurrence of an ancestor Mal, which may perhaps connect
this group of tribes with the ancient Malli of Multan. Some of their traditions point to Sindh ; while
others are connected with the hills of Jammu. The whole group strikes me as being one of exceeding
interest, and I much regret that I have no time to treat it more fully. .

432. Jat tribes of the western sub—montane.—-'1‘he figures for the tribes will be found in Abstract No. 74, on the next page. I have
already explained that the first seven tubes, which belong to the Salt-range and its vicinity, will be treated as and discussed with Réjplits.

The Tatar (No. 8).—This is the only one of the tribes to be here discussed of which any considerable number of the members
have returned themselves as Rajplits, about half the Gujranwala and nearly all the Shahpur Tarar having adopted this course.
The Tarar claim Solar Réjplit origin, apparently from the Bhatti of Bhatner. They say that their ancestor Tarar took service with
Mahmud Ghaznavi and returned with him to Ghazni; but that his son Lohi, from whom they are descended, moved from Bhatner
to Gdjrat whence the tube spread. Another story dates their settlement from the time of Humayiin. They intermarry with Gondal,
Varaich, Gil, Virk, and other leading J at tribes of the neighbourhood; and they have lately begun to intermarry within the tribe.
Some of them are still Hindus. They hold land on both sides of the Upper Chanab, Ebout the junction and within the boundaries
of the three districts of Glijrat, Gujranwéla, and Shahpur. They are described as “invariably lazy, idle, and troublesome.”

The Varaich (No. 9).—-The Varaich is one of the largest Jat tribes in the Province. In Akbar’s time they held two-
thirds of the Glijrat district, though on less favourable terms than those allowed to the Giijars who held the remainder; and they still
hold 170 villages in that district. They have also crossed the Chanab into Gdjrafnwala where they held a tract of 741 villages, and
have spread along under the bills as far as Ltidhiafna and Maler Kotla. They do not always even pretend to be Réjpfits, but
say that their ancestor Dhiidi was a J at who came into India with Mahmrid Ghaznavi and settled in Glijrzit, Where the tribe grew
powerful and partly dlspossessed the’original Gujar lords of the soil. Another story is that their ancestor was a Stirajbansi Raj-
piit who came from Ghaznl to Guy-ate while according to a third account their ancestor was a descendant of Raja Kai-an who
went from the city of Kisrah to Dehll and was settled by J alal-ul-din Firoz Shah in Hissar, whence the tribe moved some five
centuries ago to Guiranwéla._ But there is little doubt that Gdjraft was their first home, and that their movement has been east-
wards. The Wazirafibad family. of this tribe rose to importance under the Sikhs, and its history is narrated by Sir chel Griffin at
pages 409 [f of his Punjab Chiefs. They are almost all Musalmains, but retain all their tribal and many of their Hindu customs.
, They marry with the best local tribes. They appear to be known as Chung or Varaich indifferently in the Lahore district.

The Sahi (No. Io).-—The Séhi also claim descmt from a Solar Rajplit who went to Ghazni with Mahmud, and returned to
found the tribe, settling on the Ravi near Lahore. They are found in any numbers only in Giijrat and Siafilkot. They have, in com.
mon with the Sindhu and Chima of these parts, some peculiar marriage customs, such as cutting a goat’s ear and marking their fore-
heads with the blood, making the bridegroom cut off a twig of the J/zand tree (Prosopis spicz'gera) and so forth; and they, like
most of the tribes discussed in this section, worship the J hand tree.

227

 

 

 

 

 

 

gzz

 

 

 

Ambala . . .
Ludhla'ma . . .
alandhar . .
ushyérpur . .
Amritsar . . .
G urdéspur . .
Siélkot . . .

Lahore . . .
G'ujrz’mwéla. .
Flrozpur .

Réwalpindi .

helam . . .
ujrat . . ‘ .
Shahpur . .
Multan . . .
hang . . .
ontgomery . .

Muzafiargarh

British Territory .

Patiéla . .
Nébha . .

Kapurthala. .
{31nd . .
aler Kotla. .

'00-.

Total East. Plains .

British Territory .
Native States .
Province

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘, f ., ‘3’; 7 ’ 1‘ A :1 '
Abstract No. 74, Mowing Jat tribes 0f 11212 Western Sub-montane. .
JAT TRIBES OF THE WESTERN SUB-MONTANE,
1 2 3 4 5 5 7 3 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18
Tatar.
:5

2; - 1 —‘ - - «a - 2 E ,5 ,-

E... d ‘5 "E 5" R a 3" .8 If: «i ' .

a 55‘, 2 m 2 o M £2 :2 > 3}“; = {‘3 35 85 o :c m o

2 3 -- 566 .. 289 428 570 1,772 7 Ambqla
12 15 .. 1,344 630 .. 3,008 207 765 1,237 . .. .. Ludhléna.
144 . .. 24 ._ 292 322' 2,050 1,354 568 94 63 21s Jalandhar
60 90 . . 203 . 470 .. 1,302 400 Hushyérpur
11 524 . 65 1 .. 2,205 154 2,227 1,1 19 1,177 615 1,022 1,155 1,943 Amritsar
6w 67 443 230 76 .. 1,476 366 1,350 1,851 984 93 7,376 5,063 4,823 Gurgiéspur .
1,110 1,156 21 67 1,791 .. 96o .. 5,789 5,784 2,515 35,722 2539:. 4,873 14,228 13,756 4,669 6:385 51:11. at ‘
543 669 101 859 53 191 1,292 155 1,495 89 ‘ 1,772 647 41 219 193 421 Lahore
1,648 1 ,724 .. 12 3,953 1, I 66 2,373 2,822 10,783 6 13 12,645 19,839 947 502 2,073 313 2 5 1 4,407 Gylrénwéla
44 158 .. 52 161 14 252 409 267 751 238 361 109 153 2,412 141 Fnrozpur
6,340 92 143 1,576 611 8 250 .. .362 3 122 502 47 .. 10 144 91 Réwalpindi
3,680 232 1,711 1,253 1,125 6,354 1,601 712 5 504 576 20 219 52 . 37 . . ‘ 42 he_1am
732 48 1,965 918 24,825 6,924 13,588 35,253 4,044 1, 179 3,429 107 2 1,413 .. 345 417 up-at

39 .. 48 160 305 258 56 1,173 443 149 829 1 25 . .. . .. .. .. 155 Shahpur

253 74 19 196 I43 2 .. 102 59 64 . 10 . . . 2 ' 1 1 9 2 Multan

366 . . 220 649 162 210 70 59 110 482 2 78 225 ' 5 {Villa-“g

.- 5 7 ... m 122 I 203 158 202 160 600 40 39 ... . 50 64 ontgomery

. 966 119 155 I68 33 22 220 . . 2 14 48 183 Muzaffargarh
10,026 8,419 6,570 4,863 3,157 47,276 10,903 18,925 4,228 61,718 13,396 25,200 67,855 32,843 9,284 22,488 23 056 17,541 17,462 British Territory

fl .
15 13 .. 10 641 .. 1,003 1,523 7,819 41 . - Patiéla.
. . .. 2 ... , 169 4 2 3o . 460 8 3 124 Nébha
.. 17 .. 503 132 .. 424 . 190 Kapurthala.
.. .. .. 1 52 .. .. 590 .. I Ind -
. 1,151 1 8 609 . . MalerKotla.

. . 15 I3 86 49 19 .. 2,505 6 58 1,694 1,678 8,931 494 5+ 315 Total East. Plains
' ‘ I Q I
10,026 8.419 6,570 4,863 3,157 47,276 10,903 18,925 4.228 61.718 13,396 25,200 67.855 32,843 9.284 22.488 23.056 17.541 17,462 Bntssh Terntory

15 15 13 325 53 19 .. 2,517 6 6 1,694 1,678 8,939 494 5 315 NfihYe States
10,026 8.434 6,585 4,876 3,157 47,601 10,956 18,944 4,228,611,235 13,402 35,265 69.549 34,521 9,284 31,427 23,550 17,546 17,777 Promce

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

l

 

waists-19111115119 ‘mdfea 331911—111 wed

 

 

 

,3?“ 1211.1;

- 1

/

“21180518111111. 9.10: 538181; cmv ‘smsyo <‘s

 

  

THE Races, CASTES, AND TRIBES or THE PEOPLE. if" 43:
‘ ‘ ap. .

 

Part III.—The Jat, Rajput, and Allied Castes.

 

The Hinjra..(No. n).—The Hinjra of the Giijreinwala 6dr are a pastoral tribe, perhaps of aboriginal extraction. They
own 37 villages in Grijrzinwala which is their home, but have spread both east and west under the hills. They claim to be Saroha.
Rajpiits, and that their ancestor Hinjrano came from the neighbourhood of Hissar to Giijrénwala and founded a city called Uskhab;
the ruins of which still exist. Their immediate ancestors are Mal and Dhol, and they say that half their clans still live in the
Hissar country. It would be interesting to know the names of these clans. and to examine the alleged connection between the two
sections of the tribe. In the Hissar Settlement Report it is stated that “the Hinjraion Pachhadas trace their origin to a Saroha
Rajpiit ancestor called Hinjrsiou. They are. all Muhammadans in this district, though in other places Hindu Hinjraon Pachhadas
are to be found.” Our figures show no Hinjra in Hissar, and only 30 in Sirsa; but they may have been returned as Hinjraion.

‘ The Chima (No. 12).—-The Chima are one of the largest Jat tribes in the Paiijab. They say that some 25 generations
back their ancestor Cbima,a Chaulian Rajpiit, fled from Dehli after the defeat of Prithi R aij by Shaheib-ul-din Ghori, first to Kafngm
and then to Amritsar, where his son Founded a village on the Beds in the time of Ala-ul-din Ghori. Hisgrandson was called Raina
Kang, and Dhol (the same name as among the Hinjra) wasthe ancestor of their present clans. The Chima have the peculiar mar-
riage customs described under the Sa’hi J ats, and they are said to be served by Jogis and not by Brahmans, both which facts point
strongly to aboriginal descent. They are a powerful and united tribe, but quarrelsome. They are said to marry within the tribe as
well as with their neighbours. Many of them are Musalinans, but retain their old customs. The Nagara is one of their principal
clans. Thev are most numerous in Sizilkot, but hold 42 villages in Glijrainwala, and have spread both eastwards and westwards

v

along the foot of the hills.

The Bajwa. (No. 13).—The Bajwa or Bajju J ats and Raijpiits have given their name to the Bajwait or country at the foot of
the J ammu hills in the Sialkot district. They say that they are Solar Rajpiits and that their ancestor Raja Shah’p was driven out
ofMultaZn in the time of Sikandar Lodi. His two sons Kals and Lis escaped in the disguise of falcons-rs. Li's went to J ammu
and there married a Rajpiit bride, while Kals married a J at girl in Pasriir. The descendants of both live in the Bajwat, but are
said to be distinguished as Baijwa J ats and Bajju Raijpiits. Another story has it that their ancestor Rai J aisan was driven from Dehli
by Rai Pitora and settled at Karbala in Sialkot. The Bajju Rajpiits admitatheir relationship with the Bajwa Jats. The Bajju
Raijpiits are said to have had till quite lately a custom by which a Musalmzin girl could be turned into a Hindu for purposes of
marriage, by temporarily burying her in an underground chamber and ploughing the earth over her head. In the betrothals of this
tribe dates are used. a custom perhaps brought with them‘ from Multan; and they have several other singular 'customs resembling
those of the Sabi J ats already described. They are almost confined to Sialkot, though they have spread in small numbers eastwards
as far as Patiaila. '

433. Jet tribes of the western sub-montane continued. The Deo (No. i4).—The Deo are practically'confined to the Si’ailkot
district. They claim a very ancient origin, but not Rtijpiit. Their ancestor’s name is said to be Maliéj, who came from“ the Saki
jungle” in Hindiistiin, and two of his sons were Aulakh and Deo who gave their names to two Jat tribes. But another story l‘efers
them to Raija Jagdeo a Siirajbansi Rajpiit. They have the same marriage ceremony as the Safhi, and also use the goat’s blood in a
similar manner in honour of their ancestors, and have several very peculiar customs. They will not intermarry With the Man J ats,
With whom they have some ancestral connection. .

The Ghumman (No. 15).—The Ghnmman claim descent from Raja Malki'r, a Lunar Rajpiit and grandson of Raja Dali'p of
Dehli, from whom are descended the J aiiJiia Raijpiits of the Salt-range Tract. One of his descendants Sanpail married out of caste,
and his son Ghumman, who came from Mukiéla or Malhia’na in the time of Firm Shah and took service in Jammu, founded the pre-
sent tribe. This tribe worships an idol made of grass and set within a square drawn in the corner of the house at weddings, and they
cut the goat’s ear and the Jhand twig like the Séhi J ats. They also propitiate their ancestors by pouring water over a goat’s head so
that he shakes it off. - They are chiefly found in Sifilkot, though they have spread somewhat, especially eastwards.

The Kahlon (No. .16).—T_he K ahlon claim descent from Raja Vikramajit of the Lunar line, through Raija J agdeo of Daranaoar.
Under his descendant Soli or Spdi they left Dai'énagai' and settled near Batala in Gurda’spur, whence they spread into Sialkot. Their
marriage customs are very similar to those of the Saihi J ats already described. They are almost confined to the southern portion of
the districts of Gurdaispur and Sizilkot. They intermarry with Jats, not with Rajpiits.

The Sarai (No. _I7).- The Sarai Jats are, so far as our figures go, chiefly found in Gurdaspur and Sialkot, though there are a
few on the upper and middle Satluj also. I cannot identify these people with certainty. There are said to be Sarai Rajpfits in Sia’lkot
who are Bhattls descended from an ancestor called Sarai who settled in the Hafizabad talzsfl. There can hardlv be any connectiori
between them and the Sai'ais of the Kalliora family of Derah Ghazi Khan, who are discussed under the head Shekh and who claim
to be Qureshi. The Sara} are said to be a well-known Jat clan in Jalandhar and the neighbouring districts. Tod makes Sehrafii the
title of a race of Bunwar Rajpiits who founded a dynasty at Aror in Sindh on the eastern bank of the Indus, and “gave their name
Sehl or Sehr. as a titular appellation to the country and its princes, and its inhabitants the Sehrais." (See further the Sara Jats of
the central districts, section 436). Of the Sal-a1 of Gurdéspur 4,95I have entered themselves as tribe Sindhu, clan Saraii, and appear
again in the Sindhu figures which will be discussed presently.

The Goraya (No. I8).—The Gorz'iya are said by one account to be descended from the Saroha family of Lunar Réipiits, and to
have come to Giigrénwaila as a nomad and pastoral tribe from Sirsa. Another story is that they are descended from a Sombansi Réjpfit
called Guraya whose grandson Mal came from the Lakki Mal some 15 generations ago. A third traditicn is that Raina their founder
came from the Jammu hills in the time of the Emperors. They are now found in Giiji'anvvala, Siaflkot, and Gurdaspur. They own 3:
villages in Giijranwala and are excellent cultivators, being one of the most prosperous tribes in the district. They have the samepecu.
liar marriage customs as the Saihi Jats already described. The word gurciya is said to be. used for the N 179415 (Porcax picta) in Central
India. They are sometimes said to be a clan of the Dhillon tribe.

The Dhotar and Lodike.—There are 1,454 Dhotar returned in our tables, of whom 1,428 are found in Gu'i-anwala. Th ‘
mostly Hindus, and claim to be descended from a Solar Rajpi’it who emigrated from Hindustan or, according to] another storvei'rrzhl3
Gliazni some 20 generationsback. The Lodike. are considered to be a clan of the Kharrals of the Montgomery district who are
described separately: ‘In SilJi-aiiwala they are said to be of Solar Réjpiit descent, and to have come from the Ravi, the Khai'ral head-
quarters, to the Gi’iJraiiwala bar some ten generations ago, and led a pastoral and marauding life till reverses at the hands of the Vii-1;
forced them to settle down and take to agriculture. They do not give their daughters to the local Jat tribes.

The Chatta—Appcar to be confined to Giiji‘ainwaila, in which district they hold 81 villages and number 2,271 souls. The
claim to be descended irom Cliatta, a grandson of Prithi Rai the Chauhain King of Dehli, and brother of the ancestor of the Chima
1114119 10th generation from Cliatta or, as otherwise stated, some 500 years ago, was Dahru who came from Sumbhal in Mora’da’béd
where the bards of the Kai-mil Chaulians still live, to the banks of the Chanab and married among the Jat tribes of the Gujranwafila:
district. They were converted 'to Islam about 1,600 AD. They rose to considerable pohtical importance under the Sikhs- and the
history of their leading family is told by Sir Lepel Griffin at pages 402 fl'ot‘ his .Panjcib O/ziefs. , i

434. Jats of the Sikh tract—The group of Jats we have now to consider are the typical Jats of the
PanJab, including all those great Sikh Jat'tribes who have made the race so renowned in recent history.
They occupy the central districts of the Panya’ib, the upper Satluj, and the great Sikh States of the Eastern
Plains. All that I have said in the preceding section (§ 431) regarding the absence of any wish on the
part of the Jats of. the hhalsa to be aught but Jats, applies here with still greater force. A Sidhu claims
indeed Rajput origin, and apparently With good reason. But he is now a Sidhu Jat, and holds that to be a
prouder title than Bhatti Raqut. The only tribe among this group of which any considerable numbers
have returned themselves as Raquts are the Virk; and among them this has happened only in Gujre'inwéla,
on the extreme outskirts of. the tract. These men are the backbone of the Panjéb by character and .
physrque as well as by locality. They are stalwart, sturdy yeomen of great independence, industry, and
agricultural skill, and collectively form perhaps the finest peasantry in India. Unfortunately the Settlement
Reports of this part of the country are often poor or even absent altogether, while much of the tract

229

 

 

 

 

    

 

 

 

 

THE RACES, CASTES‘, AND raises or THE PEOPLE.

 

Part I'lI.—The Jat, Rajput, and Allied Castes.

 

iconsists,‘of Native States. Thus except regarding such tribes as have risen to political importance, I can

-' give but scanty information. The Jats of the Sikh tract are essentially husbandmen, and the standard of

agricultural practice among those at any rate of the more fertile northern districts is as high as is reached
in any portion of the Province. I would call special attention to. the curious traditions of the Bhi’ilar, Man,
and Her tribes, an examination of which might produce interesting and valuable results.

Abstract No. 75 on *the opposite page gives the distribution of the tribes so far as it is shown by our
figures. I have arranged them roughly in the order to which they appear to occur from west to east.

435. The Jat tribes of the Sikh tract. The Dhillon ( No. I).-—Tl‘.e Dhillon is one of the largest and most widely distributed
Jat tribes in the Province. Their head-quarters would appear from our figures to be Giijrsinwéla and Amritsar; but they are found
in large numbers along the whole course of the Satlnj from Firozpur upwards, and under the hills to the east of those two districts.
The numbers returned for the Dehli district are curiously large, and I doubt somewhat whether they really refer to the same tribe.
Like the Gordya they claim to be Saroha Rajpiits by origin, and to have come from Sirsa. If this be true they have probably moved
up the Satluj, and then spread along westwards under the hills. But another story makes them descendants of a Siirajbansi Réjpfit
named Lu who lived at. Kharmor in the Mz’tlwa, and held some office at the Dehli court. They are said to be divided into three great
sections, the Ba’j, Srij, and Srinda. .

The: Virk (No. 2).——The head-quarters of the Virk appetr to be the Giijrsinwala and Lahore districts, especially the former
in which they own 132 villages. They claim origin from a Manhas Rajpiit called Virak, who left J ammo and settled at Ghnchli in
Amritsar; and in Giijranwala nearly a third of them have returned themselves as Rajpiits, but they marry freely with the Jat
tribes of the. neighbourhood. They say' that their ancestor Virak was descended from Malhan Nams ( Mal again i) the founder of
the Manhés tribe of Rajpi’its, and was connected with the Rajas of J ammu. Leaving Parghowal in J ammu, he settled in Amritsar
and married a. Gil Jat girl. His descendants shortly afterwards moved westwards into Giijrsinwala. There are three main
sections of?~ the tribe, the J opnr, Vachra, and J an. The tribe rose to some political importance about the end of last century, ruling

I

a considerable tract in Giijran-wala and Lahore till. subdued by Ranjit' Singh.

The Sindhu (No. 3).——The Sindhu is, so far as our figures go, the second largest Jat tribe, being surpassed in numbers by
the Sidhu only. Their head-quarters are the Amritsar and Lahore districts, but they are found all along the upper Satluj, and un-
der the hills from Anibala in the east to SiaClkot and Giijranwala in the west. They claim descent from the Raghobansi branch of
the Solar Rajpiits through Reim Chandar of Ajudhia. They say that their ancestors were taken by or accompanied Mahnnid to
Ghazui, and returned during the thirteenth century or in the reign of Firoz Shah from Afghanistan to India. Shortly afterwards
they settled in the Mdnjha near Lahore. Some of the Sindhu say that it was Ghazni in the Deccan, and not in Afghanistan, from
which they came; while others have it. that it was Gh‘adni in Bfkefner. The J alandhar Sindhu say that they came from the south
to the Maiijha some two or three centuries ago, when the Pat-bans dispossessed the Manj Réjpiits, and shortly afterwards moved from
Amritsar to J alandhar at the invitation of the Gilsto take the place of the ejected Manj. Sir Lepel Griffin is of opinion that the
real origin of the tribe is from North-western Rajpi’iteina. The political history of the tribe, which was of capital importance under
the Sikhs, is given in great detail at pages 225-17", 360 17‘, and 417 to 428 of the same writer’s Pmy’db C/ziefi’. The Sindhu have the
same peculiar marriage customs already described as practised by the Séhi Jats. The Sindhu of Kai-nail worship Kaila Mahar or
little Pir, their ancestor, whose chief shrine is said to be at Thana Satra in Sialkot. their alleged place of origin.

The Bhular (No. 4).-—The Bln’ilar, Her. and Main tribes call themselvesasl or “original” Jars, and are said to have
sprung from the Jat or “ matted hair ” of Mahédeo. whose title is Blnila Mahadeo. They say that the Mélwa was their original
home, and are commonly reckoned as two and a half tribes, the Her only counting as a half. But the bards of the Man. aiiionv
which tribe several families have risen to political importance, say that the whole of the Main and Bhr’ilar and half the Her trib’;
of Rajpiits were the earliest Kshatriya immigrants from Rafjpiitaina to the Panjaib. The head-quarters of the Bhiilar appear to be
Lahore and Firozpur, and the confines of the Mafnjha and ,Mélwa; but they are returned in small numbers from every division in
the Panjéb except Dehli, Rawalpindi, and Peshawar, from almost every district, and from every Native State of the Eastern
Plains except Dujana, Loharu, and Pataudi.

The Man (No. 5).-—The Main, the second of the asl Jat tribes, do sometimes claim, as has just been stated, Ra'q'plit
ancestry; and it is said that Thakur Rdjpiits of the Main tribe are still to be found in Jaipur (see further Dalal in section 440).
Several of the leading Sikh families belong to this tribe, and their history will be found at pages 177 to 183 and 307 to 314 of
Sir Lepel Griflin’s Paiijdb Chiefs. That writer states that there is “a popular tradition in the Panjéb which makes all of the
Main tribe brave and true.” The home of the Man is in the northern Malwa, to the east of that of the Bhiilar; but they too
are widely distributed, being found in every district and state of the Panjsib east of Lahore, especially in the northern districts
and along the Satluj. From the fact that the Man both of J alandhar and of Kai-11831 ‘trace their origin to the neighbourhood of
Bhatinda, it would appear probable that there was the original home of the tribe.

The Her (No.6).—-The Her is the third of this group of tribes, and their home appears to lie north of the Satluj; indeed
had not it been that I wished to keep the three together, I should have taken the Her with the Jats of the eastern sub-montane.
They are found however in considerable numbers under the hills from Ambiila in the cast to (nip-zit in the west, and throrwhout
the Whole upper valley of the Satluj. 0f the number shown, 5,812 were entered in my tables as Aher, of whom 2,786 woere in
Hushyzirpur, but. I am informed that this is merely another way of spelling Her. Of course they returned themselves as Aher
Jats, not as Aher or Ahir by caste. There is a very old village called Her in the Nakodar I‘d/13171 of Jalandhar which is still held
by Her Jats, who say that they have lived there for a thousand years. in other words for an indefinite period.

436. The Jat tribes of the Sikh tract continued. The Butter (No. 7).—The Buttar are a small tribe found, so far as
our figures go, chiefly on the Upper Satluj. I am not quite sure that they are distinct from the Bhutta Jats of the Western
Plains, which have been already described in section 429, or from the Brita of Hushyarpur to be described in sect-ion 438. They are
said to be descended from a Siirajbansi Rsijpiit who came from the Lakki jungle and settled first in Giijrziuwiila.

The Odi (No. 8).——The Odi would appear from our figures to be confined to the Firozpur district. They appear to be a.
clan of the Dhariwal tribe, as 8,715 of the 8,722 Odi in If‘irozpur and 787 more in Nabha. have returned themselves as Dhariwal
Odi. They are shown in the Abstract under both hcaiings. On the other hand the 390 Odi of Giijrzit have returned themselves
as 'l‘érar Odi, as have 417 in Glijranwzila.

The Bal (No. 9).——The Bal are another tribe of the Boris and Upper Satluj, and are said to be a clan of the Sekhu tribe with whom
they do not intermarry. Their ancestor is also said to have been a listiplit of royal race who came from liléilwa. The. name Bal, which
is derived from a root meaning “ strength, ” is a famous one in ancient IiidiaiLHistory, and recurs in all sorts of forms and places.

The Pannun (No. Io)—cluim Solar Rajpiit ancestry. They are chiefly found in Amritsar and Gurdiispur so far as our
figures 51“”; 1“” they ill-*0 0““ five Villages in Sizilkot. They say that their ancestors came from Ghazui; 0r accordina to
another story, from Hindustan. ”

The Mahal (No. II)—is a small tribe which appear to be chiefly found in Jalandhar and Amritsar. Their ancestor is said
to have been a Rajpiit from Modi in the MsilWa. i

The Aulak (No. 12).—Thc head-quarters of the Anlak Jats would appear to be in the Amritsar district; but they are found
in the northern liltilwa, as well as in the Manjha and west of the Ravi. 'l‘hcv are said to be of Solar descent, and their ancestor
Aulak lived in the lili’injha. But another story makes thcir ancestor one Raja Liii Lak, a Lunar Reijpiit. They are rel'ited
to the Sckhu and Dec tribes, with whom they will not intcrmarry. ‘

The Gil (No. I3).—-The Gil is one. of the largest and most important of the Jat tribes. So far as our figures show their
head-quarters are the Lahore and Firozpur districts; but thcv arc found all along the Reds and Upper Satlui‘. and under the
hills as far west as Siiilkot. Gil their ancestor. aml the fatherlof Shcrgil the founder of anothcrdat tribe, was a Jat of Raglmbansi
Rajpiit descent who lived in the Firozpur district; he was a lineal descendant of l’irthi Pal. Rain. of Garh Mithila and?! \Variq
Rajpiit, by a Blnilar Jat wife. The tribe rose to some importance under the Sikhs, and the history of its principal family is told
at pages 3521fof Griffin's Pan/rib Clue/3‘.

230

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Deb“ . .o
21.; f , _ Gurgaon
‘ ' " * Karnél . .
Hissar .
1 _ Rolltak .
Sirsa .
Ambala. .
f" - Ludhiana
' ‘ ' Jalandhar
Hushyérpur
1 Kangra
' Amritsar

G11 rdéspur .
Siélkot
Lahore

Gujrénwéla
Firozpur
Jhelam

Gujrét .
Shahpur
Multan

hang
,‘ ontgomery
" . M uzaffargarh

Derah Ismail Khan

6

Derah Ghazi Kha.

Bannu

British Territory

Patiéla
Nébha
Kapurthala

Iind . .
Faridkot .
Malcr Kotla.
Kalsia

185

British Territory
Native States .

Province

Total East. Plains

Abstract No. 75, Mowing [lie Jat Tribes of [/22 Sikh Tract.

 

JATS OF THE SIKH TRACT.

 

 

u

 

2,822 1

6,317
2,219

2,334
16
15,721

1,1361

3726

3,626 ,

18,031
5,602

69,383 -

9,827
3,717

538
2, 122
664
236

1 7, 106
69.383

17, 180
86,563

"‘ 1
co

 

 

 

 

3 4 5 6 7 8 9 1o 11 1: 13 14 15 16 17 19 .20 ' 21

Virk. _ . . . .
-’——-—... =- 1- . . ~; 2 ,1 . , t

c 2 9. - . 33 . . ‘1: 5 2' 2' - ~ . “‘ ~"a’ '5 r”

11: 5 E 2 E a 2 2 2 :1 3 : ..- 9 1% 8 g 1" 9 g 5
_., m w a: 2 I an o m 1L 2 <1 0 m m Q v1 2 o a 5 ‘
”5 ' 27 1,902 185 16 , 8 2 124 54 34 .. '48

4 2 51 ... I --- ... ... .1. 1:937 523 ... ,.
1,488 2 ' 1,135 23 6 31 43 56 65' 195 229 16 . 1,629

2 1,571 401 . 23 25 14 916 234 1

, 1 5 1,110 .. 1 2,378 23 I 58 9 1:88:
95 4 476 425 2,277 10 32 2 83 513 728 8,037 296 731 1,131 26‘ 12 712
438 . 6,349 343 3,217 2,744 72 ‘433 138 236 3,475 3,207 245 2,915 693 1779 26 , 1
1,196 4,258 2,382 41296 1,432 . 939 .2 11233 480' “0 804 11,899 13,194 32 12,145 2,062 3,724 1:044 4,364 $352
1,125 . 7,930 676 3,741 2,004 453 421 2,406 63 5,188 3,210 7 3,562 561 1,833 ... 2,001
680 5,314 551 4,531 4,048 .. 120 200 158 2,124 388 32 1,110 .. ' 1,664
54 120 . ‘ 969 3 62 .. ... , 1,163
1,162 24,047 433' 2,289 1,069 494 2 5,353 5,298 21381 8,053 30,737 5,424 702 1,968 _ ' 209 ‘ 4,558
1,687 ~ 4,996 192 608 966 1,313 ... 776 1,884 318 1,535 3,593 2,881 .. 2,259 255 3,627
3,141 7,333 1,606 634 1,664 704 387 927 4,095 1,854 1,465 109 848 52 1,031
0,104 2 42,208 9,711 - 899 391 3,240 .. 144 247 75 ._ 1,573 7,740 10,459 101 1,955 921 146- 699
15,944 6,871 2,773 So 499 124 931 487 43 54 276 1,399 2,159 1,022 I04 633 1,982 883 .. 1,056
1,380 | 2 8,979 3,007 3,477 1,058 1,191 8,722 233 896 1,122 26,192 49,194 32,256 15,658 814 193 .. 1,711
99 362 .. I 313 58 ... 46 12 80 II l 52 . ., 20
852 622 5 29 1,588 58 390 8 566 20 801 ‘1 129 , 287 1,106 105 .. 23

346 ' 66 19 248 . 1 3 , 49 214 13 .. 136 ..
220 28 326 103 85 676 .. 31 115 .. 171 12 1 3 ,.-. ... 114
266 64 25 ‘ 127 4 298 1841 29 .. '1
243 79 726 266 2 90 10 .. 2 20 148 474 13 3 121 .. 49 .. 69 '

_ 135 2 256 3 .234 .. 63 1o 97 15 2 54 35 ..

137 . 245 590 10 .. .. 26 167 167 3- .. 1 5 ..

5 2 419 282 .. 22 50 13 185 . 1 8 8 .. ..

13 , 2 948 ,. 2 18 4 I .. ... . ,,
35,527 7.118 118.944 21,954 31,210 21,281 9,847 9.612 9,242 9,097 6,598 16,866 103,664 99,053 36,283 46,437“ 8,389 7,936 5,901 5,742 32,490
179 7,814 3,606 16,397 1,485 241 304 802 621 3,526. 10,877 41999 ~ 19556 9,719 3,583 ’ 7,710 5,495 21,674
1,791 1,634 2,985 ' 147 531 824 5 20 229 1,100 4,483 12,115 4 6,628 1,404 70 804 365 1,830
255 1,585 347 192 , 147 8 . .. 62 670 1,231 . 1,994 ‘ 1,459
3 1,138 1,111 1,777 47 137 556 928 604 2,189 352 718 1 313 68 2,175
423 ,. 2,510 . 308 980 186 183 22 26 504 2,375 . 14,821 1,326 1,226 22 1 712
27 .. 1,070 249 259 7 .. 1,040 387 i 1,071 116 .42 152 2,631

. .44. 798 76 78 35 16 20 2 28 760 303 47 196 260 7 .. 805 1 18
889 16,706 7,331 22,725 2,000 986 1844 T380 822 1,020 6,816 20,480 561252 17.061 31,123 13,437 3,725 8,930 6,733 30,599
35527 7,118 118.944 21,954 31.210 21,28: 9,847 9,612 9,242 9,997 6,598 16,866 103,664, 99,053 36,283 46,437 8,389 7,936 5,901 5742 32.490
889 I6,788 7,340 22,760 2,570 986 844 479 822 1,032 6,823 29508156279 17,061 31,223 13,437 3,725 8,989 6,733,311,666,
36,416 7.118 135732 29294 53,970 23,851 10,833 10,456 9,721 9,919 7,630 23,689 12411721155332 53,344 77.660 21,82 11.66: 14,881 12’47516"156

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

59181101911111 1111 31111111111 9119—11 11111

'EI'IdOHd 3111. 110,. 55111211. (11111 ‘saysvo 95301.8 5111.1;

 

 

».‘ 1" 3‘
12:1
9*
21:
”8
4 .3 1 .1411:
1.,
,V ‘ ,2
\ 1
2.
2'
,1 J 4
1
15 ’ ‘1 ‘
1 L ,« 1f-
‘\ :4.
8 ~‘ ‘ V r:
4.
}~ 3‘ '
r ' I12:
, 1
J, ‘
J
1\¥ \1’
1 M
1 ,, h
,,
. «1*

 

 

 

 
  

 
   
      

V - ‘ l i \

*Pm- 437'] THE RACES,'CA~STES, AND raises or THE PEO‘P‘LE’.- ' ‘ « . " g I ' e

Ch‘po . VI..

' . ‘ Part I.lI.—-The Jet, Rajput, and Allied Castes. .

 

 
 

The Sidhu and Barai' tribes (Nos.- 14—15)‘.-—'I‘he'Sidhu, with its branch‘the Barér or Sidhu-Barér, is the largest and m0st
,. .- . important of the Jat. tribes of the Punjab, for from it have sprung the great Plidlkiiin families of Poitiala, hafbhu, and J indaand‘i
* ' the Barar family of Faridkot. The Sidliu trace their origin to J aisal, mBhatti sepia and founder of J aisaliner, who wasdriven
' from his kingdom by a successful rebellion and took refuge With Pritln Rah, Chauhii-n, the last Hindu lune; of Delili. H is
descendants overran I’Iissttr and siren and gave to the latter tract the name otha-ttiiina. Among them was Khrwa, who infn'l'led
a Jet woman of the Ghaggar, and had by her Sidhu the ancestor of the tribe. Sidhu had four sons. Devi, Biir,_ bur, and Itupach,
and from Dlnil the descendant of. liiir is sprung the Barar tribe. The pure Bhatti .liayputs of Bhattiana still admit their relationship
with the Sidhu and Barar. The early history of the tribes is told in full detail at pages I to 1.0 and 546 to 54,3 of (lritfin s
Panicib Rdia-s; indeed the whole book is a. political history of the descendants _of Sidhu; while the leading minor famrlies
are noticed in; pages 429 to 436-of his Prmjrib Chiefs. Sonic further details of tlieir'early ancestry Will be found at page b of.
the Hissar Settlement Report. The original home of‘tlie tribe was the Mal'wa, fll‘id’lt is still there that they are found in largest
numbers. But they have also spread acros the Satin) into Lahore, Amritsar, Jalandhar, and other districts. The Bardr who
are shown in the Abstract have returned themselves as Sidhn Barar m the N ative States and, to the number of 4,223,1n Firozpur,
and as Rai Bardr in Gurgaon. The rest are returned as Bardr simply. Sidhu Barar and Barar are synonymous; but whether I
have done rightly in including the Giigaon Rai Barar I cannot say. Moreover 26,915 persons in liirozpur and 2,358.1n Nabha
have returned their tribe as Sidhu and their clan as Bush, and are included in both columns, thus appearing tWice over in the Ab-
stract. Mr. Brandrcth thus describes the Barar of Firozpnr :— . .

“ The Barth's are said to have been Bhatti Riijpiits, of the same family as the Rajpiits of J aisaliner. where their original home
‘ “ was. The name of their ancestor was Sidhu, whose grandson was named Barar‘, whence they are cafled indiffereiitly bot-h Sidhu ‘

“ and Barz'ir. Either Barar or some descendant of his migrated to .Bhatinda, whence his offspring spreadovei; the neighbouringlands, .
“ and are now in possession of a very large tract of country. They occupy almost the whole of ilaqiias li'Iiil'l, Mudki, Mohatsar, Bhuchon,
“ Mehrai. Sultan Khan, and Bhudaur in this district, the whole of Faridkot, a great part of Patiala, habha, Jhumbha and Mallandh.
“ The Chiefs of all these states belong to the same family. The Bhattis of Sn'sa who embraced Muhammadamsm were also originally
“ Bhatti Itajput-s, and related to the Barars, but their descent is traced to some common ancestor before the time of bidhu.

“ The Barars are not equal to the other tribes of J ats as cultivators. They wear finer clothes, and consider themselves a more
.s illustrious “£0. Many of them \vere desperate dacoits in former years, and all theunost notoriouscrimmals of this descriptiotthat
“ have been apprehended and brought to justice under our rule were Barars. Female infanticide is said to have been practised among
“ them to a great extent in former times. I am told that a few years ago there was scarcely a young girl to 'be found in any of the
“ Barar villiiires. This crime is said to have originated in a deceit that was once practised upon one of the chiefs of N ablia by which
“ his daughter was betrothed to a man of an inferior tribe ; and though he considered himself bound to complete the inarriage,‘subsc-
“ qnently entered into an agreement with all his tribe to put to death all the daughters that should be born to them hereafter, in
“ order to prevent the possibility of such a disgrace occurring again. . . . ~

“ From all accounts, however, this horrid practice has been almost entirely discontinued of late years, and I can detect no differ-
“ enee now between the proportionate number of female children in'tlic Barar Villages and in villages inhabited by other castes. .

The Dhariwal (No. I6).—-The Dhariwal, Dln’nu’wal, or Dhsfliwal, for the name is spelt in all three ways, are also said to be Bhaiti
Bajpiits. and to take their name from their place of origin Daranagar. ‘ 'Ihcy say that Akbar married the daughter of their Chief
Mahr Mithra. They are found chiefly on the Upper Satan and in the fertile district to the west, their head-quarters being the
northfivcstern corner of the Mi’ilwa, or Liidhiiina, Firozpnr, and the adJoming parts of Patriala. Mr. Brandreth describes them as
splendid cultivator-s, and the inest peaceful and contented portion of the population of .the tract. ’ . . ’

The Sara. (No. I7).——-The Sara J nts are, so far as our figures .go, chiefly found in the Upper Malwa, in bridhiana, Faridkot,
and the intervening country; but they also have crossed the Satln] into, the fertile district to. the north-west. 'Ihey aresaid to be
descended from a Bhatti Ri’ijpiit who 13 generations ago left the hlalwa and settled in (31g ranwala. But another tradition traces
them to Raja salon (P Salvahau) a Lunar Rajpiit who lived in Jam mu, and whose two sons Sara and Basra were the eponymous ances-
tors of two Jat tribes. I presume that they are distinct from the Sarai noticed under Jats of the western sub-montane. '

The Mangat (No. 18).—Tlie Mangat Would appear from our figures to be almost confined to Liidhizina and the adjoining
portion of I’aiiala. 1 have no information to give about them, unless indeed they are the same as the Man, described under J ats of
eastern sub-montanc. ‘

. The Dhindsa (No. 19).——The Dliindsa would appear to be confined to Ambala, Liidhiana, and. the adjoining portion of
f . I’atitilii~ They claim to be descended from Saroha Ri’ijpiits.

i The Gandhi (No. 20).—Tlic Gandhi seem to be chiefly found in the same tract with the Mdngat just mentioned. About
them also I have no particulars to give.

The Chahil (No. 2x).—Tlie Chahil appear to be one of the largest Jat tribes in the Province. They are found in greatest
numbers in P11585111.- but are very numerous in Anibala and Li’idliiana, Amritsar, and Gurdiispur, and extend all along under the
bills as far west as Giijranwala and Siiilkot. It is said that Raja Agarsen Siirajbansi had four sons Chi’ihil, Chhi'na, Chime, and
Stihi. and that the four Jat tribes who hear these names are sprung from them. Their original home was Malwa, whence they
migrated to thc Panjiib. According to another story their ancestor was a 'I‘iinwar Rfijpiit called new Rikh, who came from the

  
      
   
   
      
       
 
 
      
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
     
 
  
   
    
   
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
   
  
   
  

 

 

5“ " Deccan and settled at Kahlor. His son Birsi married a Jat Woman, settled at Matti in the illiilwa about the time of Akbar, and
founded the tribe.
5-» , 437. Jats of the eastern sub-montane,—The small group of Jats which I shall next describe lie to

the north of the. Sikh lets just discussed. all along under the foot of the hills from Ainbzila to Gurdéspur.
There is no definite line of demarcation between them and the Sikh Jets to the south or the late of the
western sub~inontanc to the west; and perhaps the only real distinction is that, speaking broadly, the first
are Hindus, the second Sikhs, and the third Musalniz’ins, though of course followers of all three religions are
to be found in almost every tribe. In character and position there is nothing to distinguish the tribes I am
about to notice, save that they have never enjoyed the political importance which distinguished the Sikh Jats
under the Khdlsa. Abstract No. 76 on the opposite page gives the figures for these tribes roughly arranged
in order frinn west to east. Here again there is no confusion between Jets and Rdjpiits, though the reason
of the precision with which they are distinguished is exactly the opposite of that already discussed in the
case of the western sub-montanc and Sikh Jats. In the Sikh tract the political position of the Jet was so ' ‘
high that he had no wish to be called Rdjpi’it: under the bills the status of the Rajpat is so superior that the
Jet has no hope of being called Rdjpi’it. The, only one of these tribes of which any considerable number have
returned themselves as lets us well as Rzijpi’its is the Manj, and that only in Gurdiispur on the extreme con-
fines of the tract. Them I shall consider with the Rajpi'its of the same name. In this tract the Settlement
Reports arc even more meagre than in the last; and my information is correspondingly imperfect.

'438. The jet tribes of the Eastern Sub-montane. The Randhawa (No. 2,\—'l‘lic {andhawa is a large and widely spread
tribe whose licad-qunrters uppcar to be the Amritsar and Gnrdiispur districts, but who are also found in considerable numbers in La-
hore. Jiilandhnr. Husliyiirpur, and Patiiila. Their founder Randlniwa, a Jadu or Bhatti liajpiit, lived in Bikaner some seven con-
turics ago; and Kajjal, fifth in dcsccnt from him. migrated to Biliftlit which had some time before been founded by Ram Deo another
Bhaiti. Here the tribe increased in numbers. possessed itself of a very considerable tract of country, and rose to sonic political im-
portance. The history of the Rnndhawa family is fully detailed at pages 200 to 218 of the Punjab Chiefs. A few Randhawa have

v

shown themselves also as Bhutti in Giijra'inwalu and as \ irk in Firozpur.
2 32

 

, 1

_ “Lam.

   

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Para. 439. . ' fife?
THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES OF THE PEOPLE. Chap. v1. ~
Part III.——The Jat, Rajput, and Allied Castes. _ 3;;
Abstract No. 76, showing Jat Tribes (2f the Eastern Sub-montane.
JATS on THE EASTERN SUB-MON‘I‘ANE. JATS 01“ THE EASTERN SUB-MONTANE-
, 2 3 l 4 5 5 7 1 2 3 4 5 6 7
. ' s
5% _. :3 . _
:‘ =3 ,0 'a a s g a‘ '5 2° <1 .E’ s s?
s 5 E a s a s s“ a a 2 a a a
Dehli . . 3 8 6,619 Muzafiargarh - 1,129 13 55
Derah Ismail 311 258 27
Rohtak . . 786 5 I I7 Khan. .
Ambala . . -" 735 2,250 193 1,771 ... 3,30] Derah GhaZl Khan ... I 888 ... ... u. 2
Ludhiana ' ' "683 331 [’255 554 13 I’ 72 Hazara . . 621
alandhar . . 1,881 5,075 1 3‘0' 4,310 3 350 - - -
JHushyarpur . 2,031 3,273 1:738 111737 6,162 :914 BnhSh Tem- 2,654 45,744 24,315 10,117 26,604 6,175 20,116
Kangra - 69 311 23 tory'
Amritsar _ . 53 20,103 3 53, 2 932 19 445 Patiala . . 4,047 1,611 814 2,508
Gurdaspur. . 1,599 13,030 ’424 ’796 3,330 1,188 Nabha - - 559 69 293 539 542 22
Sialkot . 8l 3 494 689 401 960 244 Kapurthala . ... 755 22 280 391 123
, ’ jind . . 251 382 7
Lahore . . 557 1,166 744 942 565 123 Maler Kotla . 335 ' 20 43 1
G ' anwala . 8 '8 11 3 _
Filigzpur . 23 $3 232% 123‘ 34 129 TotalEastPlams 1 6,101 178 2,213 2,170 542 2,668
Rawalpindi . ... 4 49 ... 1,922 2 Bahawalpur . ... 288 ... 597
jhelam . . 7 4 630 -- . . .
British Tem- 2,654 45.744 24.315 10,117 26.604 6.175 20,116
Multan . . 2 5 7 917 19 1 4 ... 435 tory.
hang . . 19 11 333 Native States. I 6,109 466 2,213 2,367 542 3,289
iontgomery - I6 10 253 4 3 64I Province . 2,655 51,853 24,781 12,330 28,971 6,717 23,405

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The Kang (No. 3).——This tribe is found chiefly in the angle between the Bee's and Satluj, though they have crossed the
latter river into Ambéla and F irozpur, and are apparently found in small numbers all along .llJS banks and even on the Lower Tndus.
'l‘heir tradition is that they came from Garh Ghazni. They occupied a pos1tion of some considerable political importance in their own
tract during the early days of Sikh rule. Mr. Barkley writes of the J alandhar Kang.—“ Most of the Sikh Sardars of the Nakodar
“ talisil either belong to this tribe, or were connected with it by marriage when they established their authority there. Tara Singh
“ Gheba (sic), who was their leader at the time of the conquest, was himself of this race and a native of Kang on the SatluJ, Where
“ it is said that eighteen Satdars at one time resided; but on the village bemgsWept away by the river they dispersed themselves in
“ their separate jcig'irs on both sides of the river.” The Kang are said to claim descent from the Solar RaJpL’its of Agudhia through
their ancestor J ogra, father of Kang. .

The Sohal (No. 4).—The Sohal are said to be of Chauhan Rajpfit origin, their ancestor Sohal belonging to the family of
Mahag. They appear to lie to the north of the Kang, close up under and even among the hills; but they are also found along the
Satluj, though in smaller numbers.

The Bains (No. 5).——Tlie head-quarters of the Bains appear to be in Hushyarpur and Jalandhar, though they have spread
westwards even as far as Rawalpindi, and eastwards into Ambala and the adjomlng N ativeStates. .They say that they are by
origin Janjt’ia Réjpiits, and that their ancestor Bains came eastwards in the time of Firoz Shah. Bains is one of the 36 royal fami-
lies of Rajpiits, but Tod believes that it is merely a sub-division of the Sfiryabansi section. They give their name to Baiswara, or
the easternmost portion of the Ganges-Jamna dodb. The Sarda’rs of Alaiwalpur in J alandhar are Bains, whose ancestor came from
Hushyz’irpur to J alla near Sarhind in N abha some twelve generations ago.

The Buta (No. 6). -The Bdta are, as far as our figures go, confined to Hushyérpur. I have no information regarding them,
and am not at all certain that they are distinct from the Bhutta of the Western Plains (section 429) and the Buttar of the Sikh tract
(section 436).

The Ithwal (No. 7).—Tlie Ithwal or Uthwal seem to be found chiefly in Ambila, Liidhiiinab, J alandhar, and the adjoining
territory of Patiala. But unless two distinct names have been confused, they have a curiously large colony in Dehli, which appears
to be completely separated from that of Ambala. They are said to be descended from a Stiranansi Ragpfit called Maharéj who
received the nickname of Unthwzil from his love for camel-riding!

439. The Jats of the south-eastern districts—The last group of Jat tribes that I have to discuss is
that which occupies the Jamna districts, Jind, Rohtak, and Hissar. They call themselves Jét not Jat, and
are the same people in every respect as the Hit of the Jamna-Ganges doéb and the lower Jamna valley,
differing however in little save religion from the great Sikh Jat tribes of the Mélwa; though perhaps the
latter, inhabiting as they do the wide unirrigated plains of the central States, are of slightly finer physique
than their neighbours of the damper riverain. The eastern kits are almost without exception Hindu, the
few among them who are Musalmén being known as Miila or “ unfortunate,” and dating their conversion
almost without exception from an ancestor who was taken as a hostage to Dehli and there forcibly circum-
cised. Indeed these men were not unfrequently received back into caste on their return from captivity,
and their descendants are in this case Hindus, though still known as Mi’ila. Their traditions show them to
have come up either from Bikaner and Rajpi’itana, or northwards along the Jamna valley, and very few of
them appear to have come from the Panje’ib to the Jamna. The kits of Gurgfion indeed still look upon the
Raja of Bhartpur as their natural leader, and the fall of Bhartpur made such an impression on their minds
that old men still refer to it as the asra from which they date events.

The fit of these parts is, if anything, even a better cultivator than the Sikh Jat; and that, chiefly be-
cause his women assist him so largely in the field, performing all sorts of agricultural labour whether light
or heavy, except ploughing for which they have not sufficient strength, and sowing which is under all cir-
cumstances a prerogative strictly confined to the male sex. Directly we leave the south-eastern districts
and pass into the Sikh tract, women cease to perform the harder kinds of field-work, even among the Jets ;
while in Musalman districts they do not work at all in the fields. So essentially is the Left a husbandman,
,and so especially is he tlze husbandman of these parts, that when asked his caste he will quite as often

 

 

 

233

 

 

 

 

Para. 440. .
Chap. VI.

THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES or THE PEOPLE.

7‘ Part III.—The Jat, Rajput, and Allied Castes.

 

reply zamz’na’dr as Hit, the two names being in that sense used as synonymous. The social standing of.
the Mt is that which the Gujar, Ahir, and Ror‘enjoy; in fact these four castes eat and smoke together. They
stand at the head of the castes who practice karewa or widow-marriage, a good deal below the Rajpiit,
but far above the castes who grow vegetables, such as Arain and Mali. If the social scale is regulated by
the rules of the Hindu religion they come below Banyas, who are admittedly better Hindus. But the manly
Jat despises the money-grubbing Banya, and all other castes and tribes agree with him.

In the extreme south-eastern corner of the Panjab the Jats who have come in from the north and
west, from Rajpiitana and the Panjab, are known as Dhe, to distinguish them from the original Jat tribes
of the neighbourhood who are collectively called Hele, the two sections abstaining from intermarriage and
having in some respects different customs. In Sirsa again, that meeting place of races, where the Bagri
fit from the Bikaner prairies, the Sikh Jat from the Malwa, and the Musalman Jat from the Satluj valley,
meet the Mt of Hissar, the last are distinguished as Dese and the Musalman Jats as Pachhade or western ; but
these terms appear to be unknown to the people in their respective homes. There the superiority of the Sikh
and Dese Jats over the stunted Bagri and the indolent enervated Jat of the Satluj is most strikingly apparent.

There is an extraordinary division of the Jats of Dehli, Rohtak, and Karnal, and indeed of the other
land-owning castes who have for the most part taken the one side or the other, into two factions known as
Dehia and Haulania. I quote the following passage from my Settlement Report of Karnal and Panipat :—

“The Dchias are called after a Jéit tribe of that name, with its head-quarters about Bhatganw in Sunpat, having originally
come. from Bawaina near Dehli. The Hauliiuia faction is headed by the Ghatwal or Malak Jets, whose head-quarters are Dher-ka-
‘Ahulana in Gohrina, and who were, owing to their successful opposition to the Rajpiits, the accepted heads of the Jaits in these
parts. Some one of the Emperors called them in to assist him in coercing the h'Iandahar Rajpiits, and thus the old enmity Was
'strengthened. The Dehia Jiits, growing powerful, became jealous of the supremacy of the Ghatwals and joined the Mandahafirs
“against them. Thus the country side was divided into two factions; the Gui-jars and Tagas of the tract, the J {iglau J sits of t/mpa '
‘Naultha, and the Laitmair «hits of Rohtak joining the Dehias, and the Hiida Jats of Rohtak. and most of the Jzits of the tract ex-
cept the J agléns, joining the Hanlaiuias. In the mutiny, disturbances took place in the Rohtak district between these two factions.
“ and the Mandahars of the Nardak ravaged the Haulanias in the south of the tract. And in framing my sails I had to alter my

proposed division so as to separate a Dehia village which I had included with Haulafnias, and which objected in consequence. The

' Dehia is also called the Jét, and occasionally the Mandahar faction. Even Sir H. Elliott seems to have been unaware of the exis-
‘ tence of these factions. The J {its and ltéjpiits seem, independently of these divisions, to consider each other, tribally speaking, as
‘ natural enemies ; and I have often been assured by J tits, though I do not believe it, that they would not dare to go into a Rajpiit
“ village at night.” _

Mr. Maconachie quotes a Dehli tradition which makes two brothers from Rdjpfiténa called Mom and
Som the respective ancestors of the Haulania Rajpiits of the dodb and the Haulania Jats of Rohtak.

Here again, in the south-eastern districts, the distinction between kit and Rajprit is definite and well-
marked, the Mt always practising and the Rajplit always abstaining from karewa; though I do not think that
herea family could raise itself from the former to the latter caste by discontinuing the custom, as would
appear to be possible elsewhere. The figures for the tribes we are to consider are given in Abstract No. 77
on the opposite page, the tribes being roughly arranged from north to south down the Jamna valley, and then'
westwards along the. southern border of the Province. The last five tribes will be considered under Raj-
pi’its; and they are shown in this abstract, not because they are returned as Jats especially in this part of
the I’anjab, but because the Réjput tribes to which they belong will be discussed under the head of Rajpiits
of the Eastern Plains. The tribes in this group are neither so large nor so important as those of the Sikh
tracts, and in many cases I have little or no information to give concerning them. There seems a great
tendency in these parts to split up into small clans, retaining the tradition of common tribal descent, but
commonly using the name of the clan and not of the tribe.

440. The Jat tribes of the South-Eastern Districts. The Ghatwal (No. I).——This is the only one of the tribes now under
consideration who trace their origin from Garh Ghazni; and even they place that city in the Deccan and not in Afghénistan.
They claim descent from Saroha Itzijpiits. Their headquarters are at Ahulsina in the Gohéna talzsfl of Rohtak, and they occupy the
country between it and the Jamna, being numerous in the north of Dehli and the south of Karmil. I suspect that our figures for
Rohtak are considerably under the truth. Ahulana is said to have been founded 22 generations ago, and gives its name to the.
Haulénia faction already mentioned. The Ghatwsil are often called Malak, a title they are said to have obtained as follows :-

“ 1n the old days of Reijpiit ascendancy the Rz’ijpiits would not allow Jéts to cover their heads with a turban, nor to wear any
"red clothes, nor to put a crown (mor) on the head of their bridegroom, or a jewel (not) in their women’s noses. They also
“ used to levy seignorial rights from virgin brides. Even to this day Rajplits will not allow inferior castes to wear red clothes or
“ample 10in clothes in their villages. The Ghatwals obtained some successes over the Rajpiits, especially over the Mandahah's ot the
" dotib near Deoban and Manglanr, and over those of the Hagar uear Kalanaur and Diidri, and removed the obnoxious prohibitions.
"They thus acquired the title of Mala/c (master) and a red turban as their distinguishing mark; and to this day a Jét with a red pagri
" is most probably a Ghatwal."

Mr. Fanshawe says that the title is a mere nickname conferred by a Malik or chief called Rai Sell; yet in Rohtak they appear
generally to be called Malak rather than Ghatwal, and perhaps this is the cause of the smallness of the Rohtak figures, though
I ordered the two names to be taken together. Who the Ghatwal of Bahawalpur are, I cannot explain. I may notice that there are
in several parts of India, and especially in Monghyr and its neighbourhood, tribes of low-class Rajpiits called Ghatwal, who hold or
held assignments of revenue on condition of defending the gluits or passes in the hills by which the hill tribes were wont to make
prwdatory incursions into the plains below. '

The Dagar (No. 2).—Tho Dégar are numerous in Dehli and Gurgzion, and there is a. small colony in Rohtak. I have no
information concerning them. ‘

The jakhar and Sangwan (Nos. 3 and I4).-These tribes are said to be descended from a Chauluin Riijpiit only 20 gene-
rations back, who came from Bikiincr, and whose four sons founded the Jrikhar, Sfiungiu. Piru, and Kadian Jats, for the last two
of which I do not show separate figures as they are of but little importance. The Sringwttn are. most numerous in Jind and Hissar,
though there is a small colony of them in ltohtak also ; while the Jalihar are almost confined to G'urgrion and the. adjoining Jhajiar
ia-lzsfl of Rohtak. .

The Sahrawat (No. 4).——The Sahrziwat claim to be descended from Sahra, a son or grandson of Raja Anangpal Trinwar.
They are almost confined to Dehli, Gurgaon, Rohtak, and the adjoining I’atizila territory. In Rohtak their settlement dates from
some 25 generations back.

The Dehia (No. 5).—This is the tribe which has given its name to the Dehia faction mentioned in section 430. They
are found on the north-eastern border of the Sdinpla and the adjoining portion of the Sunpat tale“? of Rohtak and Dehli. They
”I‘m“ to be descended h",’1‘1_3 Uhauhén lifijhlit named Mtinik Rai by a l)hankar dirt woman. This is probably the Mainik Rai
Lhauhan who founded Hansi. Another account makes their ancestor Dhadhij, son of Maria Harpiil, son of Prithi lizija. The

Dehia is one of the 3b royal tribes of Reijpiits, whose original home was about the confluence of the Satluj with the Indus. They
are probably the Dahne of Alexander.

234

o

r

s

,

a

'

  

I

 

 

 

93

Abstract No. 77, showing the Jat Tribes of Me South-Eastern Districts.

 

 

 

Dehli. .

Gurgaon . . .
Karnal . . .
H issar . . .
Ruhtak . . .
Sirsa . .

Ambaia . .
Ludhiana . .

jalandhar

Gurdaspur . .
Sialkot .

Rawalpindi . . .

British Territory .

Patiala .

jind . . .
Total East. Plains
Bahawalpur

Total 11111 States

British Territory
Native States

Province . .

JATS OF THE SOUTH-EASTERN DISTRICTS.

 

 

 

Ghatwéi .

4,434 ,

109
261

21392
2,219

46
20

55°

29
238

138

11,814

77
164
315

797

11,814
1,112

12,926

 

 

 

3 3 4 5 7 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 421 22
, . 8' . , - _. :5 ..- 5 .9 .—- .5? i .
:3 8 .3 5g - ..: '5 3.: ‘53 ‘6 M I: B F 5 . *’ ..: ~= “
8’ 32 4E: 5 8 8 2 i ‘53 E 5 3:; 1° 5 g .5 g 5, g g 8
c: m u) Q o n: x c: < ES 0 n. 275 m an z 1: 1n 5 2 ‘13
8,558 122 4,292 14,334 .. 1,476 11,098 1,850 1,746 720 196 288 .. .. 928 2,669 .. 257 ... 141
4,815 5,116 2,485 37 1,156 249 1,408 772 1,222 33 157 .1. 2,214 .. 1,580 5,933
49 3 749 3.070 718 .. 22 2,763 2,045 39 s 508 -- 351 45 -. 635 .. 39
61 617 441 452 11 1,531 163 52 372 2,263 7,278 - 3,726 1,074 51 872 677 219
2,065 4,240 4,232 9,740 16,800 6,410 I ,951 7,883 6,869 4,099 4,039 2,386 4,604 2, 163 1,739 1 11 44 2 121 205
13 146 94 14 1 21 45 1,583 1,846 201 32 241 53
34 53 359 . 41 356 9 16 3,083 1,150 233 23 262 275 1,570
336 66 2,930 5 .. . . 146 .. 125 616 158 56
2,769 .. .. .. .. 282 176
u u .1 . ... 375 .. ... .. ... 254 ... 50
.. . . .. 583 .. 637 . 930 1,524 89 1,324
,. 138 2 443 .. .‘fi .. .. 45 11037 62
15.561 12.678 12.409 24.698 20.216 13.573 13.228 12.581 11.584 9.055 4.898 4.202 7.757 14.812 9.411 3.074 5.046 3.519 27.109 1.827 12.638
162 1 68 1,204 80 1 50 1 ,939 313 39 268 1 ,986 1,864 5,884 83 1 ,494 2,902 3,438
60 635 8 93 20 1,342 765 671‘ 38 2,958 7,082 1,063 .. 1 22 56 209
287, 230 1,958 127 108 440 1,959 1,794 801 720 38 3,081 8,222 3,316 1,967 5,895 83 2,250 3,504 5,311 1
.. 45 2 ..
10 I .. I m .. .. .. ‘ 1 44 1
15.561.12.678 12.409 24.698 20.216 13.573 13.228 12.581 11.584 9.055 4.898 4.202 7.757 14.812. 9.411 3.074 5.046 3.519 27.109 1.827 12.638
287 240 1,958 128 108 440 1,959 1,839 802 720 38 3,081 8,222 3,316 1,967 5,895 83 2,251 3,550 5,312 1
15.848 12.918 14.367 24.826 20.324 14.013 15.187 14.420 12.386 4.936 7.283 15.979 18.128 H.378 8.969 5.129 5.770 30.659 7.139 12.639

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

9,775

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

'5919’33 PGIIIV 13118 ‘qndfeg ‘181‘ mil—TH H811
'3'1d021a 21111. 11051181810111! ‘smsva 8113112113111. .

 

 

 

    

Rafa. iii] THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBE'S OF THE PEOPLE.
Chap. .

 

Part IlI.—Tlie Jat, Rajput, and Allied Castes.

 

‘ No. 6 .—The Golia or Gawalia are a very curious tribe. They declare that they were originally Bi-alimans who
lost caigttebgiritdirertentiy drinking liquor placed outside a distiller's house in large vessels (gel). The local Brahinans apparent.
I admit the truth of this story. They now intermarry with Jats, but not With the Dagar or Salanki; 'for while .they were Brah-
ihans the latter were their clients, while when they first lost caste the former alone of all Jat tribes would give them their
daughters to wife, and so have been adopted as quasi-brethren. They came from Indor to Rohtak some 30 generations ago. They

are duly found in Rohtak and Kariial. The scattered entries probably refer to a few Gwalas or Ahirs who have been returned as J sits.

11’ No. .-—The word Keith is used in Sirsa as synonymous with Pachhada, to denote Mnsalrnén Jats or. Raj-
nits f2: gitSittluj. It is said to mean “ strong-handed” or zaba-rdast. In Rolitak however there is a distinct Rathi tribe of
}hits who claim to be by origin Tiinwar Rajpiits, and are among the oldest inhabitants of: the tract. They are. descended from a
brother of the ancestor of the Rohal and Dhankar J its, and the three tribes do not intermarry. They are foundin Dehli and Gur-

udon as well as in Rohtak, and apparently in Llidhitina, though it is perhaps doubtful whether these last are the same tribe.
8 . u
The Khatri (No. 8).——This tribe appears to be very numerous in Dehli, and to be found also in Rohtak and Patiala I have no
information regarding them. . . _ .
The Dalal (No. 9).-—’[‘his is another of the great Rohtak tribes, and is found also in the adJoming territory of Dehli, His-
stir and J ind. They claim to be descended from a Riithor Rajpiit who settled in Rohtak and married a Bargujar J at woman some
'50 generations back. By her he had four sons from whom the Dalal, Deswal, Man, and Sewag (P Sewal) Jéts have sprung, and

these four tribes do not intermarry. But compare the account of the origin of the Man given in section 435. The same four
tribes have a tradition of common descent and a prohibition against inter-marriage in Karnal also.

The Ahlawat (No. Io).—The 11111de are said to be descended from a Chanhan Rajpiit, who came from Seimbh ar in Jaipur
some 30 aenei'atiOiis ago. From him sprang the Ahlawat, 01am. Birma, Mare, and J tin J (its who do not intermarry. The tribe is
found innRohtak, Dehli, and Karnal. Its members worship a common ancestor called S‘adu Deb.

The Deswal (No. u).-Tlic Deswal or “men of the country ” are, as already stated, sprung from__the same stock as the
Dalél. They are most numerous in Rohtak, Gurgaen, and Karinil. In Mewar and Ajmer, Musalmiin Rainits are called Deswal,
and are hardly recognised as Rajpii ts.

The Dhankar (No. 12).—I have said that the Dhankar are of the same stock as the Reithi. They are almost confined to
Jhajjar in Rohtak, and are perhaps nothing more than a local clan of the Rithi tribe.

The Phog‘hat (No. 13).—-This tribe possesses some importance in J ind, and has spread into the neighbouring portions of
Gurgaon and Itolitak. The only fact I have concerning them is that they will not intermarry with the Deswal; but the reason is not
explained. ‘

The Sangwan (No. I4).—The Siinngin are descended from the ancestor of the Jakhar already mentioned. Their head.
quarters are in J ind ; but they are also found in Rohtak and Hissar.

The Pawania (No. 15).-—The Pawainia are a. Hissar tribe who are also found in Rohtak, Sirsa, Jind, and the detached
portion of Patidla and, curiously enough, in Ambala. I have no information to give regarding them.

The Bahniwal (No. 16).——'I‘lie Bzihniwal are found chiefly in the Hissafr division and Patiala. They are also found on the
lower Satluj in Montgomery, where they have prob ibly returned themselves as B iatti R'ijpiits, which they claim to be by descent-
Mr. Purser says of them :—“ In numbers they are weak; but in love of robbery they yield to none of the tribes." They gave
much trouble in 1857. In the 15th century the Bali-niwal held one of the six cantons into which Bikaner was then divided.

The Nain (No. I7).—-The Nain are chiefly found in the detached portions of Patiala, but have spread into Hissér and
Dehli. I have no information regarding them.

THE RAJPUT. (CASTE No. 2).

441. The Rajputs of the Panjab.——The distribution of the Réjpi’its and allied races is shown. in-
Abstract No. 71, page 219. I do not propose to enter into any detailed description or discussion of the
Réjpi’it. He is much the same all over Northern India, and more has been published about him than about
any other Indian caste. The great authority is Tod’s Raijcisz‘luin, while both Elliott and Sherring give
much useful information. I have already expressed in sections 422-3 my views as to the identity of the Jar
and Rajpiit stock as it stands at present, and how the Réjpi’its merely consist of the royal families of that
stock. . I might indeed have gone further, and have said that a tribe of any caste whatever which had in an-
cient times possessed supreme power throughOut any fairly extensive tract of country, would be classed as
Réjpi’it. It seems to me almost certain that some of the so-called Réjpiit royal families were aboriginal ;
and notably the Chandel. How the aborigines of the Nepal Himalayas rose to be Kshatriya is well told
by Hodgson in his Essay on the Military Tribes of Nepél. He points out that when the Bréhmans were
driven up into the hills by the adVancing tide of Maliomedan conquest, they wedded with the aboriginal
women whom they found there But to render this possible it was necessary to conciliate the people
among whom they had come to dwell; and they called their first converts among them Kshatriya, while to

their own'offspring by the hill women they gave not only Kshatriya rank and privileges but Brahminical
patronymics.

. “ From these two roots mainly sprang the now numerous, predominant, and extensively raini‘fied tribe of Khas —originally the
“ name of a small clan of crecdlcss barbarians, but now the proud title of the Kshatriya or military order of Nepal. Thus too the
‘1 key tt’), the anomalous nomenclature of so many stirpes of these military tribes is to be sought in the nomenclature of the sacred
" order. And eyen now in spite of the yearly increasing sway of Hinduism, and of the efforts of Braihmans in high office to abolish
the custom, the Miss still inSist that “ the fruits of commerce (for marriage is now out of the question) between their females and
‘males of the sacred order shall be ranked as Kshatriya, wear the thread. and assume the patronymic title." So again, when the
Ralput immigrants from theplains took aboriginal women in concubinage (and concnbinage among the hill people is for all pur-
poses of legitimacy and lllll‘EI‘ltanCQ'tllc same as marriage), “they Were permitted to give their children so begotten the patronymic
tljle only, “Oh the ranli of Ixshatriya. But their children again, it' they married for two generations with the Khas, became pure
Ixhas, or real lxshati'iyas in pomt of priVilegc and rank though no longer so in name. They were Khas, not Kshatriya, and yet
they bore the proud title cognoniinal ot the martial order of the Hindus, and were in the land of their nativity entitled to every
" prerogative which Kshatriya birth confers in Hindustan.”
A reference to my.description of the Kancts of our bills will show that something of the same sort
has gone on in the Panjc’ib Himalayas, though necessarily in a much lower degree, since here the Aryan
and not the aborigine was predominant; and the description of the Hill Réjpt’its, and still more of the
I‘liakars and Rethis, which Will be found in this section under their respective headings, will show how, if
the Turanian is not as in Nepal admitted to Ksliatriya rank, it is at any rate impossible to draw any
line among the ‘J‘Xryan races, all above which shall be Réjpi’its and all below it non-Réij-its. As the Kangra
proverb runs— In the seventh generation the Ghiratlini becomes a queen.”

236

 

 

  

 

 

 

 

1:395}?

 

 

~. _ 1 i {HE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES or THE PEOPLE. » Pm“ 443?»
. \ . . Chap. VI.

 

I Part III.—-The Jat, Rajput, and Allied Castes.

 

The Réj'pfits of the Panjab are fine‘b’rave men, and retain the feudal instinct more strongly developed
than perhaps any other non-menial caste, the tribal heads wielding, extraordinary authority. .They are
very tenacious of the integrity of their communal property in the village lands, seldom admitting strangers
to share‘it with them. Pride of blood is their strongest characteristic, for pride of blood is the very
essence of their Rajpnthood. They are lazy and poor husbandmen and much prefer pastoral to agri-
cultural pursuits, looking upon all manual labour as derogatory and upon the actual operation of ploughing
asdegrading;-and it is only the poorest class of Rajpiit who will himself follow the plough. They are, in
most parts of the Panjab plains, cattle-stealers by ancestral profession ; but they exercise their calling in
‘a gentlemanly way, and there is certainly honour among Rajput thieves. '

442. The Rajput tribes of the Panjab.-—The Rajputs of the Panjab maybe broadly divided into four
groups, each of which I shall discuss separately in the following paragraphs. First come the Rajpi’its of
the Dehli Territory and Janina valley, for the most part belonging to the two great tribes of Chauhan
and Tfinwar which gave Dehli its most famous dynasties. Next come the Rajputs of the river valleys of
the Western Plains, many of them hardly or not at all to be distinguished from Jats, and belonging for
the most part to the Bhatti of Jaisalmer and Bikacer, and their predecessors the Punwar. The third
group is the Réjpfits of the western hills including the Salt-range Tract, comprising b’oth dominant tribes
of proud position such as the Janjua and mongrel Rajpnts from the Jammu hills, and descendants
either of the Ya‘dr’ibansi (Bhatti) dynasty of Kashmir and the mythical Raja Rasalu of Sialkot so famous
in Panjab folklore, or of a group of tribes, apparently of Punwar origin, which now hold the hills on either
bank of the Jahlam. Finally we have the Rajplits of the Kangra hills of whom the Katoch' may be taken
as the type, so ancient that their very origin and advent to their present abodes are lost in the past; and
the Rajputs of the lower hills which fringe the Panjab Himalayas. With the Rajpiits I take the Thakar
and Rathi who are lower grades of Rajpiits rather than separate castes, and the Rawat Whose posi-”
tion is still more difficult of definition. It will be noticed that I do not mention the Rajpr’its of the
Sikh tract, of the central districts, and of the Phfilkian States of the Eastern Plains. As a fact they
are few, and the few there are are'unimportant. Nor have I mentioned the Rajpt’its of the frontier districts,
for here again they are insignificant both in numbers and imprfitance. The reason why the Rajpiit disappears
before the Sikh, the Pathan, and the Biloch Ihave already explained in section 422. Abstract No. 71,
on page 219, shows the distribution of Rajpiits and allied castes. The small number in the Hill States is
curious. There only the ruling families are Rajpfit, the mass of the peasantry consisting of Kanets or
Ghiraths, if indeed these last can be separated at all from Rathis and Rawats. In the Dehli division and
Rohtak the Jat has largely taken the place of the Rajput; but such Rajpr’its as there are are Rajpiits in
very deed. In the Multan division the number of Rajputsrreturned is very large; but‘I have already
shown how large a proportion of them should more properly be classed as Jats, if indeed any distinction can
be drawn between the two.

443. Tribal statistics for RajputS.—The figures for tribes will be given under the respective groups to which they belong.
They are more than usually inaccurate, partly because a Raj put is so difficult of definition, but still more because the Rajplits are
divided into a. few great tribes or royal races as they are commonly called, the [culs 0f the Rajpiit annals, and each of these tribes
again into innumerable local clans or sac/ii or gets. Almost every Rajpiit will refer himself rightly or wrongly to some one of the
great kuls, as well as state the local clan to which he beyond all doubt belongs; and thus we have members of the same clan and
descendants of the same ancestor returning themselves as belonging to different tribes, while multitudes of persons appear twice
over in the Abstracts, first under their tribe or kul, and again under their clan or got. '

It must be remembered that such of the figures as are shown for .VRajplit tribes in the Abstracts of the following pages under the
head J at, refer to people who have returned themselves as J at by caste, and Bhatti, Chauhan, and so forth b y tribe. In the great majority
of cases this latter entry represents mere traditional origin, rather than that the people in question actually claim that they are Bhatti
or Chauha’n at the present moment. In many cases they have returned their J at tribe as well. Abstract N 0. 78 below gives the
numbers entered for various tribes under Jat and Rajpfit respectively, and shows how extensively this sort of entry has been

made.

Abstract No. 78, showing Tribes entered both as Jat and as Rajput.

 

JOINT LIST or JAT'AND RAJPUT CLANS.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

T323513. Nun's STATES. Tgifiljgy. NATIVE STATES.
CLAN. ‘ CLAN.

Jats. Réa‘pfits. jats. Réjpiits. Iats. Rajpnts. Jats. Rajpfits.

w ,, .r—~V~ , _\.___.
l Lancah . . . . . . 9,083 2 “48 59 1
Bégri , . . . . . -. l 3,35%? ‘ 11,141 2,251 908 Mahbal . . . . . .‘ . 6,398 "1)18 1,032 721
ears..- ; : : - :1 5,11; we - - - - -

t .

. 4 _ - Manhas . . . . . 6, o 2 1' 216
Bhattl . . . . - . 94,669 204,569 1,193 38,262 Manj . . . ‘. . . 2,5554 22:30; i 2,676
Bhutta . . ; . . . 2‘91433‘ 4,891 2,108 194 Mekan . . . . . . 3,157 5,968 .
Chhadhar . . . . . 20:357 16,435 17 1,311 ‘

' Punwar . . . '. . 16, I I 88 ,8"
Chauhan - 1 - - - 27’109 145,195 3,550 18,831 Ranjha . . . . . . 10,32? 53:4950 5; 7...”
Dhanial .- . . . . . ”102‘? .4,388 Rathi . . . . . . 13,573 30 440
Dhudhl . . . . . . 12,315 7,649 1,087 113
Rawat . . . . . . 6 S I S 1
Gondal . . . . . . 47.276 , 43,220 325 10 Sial . . . . . . 15:33:, 735,95)? 1 27% 2:65
janjna ‘ - - - - - 8,413, 3e1552 _ 15 11 Sdmra . . . . . . 12,558 218i .. 2,1‘01
Joya. . . . . ._ . 12,03 | 25,301 5,262 l
.. l T'nwar . I . . . . - “S 4', I 2
Kharral. . . . . . 18:5)2 ; 14,242 237 2,042 Tzilrar . . . . . . 3:335 0313;? 19 31.99
Khichi . . . . . . 31337 3 12,724 254 608 Virk . . . . . . 35,527 7,118 889
Khokhar . . . . . 42,110 45,731 221 9,649
l l VVattu . . . . . . 2,963 17.484 244 33704

 

 

 

 

 

237

 

 

   
        
     
     
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
    
    
   
   
    
    
   
   
   
   
   
    
    
   
   
   
    
 
   
   
    
    
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
    
     
     
 
   
   
    
    
   
   
   
   
    
 
   
   
    
   
    
   
    
    
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   

  

 

 

‘. , ,. i. , _. , a 1;». f >‘ . 9 . , a . _ , _ ‘j , J ‘.‘.?v .. 1‘ . 1‘
.‘ crap. VL] . . .Tnnnaccs, CASTES, AND Tamasor‘nne PEOPLE.

 

I

~ ' ' Part ‘Illr-QThe Jat, ‘Rajput, matured (Castes.

, 4.44. ‘Rajputs of the _Eastem:Plains.-—The tribes which I shall ‘first discussrare divided into two _
' \ groups. All but the‘last four are almost confined to the Dehli territory, at least as‘Rajpfits proper, and are ‘ ,
c . 1' , roughly arranged in order from north to south down the Jamna valley, and then westwards through Roh-
:" 3 ‘ tak and Hissar. The last four tribes carry on the series through Patiala, Firozpur, and Gujranwala,
and connect the Rajputs of the Eastern with those of the Western. Plains. The first ‘group‘belougs chiefly
-to«the great royal families of the Rajpdts who, occupying the Dehli territory, have not as a rule superseded
their old tribal designation ‘by a local name, as has been so often the~case in the west of the Panjab. The
great majority of them are descendants of the Tdnwar and Chauhan dynasties of Dehli. Their local
p ‘ ‘ distribution is fairly well marked, the Trinwar lying to the north-west of the first group, ‘and shutting off
the Jat tribes of the Central Plains from the Rajpdts of the Dehli territory, their line being broken
- only, I believe, by the Chauhan colony on the Ghaggar .of the Hissar border. Next to them come the
’ Chauhan, Mandahér, and Pundir of the Kurukshetr, and the Rawat, Gaurwa, Bargfijar and Jadu of Dehli and
‘ Gurgaon, followed by the Jim, themselves Trinwar, and the Bagri of Hissar. The Punwar colony of
Rohtak will be discussed with the Rajputs of the Western Plains. The Jats who are shown in the Abstract
on the next page are very largely if not wholly true Jats, who have returned a real Jat tribe and have been
shown under that tribe among Jats, but have also entered the Rajput tribe from which they claim to be de-
scended, and are thus entered under that head also. The Rajput of these parts is a true Rajpdt. Livingin
the shadow. of Dehli, the capital of his ancestral dynasties, he clings to the traditions of his caste. He
cultivates largely, for little other occupation is left him; but he cultivates badly, for his women are more
or less strictly secluded and never work in the fields, while he considers it degrading to actually fol-
low the plough, and will always employ hired ploughmen if he can possibly afford it. He-is a great cattle-
grazier and as great a cattle-thief. His tribal feeling is strong, and the heads of the village or local
group of villages have great influence. He is proud, lazy, sometimes turbulent, but generally with some- 2.
thing more of the gentleman about him than we find in the more rustic Jat. Abstract No. 79 on the oppo-
site page gives the distribution of these tribes... - ~-

445. The Rajput tribes of the Eastern Plains. The Tunwar (No. I). The Triuwar, although a sub-division of the Jadii-
bansi, is generally reckoned as one of the 36 royal ti' es of Rajplits. It furnished India with the dynasty of Vikramaditya,
the beacon of later Hindu chronology, and Dehli with it last Indian rulers, Anangpal the last Trinwar Raja abdicating in favour

‘ of his Chauhziu grandchild Pirthi b’éj, in whose time the Musalmaus conquered North-Western India. An early Anangpa'l Tliuwar
founded in 792 A.D. the city of Dehli on the ruins of the ancient Indrapat, and his dynasty ruled there for three and a half
centuries. It is therefore natural that the Trinwar should be ’found chiefly in the eastern districts of the Province. In
Dehli itself, indeed, they are less numerous than might have been expected. But they are exceedingly numerous in Ambala, Hissair,
and Sirsa. The name being a famous one, many Rsijprits of various tribes which have no real connection with the Tlinwar have
returned it. Thus 1,200 men in Karnal are returned as Chauha’ar Tduwar, who are. probably Chauluins. So in Rawalpindi 1,939
men are. showu as Bhatti Trinwar, though here the confusion is more excusable, being justified by origin though not by modern
usage. The figures are of course shown twice over in each case. The figures for Tdnwar J ats probably represent nothing more
than traditional origin. Half the number are in Gurgaon, where there is a considerable settlement of Trinwar Rajpdts.

The Trinwar are the westernmost of the great Rajpiit tribes of the eastern Panjab. When ejected from Dehli they are said
to have settled at Plindri in Karmil, on the Ambéla border and once the seat of the Pundir, and thence to have spread both nm-th and "i
south. They now occupy H ariana or the greater part of the Hissair district, and stretch across Karmil and the south of Patiala into
the west of the Ambéla district, separating the Chauhau and other Raijprits who hold the Jamna districts to the east of them from
the great Jat tribes of the'Malwa which lie to their West. There is however a Chauhau colony to the north-west of them on the
lower Ghaggar in the Ilissar district and Partiala. The J zitu of Hariana are a Trinwar clan.

i The Chauhan (No. 2).—The Chauhzin is one of the Agnikula. tribes and also one of the 36 royal families. Tod calls them
the most valiant of the whole Rajplit race, and to them belonged the last Hindu ruler of Hindiistafn. Before the seat of their’
power was moved to Dehli, Ajmer and Sambhar in Jaipur seem to have been their home. After their ejectment from Dehli they
are said to have crossed the Jamna to Sambhal in .Muradabad, and there still dwell the genealogists and bards 0f the Chauhan of the
Nardak of Karnzil and Ambiila. This tract, the ancient Kurukshetr or battle-field of the Kauravas and Pandavas, is still occupied
very largely by Brijplits; in the west by the Tdnwar, themselves descendants of the Pandavas, but for the most part bv the
Chauhsin whose central village is Jlindla in Karmil. and who occupy all the country lying immediately to the east of the Tlinwar tract
in Ambéla. and Karnal and the adjoining parts of Patitila, Nabha, and Jind. All this country was held by the Pundir lia’jpiits till
the Chaulxan came over from Sambhal under Raina Hai Rai some 20 generations ago, probably in the time of Bahlol Lodi, and drove
the Pnndir across the Janina. The Chauluin appear from our figures to be numerous throughout the remaining districts of the
Dehli and llissar divisions and in Giijriinwala. Firozpur, liz’nvalpindi, and Sha’hpur. But Chauhan being perhaps the most famous
name in the llajplit annals, many people who have no title to it have shown themselves as Chauhan. 1n Karnél 1,520 Pnndir,
850 Pnnwzir, 1.200 Trinwar, 6,300 Mandahar, and some goo of other tribes have shown themselves as Clianliaiu also. In Shahpur
6,700 persons are returned as Gondal Chaulnin, and this accounts for the so~called Chanhans of this district. The Jat (Ilmuhéns.

-‘ too, are probably for the most part Jat tribes of alleged Chanhzin origin. Thus among the Jats, in Glijrsiuwala 2.200 Chima and
nearly 1,000 persons of other J at tribes, in Firozpur 000 Joya. and 200 Sidhu, and in Jahlam 3,000. and in Grijrait 650 Gouda],
have returned themselves as Chauhzin also, and so in many minor instances. All these figures are shown twice over. The Khichi
and Varaich are also Chauhan clans numerous in the Punjab, and have perhaps sometimes returned themselves as Clmuhafu only. ,
The Chanluin of the Dehli district have taken to widmv-marriage, and are no longer recognised by their fellow Reijplits. The . "ii
Chauhan of G nrgaon have however retained their preeminent position, and are connected with the Chauhtin family of N imréiiia, a 5"
small State now subject. to Alwar. ,

The Mandahar (No. 3).—The Mandahar are almost confined to the Nardak of Karnal. Ambrila and the neighbouring por-
tion of Patiala. They are said to have come from Ajndhia to Jind, driving the Chandel and Bra’. Reijpiits who occupied the tract ’ ‘
into the Siwaliks and across the Ghaggar respectively. They then fixed their capital at Kahiyit in 'l’atiala, with minor centres at
Safidon in Jind and Asandh in Karmil. They lie more or less between the Trinwar and Chanhan of the tract. But they havein more
recent times spread down below the Chauhrin into the Jamna riverain of the Karnal district. with Gharaunda as a local centre.
They were Settled in these parts before the advent 6f the Chauluin, and were chastised at Samaria. in l’atiala by Firoz Shah. The
Mandahdr. Kandahar. Bargiijar, Sankm'wal, and Panihrir Itajplits are said to be descended from Lawn, a son of Ram Chandra. and
therefore to be, Solar lliijpiiis; and in Karmil at least they do not intermarrv. A few Mandahdr are found cast of the Janina in
Sahdranpur. but the tribe appears to be very local. ‘

The Pundit (No. 4).~—Thc I’undir would appear to belong to the Dahima roral race of which Tod savs:——“ Seven centuries
" have swept away all recollection of a. tribe who once afforded one of the proudest themes for the song of the bard." Thev were the
most powerful vassals of the Chauhrin of Dehli, and l‘undir commanded the Lahore frontier under Pirthi Raj. The crigiiral seat of
the Punjab Pundir was Thrinesar and the Kurulrsheir of Karnal and Ambala, with local capitals at Plindri, Rumba, Habri, and
Plindrak; but they were dis‘possessed by the (‘haulnin under Rana Ilar llai. and for the most part fled beyond the Journal. They
are, however, still found in the ’Indri pargaunah of Karna’l and the adjoining portion of Ambala.

 

 

I0

38

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

P ‘ l ‘3 ~ , 1‘?
I _ gig)“: '
. 1f; 3 1' 1,7.
, i 4 , .13.
,. _ ‘ , ' . 4 #113“!
' . . - . _ , .1111
Abstract No. 79, slzowmg t/ze Rajput Tubes of the Eastern Ptams. , t I, - ., - , ._ , 1 '
RAJPUTS OF THE EASTERN PLAINS. ' ‘ .3 3 . ,1 3 ' 3 ‘ , _
1 2 3 4 5 l 5 _ 7 , 8 9 , 10 , 11 12 13 14' 3 ’ I, ' ‘3
’ . ’ 3 ' ‘ ,1 1. '. 1 74 ,1' .4 it
, T611war. Chauhén. Mandahér. Réwat. , u Bégri. ' l, ‘_ ,_ "' ’ . "' f a:
u‘ d .13 1.: ' d 1.101" 3 g .E u‘ ; .- 1: 1 ' " 3:": 31‘
T?» . i . a . “2 E ,. 2:2 2 12 g =- :a . 1»: 5 g. 2 w : *
H H J" U "‘ u «a 1H . ‘3 4.. 4“ u h ' u I 3:
E? A .52 .9; 32 5‘5 15 M A 328; 1:: a 1‘3 ,1“, :1, 1'2” 31 1‘3 <2: ,2: 55 , 2 ,
Dehli . . . 1,038 141 3,658 257 38 19 1,323 2,669 4,912 176 1,505 175 32 4 3 I 83 'Dehli i
Gurgaon . . . 1,754 5,933 9,287 1,580 138 25 . 15 2,214 1,261. 18 612 1,020 2 , » 81 Gurgaon . ,_
Karnél . - - 3,076 39 31,642“ 635 10,743 1,753 8 45 1,025 102 25 1,428 24 2612 76 *Karnél . _ . g ~ *
Hissar . . . 6,102 219 6,910 I 677 243 1 10 51 19 317 4,074 5,647 872 493 1 7 496 H1552. 3 h '
Rphtak . . . 1,644 205 5,884 121 253 50 44 350 75 , 2,289 520 2 271 1'38 ,Rphta "U
Slrsa . . . 4,042 53 4,120 241 ‘ 19 10 13 4 57 2 73 6 . 32 ' ' 824 38 .374 $11-52 a: 2 :3}: 9,; 3&5
Ambala - - - 9,867 . 43,555 275 2270 1,570 2,196 23 4,402 2 222 36 295 262 1,121 , ' , 93; 'Ambalq \ ,_.. ' ’- >4 :3” ‘, ‘
Ludhiana . . . 527 56 11,835 616 101 158 3 1,8073 48 97 _ , 5 11 , 125 91 ‘ 122 Ludhiana : g :,.'. ,.
lI‘la’landhar . 3 . . 928 176 1,515 282 . 2,438 5 141 4 3 979 ' 11 446 34111111111111 ' 1 3’ , $133
ushyérpur . . 170 2,402 75 53 V 495 275 223 65 1,247 15 ushyérpur ' ”n ‘
Kéngra . _ . . 338 1,136 12 173. 667 I 236 _ 106 1 Kéngya. E $._ . 4,,
' . 1 , ‘ 2‘91 1°r
Amritsar . 4. . 426 . 30 670 768 _ 68 150 ,.. Amrltsar \ c... g 1"
Gurdéspur . . . 477 50 1,632 254 116 m 3,712 25 Qurdéspur 95 U1. ‘1 ‘
Sialkot . . . 217 1,324 479 3 11524 89 . 50 -L- ' 930 157' S1alkot ‘ ‘6'? “'4 .
3 ‘ I 1. > 4 in:
3 ‘ Lahore . . . 707 201 2,239 946 .,. . 5 6 ‘ 4 9 15 261 1,580 Lahore g? . - 2;. , .' 1,
, Gujrénwéla . . 149 724 4,834 7,604 15o 1 3 6 88 G_ujrénwéla u. y? 112» a- ‘8 1
' ,4 , Firozpur . . . 1,223 2,763 4,785 -1,495 457 10 274 '... 32 4o 13 ' , I47 345 42 1,354 810 Flrozpur '2 1, g ‘_ 1
’f. _. Rawalpindi . . 2,187 62 3,629 ‘ 1,037 60 97‘ . 3 ‘ 45 26 118 . 10 Réwalpindi “ V 3-? -‘
, Jhelum ' . . 240 246 1,594 1,989 229 5 ‘ 2 4 5 ‘ 835 ’hqlum ,90 a .
’ , Gujrét ., . . 56 203 88 1,866 10 51 ,.. 246 , 1 ujrzit =3 , _ , 1:1
‘3‘, ' Shahpur . . . 98 - 51 8,042 172 16 . ... 36 ...r 4 ‘... 2* Shahpur 9" 0:, , “‘ "
.‘4 l ' V , I _ , _ 1 , ' J . ‘ m '1:
~‘ , Multan . . . 31 3 2,134 505 1 8 1 162 5 2 1 , 1i9 57 37 Mm“ ' E
g hang . . . 157 27 226 165' 29 57 hang . p 1 '5' a; ‘ .. ‘ ‘~
‘ ontgomery . . 439 41 1,355 1,792 2 4 , .. _ . 386 68 705 ontgomery , 1. :2. m _
Muzaf‘fargarh . . 1 27 222 1,163 2 ’1 ‘ 25 .,. , 132 Muzafiarg‘arh C) ‘ 3'13 3' .5
. . . , ' ~ . 1 , . - - ‘ . , , 99, - 3/:
Bnt1sh Temtory . 35,919 12,638 145,195 27,109 14,693 1,827 4,296 2,809 5,046 9,994 5,983 2,515 2,138 8,957 11,141 3,519 5,916 3 16 1,858 6,355\ant1sh Terntory‘ cg ‘ g
». Patiéla . . . 1,221 5,975 2,902 2,053 3,438 42 83 3,242 204 18 2,296 199 32 1,494 7,818 6,550 212 Pat1éla E” I; 41,13 ,
:, Nébha . . . 821 2,983 480 68 218 5 41 .1. 266 49 46 24 551 6 113 4,144 - 31 'Nabha , . 1 '0‘
.~'- _ Kapurthala. . . 23 1487 5 162 24 609 3 2 Kapurthala \ * v f y
‘1 3 2 {ind . . . . 356 1,248 56 469 209 2 302 20 1 956 707 22 131 175 mu , , , 29%
F1." Taridkot . . . 108 393 25 3 45 23 1 2 ~ 8 12 40 Fandkot , ,1 _ 1, *
i. 1 Malcr Kotla. . . 208 . ‘... 570 8 6 1,180 5 , ‘ 4 1,890 , 7 ‘ .., 572 . 466 ,1 3 Male; Kotla ~ , .
Kalsia. . . . 49 996 20 36 159 84 , 4 701 25 3 8 31 106 Kalsna ‘ _ ’1,
Total East. Plains . 2,907 1 14,843 3,504 2,635 5,311 , 136 67 83 7,033 281 198 2,345 1,946 908 2,250 12,665 6,550 12 476 Total East. Plains , , ’3 7 it. ‘
4 (:0) . Bahéwalpur . . 2,439 2 I , . 3 .. ;.. . . 129 BahéVValpur , j . '3’ ,9
.k‘ n V l _ . _ . "$31
, 4 ‘0 Total Hill States , 392 1,549 44 2 1 469 46 . 173 2 . 97 .3 . 1 ~ ’80 ‘ 66 Total H111 States
British Territory - 35,919 12,638 145495 27,109 14,693 1,827 4,296 2,809 5,046 9,994 5,983 2,515 2,138 8.957 11,141 3,519 5916 16 1,858' 6,355 British Territory
Native States . 3,299 1 18,831 3,550 2,637 5,312 605 113 83 7,206 283 198 2,442 71,946 , 908‘ 2,251 12, 665 6,550 12 671 Nat1ye States
Province . . 39,218 12,639 164,026 30,659 17,330 7 139 4,901 2,922 5,129 17,200 6,266 2,713 4,580 10,903 12,049 5,770 18,‘ 1 6,566 1,870 7,026 , Provmce
3 \ I 3 '7'" - ‘-' ~- 11 "w- , v ' ,1 '7— i 1‘7"“ m'--—-'>—“-—7—--‘_':::::t':‘::;:m»7 53, ”:1 ‘1::"::::::_;__—__;

 

 
 

   

 

 

 

v' er; .1»: .

» #7:? ~

- \

,s‘

 

, :1 THE-RACES, CAsrss; ‘AND TRieEs. as THE PEOPLE.
Chap. VIQ’ ’ V _ ‘ ‘ I; i .

. I Part Ill.-—The 'Jat, Rajput,andiliAllied'Castes. f I ' . .‘

    
       
      
        
           
     
    
    
         
          
       
    
   
   
    
   
    
    
 
    
     
     
    
    
    
   
      
    
     
   
 
 
 
 
 
  
  
    
 
 
   
   
  
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
   
  
 

 

 

 

The Rawat (No.‘5).--The Ritwat has been returned as a ‘Jat tribe, as a Ra‘piit tribe, and as a separate caste. I have
shown the three sets of figures side by side in Abstract No. 79. 'lhe Rawat is {can in the sub-montane districts, and down the
whole length of the J amna valley. It is very difficult to separate these people from the Reithis of the Kangra hills; indeed they
would appear to occupy much the same position in the sub-inontane as the Ratliis or even the Kanets do in the higher ranges. .
They are admittedly a clan of Chandel Rainits ;_ but theyare the lowest clan who are recognised as of Rajpfit stock, and barely if . ,
at all admitted to communion with the other ltaypiits, while under no circumstances would even a Rathi marry a Hewitt woman. " .
They practise widow-marriage as a matter of course. There can, I think, be little doubt that the Chandel are of aboriginal stock,
and probably the same as the Chandal of the hills of whom we hear so much; audit is not .lmpOSSible that these men became
Chanals where they were conquered and despised outcasts, and Retypiits where thc3r cnyoyed political power. The llawat is probably
akin to the Rio sub-division of the Kanets, whom again it is most difficult to separate from the Ihithis; and the Chandel Rajpiits
also have a Rae section. In Dehli 1,075 persons have shown themselves as Rawat Gaure, and are included also under Gaurwa, the

next heading.

446. The Rajput tribes of the Eastern Plains continued. The GaumatNo. 6) and Gama-I am not at all sure that these
fiorures do not include some Gaur as well as Gaurwa Rayputs (see the last sentence supra) for the name was often spelt Gaura. in the
pdpcrs. The Gaur are that one of the 36 royal families to which belonged the Raypiit Kings of Bengal. They are found in the '«T:
central J amananges (1061) and are fully described by ltlhott and blierring; In our tables we have 1,790 Itiijpiits returned as Gaur, ’x
mostly in Dchli and Gurgiion, and they are not shown in the Abstract. (Jaurwa would seem to be applied generally to any Rajpiits
who have lost rank by the practice of karewa. In Dehh however they form a distinct clan, both they and the Chauhan practising
widow-marriage, but the two being lookednpoii as sepaiate tribes. ’lhey aredescribed by Mr. Maconachie as “ especially noisy and
quarrelsonie, but sturdy in build, and clamnSh in dispos1tion, while the Dehh Chauhan are said to be “ the best Miplit cultivators

in the district, and otherwise decent and orderly.”

The Barguja: (No. 7).—-The Bargiijar are one of the 36 royal families, and the only one except the Gahlot which claims de— , 13;"
scent from Lawa son of 1mm Chandra. The connection between the M andahar and Bargiijar has already been noticed under the head .'
Mandaheir. They are of course of Solar race. Their old capital was Ri’ijor, the ruins of which are still to be seen in the south of
Alwar, and they held much of Alwar and the neighbouring parts \of Jaipur till dispossessed by the Kacliwsiha. Their head-quarters
are now at Aniipsltahr on the Ganges, but there is still a colony of them in Gurgéon on the Alwar border. Curiously enough, the
Gurgéon Barmijnr say that they came from J alandharnbout the middle of the 1 5th century; and it is certain that they are not very ’
old holders of their present capital of Selina, as the buildings of thc_Kambohs who held it before them are still to be seen there and
are of comparatively recent date. Our figures for Gurgaon arelcertain‘ly very far below the truth. '

The Jadu (No. 8).—The Jada or Jadiibansi are of Lunar race, and are called by Ted “ the most illustrious of all the tribes of
“Ind.” But the name has been almost overshadowed by Bhatti, the title of their dominant branch in modern times. Only 4,580
persons have returned themselves as J adu, and those chiefly in Dchli and the south of Patiéla. , 7’;

The Jatu (No. 9).—The J {itu are said to be a Tiinwar clan who once held almost the whole of Hissér, and are still most nu~ é!
nierous in that district and the neighbouring portions of Roht-ak and J ind. In fact the Tiinwai- of H ariana are said to have been

divided into three clans named after and descended from three brothers, .‘latu, Raghu and Sntraula, of which clans Ja’tu was by far the
largest. and most important, and once ruled troin Bhiwani to Agrohn. They are the hereditary enemies of the Punwa'a' ot' Rohtak, ..
and at length the sandhills of Malini were fixed upon as the boundary between them, and are still known as Jcttu Pimwdr lea daula I Is,
or the Jatu-l’unwar boundary. 01 the lxarnél J atu 500 have returned themselves as Chauhén also, and are included under both

heads.
The Bag'ri (No. 10).———The word Bagri is applied to any Hindu Raijpiit .or Jat from the Bagar or prairies of Bikaner,

which lie to the south and west of Sirsa and Hisseir. _They are most numerous in the latter district, but. are found also in some
numbers under the heading of Jat in Sitilkot and Patiiila. The. Gurdéspur Bégri are Salahria who have shown themselves
also as Big,“ ol‘ Bhii-giir by clan, and probably have no connection With the Brigid of Hissér and its neighbourhood. Or it
may be that the word is a misreading tor Nag'ri, who claim to_ be Chauhan Raypiits who migrated from Dehli in the time
of Ala-ud-din Ghori, and who hold 17 Villages in the Sialkot district. These last are certainly Jnts, not Raiputs. The Bégri
Riijpiits are probably Bhatti, or possibly Halitor. 'lhe Goda’. ‘a and Piiniyn are probably the Jét tribes that are most numerous in the
Edgar. ‘

The Rangar.——Raiigar is a term, somewhat contemptuous, applied in the eastern and south-eastern districts to any
Musalnni-n Hzijplill: and 1 only notice it here because the Hangar are otten, though wrongly, held to be a Rajpiit tribe. 1 am told,
however, that in Firozpnr and G urdaspur there are small Rajpiit colonies known only by this name; and if so it is probable that
they have inig ‘atcd from the Dehh territory. .If a Hindu Chanhiin Rajpiit ,bccanie Musaliniin to-morrow. he would still be called a
Clniuhan Reillnit by both himself and his neighbours oi both religions. But his Hindu brethren would also call him Ranoar J‘
which he would rcscnt as only slightly less abusive than chotikat, a term of contempt applied to those who have, on conversioii to

 

Islam, cut oll'thc short or lliiidii scalplock. The Hangar or lilusalinan Riijpiits bear the worst possible reputation for turbulence :'
and cattle-stealing, and gave much trouble in the nintiny. Many proverbs concerning them are quoted under the head of Giijar.

Here is ;riioilici‘-—"' A Hangar is best in a wmcshop, or in a prison, or on horseback, or in a deep pit. ” I believe that in Central '
liidia the term Ranger is applied to any uncouth lellow ‘.

The Baria (No.' II).—Thc Baria ol' Jalnndha‘ are said to be Solar Riijpiits, descended from Raja Karen of the Maha’bha'rut.
'l‘heir anccstOl' Mal (l) came from J al Kalli-a in Patisila about 500 years ago. Those of Siiilkot, where they are found in small nnm- \
her" but considered to bo Jnts, pot ltajpiits, say they are of Lunar ,liiijpiit descent. The tribe is practically confined to Patiala and t
Niibha, and the name of the ancestor Mal. il' common to the tribe. looks as if they were not Raipiits at all. though it is unusual in
”u. Sikh States for .lats to claim the. title of Rajpiit. I have no further information regarding the tribe. » There are Barhaiya st- ‘ .
piits in the Aziingarh and Glnizipnr neighbourhood. ~ y:

The Atiras ( No. 12).——'1‘his tribe is returned from Patieila only. I cannot find it mentioned in any of the authorities. . '

The Naipal( No. I3).-—Tlic Naipél are a clan of the great Bhutti tribe, who are found on tho Satluj above Firozpur. They
once hold the river valley as far down as that town, but were driven higher up bv the Dogars, and in their turn expelled the Gii'ars ' ‘
Mr. Brandrcth says of them ;—“ They resemble very much in their habits the. Dogars and Giiinrs. and are probablyr greater thileves
" than either. They appear almost independent under the. Ahliiwalia rulers, and to have ‘pllitl a small rent in hindbonly when the
" Kiirdiir was strong enough to compel them to it. which was not often the case. They have lost more of their llindu origin than 5
" ciiher the llogars or Giijars. and in their marriage connections they follow the Mnhaininadaii law, near blood relations b-i‘ino per-
" inittcd to enter into the marriage compact. " All the Naipiil have returned themselves as liliatii as well and it. is possibl: that
many of them have shown liliatii only as their tribe. and are therefore not returned under the head Naipzil. ’ i

The Rathor (Np. 14‘.—Thc ‘liiithor are one oi" the 36 royal races. and Solar lliijpiits. Thcir old seat was Kuiiaui. but their
more modern dynasties are to be lonnd in Marwar nnd Bikiincr. They are. returned from many districts in the Punjab; but are no«
where numerous.

447‘. The Rajpufts of the Western Plains—Tho next group of Rfijpiit tribes that I shall discuss are
those oi the. great \\ eslcrn Plains. I have already said much regarding the position of the Rajpiit in this

‘ Mr. \Vilson notes that he has heard R‘dllg‘lll' applied to Hindu Rdipnts. This is. I think, unusual. The word is often spelt and
pronounced Ranghar. . i

240

 

Para. 448.
Chap. VI.

THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES OF THE PEOPLE.‘

 

Part III.-—The Jat, Rajput, and Allied Castes.

 

part of the Panjab, and the difficulty of drawing any line between him and the Jet of the neighbourhood.
' - Here’ the great Réjpiit tribes have spread up the river valleys as conquerors. Traditionally averse from
manual labour and looking upon the touch of the plough handle as especially degrading; they have been
wont to content themselves with holding the country as dominant tribes, pasturing their great herds in the
broad grazing grounds of the west, fighting a good deal and plundering more, and leaving agriculture to the
Arain, the Mahtam, the Kamboh, and such small folk. The old tradition is not forgotten; but the rule of
the Sikh, if it afforded ample opportunity for fighting, destroyed much of their influence, and the order and
equal justice which have accompanied British rule have compelled all but the most wealthy to turn their
attention, still in a half-hearted sort of way, to agriculture.

Abstract No. 80 on the next page shows the distribution of these tribes. They are roughly arranged
according to locality. First come the royal races of Punwar and Bhatti, who have held between them from
time immemorial the country of the lower Satluj and the deserts of Western Rajpi-itana. They are the
parent stocks whence most of the other tribes have sprung, though as they have moved up the river valleys
into the Panjab plains they have taken local tribal names which have almost superseded those of the original
race. Thus the figures for all these tribes are more or less imperfect, some having returned the local and
some the original tribe only, while others have shown both and are entered in both sets of figures. Next to
these races follow the Wattu, Joya, Khichi, and Dhiidhi, who hold the Satluj valley somewhat in that order.
They are followed by the Hiraj and Sial of the Chanab and lower Jahlam, and these again by the tribes of
the upper Jahlam and the Shahpur 6dr. Of these'last the Ranjha, Gondal, and Mekan would probably not
be recognised as Rajputs by their neighbours the Tiwana, Janji’ia, and the like. Last of all come five tribes
who have already been considered under Jats. From what has already been said as to the confusion be-
tween Jat and Rajpi’it in these parts, it might be expected that many of these people will have been returned
as Jats; and in such cases the figures are shown side by side. But in the case of at any rate the Bhatti and
Punwar, it does not follow that these men are not Jats; for in many instances they have given their Jat
tribe, and added to it the Rajpiit tribe from which they have a tradition of origin. '

448. Rajput tribes of the Western Plains. The Punwar (No. I).—The Punwefir or Pramara was once the—most impor-
tant of all the Agnikula Rajpfits. “ The world is the Pramara’s” is an ancient saying denoting their extensive sway; and the Nau [cot
JIdi-zistliali, extending along and below the Satluj from the Indus almost to the J amna, signified the mdru astlzal or arid territory
occupied by them, and the nine divisions of which it consisted. But many centuries have passed since they were driven from their
pOssessions, and in 1826 they held in independent sway only the small State of Dhafit in the desert. It will be seen from the Ab-
stract that the Punwar are found in considerable numbers up the whole course of the Satluj and along the lower Indus, though in the
Derajiit all and in the M ultan division many of them are shown as J ats. They have also spread up the Beas into Jalandhar and.
Gnrdéspul‘. There is also a very large colony of them in Rohtak and Hissair and on the confines of those districts; indeed they once
held the whole of the Rohtak, Dadri, and Gohana country, and their quarrels with the J atu Tiinwar of Hissa'n- have been noticed
under the head J am.

The Bhatti (No. 2).—Bliatti, the Panjtib form of the Rajputana’. word BhaZti, is the title of the great modern representatives
of the ancient Jadfibansi royal Raijpfit family, descendants of Krishna and therefore of Lunar race. Their traditions tell that they
were in very early times driven across the Indus; but that returning, they dispossessed the Langéh, Joya, and others of the country
south of the lower Satluj some seven centuries ago, and founded J aisalmer. This State they still hold, though their territory has been
greatly circumscribed since the advent of the Rather; but they still form a large proportion ofthe Rajpiit subjects of the Rathor Ra’j as
of Bikaner. At one time their possessions in those parts included the whole of Sirsa and the adjoining portions of Hissafir, and the tract
is still known as Bhattiana. The story current in Hissa’r is that Bhatti, the leader under whom the Bhattis recrossed the Indus, had
two sons Dusal and Jaisal, of whom the latter founded J aisalmer while the former settled in Bhattiana. From Dusal sprang the
Sidhu and Barar Jat tribes (see section 436), while his grandson Réjpafl was the ancestor of the Wattu. (But see further,
section 449 infra). According to General Cunningham the Bliattis originally held the Salt-range Tract and Kashmir, their capital being
Gajnipur, or the site of the modern Rawalpindi ; but about the scoond century before Christ they were driven across the J ahlam by
the Indo-Scythians, and their leader, the Raja Rasélu of Panjab tradition, founded Sialkot. The invaders however followed them
up and dispersed them, and drove them to take refuge in the country south of the Satluj, though their rule in the Kashmir
valley remained unbroken till I 339 AD.

The Bhatti is still by far the largest and most widely distributed of the Rajpiit tribes of the Panjab. It is found in immense
numbers all along the lower Satluj and Indus, though on the former often and on the latter always classed as J at. It is hardly less
numerous on the Chanab, the upper Satlnj, and the Bea’s, it is naturally strong in Bhattiana, there is a large colony in the Dehli
district, while it is perhaps most numerous of all in the seats of its ancient power, in Siafilkot, Gi’ijrat and the Salt-range country.
And if we reckon as Bhatti the Sidhu and BaraCi- Jats of the Malwa, who are admittedly of Bhatti origin, we shall leave no
portion of the PaiiJa'b proper in which a large Bhatti population is not to be found. Many of those returned as Bhatti are
also returned as. belonging to other tribes, but these form a wholly insignificant fraction of the Whole; and the only large
numbers appearing tWice over appear to be the I,IOO Naipél of Firozpur already alluded to, 2,000 Bhatti Tiinwar (sic) in
Rawalpindi, 2.400 Khokhar and 1.600 Kharral in Bahawalpur, and 1,700 Kashmiri Jats in Giijranwala. In this last case
the word is probably Bhat, a great Kashmir tribe, and not Bhatti. But if the Bhatti formerly held Kashmir, it is not
impossible that the .two words are really identical. Perhaps also Bhatti has in many cases been given as their tribe by
Jars or low-class Itain’its, or even by men of inferior castes who returned themselves as J ats or Rajpiits for their own greater
exaltation. But if this be so, it only shows how wideSpread is the fame of the Bhatti within the Panjab. Almost every
menial or artisan caste has a Bhatti clan, and it is often the most numerous of all, ranking with or above the Khokhar in this
respect.

Yet it is strange, if'the_Bhatti did hold so large a portion of the Panjab as General Cunningham alleges, how almost
universally they trace their origin to Bhatner in Bhattiana, or at least to its neighbourhood. Either they were expelled wholly
from the upper _Paii}ab and have since returned to their ancient seats, or else the glory of their later has overshadowed
that of their earlier dynasties, and Bhatner and Bhattiana have become the city and country of the Bhatti from which all good
Bhatti trace their origin._ The subject population of Bikaner is largely composed of Bhatti, while Jaisaliiier is a Bhatti
State; and it seems iinposs1ble that. if the Bhatti of the higher Satluj are immigrants and not the descendants of the residue of
the old Bhatti who escaped expulsmu, they should not have come largely from both these States, and moreover should not
have followed the river valleysun their advance. Yet the tradition almost always skips all intermediate steps, and carries us
straight back to that anoient City of Bhatner on the banks of the long dry Ghaggar, in the Bikéner territory bordering on
Sirsa. The VVattu Bhatti of Montgomery, while tracing their origin from Raja Salvahan, the father of Raja Raisalu of Sialkot,
say that their more immediate ancestors came from Bhatner; the Nun Bhatti of Multan trace their origin to the Dehli country;
while the Bhatti of Muznffargarh, Jhang, Giijréuwala, Sizillrot, Jahlam, and Pindi, all look to Bhatner as the home of their
ancestors. It is probable either that Bhatiier is used merely as atraditional expreSSion, or that when the Ghaggar dried up or
the Rathor conquered Bikéuer, the Bhatti were driven to find new homes in the plains of the Panjaib. Indeed Mr. Wilson tells
me that in Sirsa, or the old Bliattiana, the term Bhatti is commoiilv applied to any illusalnian Jat or Rajpiit from the
direction of the Satluj, as a generic term almost synonymdus with Keith Oi'lPachhaida.

 

 

 

.mp2-.-

”‘3“

    

 

 

Abstract No.

80, s/zowz‘ng lire Rajput Tribes of life Western Plains.

 

 

6176

Dehli . . . .
G urgaon
Kamal . .

H issar .
. Rohtak .
* Sirsa . . . .

Ambala
Ludhiana

/ Jalandhar . . .
Hushyarpur . ,
Kangra . .

Amritsar . .

Gurdaspur . . ,

Sialkot , ,

Lahore . .

anranwala . .

Firozpur , . ,

Rawalpindi , ,

7 Jhelam , _
G ujrat , _ .

Shahpur , ,

’ Multan , ,
hang . . .

iontgome'ry , ,

Muzafiargarh , ,

Derah Ismail Khan
Derah Ghazi Khan
Bannu ,

British Territory .

, Patiala , _

'. Nabha , . ,
- ‘ Kapurthala .
1Lind . , ,
aridkot . .

Total East. Plains

 

       

Bahawalpur ,

Total H ill States

         
  

  

British Territoxy
Native States .
Province . . .

 
  
 

- o

 

RAJPUTS OF THE WESTERN PLAINS.

 

 

 

 

 

 

l L >
1 2 5 5 7 3 9 1o 11 12 13 14 15 , 16 . 17'
- l
Punwér. Bhatti. Wattu. J0Ya- KhiChi. Dhfidhi'. Siél. Rénjha. Gondal. Mekan. i
l 1
z ' ' ' ' ‘ '
' 1: l .
. i . - - ,.- 1: '2: ..: ' ‘ <5 2 i «i ’3 a?
.u I” 1" 3" 1 1 . 1 . f ‘u i: .J . u we
a . 1 a . .2; . é . a ..- .; ..- 9 .551, .—.- :1, , a .- g , g _ 7 1,5 9 g g .
(—5 «1 ;'—\ u . U 1 ‘-' 132‘ ~g -— 1:1 ~61 , Z” i J” .... ,1: ‘ -.- .5: fi '
g :1, i :2 a, a? i :2“ E, a: 5‘s a: £1 = m 9-1 r: E, 12’ 1% a? 511 H 0 i > 9° -“ ‘0
566 79 i 5.935 199 5,100 3 4 , 2 1.. .1. . . ..
1.235 352 1 118 ... ... 145 . . 5 3, ... .. 23 ... , .2, , , . ...
I1795 43 7 465 107 3 ... 3 17 - '2 1' 6 .-.. .. .. .. ...
4,30; 362 5 3,775 214 401 ... 1,533 100 46 36 626 SI I . 2 1,437 ... .1} 3 u, ‘
11,789 329 ' 292 14 z 2 162 6 4 . .. 2 2,714 ,_ 3 .. ... ... ..
5,571 m 7.232 126 3,786 24 5.439 55 I47 16 450 544 246 13 1 3 3 3° 4 31 12 .1
829 114 2.179 649 142 .1. 8 2 38 76 ,., 3 3‘9 .. ..., ’ 76
267 19 2,038 1,004 ... ... 1.. .. 9 8 35 5 ... .... ... ... 1 .. 7 ... ...
2,043 87 3,027 367 348 31 24 ,. 9
237 3,767 43 .. «'- ... ... 308 ... 333 ... 1 ... 5,301 203 ... ... 691 ... ...
... .u 55 ...- n' ... u. ... ... .1. ... ... 1,593 ... ... .-.. 17',“ 1,661 ... Z ... __ m ... . ... ...
71 653 10,610 205 S ... 112 ... ... ..a 12! ..2 ... 82 65 ...- ’3 .».-. 9 m u? 24' 9' 5
426 2,287 9,749 5 129 5 137 11 236 443 ..2 936
I37 117 121375 3,577 ... 205 in 13 ... 99 7 719 ‘ 11 1,791 ... 67 ... 93 l .,.
1.598 311 15.854 10.287 86 739 1,284 390 489 518 1,063. 710 193 1,243 16 53 18 359 101 6 4 » 2 ' 159 196 16
94 538 9,477 7,722 5 312 Io 995 40 432 ‘56! ... 349 433 162 1,166 69 3,953 12 ~- .:133 6.87I ... 1
3,587 716 12,372 590 1.509 704 4,174 782 42! 36 299 264 367 285 14 51 161 2 52 12 ... 2, 25 1
7.174 814 30.304 2.956 43 49 .1. .-.. 489 27 ... 828 141 14 8 139 _ 61 1 14 1 .1. 464
646 524 10,430 6,241 7 V 2 74 733 576 256 103 1,601 69 6,354 39 1,125 8 7131 11 284
125 145 2,022 9,926 ... 4 54 6 .. 3 1,524 78 1,091 ... 6,924 ,,, 24,325 ... .V 918 ..1 , ... 1.. 2 ...
‘1008 71 I31476 396 134 43 21‘95 5'6 5’4 57 593 425 ... 2,403 71 6,789 258 197272 305- 5,181 .7 169 3,262 1,877 162 10
41995 21553 141890 9,552 100 51°59 473 1,573 I 54 1,356 1,875 3,885 : 23,037 560 152 143 26‘ 196 351 19 45 638 18 159 96
490 284 17,392 2,874 246 107 670 1.533 933 483 1.090 1,578 345' 36,374 437 151 162 868 649 99 210 18 13.390 54 3,131 4'
3.083 726 12.600 3.528 11.190 454 4,397 2,165 2.363 373 1,507 1,349 28 , 6,684 1,202 115 , 1 199 122 62 23 61 79 19 174
363 1,561 2,878 6,988 27 110 343 1,333 22 44 180 505 2,526 2,453 16’ 168 155 39 119 ... 3 I
l
193 1.317 76 13,767 I67 3: 1.788 877 505 571 4,648 21 161 6 333 65 .. 4 3
' 262 1,919 23 12,971 13 8 1.421 3 355 66 706 2,536 9 24 53 . 131
4 405 789 1,057 . 283 .. 479 136 .7. 207 189 5 13 43 149 168 37 1 ,.. ‘
53.151 16.959 204,569 94,665 17,484 2,963' 25,30! 12,338 12,724 3.337 7.649 11,315 4,253 76,957 17,993 7,499 19,9113 43,229 47,976 5,968 3.157 3.598 16.435 71:18 4.991 1,343 at.
867 864 3,035 587 95 17o 502 10 2 4 1941 1,564
3 575 I 1 A 33 -- ... .. .. 4 . .. 1 2 ... ...c '99
141 19,632 8 g .. ' .... 30 ... 10 269 .. 17 .. ..- .. .., ... ...
17065 on 485 "v «- ... i 5 "- In . n .. ... I I" ... a 3 4. u . ... If: u- n- In 23
380 19 1.282 3 46 24x ‘ 346 2 3'5 89 . 91 4 22 3 46 1 391
2,836 887 16,323 619 155 241 569 .. , 2 , . 65 599 113 273 . 49 6 86 9 .. 194 1 2,101
4,435 211,557 569 3.442 3 4.684 606 254 48 479 .. 133 9 197 "t 1.3" - - -
582 ‘ 282 5 107 9 9 10 4 132 .. .. . . ...-
53,15! 16,059 204.569 94.665 17,484 2,963 25.301 12,338 12,724 3.337 7,649 13,315 4258 76,957 17,013 7.49:: 10,1»; 43.219 47.276 5,968 3,157 3.598 1621 7,118 439112.343 3::
71853 887 381*: 11193 31704 244 51*, "- 6d ’54 113 1) 1.. I“ 373 ... 5 , 10 385 u- no 9 1,311 "‘ a 194 '1 ’ ‘
61,004 17.846 242.831 95.858 21,188 3,207 30,563 12.338 13.33- 3,59: 7,762 13.40: 4,258 , 77,213 17.366 7,4110 10,9 43.230 47.60! 5.968 3.157- 3607 17.746 7.11 i 5.085 21349
‘ .

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘ , 1191130791117.- ‘pumndtea: mar. 911121111 1191

O,

 

91191111,. .0111: ‘31st 591.99

\

  
     
  
    
   

@-

:14

 

/

‘31d036 (611.119

  

 

   

1" Para. 456.

THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES or THE. PEOPLE.
Chap. VI.

Part III.——The Jat, Rajput, and Allied Castes.

‘In Multan the Ndn, a Bhatti clan, are the dominant tribe in the Shfijabad takez'l, where they settled some four or five
hundred years ago. The Mittru‘ Bhatti of Multan came from Bikénei‘. The Bhatti of Montgomery are probably Warm and
Khiebi who will be described presently. The Bhatti of J hang hold a considerable tract called Bhattiora in the Chiniot uplands
north of the Chamih. They came first from Bhatner to the right bank of the Jahlam near the Shéhpur border, and thence to
Bhattiora. They are described as “a fine race of men, industrious agriculturists, hardly at all in debt, good horsebreeders, and
“ very fond of sport. They do very little cattle-lifting, but are much addicted to carrying of each other’s wives.” The Bhatfi of
‘the Giijranwala 6dr, where they are the “natural enemies of the Virk, " are descended from one Dhir who eighteen generations ago
left Bhatner, and settled in the Niir Mahal jungles as a grazier and freehooter. His grandson went further on to the banks of the
Ravi, and his son again moved up into the uplands of (ifiji'énwala. The modern descendants of these men are described as “a
“ muscular and noble-looking race of men, agriculturists more by constraint than by natural inclination, who keep numerous herds of
“ cattle which graze over the pasture lands of the Mr, only plough just sufficient to grow food for their own necessities, and are
“famous as cattle-lifters and notorious thieves. ” The Bhatti of Giijranwéla enjoyed considerable political importance in former
times, and they still hold 86 villages in that district. In Stalkot the Bhatti claim descent from Bhoni seventh in descent from
their eponymous ancestor Bhatti, who came to Gi’ijritnwala from Bikaner, and thence to Siafilkot. None of these Bhatti of the hair
will give their daughters to the neighbouring Jat tribes, though they will take wives from among them without scruple. In the
Salt-range Tract the Bhatti seem to hold a very subordinate position as Bhatti, though it may be that some of the innumerable

' hes of those tracts may consider themselves Bhatti as well as Whatever their local name may be. In Kapi’irthala and

RE lit tri
‘15:};th they have lost position greatly in recent times. Till dispossessed by the Ahliiwailia Sikhs, the Rais 0f Kapi’irthala were

Bhatti Rajpiits.

449, Rajput Tribes of the Satluj.——The Watt-u (No. 3).—Tlie Wattu are a Bhatti clan, of whose origin the Hisssfir storv
has been given in section 448 above. The Sirsa tradition appears to be that one Raga J unhar, a descendant of the Bhatti Raja
Salvahan of Sidlkot, was settled in Bhatner, where he had two sons Achal and Batera. From the latter sprang the Sidhu and
Barar J ats. The former again had two sons J aipa'l and Rajpal, of whom J aipail was the ancestor of the Bhatti proper, and Raj-
pail of the Wattu. The Wattu date their conversion to Islam by ‘BaCba Farid, from the time of Khiwa who ruled at Haveli in
Montgomery, and was succeeded by the famous Wattu Chief Lakne Khan. . They .hold both banks of the Satlnj in the Sirsa dis-
trict, and the adjoining parts of Montgomery and Bahawalpur, from Baggehi 16 miles above Fazilka, to Phulahi 70 miles below
it. Above them lie the Dogars, below them the Joya. They are said to have crossed from the right bank of the river and
spread into the then almost uninhabited prairies of Sirsa only some five generations ago, when F ézil Dalel Rana came from J hang
near Haveli and settled the unoccupied riverain. There is also a small section of them on the Ravi in the Montgomery district.
It is not impossible that some of the Wattu have returned themselves as Bhatti simply, for some few have returned themselves
under both heads. The tribe was formerly almost purely pastoral, and as turbulent and as great marauders as other pastoral
tribes of the neighbourhood; and the habits of the Ravi Wattu, who gave trouble in 1857, have hardly changed. But the Satluj
Wattu who possess but little jungle have taken Very generally to agriculture, and Captain Elphinstone says that “ some of their
“estates are well cultivated, their herds have diminished, and many of them cannot now be distinguished in appearance from
“peaceful Argfins or Khokhars. The change .in their habits has indeed been remarkable, as they still speak with exultation of
“the Kardars they used to kill during the Sikh rule, and the years in which they paid no revenue because the Sikhs were unable
“ or afraid to collect it.” Mr. Purser describes the ‘Vattu as “ priding themselves upon their politeness and hospitality. They are
ate industry, profuse in expenditure 0n special occasions, indifferent to education and exceedinglv fond of cattle.”
hoWever with the Kathia, Kharral, Sial, Bahniwail, Biloch and Joya as “ essentially robber tribes “and more or less
This I suspect simply means that these are the dominanttribes of the tract, who look upon a pastoral

“of only moder
He classes them
“ addicted to cattle-stealing.” .
as higher than an agricultural life.

The Joya (No. 4) and Malian—The Joya is one of the 36 royal races of Ra'jpiits, and is described in the ancient chronicles
as “Lords of the J .mgal-des,” a tract which comprehended Hariana, Bhattiéna, Bhatnei‘, and N agor. They also held, in common
with the Debia with whom their name is always coupled, the banks of the Indus and Satluj near their confluence. Some seven cen-
turies ago they were apparently driven out of the Indus tract and partly subjugated in the Baigar country by the Bhatti; and in
the middle of the 16th century they were expelled from the J ova canton of Bikaner by the Rathor rulers for attempting to regain
their independence. Tod remarks that “ the Rajpiits carried fire and sword into this country, of which they made a deZert. Ever
“since it has remained desolate, and the very name of Joya is lost, though the vestiges of considerable towns bear testimony to a
u remote antiquity.” The Joya however have not disappeared. They still hold all the banks of the Satluj from the Wattu border
nearly as far down as its confluence with the Indus, though the Bhatti turned them out of Kahror, and they lost their semi-inde-
pendence when their possessions formed a part of the Bahawalpur State; they hold a tract in Bikéuer on the bed of the old Ghacr-
gar just below Bhatner, theii‘ ancient seat ;. and they are found in no inconsiderable numbers on the middle Satluj of Lahore arid
Firozpur and on the lower Indus of the Derajat and Muzalfargarh, about a third of their whole number being returned as J ats.
The Multajn bdr is known to this day as the Joya 6dr. General Cunningham says that they are to be found in some numbers in
the Salt-range or mountains of J lid, and identifies them with the J odia or Yodia, the warrior class of India in Panini’s time (450
15.0.), and indeed our figures show some 2,700 Joya in Shahpur. But Panini’s J odia would perhaps more probably be the modern
Gheba, whose original tribal name is said to be J odra, and Gheba a mere title. The Joya of the Satluj and of Hissafr trace their
origin from Bhatner, and have a. curious tradition current apparently from Hissair t0 Montgomery, to the effect that they cannot
trace their Rajpiit descent in the male line. The Hissér Joya make themselves descendants iii the female line of Sameja, who ac-
companied the eponymous ancestor of the Bhatti from Mathra to Bliatner. The Montgomery Joya have it that a lineal descend-
ant of Benjamin, Joseph’s brother, came to Bikaner, married a Raja’s daughter, begot their ancestor, and then disappeared as a
fagz’r. The tradition is perhaps suggested .by tlie’wordyoz, meaning "Wife.” The Montgomery Joya say that they left Bika’mer in
the middle of the 14th century and settled in Bahawalpur, where they became allies of the Langah dynasty of Multan, but were sub-
jugated by the Dafidpoti‘a in the time of NadinShah. The-Multan Joya say that they went from Bikaner to Sindh and thence
to Multan. This is probably due to the fact of their old possessmns 0n the Indus having died out of the tribal memory, and been
replaced by their later holdings in Bikaner. They are described by Captain Elphinstone as “of smaller stature than the great
“Rajvi tribeS, and considered inferior to them in regard of the qualities in which the latter especially pride themselves, namely
a bravery and skill in cattle-stealing. They possess large herds of cattle and are bad cultivators.”

The Mahar are a small tribe on the Satluj opposite Fazilka, and are said to be descended from Mahar, a “ brother of the Joya.
“They are said to be quari'elsome, silly, thievish, fond of cattle, and to care little for agricultural pursuits.”

The Khichi (No. 5). —-The Khichi are a Chauhain clan, and are said to have come originally from Ajmer, the old seat of the
Chauhén power, thence to [)ehli, and from Dehli to the Satluj during the Mughal rule. This is probably a mere tradition of the
movement of the Chauhan centre from Ajmer to Dehli. They are found along the lower and middle. Satluj, and the Ravi from
Multan to Lahore, there are a few ofthem on the Ghana-b, and there are considerable numbers of them in the Dehli dish‘ict. In
Mont gomery they are found chiefly on the Ravi, where they used to be hand-in-glove with the Kharral, but mended their wavs under
the later Sikh rule, and are now peaceful husbandmen. .

The Dhudhi (N o. 6).—I suspect that there is some confusion in these figures, and that some of the Di’id or Dlidwél Réjpiits
of the eastern sub-iiiontane have been included with the Dliiidhi of the Satluj. The former will be described in their proper place.
The latter are a small Punwar clan found with their kinsmen the Réthor scattered along the Satluj and Chanab. Their Ol'iO‘inal
seat is said to have been in the Mailsi talzsz’l of Multan, where they are mentioned as early as the first half of the 14th 08,115;qu
\Vhen the Dehli empire was breaking up they spread along the rivers One Of them, Hajji Sher Muhammad, was a saint whose shrine
in M ultén is still renowned. They are said to be “ fair agriculturists and respectable members of society. ”

45°“ R33?“ “be“ “the 911mb. The Hiraj (No. 7).—The Hii-aj is a Siél clan which holds a tract on the banks of the
Rid .lllSt above its jUUCtiOn “'1th the Cha‘néb. . It is possible that some of the clan have returned themselves as Sial simply, and are
therefore not represented in the figures. The Hiraj of Multan have returned themselves as Sial Hiraj to the number of 3 ~80 and
are shown in both columns. ,0 9

The Sial (No. 8).—The Sial is politically one of the most important tribes of the Western Plains. As Mr. Steednian eb-

243

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

>.
y.
t:

 

 

 

' Pen 45:.
Chap. VI.

 

THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBEs or THE PEOPLE.

I

Part III.-—The Jet, Rajput, and Allied Castes.

,

 

. ' iistor of the Jhan district is the history of the Siél. They are a tribe of Punwar Rajpiits who rose to ro-
$333231? 13:1: liirist-half, of the ISthgcentury 1. Mr. Steedman writes :. “ They were till then probably a pastoral tribe, but little
“ Given to husbandry. dwelling on the banks of the river, and grazmg their cattle during the end of the cold and the first months of
u the hot weather in the low lands of the Chanab, and during the rainy season in the uplands of the Jhan (air. The greater por-
“ tion of the tract now occupied by them was probably acquired during the stormy century that preceded t e conquest of Hindustan
u b the Maoih‘als. During this period the country was dominated from Bhera, and sometimes from ~Multan. The collection of re-
“ vznue fromba nomad population inhabiting the tastnesses 0f the bar and the deserts of the Mal. could never have been easy, and
“ was robably seldom attempted. Left alone, the Sials applied themselves successfully to dispossessmg those that dwelt in the
“ laud-lithe Nols, Bhangus, Mangans, Marrals, and other old tribes—amusnig themselvesat the same time With a good deal of internal
(6 strife and quarrelling, and now and then With Itiifer fighting With the Kharrals and Biloches. -

“ Then for 200 years there was peace in the land, npd the §idls remained quiet subjects of the Lahore Siibah, the seats of local
a Government being Chiniot and Shorkot. Walidad Khan died in 1747, one year before .Ahmad Shah Abdéli made his first inroad
6: had was defeated before Dehli. It is not well known when he succeeded‘tothe Oil-leftalnslilp, but it was probably early in the
u ,' tur ,. for a considerable time must have been taken up in the reduction of rumor chiefs and the introduction of all the improve-
“ be“ tQ)\V,ith which Walidad is credited. It was during Wali’dad’s time that the power of the Sials reached its zenith. The country
65 1:91:th to Walidad extended from Mankhera in the Thal eastwards to Kainalia‘on the Ravi, from the confluence of the Ravi and
“ sClmJllfib to theiiléha of Pindi Bhattiairbeyond'thniot. He was succeeded by his nephew Infiyatulla. who was little if at all inferior
“ to big uncle in “(Infinistrative and military ability. He was engaged in constant warfare _w1th the Bhangi Sikhs on the north, and
“ the chiefs of Multan to the south. His near relathIiS, the 81551 chiefs of Rasliidpur, gave him constant trouble and annoyance. Once

or indeed a party of forty troopers raided J hang, and carried off the Khan prisoner. He was a captive for six months The history |

“ of the three succeeding Chieftains is that ‘of the growth of the power of .tlie Bliangis and of their formidable rival the Sukarchakia
u misl destined to he soon the subjugator of both Bhangis and §ials. Chiniot was taken in 1803, J hang in 1806. Ahmad Khan,
“ the fast of the Siiil Khans‘, regained his country shortly after in 1808, but in 1810 he wash-gain captured by the Maharaja, Who
“ took him to Lahore and threw him into prison. Thus ended whatever independence the Sial Khans of J hang had ever enjoyed.”

“The Sials are descended from .Rai Shankar, a Punwsii‘ liajpiit, a resident of Daranagar between Allahabad and Fattahpur.
u A branch 0f the Punwi’irs had preViously emigrated from their native country to J aunpur, and it was there that Rai Shanka r was
66 born. One story has it that Roi Shankar had three sons, beo, ’1 co, and Ghee, from whom have descended the Sials of J hang, the
“ Tiwénus of Shiihpur and the Ghebas of Final Gheb. Another tradition states that Siii'l was the only son of Rai Shankar, and that
“ the ancestors of the Tiwanas and Ghebas were only collateral relations of Slianlifir and Sial. On_tlie death of Rai Shankar We. are told
s- that (rreat dissensions arose among the members of the family, and his son bial emigrated during the reign of Allauddi’n Gliori to
u the Pbanjéb. It was about this time that many Ilainit families emigrated from the Provmces of. Hindustan to the Panjafib, including
“ the ancestors of the Kharrals, 'l'iwzinas, Ghebas, Chaddhai's, andPunwar 8131‘s.. It was the fashion in those .days to be converted to
u the Muliainmadan religion by the eloquent exhortations of the saintcd Bawa harid of Pak Pattern} and accordingly we find that Sign in
“ his wanderings came to Pak Patton, and there renounced the religion of his ancestors." The saint blessed him, and prophesied that
n his son’s seed should reign over the tract between the J helam and Chanab rivers.. lliis prediction was not very accurate. Bawa
..- Farid died about 1264-65. Sial and his followers appear to have wandered to and fro in the Rcchna and J etch dojbs for some time
“ before they settled down with some degree of permanency on the right bank of the J helam. It was during this unsettled period
“ that Sial married one of the women of the country, bohag daughter of Bliai Ixhan lllekhan, of Saiwal 1n the Shahpur district, and
“ is also said to have built a fort at Sialkot while a temporary resident there. At their first settlement in this district, the Sials occu-
“ pied the tract of country lying between Mankhera ’l'll the Hull and the riverJhelani, east and west, and from Khushfib on the north to
“ what is now the Garh Maln’irz'ija ilaka on the south. . .

The political history of the Sial is very fully described in the Jhang SettVte‘m‘en’t Report from which I have made the above
extract, while their family history is also discussed at pages 5-02 17“ and 520 of (Jriihirs Paiyab Cheryl-I. The clans of the Sii’ils are
verv numerous: and are fully described by Mr. Steedman in his Jh‘ang Report, W110 remarks “that it is fairly safe to assume that
any tribe (in Jhang only I suppose) whose name ends in mm 15 of biél extraction.

The head-quarters of the Shils are the whole southern portion of the Jhang district, along the left bank of the Chanab to its
junction with the Ravi, and the riveram oi the right bank of the Lhanab between the conflucnccs of the J alilam and R31“. They
also hold both banks of the new throughout its course in the Multan and for some little distance in. the Montgomery district, and
are found in small numbers on the upper portion of the river. They, have spread up the J ahlam into .Shahpur and Gliji'ét, and
are found in considerable numbers in the lower Iiidnsptothe Derajat and Muzali‘argarh. \Vho the Sials of Kéngra may be 1
cannot- coiiccive- There is a Sial tribeoflGliiraths; and it is Just posSible that some of these men may have returned their caste as Sia’d.
and so have been included among Rayputs. Mr. Purser describes the Seal as “ large in stature and .ot a rough disposition, fond of
.. cattle and caring little for agriculture. They observe Hindu ceremonies like the lxbarral and lamina, and do not keep their women

as in Pa ”1,11,. They object to clothes of a brown (iida) colour, and to the use of brass vessels.”

45L Rajpnt tribes 0f the Jahlam.——The 138415133 (No. 9).~—The Iiéujha “"9 chiefly f0und in the. eastern uplands of
Shz’ihpur and (iiijrat between the Jahlain and thumb, though they have m Sllfallflniinibers Crossed both rivers into the Jamal“
and tu’ijrsinwi'ila districts: ’lheyIare for the most part_returned as J ats execpt in plidhljur. lhey are hoW‘fVer ,Blmtti Réjpi'its;
and though they are Sit-1d 1“ t‘xiiyrat to have I.ald- Clmm 0t.late years to Qui-eslii 911%”! as desctjndantiof Abn inhil, uncle of
the Prophet, whose son died at (111213.111 whence .1118 lineage. emigiawd to the_ I‘ffiana bar, yet they still rem“). many 0t their Hindu
customs. They are described by Lolonel DaVies as ‘t P011093“? and Well-disPQSed section of the Population, subsisting Chicfly
" 1W agriculture. 1“ phySique they resemble the” neighbours the Gondals, With whom they intermai'l‘y freely." They would
perhaps better have been classed as Jats.

The Gondal (No. 10),-Iphc Gondal’hold the uplands ‘known as the Gondal 6dr, running up the centre of the tract
between the Jahlain and Cbanab 1“ the Shah?“ and (input dlStUCts- They are also numerous in the riverain of the right bank
“f the former river in the Jahlnm dlsmcb. 311d It few have spread eastwards as far as the Ravi: They are said to be Chauhafin
Bélpfits’ and L388 m dalilani Elud- 6’674 m b1"‘11P“? 113W Shown themselves as Gondal Chanhan, and appear in both columns
in iconscquciice. But I (10 not think these men have any connection Wlbli'tlie (JOIidal whom 0111'.figlires Show as so numerous in
Kiln!” ““d Hushyarpur. I have had the figures for these last districts examined, and there is no mistake about the name. Who the
Gondal of the hills are I do not know, as 1 cf" hnd “0 mention Of them; but 3451 of the Kangra Gondal have also returned
themselves as Pilthiiflfl- The Gondahol the plains are probablyhs much Jats as illajpiits, as they appear to intel'lllal‘l‘y With the
surrounding J at tribes. 0010“} Damesurntcs Of them: “Physically they are a fine race, owing doubtless to the free and active.
..1ii'e thcv lead and the quantities of aninial food they consume; and it we. except their inordinate passion for appropriation the.
"cattle (ff their neighbours, Which in tllcn’ estimation carries with, it no moral taint, they must be pronounced fi‘ee from ii“)?
They say that their ancestor came from Naushahra in the south topak Pattan, and was there converted by Baiba Farid; an d if this
he so they probably occupied their present abodes Within the last six centuries.

The Mekan (hi0. 11),.‘—Thc Mekan ape a small ’tribc said to be of Punhwai- Origin, and spring from the same ancestor as the
Dhfidhi “hula“. descnbed' .. 1.1“? occupy the blmhPul‘ IMP lying to the west oi the Gondal territory, and are also found in smaller
numbers in Jaililani and Guy-at. They are a pastoral and Somewhat, turbulent tribe.

The Tiwana(1\lo. ”limb? Tiwzina hold the country at the foot of the Sliahpur Salt-range, and have Played a far
more prominent Pa” 1“ Pal‘Jub hlsml‘)’ than their more numbers would render probable. They are said to be Puuwar lidipiits,

1 General Cunningham states that the Sizils are supposed to be descended from Rfija Hi'idi,

‘ the Indo-Sc 'thian o o '
Bhutii lilija Rasdlu 0f Sidlkot ; but I do not find this tradition mentioned elsewhere ) PP Dent or the

9 Mr. Anderson suggests that (xondnl may be the name of one of the Brahniinical gotras. This would explain the extr
large numbers returned under this heading; but I cannot find a gotra of that name in any of the lists to which I have
much appears to be certain ; that ihcre 15 no Gondal tribe of Rfijpi'its in lia’ingra which numbers over 17,000 souls.

24+

aordinarily
acceSs. This

 

THE RACES, CAS’l‘ES, AND. TRIBES or THE PEOPLE. Para- 453-
. Chap. VI.

 

Part III.—.The Jat, Rajput, and Allied Castes.

 

and descended from the same ancestor as the Sial and Gheba (see sm supra). They probably entered the Paniab together with the
Siail, and certainly before the close of the I 5th century. They first settled at J abangir on the Indus, but eventually moved to their
present abodes in the Shahpur thal, Where they built their chief town of Mitha Tiwana. The subsequent history of the family
is narrated at pages 519 to 534 of Griffin’s Pam'db Chiefs and at pages 40f of Colonel Davies’ Shahpur Report. The Tiwaina
resisted the advancing forces of the Sikhs long after the rest of the district had fallen before it. They are now “a half pastoral
“ half agricultural tribe, and a. fine hardy raceof men who make good soldiers, though their good qualities are sadly marred by a;
“ remarkably quarrelsome disposition, which is a source of never-ending trouble to themselves and all with whom they are brought
“ in contact." -

452. The Rajputs of the Western Hills.—I have already described the position occupied by Rajpfits

in the Salt-range Tract. The dominant tribes, such as the Janjiia, have retained their pride of lineage
and their Raij-it title. But many of the minor tribes, although probably of Rajprit descent, have almost
ceased to be known aS‘Rajpiits, and are not unfrequently classed as Jat. Especially the tribes of the
Hazara, Murree, and Kahiita hills, though almost certainly Rajpi’its, are, like the tribes of the Chibhal
and Jammu hills, probably of very impure blood. The tribes of the Salt-range Tract are exceedingly
interesting, partly because so little is known about them. The names of many of them end in oil, which
almost always denotes that the name is taken from their place of origin 1; and a little careful local enquiry
would probably throw much light on their migrations. The great Janjua tribe appears to be Rather; and
from the fact of the old Bhatti rule which lasted for so long in Kashmir, we should expect the hill tribes,
most of whom come from the banks of the Jahlam, to be Bhatti also. But there is perhaps some slight
ground for believing that many of them may be Punwar (see Dhund z'nfr ). If these tribes are really dc-
scendants of the original Jadfibansi Rajpfits who fled to the Salt-range after the death of Krishna, they are
probably, among the Aryan inhabitants of the Panjab proper, those who have retained their original territory
for the longest period, unless we except the' Rajpiits of the Kangra hills. The grades and social divisions of
the Hill Rajpiits are dwelt upon in the section treating of the tribes of the eastern hills. The same sort of
classification prevails, though to a much less marked extent, among the western hills; but the Janjua are
probably the only one of the tribes now under consideration who can be ranked as Mian sahu or first-class
Rajpi’its. Abstract No. 81 on the next page shows the distribution of these tribes. They are divisible into
three groups, roughly arranged in order from north and west to south and east. First came the tribes of
the hills on the right bank of the Jahlam, then the Salt-range tribes, then those of the cis-Jahlam sub-
montane, and last of all the Tarars who have been already discussed ..as Jats. I had classed as separate
castes those persons who returned themselves as Dhunds and Kahuts,,under Nos. 74 and 103 in Table
VIII A. ButI have brought those figures into this Abstract alongside of the Dhiinds and Kahuts who
returned themselves as Rajputs.

The figures for these tribes are probably more imperfect than those for any other group of the same
importance, at any rate so far as the tribes of the Salt-range are concerned. In that part of the Panjab
it has become the fashion to be Qureshi or Mughal or Awan, rather even than Rajpiit; and it is certain
that very many of these men have returned themselves as such. ' Till the detailed clan tables are published
the correct figures will not be ascertainable.

453. Rajput tribes of the Murree and Hazara Hills—The Dhund and Satti Nos. I 2 .——The Db ’ . ' ’
occupy nearly the whole of the lower hills on the right bank of the J ahlam in the 1(Iaza'a'a a’nd) Rawalpindi1 diistriilttsil, gridthlgilivi‘zd
the Dhund are the most northern, being found in the Abbottabad talutl of Hazara and in the northern tracts of Rawal indi
while below them come the Satti. In Hazara I have classed as Dhlind 2,776 persons who returned themselves as Andwél ii'hicli
appears to be one of the Dhiind clans. They claim to be descendants of Abbas, the paternal uncle of the Prophet- while ’another
tradition is that their ancestor Takht Khan came with Taimur to 'Dehli where he settled; and that his descendant Zoi‘éb Khan went
to Kahlita in the time of Shah Jahan, and begat the ancestors of the Jadwal, Dhund, Sandra, and Tanéoli tribes His son
Kbalfira or Kulu Rai was sent to Kashmir, and married a Kashmiri woman from whom the Dhund are spruno and a Ketwail
woman. From another illegitimate son of his the Satti, who are the bitter enemies of the Dhund, are said to have :pruncr- but, this
the Satti deny and claim descent from no less a person than Nausherwan. These traditions are of course absurd. Kilian, R‘Ll is a.
Hindu name, and one tradition makes him brought up by a Brahman. Major Wace writes of the Dhund ahd Karra’.l - “Thirt
“ years ago their acquaintance with the Muhammadan faith was still slight, and though they now know more of it and-are mode,
“ careful to observe it, relics of their Hindu faith are still observable in their social habits.” This much appears certain that the
Dhiind, Satti, Bib, Chibh, and many others, are all of Hindu origin, all originally occupants of the hills on this art of the
J ahlam, and all probably more or less connected. I find amOng the Punwefir clans mentioned by Tod, and supposed byphim to be
elxtinct, the Dhoonda, Soruteah, Bheeba, Dhiind, Jeebra, and Dhoonta; and it is not impossible that these tribes may be Punwar
c ans.

The history of these tribes is told at pages 592 ff of Sir Le 91 Griffin’s Pm; '62!) Chic 3. The w re '

Sikhs in 1837. Colonel Cracroft considers the Dhiind and Satti OI; Rawalpindi a "jtreacherfus, feeblZ, aiid ShilSSi‘SESardiiiilztignhyatrild
rendered especially dangerous by their close connection with the Karrél and Dhund of Hazafira. He says that the Satti are a, fine

and more vigorous race and less inconstant and volatile than the Dhund, whose traditional enemies they are. Sir Le el Griffir
remarks that the Dhund “ have ever been a lawless untractable race, but their courage is not equal to their disposition top do evill1
On the other hand Major Wace describes both the Dhund and Karral as “ attached to their homes and fields which the cultiv t9
“ simply and industriously. For the rest their character is crafty and cowardly." Both tribes broke into operi rebellion iny18" a d
the Dhund were severely chastised in Rawalpindi, but left unpunished in Hazara. Mr. Steedman says : “ The hillmen of Rawhl, ihnd'
“ are not of very fine physique. They have a good deal of pride ofvrace, but are rather squalid in appearance. The rank and fill: ar1
“poor, holding but little land and depending chiefly on their cattle for a livelihood. They have a great dislike to leavino the hi1]:
“ especially in the hot weather, when they go up as high as they can, and descend into the valleys durinO‘ the cold weather Th ’
“ stand high in the social scale.” a ' .ey

The Ketwal (No. 3).—~The Ketwal belong to the same group of tribes as the Dhund and Satti a d l ld th '
SQUth 0f th? Satti country. They claim descent'from Alexander the Great (1) and say that they are far (Elder?(iiihabiiahtlslsotiihtegg
hills than either the Dhund or Satti; but the tube was apparently almost exterminated by the Dhund at some time of which the
date is uncertain, and they are now few and unimportant.

The Dhanial (No. 4).—The Dhanial also appear to belong to the run of hill tribes of the Sa t-ra o '
Rajplit blood which we are now discussing. It is from them that thegDhaiiii country in the Chakilvél trite/xiiill‘loélicilghlhhi‘ thigh)???
name; and there appearsstill to be a colony of them in those parts, though they are now chiefly found in the lower western hill3
of the Murree range, being separated from the Satti by the Ketwal. They claim to be descended from Ali son-in-law of the
Prophet. . They'are a fine martial set of men and furnish many recruits for the army, but were always a turbulent set and m t
of the serious crime of the surrounding country used to be ascribed to them. Most of them have been returned as J ats. , OS

1 This is not so, indeed, in the case of the Gakkhars, whose clan names all end in (17, and are pure patronymics.

24s

    

 

 

 

 

  

Abstract No. 81, slzowz'flg Rajput Tribes of tile Western Hills.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

       

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

RAJPUTS OF THE WESTERN HlLLSi
1 2 3 4 . 5 6' V 7 , 8 , 9 10 I 11. 12 13 14' ’15"
- [q ' _.
. 4k th'md. Dhaniél. Bhakrél. +2 Janjfia. Manhas, ’"
01 .1 . .. ,
1g 81% ' a? ' '3'. I
a a 1-: a ..- .-r- ..." J J . ' if =3 .
i5. Ez~ -.~.- 4% ‘3 . "é - :3 3:; 351" - T3 - g ‘3‘ 4 i‘ a 5'
6" u u :2 +- 3.; u a w“ u «a? v "‘ , : ~ ,. ~ -
a?“ V: 61"- Q n: 5i a: 52,. :4 § , -.‘-“-. M 1-“; '5: '13 5“). :4 g ‘ 14‘,
Hissar . . . -- 34 . . ... ... 2, .g ..— 1,6,15 :'
Ambala. . . . . . .. .. . . . 19 18 2: ---. 3,: 899 i
‘ Hushyérpur . . .. 1. . . . . 2,944 60 3,877. ’90 21 .. 191 —
Kéngra. . . . 18 188 109 . 17 2 .. 128 55 2,9587 .1, 84 566» 154
Amhtsar . . . .. .. 27- . .. .. 1.1 516 524. 20 , 53 422 ..L
Gurdéspur. . . , . .. 136 619 5,599 67 168 937: 7,611 2,645 3,716 3
l ' . i
Siélkot . . . 7 14 54, 21 520 . 1,110 4,835.. 1,156 295 5,937 28,114 ‘ . 1,058- ? ...;
Lahore . . . 38 4 7 20 2 202 543 444 669 20 481' 1,883 .. 23 i
Gujrénwéla. . . 13 . 133 1,648, 1,992 1,724, 84: 7. 39 8 2,822.
' Firozpur . . . 41 _ . 1 199 44 44 ~ 1 .2. _ 15 205. T .. S . .3
" Réwalpindi . . 1 1,729 223 1,407 1,291 4,235 6,340 4,778 1,576 3,218 62 16,236 92 12,549 143. 811, 9. 76 , ...'
Jhelam . . . 15 31 3 31 3,680 ‘ 207 1,253 191 8,766 9,964 232 15,199, 1,711; 614 35 19', ..'. 5
Gujrét . . . ... . 4o» 88 V6 6 1,965 1,156 1,363 732 1,110 48 6,994 19’ 93 ‘ .. 7 ;
Shahpur . . . 42 48 35‘ 377 3,727 39‘ 340 ’66 . 3o ~y 1,173
,’ Multan . . 1 5 . 28 22 896, 253‘ 6 74; 7 4 28, .. ,8 : .. 7‘
' hang . . . 1 . ‘25 1,078 366 8: I .3, 3 2 . 21 5 7'0
uzaffargarh . . .. 153 152 966 2,41 1" 5. .. .- 2 ..
Derah Ismail Khan . . .. 1 . 3 963 773 . l, .., .. ... :
," Bannu . . , 3 45 3 2 475 255 21, 1 29‘ 6 . 18‘ j 8' : 5:;
Hazara . . . I7,548 20,085 664 .. . .. IO . . 158 _ 1, 5 ...“. 2 6 .,_. E E .’..
British Territory 29.314 20,315 2,373 1,642 4,388 10,026 5.144 4,863 4.640 9,468 38.552 814.19 49.424 6,570 9,245, 8.158; 38,6981, 2,645. 8.646 4.223
, , Total East. Plains .. . . . 69, 13 34 4 82 _ 15W 929, 5 577 F
Bahéwalpur . ... ... 3,309 ... 15_ . . ‘ .. E ...
. , ; V _ 1
Total Hill States 28 . 7 134 . . 2‘18 . . 1 1,355
British Territory - 29.314 20.315 2,373 1,642 4,388 10,026 5,144 4.863 4.640 9,468 38,552, 8,419 "49,423 ; 6,570 19.245, 8,158 38,698 2.945., {3,946 4,218
Native States .7 28 . 3,378 13 34 II 15 21 15 1,147 5 ~ 1,932 -.
Province ' ’ 29,314 20,315 2,401 11642 47388 101026 81522 41876 41640 91502 381563 81434 491640 61585 91345191305 381703 216145 ‘0138 4.1228

 

   

 

 

- Fin-023m-

Hissa1
Ambala.
Hu'shyés'pUr

Kéngra
Amntsar

' Gv‘fdéspur

Siélkol;
Lahore
Gujrénwéla

Réw pindi
Jhclam » ‘

Gujrét
Shahpur‘ ,
Multan

IJhang
Muzaffa’rgarh

Bannu _,
Halal-a

BritiSh,T&fit91y.
Tolal Easgfilains
, ,1 ' ,

Balzéivalpur

Total Hill States

 

Province '
l

Derah»lsma.il Khant -

. British Territory._
Native States ' ‘

 

 

   
   

1 ‘5
'4

 

I

. 1594313 11191111,.qu ~ .‘molléuf ‘11: 19111—111

1111

1

l

1

<1

.1

 

1:9»;1‘115'11: ;.4 -

    
      
      
    
      
  
   
  
     
   

<§1ms

‘
1

WWW“

‘ '3'Jdoz1c1 331’? $053

1

x

 

' THE RACES, CASTES, AN'D TRIBES on THE PEOPLE. [Pam 455‘

Chap. V I

 

iPart‘III.—-The Jat, Rajput, and Allied Castes.

 

The Bhakral (No. 5) and Budhal.—-These are, two more members of the\ same group of tribes, who hold considerable
areas in the south-east portion of the Rawalpindi district. The Bhalrrail are also found in some numbers in J ahlam and Gfijrat.
I have not taken out separate figures for the Budhal. Of the RawalpindiBhakral 5,099 show themselves as Punwar also: and
are included in both figures. The Budhal, like the Dhanial, claim descent from Ali. Both these tribes probably came from the
Jammu territory across the Jahlam. They do not approve of widow-marriage. Who the 3,000 odd Bhakral returned for
Bahawalpur may be I do not know; but it is improbable that they should be of the same tribe as those of the Salt-range Tract.
Perhaps there has been some confusion of names. ‘ v .

The Alpial.—-Here again I did not take out separate figures. But I find that 8,685 of the Manj Rajputs of Rawalpindi
(see Abstract No. 82, page 250) are Alpiél of the Fatah Jhang ta/zsz'l. The Alpiél hold the southern corner of the Fatah J hang
tahsz'l of Rawalpindi. They are admittedly a Rajplit tribe, and their marriage ceremonies still hear traces of their Hindu origin.
They seem to have wandered through the Khushab and Talagang country before settling in their present abodes, and if so, probably
came up from the south. They are “ abold lawless set of men of fine physique and much given to violent crime.”

The Kharwal.-—The Kharwal, for whom I have no separate figures, claim to be a J anjtia clan‘ and descendants of Raia
Mal, and Mr. Steedman sees no reason to doubt the tradition. They occupy the hills of the eastern half of the Kahfita ta/zsil
in Rawalpindi, and are “ a fine strong race, decidedly superior to the ordinary Rajputs, and socially hold much the same position as
“ other Janjtias. ." They do not approve of widow-marriage. «

The Kanial (No. 6).-—-The Kanial belong, according to Mr. Steedman, to that miscellaneous body of men who call themselves
Rajpiits, and hold a large portion of the south-eastern corner of the Rawalpindi district; and are of much the same class as the
Budhal and Bhakra’l. They also appear to stretch along the sub-montane as far east as Gujrét.

454. The Rajput tribes of the Salt-range.—-The Kahut (No. 7) and Main—I have classed the Kahiit as a separate caste
under N0. 103 of Table VIII A. But they probably belong to the group we are now considering, and I therefore show them
in Abstract No. 81 and discuss them here. With them I notice the Mair, for whom I have no separate figures; and with these two
are commonly associated the Kasar, who will be described under the head Mughal. These three tribes occupy the Dhani country in
talzsz’l Chakwa’l of Jahlam; the Kahfit holding Kahutani or its southern portion, the Mair the centre, and the Kasar the north.
All three state that they came from the J ammu hills, joined Babar’s army, and were located by him in their present abodes which
were then almost uninhabited. They seem to have been ever violent and masterful, and to have retained their independence in a
singular degree. A graphic description of their character by Mr. Thomson is quoted at length under the head Mughal, to which
I must refer the reader; They most probably belong to the group of Rajplit or quasi-Rajpfit tribes who hold the hills on either
bank of the Jahlam, and the Kahlita hills of Rawalpindi now held by the Ketwal and Dhanial, and the town of Kahuta now in
the hands of the J anjiia, still bear their name. They now belong to the Salt-range and not to the J ahlam bills, but I have put
them in the Abstract among the tribes with whom they are probably connected by origin. They are sometimes said to be Awan, as
indeed are the Dhl’ind also. Their bards claim for them Mughal ‘origin, and it is quite possible that some of them may have
returned themselves as either Awén or Mughal. Of the 8,766 Kahlit returned from J ahlam, all but 293 have shown Mughal as their
clan. Besides-the Kahut shown under N0. 103, Table VIIIA., I77 Rajputs have returned their tribe as Kahut. The more respect-
able Mair call themselves Minhas, probably the same word as the wellnknown Manhas tribe presently to be described; and it may
be that the Mair have been returned as ManhaCs Rajplits.

The Jodra and Gheba.-.—I have no separate figures for these tribes, the only Gheba. who have returned themselves as such
being apparently 105, of whom 89 are in the Peshawar division. They may have returned themselves as Mughal or some caste
other than Réjplit, or as some other Rajplit tribe, or as Rajput simply without specifying any tribe. The tradition which
makes the Sial, Tiwéna, and Gheba descendants of Saino, Teno, and Gheo, the three sons of Rai Shankar Pnnwar, has already
been noticed under the head of Sial. An amended genealogy is given at page 520 of Grifiin’s szjdb Chiefs. The Sial and
Tiwana appear to admit the relationship, and, as already noticed under the head Dhiiud, it is not at all impossible that this
group of Rajpiit tribes may be of Punwéu‘ origin. The Gheba are said to have come to the Panjaib some time after the Sial
and Tiwana, and to have settled in the wild hilly country of Fatah Jhang and Pindi Gheb in Rawalpindi. Here they held
their own against the Awans, Gakkhars, and neighbouring tribes till Ranjit Singh subdued them. The Jodra are said to have
come from Jammu, or according to another story from Hindustan, whence also Colonel Cracroft says that the Gheba tradi-
tions trace that tribe, and to have held their present tract before the Gheba settled alongside of them. They now occupy the
eastern half of the Pindi Gheb, and the Gheba the western half of the Fatah Jhang tahsil in Rawalpindi, the two tracts
marching with each other. I am informed, though unfortunately I cannot remember who was my authority, that the Gheba
is really a branch of the original J odra tribe that quarrelled with the others, and took the name of Gheba which till then
had been simply a title used in the tribe; and the fact that the town of Pindi Gheb was built and is still held by the
Jodra, and not by the Gheba, lends some support to the statement. The history of the Gheba family is told at pages 538 ff
and of the J odra family at pages 535 ff of Sir Lepel Griffin’s Panjcib Chiefs. Colonel Cracroft describes the J odra as “fine,
“spirited fellows who delight in field sports, have horses and hawks, are often brawlers, and are ever ready to turn out and
“fight out their grievances, formerly with swords, and now with the more humble weapons. of sticks and stones.” The same
writer says that the Gheba are “a fine, hardy race of men, full of fire and energy, not addicted to crime, though their readi-
“ness to resent insult or injury, real or imagined, or to join in hand-to-hand fights for their rights in land, and their factions
“ with the Jodra and Alpial, are notorious.

The Janjua (No. 8).—-.—The head-quarters of the Janjiia are the eastern Salt-range, but they are found in small numbers
throughout the Multan and Derajat divisions, and in Hushyarpur. General Cunningham thinks that they are Aryan, and a branch
of the Anuwafin, Awan, or sons of Ann, and connects J anj the first syllable of their name, and Chach a tract in Rawalpindi, with the
old kings of the Hund on the Indus who are said by Masaudi to have borne the'name of Chach or J aj. Sir Lepel Griffin is inclined
to think that they are a branch of the Yadfibansi Réjpiits, now chiefly represented by the Bhatti, who held Kashmir till the Maho-
medan conquest of the Panjafb, and whose history has been briefi y sketched under the head Bhatti; and Abu Fazl also makes them
a branch of the Yadu stock. They themselves say they are descendants of Raja Mal Rathor, who migrated about 980 A.D. either
from J odhpur or from Kanauj to the J ahlam and built Malot; and the Janjlia genealogies show a striking uniformity in only giving
from 18 to 23 generations since Raja Mal. One of his sons is said to have been called Jlid, the old name of the Salt-range; and Mr.
Brandreth states that only the descendants of his brother Wir are now known as J anjiia. If this be so, and if the identification by
General Cunningham of Babar’s Jud with the Awan he accepted, the connection of the two tribes by traditional descent from a
common ancestor follows. The J anjlia once held almost the whole of the Salt-range Tract, but were gradually dispossessed by the
Gakkhars in the north and by the Awéns (if they be a separate people) in the west; and they now hold only the central and eastern
parts of the range as tribal territory, which is exactly what they held at the time of Babar’s invasion. They still occupy a social
position in the tract which is second only to that of the Gakkhars, and are always addressed as Raja. They do not permit widow-
marriage. The history of the tribe is told fully at paragraphs 50 ff of Brandreth’s J ahlam Report, and that of its leading family at
pages 602 ff of the Panjcib Chiefs. The tribe is very fully described by Mr. Thomson in his J ahlam Report. He too makes them
Rather Rajplits from Jodhpur, and says they are the only undoubtedly and admittedly Réjput tribe in J ahlam. He describes them
as physically well-looking, with fine hands and feet; much given to military service, especially in the cavalry; poor agriculturists,
bad men of business, and with great pride of race.

455. Rajput tribes of the Jammu border.——The Manhas (No. 9).—The Manhas or J amwal claim Solar origin by direct de-
scentfrom Ram Chandra. They say that their ancestor came from Ajudhia and conquered Jammu, and founded the city of that
name. Some say that before this conquest they first settled in Siélkot; others, that they went first to Kashmir, then to Siailkot, and
then to J ammu. All seem agreed that they moved into J ammu from the plains. The name J amwal appears to have been the old
name of the whole tribe, but to be now confined to the royal branch who do not engage in agriculture, and look down upon their
cultivating brethren who are commonly styled Manhas. The M anhas intermarry with the Salahria and other second-class Raijplits
of the neighbourhood. They call their eldest son Raija and the younger ones Mien, and use the salutation Jai.’ They are for the

1 Mr. Brandreth says that Major Tod comes to the same conclusion; but I have been unable to find the passage.

247

:Y’\‘ -

 

 

 

 

' .~ al'
on .1:£~44v—w~aw .m-v.

 

3i
1'.
2

my,

      
 

 

at};
a; _. »

 

 

 

Pm- 456' THE RACES, CASTES, AND .TRIBES or THE-PEOPLE.-
Chap. VI. ‘ - '

!

Part III.-—The Jat, Rajput, and Allied Castes.

 

most art Hindus, at least in the cis-Jahlam tract. They pour water on a goat’shead at mulcldwa, and consider that his shaking his
head 1n consequence is pleasing to their ancestors. The Manhas are .found in large numbers throughout the country below the
J ammu border, in Rawalpindi, J ahlam, Stalkot, and Gurdaspur, but especially in the two first. In serum 765 Manhas have return-
ed themselves also as Bhatti, 741 as Salahria, and 775 as Raghbansu while In Gurdaspur 2,080 are also shown as Raghbansi. So of
the J at Manhas of Gfijranwala, 1,325 are Virk who have shown. themselves as Manhas also. The Manhds are real husbandmen, and
therefore occupy a very inferior position in the local scale of Rejpfit precedence.

The Chibh (No. 10),;The Chibh claim to be descended from the Katoch Rajputs of Kangra, at least on the female side 1.
If so, their position must once have been much higher than it now is; but the story ls probably untrue. I have suggested under the
head Dlnind that the Chibh may perhaps be Punwar. Their ancestor Chib Chand 1s said to have left Kangra some 1,400 years ago,
and have settled at Bhimbar in the Jammu hills. The first Chibh to become a Musalmflt was one Stir Sadr of the time of Anrang-
zeb. He died a violent death and is still venerated as a martyr, and the M ahomedan Chibh offer the scalplocks of their male chil-
dren at his tomb,, till which ceremony the child is not considered a true Chibh, nor is the mother allowed to eat meat. Within the
Panjab the Chibh ans found almost entirely in the northern portion of Gujrat under the J ammu hills. The hills above this terri-
tory are their proper home, and are attached to the State of Kashmir. The tribe has also given its name to the Chibhal, or hill
country of Kashmir on the left bank of the J ahlam along the Hazara border, though I believe that they do not now occupy those
hills. The Chibh is a tribe of good position; they, like the J anyia, enjoy the title of Raga; Saiyads and Gakkhars do not hesitate
to marry their daughters; and till the Sikh rule they did not cultivate themselves. Now-a-days, however, they follow the plough,
The histOry of the Chibh chiefs is related at page 583 of the Punjab Obie/s. The Chibh are identified by some with the Sibee of
the ancients.

The Thakar ( No. II).-— The Thakar Rajpiits shown in the Abstract are almost all Salahria Rajpi’its of Sialkot, where 5,279
men returned themselves as Rajplit Salahria ’l‘hakar. They are shown again under the head Salahria. So 921 of the Nabha Tba-
her are Chauhan. The significance of the expression Thakar is discussed under the head of Rajptits of the Eastern Hills; but
Thékur is also sometimes used by the high litijpiits of the hills as a title of dignity, and the two words are often confused. -

The Salahria. ( No. 12).-—The Salahria are Sombansi Rajpiits who trace their descent from one Raja Saigal of fabulous anti-
quit-y, 311d from his descendant Chandra Gupta. They say that their eponymous ancestor came from the Deccan in the time of
Sultan Mamda’h as commander of a force sent to suppress the insurrection of Shiija the Khokhar, and settled at Sialkot; and that
his descendants turned Musalman in the time of Bahlol Lodi. They are for the most part Mahomedan, but still employ Brah.
mans, and do not marry within the tribe. They mark the foreheads of the bride and bridegroom with goats" blood at their Wed-
dings. Their head-quarters are in the eastern portion of Sialkot, but they are, also found in Gurdaispur and Lahore. The Thakar
returned from Sizilkot under No. II of the Abstract are for the most part Salahria, and have been included in the figures for,

. both tribes; while 74.1 of the Sitilkot Salahria show themselves as Manhas and 347 as Bhatti. In all these cases the men are shown

under both headings. In Gurdaspur 3,712 of the Salahria are shown also as Bagar or Bhagar, and have been included under
both Salahria and Bagri.

The Katil (No. 13).—-The Katil are a Rajpiit clan in Gurdaspur, regarding whom I have no information save that they inter.
marry with the Salahria. '

The Raghbansi (No. I4).—The Raghbansi Rajpiits are perhaps most numerous in the eastern part of the North-Western
Provinces. In the Panjab they are chiefly found in the Hill States and the sub~montane of Gurdaspur and Sialkot, though there are
a few in the J amna districts also. But the name would appear to imply little more than traditional 'origin. Thus of the Gurdais-
pur Raghbansi 2,080, and 775 of those of Sialkot, have returned themselves as Manhas also, and are shown under both headings.

456. The Rajputs of the Eastern Hills—The last, and in many respects the most interesting group of
Réjpiit tribes that I have to discuss, are those of the Kéngra and Simla Hills and the sub-montane tract at
their foot between the Beds and the Jamna. Not only are the Hill Réjputs probably those among all the
peoples of the Pénjab who have occupied from the most remote date their present abodcs, but they have
also retained their independence longest. Often invaded, often defeated, the Rajas of the Kangra Hills never
really became subjects of the Musalmén; and it was reserved to Ranjit Singh to annex to his dominions
the most ancient principalities in Northern India. Thus the Kéngra Hills are that portion of the Pan-
jéb which is most wholly Hindu, not merely by the pr0portion which the number of real or nominal Hindus
bears to the total population, but still more because there has never been any Musalmén domination, which
should either loosen the bonds of caste by introducing among the converted people the absolute freedom
of Islam in its purity, or tighten them by throwing the still Hindu population, deprived of their Réjpt’it
rulers, more wholly into the hands of their priests. It is here then that we may expect to find caste exist-
ing most nearly in the same state as that in which the first Musalmén invaders found it when they entered
the Panjéb. It is certainly here that the Brahman and Kshatriya occupy positions most nearly resembling
those assigned them by Mann. _ ‘

The constitution of RAjpi’it society in these hills will best be explained by the following extract from Mr.
Barncs’ Kangra Report, and by the further extract which I shall make under the head Thakar and Rathi.
The extracts are long; but the matter is so important as bearing upon the whole question of caste, that I do
not hesitate to give them. Mr. Barnes writes:—

“ Any member of a royal house, whether belonging to the Dogar circle of municipalities across the Ravi, or to the J alandhar circle
“ on this side of the river, is essentially Rz’igpiit. Those also with whom they condescend to marry are included under this honourable

“ category. The name is assumed by many other races in the hills; but by the general feeling of the country the appellation of Réj- ,

“ put is the legitimate right of those only to whom I have here restricted it.

“ The descendants of all these noble houses are distinguished by the honorary title of ‘ h'liéiiS.’ When accosted by theirinferiors
“ they receive the peculiar salutation of ‘J ai Dya,’ offered to no other caste '3. Among themselves the same salutation is inter.
“ changed; and as there are endless gradations even among the Mians, the inferior first repeats the salutation and the courtesy is

“ usually returned. In former days great importance was attached to the J ai Dya: unauthorized assumption of the privilege was

“ punished as a misdemeanour by heavy fine and imprisonment. The Rtija could extend the honour to high-born Rajplits not strictly
“ belonging to a royal clan, such, for instance, as the Sonkla or the Manhas. Any deviation from the austere rules of the caste was
" sufficient to deprive the offender of this salutntion, and the loss was tantamount to cxcommunication. The Rajpiits delicrht to
“ recount stories of the value of this honour, and the vicissitudes endured to prevent its abuse. The Raja Dhizin Singh, th: Sikh
" Minister, himself a Jamwal Mien, desired to extort the Jai Dya from Raja Bhir Singh, the fallen chief of Nlirpur. He held
“ in his possession the grant of a jfigir valued at itsspoo, duly signed and scaled by llaniit Singh, and delayed presentinv the deed
“ until the Nurpur chief should hail him with this coveted salutation. But Bhir Singh was a Raija by a long line ot'anceihtors and
“ Dhian Singh was a Rzija only by favour of Ranjit Singh. The hereditary chief refused to compromise his honour, and preferred
“ beggary to aliluence rather than accord the J ai Dya to one who by the rules of the brotherhood was his inferior. The derivation

‘ They have however a wonderful story about a son of one of the kings of Persia marrying the daughter of a Riija in the Deccan
and having by her descendants, one of whom Nahar Chand (‘9) become king of lizingra. His son Chibh Chand became ruler of Bhimbar"
hence the Chibh. ,

2 Hence the word Jaikz’iri commonly used to denote first-class Rzijputs in the hills.

248

.ly

 

 

 

. I. . '
THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES OF, THE PEOPLE. Pa’a' 456'

Chap. \le

 

 

 

Part III.——The Jat, Rajput, and Allied Castes:

 

 

 

 

“ of the phrase is supposed to be Jai, victory, and Deb, king; being synonymous, when used together, to the national expression
“ of Vice le Roi, or ‘ the king for ever.’ .

“ A Mian, to preserve his name and honour unsullied, must scrupulously observe four fundamental maxims :—_first, he must never
“ drive the plough ; secondlyme must never give his daughter in marriage to an inferior, nor marry himself much below his rank ; t/zird-
“ (3/, he must never accept money in exchange for the betrothal of his daughter; and lastly, his female household must observe strict
“ seclusion. The prejudice against the plough is perhaps the most inveterate of all; that step can never be recalled. The offender
“ at once loses the privileged salutation ; he is reduced to the second grade of Réipdts ; no Mian will marry his daughter, and he must
“ go a step lower in the social scale to get a, wife for himself. In every occupation of life he is made to feel his degraded position. In
“ meetings of the tribe and at marriages the Rajplits undefiled by the plough will refuse to sit at meals with the Hal Edit, or plough
“ driver, as he is contemptuously styled; and many, to avoid the indignity of exclusion, never appear at public assemblies. This
“ prejudice against agriculture is as old as the Hindu religion; and I have heard various reasons given in explanation of it. Some
“ say it is sacrilegions to lacerate the bosom of mother-earth with an iron plough—share; others declare that the offence consists in
“ subjecting sacred oxen to labour. The probable reason is that the legitimate weapon of the Kshatriya, or military class, is the
“ sword; the plough is the insignia of a lower walk in life, and the exchange of a noble for a ruder profession is tantamount to a‘ re-
“ nunciatidn of the privileges of caste. ‘ .

“ The giving one’s daughter to an inferior in caste is scarcely a. more pardonable offence than agriculture. Even Ranjit Singh, in
“ the height of his prosperity and power, felt the force of this prejudice. The Raja of Kangra deserted his hereditary kingdom rather
“ than ally his sisters to Dhian Singh, himself a Mian of the J ammu stock, but not the equal of the Katoch prince. The stpnts
“ of Katgarh, in the Nurpur parganah, voluntarily set fire to their houses and immolated their female relatives to avoid the disgrace
“ of Ranjit Singh’s alliance; and when Mian Padma, a renegade Patliania, married his daughter to the Sikh monarch, his brethren,
“ undeterred by the menaces of Ranjit Singh, deprived him and his immediate connexions of the Jai Dya, and to this day refuse
“ to associate with his descendants. The seclusion of their women is also maintained with severe strictness. The dwellings of Rajpiits
“ can always be recognised by one familiar with the country. The houses are placed in isolated positons. either on the crest of
“ a hill which commands approaches on all sides, or on the verge of a forest sedulously preserved to form an impenetrable screen.
“ When natural defences do not exist, an artificial growth is promoted to afford the necessary privacy, In front of their divellings, re-
‘ “ moved about fifty paces from the house, stands the ‘mandi’ or vestibule, beyond whose precincts no one unconnected with the
“ household can venture to intrude. A privileged stranger who has business with the master of the house may by favour occupy
“ the vestibule. But even this concession is jealously guarded, and only those of decent caste and respectable character are allowed
“ to come even as far as the ‘ mandi.’ A remarkable instance of the extremes to which this seclusion is carried occurred under my
“ own experience. A Katoch’s house in the Mandi territory accidentally caught fire in broad day. There was no friendly wood to
“ favour the escape of the women, and rather than brave the public gaze they kept their apartments and were sacrificed to a horrible
“ death. Those who wish to visit their parents must travel in covered palanquins, and those too poor to afford a conveyance travel
“ by night, taking unfrequented roads through thickets and ravines.

“ It is melancholy to see with what devoted tenacity the lia’jpiit clings to these deep-rooted prejudices. Their emaciated looks
“ and coarse clothes attest the vicissitudes they have undergone to maintain their fancied purity. In the quantity of waste land which
“ abounds in the hills, a ready livelihood is offered to those who will cultivate the soil for their daily bread; but this alternative
“ involves a forfeiture of their dearest rights, and they would rather follow any precarious pursuit than submit to the disgrace. Some
“ lounge away their time on the tops of the mountains, spreading nets for the capture of hawks; many a day they watch in vain
“ subsisting on berries and on game accidentally entangled in their nets ; at last when fortune grants‘ them success they despatch the
“ prize to their friends below, who tame and instruct the bird for the purpose of sale. Others will stay at home, and pass their time
“ in sporting either with a hawk, or, if they can afford it, with a gun; one Rajpiit beats the bushes, and the other carries the hawk
“ ready to be sprung after any quarry that rises to the view. At the close of the day, if they have been successful, they exchange
“ the game for a little meal, and thus prolong existence over another span. The marksman armed with a gun will sit up for wild pigs
“ returning from the fields, and in the same manner barter their flesh for other necessaries of life. However. the prospect of starva-
“ tion has already driven many to fake the plough, and the number of seceders daily increases. Our administration, though just
“ and liberal, has a levelling tendency ; service is no longer to be procured, and to many the stern alternative has arrived of taking
“ to agriculture and securing comparative comfort, or enduring the pangs of hunger and death. So long as any resource remains the
“ fatal step will be postponed, but it is easy to foresee that the struggle cannot be long protracted ; necessity is a hard task-mas-
“ ter, and sooner or later the pressure of want will eventually overcome the scruples of the most bigoted.

“ Next to the royal clans in social importance are thbse races with whom they are connected by marriage. The honour of the
“ alliance draws them also within the exclusive circle. It is not easy to indicate the line which separates the Réjpiits from the clans
“ immediately below him, and known in the hills by the appellation of Kathi; the Miain would restrict the term (Rajprit) to those of
“ royal descent ; the Rafthi naturally seeks a broader definition, so as to include his own pretensions. Altogether, I am inclined to think
“ that the limit I have fixed will be admitted to be just, and those only are legitimately entitled to rank as Ré'jpiits who are themselves
“ the members of a royal clan, or are connected in marriage with them. Among these (second-class) tribes the m0st eminent are the
“ Manhais, Jnriafl, and Sonkla R-aijpiits. The two former are indeed branches of the Jammuwafil clan, to which they are considered
“ but little inferior. They occasionally receive the salutation of Jai Dya, and very few of them engage in agriculture. Another
“ class of Rajpiits who enjoy great distinction in the hills are the descendants of ancient petty chiefs or Rainas, whose title and tenure
“ generally preceded even the Réjas themselves. These petty chiefs have long since been dispossessed, and their holdings absorbed
“ in the larger principalities which I have enumerated. Still the name of Rana is retained, and their alliance is eagerly desired by
“ the Miéns. All these tribes affect most of the customs of Rajplits. They selecr. secluded spots for their dwellings, immure their
“ women, are very particular with wln m they marry or betroth in marriage, but have generally taken to agriculture. In this parti-
“ cular consists their chief distinction from the Mians." -

On this Mr. Lyall notes that there are now-a-days not many even of the better Réjpiit families who
do not themselves do every kind of field work other than ploughing. He also points out that the Réjpfits
of the second grade might more properly be called Thakars of the first grade. For the absence of any defi~
nite line of demarcation‘between Réjpiit and Thakar, see the extracts quoted under the head Thakar (sec-
tion 459). Finally I may state that throughout the Hill States, the Réjputs of proximate descent from
ruling chiefs entered themselves in the present Census as Kshatriyas, to distinguish themselves from mere
Réjputs. I have taken the two figures together. The Réjputs of the sub-montane of Hushya’irpur,
Jalandhar, and Ambala differ little if at all from those of the Eastern Plains who have already been des-
cribed. The following Kéngra proverbs illustrate Mr. Barnes’ description of the Hill Réjputs : “ It is bad
“to deal with a Réjpfit; sometimes you get double value, and sometimes nothing at all : ” and “ A Réjput’s
“ wedding is like a fire of maize stalks ; great rolling of drums, and very little to eat.”

Abstract No.82 0n the next page gives the figures for the several tribes roughly grouped by locality, those
of the higher hills coming first, then those of Hushyérpur, and then‘ those of Jélandhar and Ambéla. Many
of these are mere local clans named after their principal seats. It is probable that all these royal families
sprang from a common stock, but all traces of what that stock was seem to be lost in obscurity. Unfor-
tunately the Settlement Reports give little or no information regarding these tribes or clans; while Mr.
Coldstrcam’s report, from which I had hoped for much information, is wholly silent on the subject. The
figures for tribal divisions of the Réjputs of the Hill States appear to be exceedingly imperfect. Indeed
the divisions themselves do not seem to be very clearly marked. Mr. Barnes writes :—

249

 

 

   
 

Pure. 43;. . . . . '. .
Chap. VI. THE RACES, CASTES, AND, TRIBES OF ’IHE PEOPLE.

Part HIE—The Jet, Rajput, and Allied Castes.

 

“Each class comprises numerous sub-divisions. As the family increased, individuals left the court to settle on some estate in
, ' “the country, and their descendants, though still retaining the (memo appellation of the race, are. further distinguished bythe name
\5 - ' “of the estate with which .the are more immediately identi ed. Sometimes, though-not-so frequentlyrthe designation of the
’ “ ancestor furnishes a. surname. or his posterity. Thus among the Pathanies or Niirpur Midns there arotwenty-two recognised sub-
“divisions; the Golerias are distributed into thirteen distinct tribes; the Katoch clan has four grandidivisions, each of which
“ includes other subordinate denominations. A Rdjpiit interrogated by one who he thinks will understand. these refined distinctions,

_ “ will give the name, not of his clan but of his patronymic. To a stranger he gives no detail, butranges himself under the general
" appellation of Kshetriya or Ra] put. ”

Abstract No.82, showing the Rajput tribes of the Eastern Hills.

 

RAJPUTS on THE EASTERN HILLS.

 

1 a '3 4 5 6 7 8 9 IO n u 13 14 . 15

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

—_ Mani.
m- -—.———
Ti 3 g _: '3‘ E ‘
‘c ‘ ” ‘ “° —' - . .u‘ .
s E E ‘3? =3 5 3 3 22’ r; g: g f, E a s
e s a c a: a: 5; :3 :3 :2 y. z e :2 s. 2:
- t
Amba'a ' ‘ ‘ 29 4 ‘0 24 8! -- ~ 945 2,351 38 12,982
Ludhiana . . . 10 4 .. l0 2 20 2,020 4,254 5,680
Elandhar . . . 292 214 766 190 37 4,628 8,848 ‘ 5,754 ”3
nshyarpur . 5 81 291 6,601 4,113 7,028 6,596 6,346 5,819 8,787 2,716: 1,645 '63
Kangra' . . . 3,038 3,035 7,368 26 6,070 3,466 2,289 1.166 405 3 l ..
Amritsar . o o l ... ... 4 ... ... 12 _., ..., _._ 805 32 1,170 58
. Gurdaspur . . 17 7 161 38 1,565 “'5‘ “599;
Slalkot . . . ... ... ... ... 37 ... ... 155 ___ N. _._ 6‘2 62 266 81“
' I
Lahm - - - ' 3 4 I7 4 35 1,269 146 103 557
Firozpur . . . 42 5 2 2 314 611 53 1,488 43 35
Rawalpindi . . 43 5 302 619 25 6 3” 2 8,930

British Territory - 3.121 3.037 7.368 690 7,101 1°i777 7,423 8.706 7,144 6,754 5.8m 22,107 18.493 26,309 2.654 13.284

 

 

Putiala . . . ' 14S 4 I 362 836 653 6,092
Nabha . . . 1 126 266 210
Ka urthala . . 34 930 1,628
Ma er Kotla ... ... ... ... ... ... [57 395

Kalsia o n - ... ... ... 4 ... In I ... ... no: ... 5 86 ... [’00]
Total East. Plains 155 4 I 47 3 1,493 1,443 2,676 1 7,310
Mandi . . . 133 412 154 5: 14
Bilasrmr - - - 37 3,000 24 67 3 ‘ 45 5
Total Hill States - 632 37 3,377 440 378 58 14 1 45 - s

 

 

 

 

British Territory - 3,1121 3.037 7.368 690 7.101 10.777 7.423 8.706 7,144 6.754 5.816 22.m7 18.493 26309.2,654 . 13,284
Native States . 632; 37 ,. 3.532‘ 444 379 105 I4 3 -. 1,562 1.4883 2,676 I .
305313.074 7368143227545 11,156 7.528 ,8,720 7,144 p.757 5819 23.669 I9,98I‘l 28.985 2.655 20,602

Province .

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

457. Rajput tribes of the Eastern Hills. —~-The Katoch, Goleria, and Dharwal (Nos. I, 2, 3).——~'l‘he katoch is the family of
the Kringrmdynasty, n dyunsty which dates from certainly some centuries before Christ, whose tree shows an unbroken line of
four hundred and seventy kings, and whose kingdhm once included the. whole of the Hushytirpur and Jdlnndhar districts. The
ancient name of the kingdom is said to have been Katoch. Sir Lepel Griffin writes thus of the lxntoch of Ktingra, and the neigh-
bouring Hill Rojas :~—

“ Anteccdcnt to what are called historic times. conjecture must take the place of truth ; but it is not difficult to imagine that.
“ those long genealogies, by the side of Which the noblest names of Europe seem but as of yesterday, contain some semblance of
“ the truth. These quiet mountain valleys, guarded by difficult passes, by ice and by snow, lay altogether out of the path of the
“ invading armies which, one after another, in quick succession, poured down upon the plains of‘ Hindustrin from the north-west.
" Here a peaceful race, with no ambition urging them to fry their strength against their neighbours. and with little wealth to
“ tempt invasion, may have quietly lived for thousands of years, and their royal dynasties may have been already ancient when i
“ Moses was leading the Israelites out of Egypt. and the Greeks were steering their swif't ships to Troy."

Their pride is expressed in the following proverb :—~“ In the house of the Katoch the workman gets coarse flour, and the flat-
“ tel-or fine rice." The Katoch claim to form a t 1ird section of the great litijpiit stock, Srirnjbnnsi and Clmndrnbansi being the other
two. They say they are descended from an ancestor called Blnimi who was formed from the sweet on Bhégvnti’s forehciid; and as
blrzimia menus cnrth, it may be that their division completes the triplet of the Sun, the. Moon, and the Earth-born races.

The Golcria are the ruling family of Goler, and a branch of the Kutoch stock ; the Dhnrwél I cannot identify. Some of the
Kaingm Réthor have returned their clan as Dhnrwzil.

The Chandel and Pathial (Nos. 4, 5).—-Thc Chaudcl are one of the 36 royal races, and are fullydescribcd in Elliott's Raves offlze
1V. TV. J’roinnz-cs. It is not impossible that they nrc the some stock as the Cliandzil, outcasts where subjects, Rafipiits where dominant.
They are. returned chiefly from the Native State of‘ Bilrispur. It would be interesting to know how this lowest of' all the Rsijpiit
races finds a place among the Simln States, and whether the ruling family of' Biltispur is Chnndcl. The Pathiél appears to be anionor
the most distinguished of the second class Rdjpiits, and might, according to Mr. Lvall, more properly be classed as first-clad;
Thnknrs. 111 Kringrn 3,451 persons have entered themselves as Gondal Patliidl. nnd are shown under botlrhcadings.

The Pathasiia. (No. 6).-'l‘his is the tribe to which the ruling family of' Nlirpur in Ksingra belonged, and is said to take its
name from l’ntlisinkot 1n (durdrispur, “ the first possession which the family occupied on their emigration to this neighbourhood from
Hiudlisfrin ;" though 111‘ this case it would seem more probable that they gave their name to thetown. I have however received a
tradition, though not from good authority, that tho Patlninia anpdts onlv occupied Pathénkot some five or six centuries ago.
They are chiefly found 111 the llushydrpur and Kringra districts. They are said to be of the same stock as the Kntoch. a

The Jaswal fNo. 7.)'—-The .lnswal are the ancient ruling family of thc Jnswén 11an in the low hills of Hushyérpur. They
are nearly allied w1tl: the lxntoch house of Kdngrn.

. ”The Dndwal (No. ’8).—The Diidwél arc the ancient ruling family of Dutrirpur, and are said to take their name from Dzida
1n hnpgm on the Husllynrpur border. The Rifnns of the Bit Mzinaswtil or tublcland of the Hushya’rpur Siwziliks were Diidwél
liajpnts, and the clan still holds the tract. They are chiefly found in Hushydrpur.

The Laddl, Kilchi, and Khoja (Nos. 9, IO, n).—The Kilchi is said to be a clan of the Mauj Réjputs, which see further on;
2 50

O

 

 

:12: it :31. 'i. -_ .-_.'L “. V. . ’

   

.. _. v, i , 5 .. 7“,, ~_-W",'J!v»’7
r», .1 '7 ' ,, I

 

THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES OF THE PEOPLE. 3;: ‘5’?“

 

 

Part Ill.—The Jat, Rajput, and Allied Castes.

 

- but the HushyarpurKilchi have returned their second sub-division as follows :-Bhatti, 24o; Chauhafin, 2 55; Ghorewaha, 134; Laddu,

905; Manj, 127 ; Naru, 1,279; Pathainia, 86. 0f the Khoja 2,278 have shown themselves as Janjiia and r, [89 as Nairu. Of the
Laddu 905 have shown themselves as Kilchi also. All these are confined almost entirely to Hushyarpur, and are probably local
clans.

The Nam (No. 12).—The Na'ru are with the exception perhaps of the Manj, the most widely spread of the_I-Iill Rajpdts; but
their head-quarters are the districts of Jalandhar and Hushyarpur. The N aru would appear to differnn their accounts of their
own origin. Those of Hushyairpnr, many or most of whom are still Hindu, and those of the adjomlng northern portions of
Jalandhar say that they are Chandrabansi and came from the hills; while those of the east of J alandhar about Philaur, who are
all Musalmeins, say their ancestor was a Raghbansi Raj piit who came from Ajudhia, entered the serv1ce of Shahéb-ul-din Ghori,
and eventually settled near Philaur. A third story makes the common ancestor a son of a Raja of Jaipur or J odhpur, who was
converted in the time of Mahnuid Ghaznavi, and settled at Bajwara in Hushyarpur. The Naru held the Hariaina tract on the
J a’landhar and Husliyarpur border till the Sikhs dispossessed them. The original settlement of the Jalandhar Naru was Man, a
name which, as Mr. Barkley points out, suggests an origin from eastern Hindustan or Central India. Of the Hushyarpur N a’ru
1,279 have also shown themselves as Kilclll, 556 as Manhés, and 903 as Gouda]. .

The Ghorewaha (No. 13).—'l‘he head-quarters of the Ghorewaha are the Jélandhar district, of which they occupy the eastern
corner, and are found in small numbersin all the adjoining districts. To the west of them are the Manj, and to the north of
them the Néru. They are almost all Musalmain. They are Kachwaha Rajptits, descendants of Kash the second son of Rama.
They say that Raja Main, sixth in descent from Kash, had two sons Kachwaha and Hawaiha, and that they are of the lineage of
Hawtiha. The two brothers met Shahdb-ul-din Ghori (l) with an offering of a. horse, and received in return as large a territory as
they could ride round in a day; hence their name. The division of their country took place while they were yet Hindus; so that
their settlement in their present tract was probably an early one. The Rahon Ghorewaha. who are still Hindus, would Seem to
have immigrated more lately than the rest of the tribe, as they trace-their origin from Jaipur, and their genealogists still live in
Kotaand Bundi in Rajpritana. Mr. Barkley is disposed to put the Ghorewdha conquest of their present territory at some five
centuries ago. In the time of Akbar their possessions would seem to have been more extensive than they are now.

The Manj (No. I4)‘.—-—The Manj are the most widely distributed of all the sub-montane Rajpiits, if our figures are to
be accepted as correct. They hold the south-western portion of the Jalandhar and the north-western portion of the dehiana
district, and are to be found in all the adjoining districts and states. There are also some 9,000 of them shown in the
Piudi district. These last are the Alpial of that district who have returned themselves as Manj Alpiéil; but whether they are
of the same stock as the Manj of Ludhiana and Jalandhar, I cannot say. The Manj say that they are Bhatti Rajpiits, and
descended from Rdja Salvahan, father of Raja Rasélu of Sialkot. Some 600 years ago Shekh Chachn and Shekh Kilohi,
two Manj Raijpiits, are said to have settled at Hatiir in the south-west of Ludhiana, whence their descendants spread into
the neighbouring country; and the Jeilandhar traditions refer their conquest of the tract to the time of Ala-nLdin Khilji. As
however they state that Shekh Chachu was cenverted by Makhdlim Shah Jahania of Uchh, who died in I383 A.D., it would
appear that if the tradition has any foundation, Ala-ul-din Saiyad must he meant. A'fter the dissolution of the Dehli Empire
the Manj Rais of Talwandi and Raikot ruled over a very extensive territory south of the Satluj, till dispossessed of it by the Ab-
lliwalia Sikhs and Ranjit Singh; and even earlier than this the Manj Nawaibs of Kot Isa Khan had attained considerable impor-
tance under the Emperors. ~North of the Satluj the »Manj never succeeded in establishing a principality; but they held a large tract
of country in the south-west of the J alandhar district about Talwan, N akodar, and Malsian, and held much of it in jdg‘ir under
the Mughals, but were dispossessed by Tara Singh Gheba and the Sindhanwala Sikhs. The Manj are now all Musalma’n, though
many were still Hindu after the time of Shekh Chaichu. Their genealogists live in Patiala, as do those ofthe Bhatti of J alandhar,
(Ilfiuthe Agin-i-A/cbari the Manj are wrongly shown as Main, a title which is said to belong properly to the Ghorewéha of Ini-

lana.

The Taon (No. 15).—-The Taoni are also Bhatti and descendants of Réja Salvéhan, whose grandson Rai Tan is their epony-
mous ancestor. One of his descendants, Rai Amba, is said to have built Ambaila. They occupy the low hills and sub-montane in
the north of Ambeila district including the Kalsia State, and some of the adjoining Patieila territory. They are said to have
occupied their present abode for, 1,800 years.

CASTES ALLIED TO THE RAJPUTS.

458. The Thakar, Rathi, and Rawat (Caste Nos. 60, 39, and 82) .—-The figures for these castes are
given in Abstract No. 71 on page 219. The Rawat has already been described in section 445. The Thakar
(or, as I believe it more properly should be, Thakkar) and Rathi, are the lower classes of Hill Réjpi-its who,
though they are admittedly Réjpiits and give their daughters to Réjpiits who are styled by that title, do not
reach the standard defined in section 456 which would entitle them to be called Réjpiit, but are on the
other hand above the Rawat. The line between Réjpiit and Thakar is defined, so far as it is capao
ble of definition, in the following section. The line between Thakar and Réthi may be roughly said to con-
sist in the fact that Rathis do and Thakars do not ordinarily practise widow-marriage; though the term
Réthi is commonly applied by Rajpiits of the ruling houses to all below them. Again the line between
Rathi and Kanet is exceedingly difficult to draw; in fact in Chamba Rathi and Kanet are considered
identical and are said to eat and marry together, and it is said that Rathi is in Chamba and Jammu only
another name for the same people who are called Kanet in Kr’ilu and Kéngra. Thus no Kanets but numer-
ous Réthis are returned from Chamba. On the other hand, no other of the Hill States returns either
Thakars or Réthis, having probably included the former with Réjpr’its and the latter with Kanets. Even
Mr. Lyall says: “ Our Kangra term Réthi is a rough word to apply to any but the lowest class ;” and
speaking of Kdlu, he says : “ The children of a Brahman or Réjpiit by a Kanct wife are called Brahmans

“and Réjpiits, the term Réthi being often added as a qualification by any one who himself pretends to
“ unmixed blood."

459. Mr. Barnes writes thus of the distinction between Thakar and Réthi :—

“ The Réthis are essentially an agricultural class, and prevail throughout the Niirpur and Nadéon parg'inahs. The Rat-his
“ and the Ghirnths constitute the two great cultivating tribes in these hills ; and it is a remarkable fact that in all level and irrigated
“ tracts, wherever the soil is fertile and produce exuberant, the Ghiraths abound; While in the poorer uplands, where the crops are
“ scant-y and the soil demands severe labour to compensate the husbandmen, the Raithis predominate. It is as rare to find a Réthi in
“ the valleys as to meet a Ghi' ath in the more secluded hills. Each class holds possession of its peculiar domain, and the different habits
“ and associations created by the dili'erent localities have impressed upon each caste a peculiar physiogiiomy and character. The R5.-
“ this generally are a robust and handsome race ; their features are regular and well-defined ; the colour usually fair; and their limbs
“ athletic, as if exercised and invigorated by the stubborn soil upon which their lot is thrown. On the other hand, the Ghirath is dark
“ and coarse featured; his body is stunted and sickly ; goitre is feari‘nlly prevalent among his race; and the reflection occms to the

“ mind that, however teeming and prolific the soil, however favourable to vegetable life, the air and climate are not equally adapted
“ to the development of the human frame.

d For the greater part of the description of the Réjpi’its of the Jeilandhar district, I am indebted to the kindness of Mr. Barkley, who
has given me access toa most valuable collection of MS. notes made when he was Deputy Commissioner of that district.

251

 

 

 

 

 

Pm'459a-j THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRiBEs. OF THE PEOPLE.
Chap. v1. ,

lsart IIl.—The Jat, Rajput, and Allied Castes.

 

“ The Rathis are attentive and careful agriculturists. Their women take little or no part in the labours of the field. In origin
“ they belong neither to the Kshatriya nor to the Slidra class, but are apparently an amalgamation of both. Tlieirn'anks are being
“ constantly increased by defections from the Rajpiits, and by illegitimate connections. The offspring of a ltainit father by a
5‘ Slidra mother would be styled a Rathi, and accepted as such by the brotherhood. The sects of the Rathis are innumerable; no
“ one could render a true and faithful catalogue of them. They are as numerous as the villages they inhabit, from which indeed
“ their distinguishing names are generally derived. A Rdthi is cognizant only of the sects which immediately surround him. They
“ form a society quite sufficient for his few wants, and he has little idea of the extent and ramifications of his tribe. The higher sects
“ of the Rathis are generally styled Thaknrs. They are afi'ronted at being called Rathis, although they do not affect to be Raipi'its.
“ The best families among the Thakars give their daughters in marriage to the least eligible of the Rfuputs, and thus an affinity is
“ established between these two great tribes. The Rathis generally assume the thread of caste. They avoid wine, and are extremely
“ temperate and frugal in their habits. They take money for their daughters, or exchange them,-—a practice reprobated by the Shas-
“ tras and not countenanced by the highest castes. On the death of an elder brother the Widow lives With the next brother, or, if
“ she leaves his household, he is entitled to recover her value from the husband she selects. Altogether, the Ratliis are the best hill
“ subjects we possess ; -their manners are simple, quiet, and unaffected ; they are devoted to agriculture, not- unacquainted with the

‘ “ use of arms; honest, manly, industrious and loyal.”

Here he makes Thakars first class Rathis. Mr Lyall on the other hand seems inclined to class Thakars
as second or third class Rajpiits. Speaking of the caste tables which he appends to his reports, in which
he classes the Hindu population under the heads of first grade Brahman ; second grade Brahman ; first grade
Rajpiit; second grade Rajpiit; Khatris, Mahajans, Kirars, &c.; first grade Siidras, Thakars, Rathis, &c.;
second grade Si’idras ; he writes :-— .

“ The Rajpiit clans of the second grade might more properly be called first grade Thakars: among the most distinguished and
“ numerous of them are the Habrols, the Pathials, the Dhatwals, the Indaurias, the Naugles, the Giimbaris, the Ranes, the
“ Banials, the Ranats, the Mailes. They marry their daughters to the Mitius, and take daughters in marriage from the Rathis.
“ In the statements most of the Thakars have been entered as second class Rajpiits, and a few as first class Siiilrns. Most of the
“ Thakars entered in this last class might more properly have been classed as Rathis. The Ni’irpur Thakars are all no better than
“ Rathis. A Thakar, if asked in what way he is better than a Rathi, will say that his own manners and social customs, particularly
“in respect of' selling daughters, marrying brother's widow, &c., are more like those of the Mian class than those of the liaithis
“ are. The best line of distinction however is the marriage connection; the Mien will marry a Thakar’s daughter, but not a
“ Rdthi’s. The Rathi’s daughter marries a. Thakar, and her daughter can then. marry a Mian. No one calls himself a Rathi, or
“likes to be addressed as one. The term is understood to convey some degree of slight or insult; the distinction between Thakar
“and Rathi is however very loose. A rich man of a Rathi family, like Shib Dial Chaudhri of Chetru, marries his daughter to
“ an impoverished Reija, and his whole clan gets a kind of step and becorr es Thakar Réjpiit. So again a. Raja out riding falls in love
“ with a Pathial girl herding cattle, and marries her, whereupon the whole clan begins to give its daughters to Miéus. The whole
“ thing reminds one of the struggles of families to rise in society in England, except that the numbers interested in the struggle are
“ greater here, as a man cannot separate himself entirely from his clan, and must take it up with him or stay where he is, and except
(‘ that the tactics or rules of the game are here stricter and more formal, and the movement much slower. "

And the quotation from the same report given on page 221 may be referred to. The Rathi does not seem
to be a favourite in Kangra. Here are two proverbs about him : “ The Rathi in the stocks, the barley in
“ the mill ;” and “A Rathi, a goat, a devotee, and a widow woman ; all need to be kept weak, for if strong
“ they will do mischief.”

Of the Thakars of Kangra 2,273 have shown their tribe as Phiil, and 4,304 as Jarautia. In Gurdaspur
1,007 are shown as Panglana and 294 as Balotra. Some 6,000 altogether show Kasib as their clan,
which is probably only their Brahminical gotra. Among the Rathis of Kangra there are 1.078 Balotra,
1,716 Barhai, 3,029 Changra, 1,879 Dharwal, 1,632 Gurdwal, 1,113 Goital, 1,101 Mangwal, 518 Phawal,
and 1,774 Rakor. In Chamba there are 2,350 Chophal. Altogether 15,000 show themselves as Kasib.
There is a local saying that there are as many clans of Rathis as there are different kinds of grass.

459a. The Dhund and Kahut (Caste Nos. 74 and IO3).—These have been already discussed together
with the Réjputs of the Western Hills in sections 453, 454. ‘

 

 

252

 

 

 

rm: RACES, casrus, AND TRIBES‘ or THE PEOPLE. Para. 462.
x ‘ Chap. VI.

 

Part lV.-—Minor Land-owning and Agricultural Castes.

 

PART IV.-—MINOR LAND-OWNING AND AGRICULTURAL CASTES.

, 460. IntroductOry‘ and General.-—I have roughly grouped the tribes and castes which I propose to
discuss in this part of the present chapter under three heads, Minor Dominant Tribes, Minor Agricul-
tural and Pastoral Tribes, and Foreign Races. The figures for each group will be found prefixed to the
detailed discussion of the castes which compose it. No very definite line can be drawn between the
several groups; but the general idea of the classification has been to include in the first such tribes or
castes as, while not of sufficient magnitude or general importance to rank with the four great races
which have been dismissed in the two preCeding parts of the chapter, yet‘occupy a social position some-
what similar to theirs, and either are or have been Within recent times politically dominant in their tribal
territories. In the Second group I have included those cultivating tribes who, while forming a very
large and important element in the agricultural section of the population, occupy a subject or subordinate
position, and have not, at least within recent times,- risen to political prominence. The third group
includes that miscellaneous assortment of persons who bear titles, such as Shekh or Mughal, which
purport to denote foreign origin. Many, perhaps most of them, are really of Indian origin, and many of
them are neither agriculturists nor land-owners. But no general grouping of castes in the Panjab can hope
to be exact ; and this appeared to be the most convenient place in which to discuss them. The tribes dis-
cussed in this part of the chapter complete the essentially land-owning or agricultural tribes of the Panjab.
The Brahmans and Saiyads cultivate largely, while the mercantileclasses own large areas ; but they will
be more conveniently dealt with under a separate head in the next part of the chapter. ‘

MINOR DOMINANT TRIBES.

461. Minor dominant tribes.—The tribes or castes whichI have included in Abstract No. 83 on
the next page, are those which are, like the Jats and Rajpfits, dominant in parts of the Panjab, but are
not so numerous or so widely spread as to rank with those great races. Indeed many of them are prob—
ably tribes rather than castes or races; though in some cases their origin has been forgotten, while in others
an obviously false origin has been invented. They are divided into four groups, the Karral, Gakkhar,
Awan, and Khattar of the Salt-range Tract, the Khokhar, Kharral, and Daudpotra of the Western
Plains, and the Dogar, Ror, Taga, Meo, and Khanzadah of the Eastern Plains; While the Gujar, who is
more widely distributed than the rest, comes last by himself. With the Western Plains group are included
the Kathia, Hans, and Khagga, for whom I haVe no separate figures : indeed it will be apparent from a
perusal of the following paragraphs that the figures for all these minor castes in the western half of the
Province are exceedingly imperfect. Not only are the lax use of the word Jat and the ill-defined nature
of the line separating Jats from Rajpiits already alluded to sources of great confusion, but many of these
tribes have set up claims to an origin which shall connect them with the founder of the Mahomedan
religion, or with some of the great Mahomedan conquerors. Thus we find many of them returned or
classed as Shekh, Mughal, or what not ; and the figures of the Abstract alone are exceedingly misleading.
I have in each case endeavoured. to separate the numbers thus returned, and to include them under their
proper caste headings; and it is the figures thus given in the text, and not those of the tables, that should
be referred to. Even these are not complete, for till we haVe the full detail of dams we cannot complete
the classification.

The ethnic grouping of the tribes discussed in this section is a subject which I had hoped to
examine, but which lack of time compels me to pass by unnoticed. I will only note how the tendency on

the frontier'and throughout the Salt-range Tract is to claim Arab or Mughal, and in the rest of the.

Province to claim Rajput origin. The two groups of tribes which occupy the mountain country of the

Salt-range and the great plateaus of the Western Plains are the most interesting sections of the Panjab

land-owning classes, need the most careful examination, and would reward it with the richest return.

462. The Karral (Caste No. IOI).—-The Karrals are returned for Hazara only; and I have no
information concerning them save what Major Wace gives in his Settlement Report of that district.
He writes : “ The Karral country consists of the Nara 27de in the Abbottabad tat/232’]. The Karrals were
“ formerly the subjects of the Gakkhars, from whom they emancipated themselves some two centuries ago.
“Originally Hindus, their conversion to Islam is of comparatively modern date. Thirty years ago
“their acquaintance with the Mahomedan faith was still slight; and though they now know more of it,
“ and are more careful to observe it, relics of their former Hindu faith are still observable in their social
“ habits. They are attached to their homes and their fields, which they cultivate simply and industriously.
“For the rest, their character is crafty and cowardly.” Major Wace further notes that the Karrals are
“identical in origin and character with the Dht’inds.” This would make the Karrals one of the Rajpi’it
tribes of the hills lying along the left bank of the Jahlam; and I have been informed by a native officer
that they claim Rajput origin. They are said too to have recently set up a claim to Kayani Mughal origin,
in common with the Gakkhars; or, as a variety, that their ancestor came from Kayan, but was adescendant
of Alexander the Great! But the strangest story of all is that a queen of the great Raja Rasalu of
Panjab folklore had by a paramour of the scavenger class four sons, Seo, Teo, Gheo, and Karu, from whom
are respectively descended the Sials, Tiwanas, Ghebas, and Karrals. They intermarry with Gakkhars
Saiyads, and Dhunds. ’

253

 

  
  

 

t
'5‘,

M. .... “‘«(P‘q g. <<

 

Abstract No. 83, showing [fie Minor Dominant Tribes for Districts and States.

 

 

 

”795

Dehli .
Gurgaon
Kamél

‘Hissar .
Robtak.
Elm .
Ambala

Ludhiéna

Jalandhar
Hushyérpur .
Kangra .

Amritsar
Gurdfispur
Siélkot
Lahore .
Gujrénwéla
Firozpur
Réwalpindi
Jahlam
Gujrét .
Shahpur

. Multan
Jhang ,
Montgomery .
Muzafl'argarh

Derah Ismail Khan

Derah Ghazi Khan
Bannu .
Peshawar

Hazara ,
Kohfit .

BritishIerritoty

Patiéla .
'Nébha .
Kapurthala
Jind .
Farfdkot
Male! Kotla.
Kalsia .

Total East. Plains .

Bahéwalpur .

Mandi .

Chamba .

Néhan . .

1 Biléspur .

j ‘ Nélagarh .

 
   
 
  

1

MINOR DOMINANT TRI BES

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

......-
....I-c

o

...-v
on...

, Total H ill States

British Tertitory .
Natwe States .
’ Province . .

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

meza P30203110! or raw. Porumnom
101 68 12 161 58 79 46 55 86 34 123 8 101.‘ 68 58 ll 77 123 8 .
~—— a
. 1 .5 i ,. g I
a: ' " r
I: . 1: g g :- g ,5" '5' 2 ,§ 1" 2
h d H ‘ .—3 A 1 n ’ ‘ . ,
‘1: 35 =5 3-5 f! E‘ '5' a . 2 ‘2 i g J3 ‘" 3 5‘ :3 ., g, ‘ '3 z a
t j ..x a g -= ho g m 8 :2 E ‘3 .1: =1 »= I: 8’ '5 3-11 S 15‘ 3
:2 8 i Q E ‘3 8 n: 13 a :4 :4 a :4 :4 at g. a a: s: a a :5
. 7!
.. 48 666 9 954 9 567 3: 4o
... ’1“, 103:678 3,671 ... 12g 3;; :22
1.. l ... 1,960 34,094 4,162 351 1 . .
2
... no .u ... ... 4,723 "I u- 449 u- no no IO 17 g
.. m .. 213 ... 36 234 . . ..2 5
.. . . ... .. 236 .. 219 ... .
.. ..., 1,417 4,861 4 889 .. 45 22 g:
. 3,312 2,214 :6 ... 9 . . ... -- 4°
2
9,420 4,079 ... .. .. 2 7g 93
... ... 9.727;; ... 4,073 ... ... ... ... .. ' 12 ‘2
u- 4 n. n. ... u u- ... ..
12
.. 1,383 ... 4,057 ... ... ... ... - - i: 53 54
.. 153 1,853 ... ... ... , ... z 11 32
.. on 191753 no no 2,006 n. ... u, ... us .4. 18
.. 2.470 ..., 6,733 ... ... ... Z 5
.. 569 ... 566 ... , 22 '9 4‘
60 14,443 .. 31 197
119 10,667 124,834 6 ... :13 32 no
9,920 92,856 ... ... 1 ... .. 136 156
75 13,029 m m ... ... ... .. ... 2 ... I“
”4 48.485 7 ... ... 4 25
2,399 235 1,315 186 3 14 g 34
... 1.496 1 ‘ 1 ... ... 28 37 ..I. 47
14 515 7 358 ... 1 . 5
.. 65, 626 6 3 - 2
u- 6 ‘ 825 0- o‘u u,- on us: ... ru u. I“ .: :Z: I
.. 5 286 ... ... 63
so 20,908 ... ... ... ... ... 2 ‘88
6 242 97.445 399 148 ... .1. ~1- '." I: 150 349
10,288 4,613 65,606 600 ... .... ... 9°
18 16,163 4 :4
10.113 35.789 mm 1.245 1,551 49.338 39.647 14,3415 115,399 3,755 a 1 3 , :2 29
I O
14 8,475 36 62 .. t: , g :1: 1213
7 ... 185 ... ... /’ 374; ... ‘ , 2 4°
.3 412 3,815 .. ... 13 15 3 u
... u- 189 1.043 6 ... .. I; I: 3..
... 50;: . 335 I .:. .:. 1 1 33 3:
:2: 2:: 2 - ':: :2: w ,5 5 , s as 273
438 14,095 1,084, 828 6 6 22
16,612 4, ... ... ....
r: 2:: z 2:: 1: a 1 .1
IQI IO. 0'. II. II. It. 0" '0. : ID' Ol.
10.03 35739 533,457, 1.345 :2! 49.333 39.647 14.305 I "5999 3.75:
.,.. - 438 1 , a 14,099 x,
10.413 85769 . 532,355 1.245 18,163 63.437 40.73: 14.305 116226 3.757

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  

     
  
       
      
   
    

 

wt

'seasgg [mnqmoyfiv p111: Bugwo-pum mum—{AI 1mg
‘EI'IdOSde anomamsamm‘ c1511 “33.131131 “3:131:18 3111.,

 

 

rm: RACES, CASTES, AND mass or THE PEOPLE. Para. 465-

Chap. VI.

 

Part IV.—-—Minor Land-owning and Agricultural Castes.

 

463. The Gakkhar (Caste No.'68).—The Gakkhars are the ancient rulers of the northern portion of
the cis-Indus Salt-range Tract, just as are the Awans and Janjiias of the'southern portion of the same
tract; and it appears probable that they at one time overran Kashmir, even~if they did not found a
dynasty there; Their own story is that they are descended from Kaigohar of the Kayani family then
reigning in Ispahan; that they conquered Kashmir and Tibet and ruled those c01fntries for many
generations, but were eventually driven back to Kabul, whence they entered the Panjab in company with
Mahmlid Ghaznavi early in the 11th century. This last is certainly untrue, for Ferishtah relates that in
i008 Mahmud was attacked by a Gakkhar army in the neighbourhood of Peshawar. Sir Lepel Griffin
thinks that they were emigrants from Khorasan who settled in the Panjab not later than 300 A.D., and
points out that, like the Persians and unlike the other tribes of the neighbourhood, they are still Sh’iahs.
It is at any rate certain that they held their present possessions long before the Mahomedan invasion of
India. Ferishtah writes of them during Muhammad Ghori’s invasion in 1206 AD. :—

“ During the residence of Muhammad Ghori at Lahore on this occasion, the Gakkhars who inhabit the country along the banks
“ of the Nilab up to the foot of the mountains of Siwélik, exercised unheard of crueltie‘s on the M uhammadans and cut off the
“ communication between the provinces of Peshawar and Multan. These Gakkhars were a race of wild barbarians, without either
" religion or morality. It was a custom among them as soon as a female child was born, to carry her‘to the door of the house and
“there proclaim aloud, holding the child in one hand and a knife in the other, that any person who wanted a wife might take her
“ otherwise she was immediately to be put to death. By this means they had more men than women which occasioned the custom of
“ having several husbands to one wife._ When this wife was visited by one of her husbands she left a mark at the door, which being
“ observed by any of the other husbands, he withdrew till the signal was taken away. This barbarous people continued to make
“incursions on the Muhammadans till in the latter end of this king’s reign their Chieftain was converted to the true faith while
“ a. captive. A great part of these mountaineers, having very little notion of any religion, were easily induced to adopt the tenets
“ ofthe true faith; at the same time most of the infidels who inhabited the mountains between Ghazni and the Indus were also
“ converted, Some by force and others by persuasion, and at the present day (1609 AD.) they continue to profess the faith of Islam.”
Briggs’ Fev-isMa/z, i. [83f. ,

The Gakkhars however did not hesitate to assassinate Muhammad Ghori on his return from Lahore.

General Cunningham identifies the Gakkhars with the Gargaridee of Dionysius, and holds them to be
descendants of the great Yueti or Takhari Scythians of the Abar tribe, who moved from Hyrkania to
Abryén on the Jahlam under either Darius Hystaspes (circa 500 B.C.), or still earlier under one of the
Scytho-Parthian Kings. The whole origin and early history of the tribe will be found discussed at pages
22 to 33, Vol. II. of the Archaeological Reports, and at pages 574 to 581 of Griffin’s Pamjcié C/zz'efs; while
much information as to their early history is given in Brandreth’s Settlement Report of the Jahlam district.
As Mr. Thomson says: “ The Turanian origin of the Gakkhars is highly probable; but the rest of the
“ theory is merely a plausible surmise. On the whole there seems little use in going beyond the sober
"" narrative of Ferishtah, who represents the Gakkhars as a brave and savage race, living mostly in the hills,
“ with little or no religion, and much given to polya-ndry and infanticide.” They have now, in apparent
imitation of the Awans, set up a claim to Mughal origin ; and many of the Rawalpindi Gakkhars returned
themselves as Mughals, while Iam told that some of the Gakkhars of Chakwal entered themselves as
Rajputs.

464.. At present the Gakkhars are practically confined to the Rawalpindi, Jahlam, and Hazara dis—
tricts, where they are found all along the plateaus at the foot of the lower Himalayas, from the Jahlam
to Haripur in Hazara. To the figures given in Table VIII A should be added 1,543 persons who returned
themselves in Rawalpindi as Mughal Gakkhar, and perhaps 4,549 others who returned themselves as
Mughal Kayani, of whom 3,861 were in Rawalpindi, 592, in Jahlam, and 93 in Kohat. This would raise

the total number of Gakkhars to 31,881, of whom about half are in Rawalpindi. They are described by,

Mr. Thomson as compact, sinewy, and vigorous, but not large boned ; making capital soldiers and the
best light cavalry in Upper India; proud and self-respecting, but not first-class agriculturists ; with no
contempt for labour, since many work as coolies on the railway; but preferring service in the army or
police. Their race feeling is strong, and a rule of inheritance disfavours Gakkhars of the half-blood.
Colonel Cracroft notes that they refuse to give their daughters in marriage to any other class except
Saiyads, that they keep their women very strictly secluded, and marry only among the higher Rajpfits, and
among them only when they cannot find a suitable match among themselves. “ Some of their principal
“ men are very gentlemanly in their hearing, and show unmistakeably their high origin and breeding. They
“still cling to their traditions and, though the Sikhs reduced them to the most
“abject poverty, are looked up to in the district as men of high rank and
“position, and in times of commotion they would assuredly take the lead one

 

GAKKHAR crass.

 

l
., }
Ileigaiidrél : Z : Z’éég , “ way or the other.” Thus the character of the “ savage Gargars” seems to
Firozal . . . . 1,822 l have been softened and improved by time. The Gakkhars do not seem always
digits ' - , ' 133:; to have returned their clans, which are very well marked. Igive in the

margin the figures for a few of the largest. Their local distribution in the
Jahlam district is fully described in Mr. Thomson’s Settlement Report.

465. The Awan (Caste No. 12).—The Awans, with whom have been included all who returned
themselves as Qu-tbshahi, are essentially a tribe of the Salt-range, where they once held independent
possessions of very considerable extent, and in the western and central portions of which they. are still
the dominant race. They extend along the whole length of the
range from Jahlam to the Indus, and are found in great numbers
throughout the whole country beyond it up to the foot of the
Sulemans and the Safed Koh; though in Trans-Indus Bannu they

 

 

 

 

AWAN Jars.
Hushyarput . 2,400 Derah Ismail

l
Lahore . . 831 khan - g 4 i .
giglgrngala . 2:521; 0:11;“ (311821 I ms | partly and In Dehra Ismail almost wholly disappear from our tables,
Gujrat : l 7,5 Bannu : '. 9:”, ll being included in the term Jat which in those parts means not -
Ijsg‘ultan . . 1,128 Other places . 2,05 ,9! very much more than at caetem. Thus we find among the Jats of
“g - ' 539 — I] our tables no fewer than 30,015 who returned Awan as their tribe
l

Muzaffargarh . 2,017 TOTAL . 30,015

 

and who should probably be classed as Awén, of whom the details
are given in the margin.

255

 

        
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

3
§
,7
,i
.F
t

 

 

 

 

 

‘ pm. 45"] . . THE‘RACES, castes, AND TRIBES or THE psopm.

Chap. VI.

 

Part IV.--Minor Land-owning and Agricultural Castes.

 

The eastern limits of their position as a dominant tribe coincide approximately with the western
border of the Chakwal and Find Dadan Khan talzsz’ls. They have“ also spread eastwards: along the foot
of the hills as far east as the Satluj, and southwards down the river valley into Multan and Jhang.- They
formerly held all the plain country at the foot of the western Salt-range, but have been gradually driven
up into the hills'by Pathans advancing from the Indus and Tiwanas from the Jahlarn.

Their story is that they are descended from Qutb Shah of Ghazni,himself a descendant" of Ali the‘
son-in-law of Mahomet, but by a wife other than the Prophet’s daughter, who came from Hirat about 1035
A.D. and settled in the neighbourhood of" Peshawar. Thence they spread along the Salt-range, forming
independent clans by whom the Chief of Kalabagh was acknowledged as the head of the tribe. Mr.
Brandreth is of opinion that they are more probably “descendants of the Bactrian Greeks driven south from’
“ Balkh by Tartar hordes, and turning from Hirat to India,” and that they entered the Pany’tb not more than
some 250 years ago as a conquering army under leaders of their OWn‘, and dispossessed the Ianjiia Raj»
puts of the Salt-range country. General Cunningham, on the other hand, is inclined to identify them with
the Jud, whom Babar mentions as being descended from the same ancestor as the Janjr’xas and cecu'pying'
the western Salt-range at the time of his invasion, and who were so called from the old name of Mount
Sakesar which is still the tribal centre of the Awan race. He would make both the Awans and the Janjtias
Antiwan or descendants of Ann; and thinks it probable that they held the plateaus which lie north of the
Salt-range at the time of the Indo-Scythian invasion which drove them southwards to take refuge in the
mountains. (Arc/wologfcal Reports, Vol. II, page 1717“.) BAbar describes the Jud and Janjtias as having
been from of old the lords of the Salt-range and of' the plain country at its foot between the Indus and the
Jahlam, and mentions that their minor Chiefs were called Mal-ik, a title still used by the headmen of those
parts. The Jalandhar Awr’Ln-s state that they came into that district as followers of one of the early
Emperors of Dehli who brought them with him from the Salt-range; and it’is not impossible that they
may have accompanied the forces of Babar. Many of them were in former times in the imperial service
at Dehli, keeping up at the same time their connection with their Jalandhar homes. It is almost certain
that Mr. Brandreth‘s theory is incorrect. The Awéns have been almost the sole occupants of the Midn-
wali Salt-range Tract for the last 600 years. Mr. Thomson considers the whole question in sections 73-74.
of his Jahlam Settlement Report, and adduces many strong reasons in support of his conclusion that the
Awans are aJat race who came through the passes west of Derah Ismail Khan and spread northwards to the
country near Sakesar, a conclusion towards which some of the traditions of Derah Ismail Khan also are
said to point. I may add that some of the Awa‘ns of Gujrat are said to trace their origin from Sindh.‘
Major \Vace also is inclined to give the Awaits a Jat origin. In the genealogical tree of the. Kalabagh
family which used to be the chief family of the tribe, in which tree their descent is traced from Qutb Shah,
several Hindu names, such as Rai Harkaran, occur iimmediately below the name of Qutb Shah. The
Awans still employ Hindu Brahmans as family priests.

466. Mr. Thomson describes the Awans as frank and pleasing in their manners, but vindictive, violent,
and given to faction; strong and broad shouldered, but not tall; strenuous but slovenly cultivators; and
essentially a peasant race. Colonel Davies thinks scarcely more favourably of them. He writes: “The
“ Awaits are abrave high-spirited race but withal exceedingly indolent. In point of character there is
“little in them to admire; headstrong and irascible to an unusual degree, and prone to keeping alive old
“ feuds, they are constantly in hot water; their quarrels leading to affrays, and their affrays not unfre-
“ qucntly ending in bloodshed. As a set-off against this it must be allowed that their manners are frank
“ and engaging, and although they cannot boast of the truthfulness of other hill tribes, they are remarkably
"free from crime.” Mr. Steedman says: “The Awans hold a high, but not the highest place among
“ the tribes of the Rawalpindi district. As a rule they do not give their daughters in marriage to other
“ tribes, and the children of allow—caste woman by an Awan are not considered true Awaits.” In Jahlam
their position would scarcely seem to be so high as in Rawalpindi, as Mr. Thomson describes them as
distinctly belonging to the sumz’mz'a’r or peasant class, as opposed to the Gakkhars and Janjtias who are
54/11? or gentry. The history of the Awans is sketched by Sir Lepel Grifiin at pages 57017r of his Pan/lib

, _ __ ‘ Clu'cfs. The Awans have returned very few large sub-divisions.

mHNUAM { Igive the figures for some of the largest in the margin. Of the
. Khoklm ' 13.338 7. Bab“, _ 6.118 * Ixhokhar 5,063 are in Rdwalpindi, 2,362 in Jahlam, 3,949 in Shéh-

- $1th - Ham 3. Blitnlniiia 45,105 pur, 2,438 in Bannu, and 3.301 in Hazzira; while of the Khattar
. rattar . 11,278 9. .ari. . 5,209: 1 - ' ,, - - ‘ . ) r V r ‘

mum" ' ”‘106 m. Gulshahi . 3.450 , IO,CI6'(11‘L 1n R8\\dlpllldl. These men are probabl) really Ixhattars
,. Rchan . . 3,394 n. Igang . 2,979 and lxhokhars rather than Awéns, but have returned themselves
“ 13ml . . 6R5“ ‘3- “mm“ - 3’33“ thus in pursuance of the tradition of all the three tribes having a

A common origin.

467. The Khattar (Caste No. I62).——The Khattars are a tribe which claims kinship with the Awans,
and to be, like them and the western Khokhars, descended from one of the sons of Qutb Shah Qureshi
of Ghazni. But the Awans do not always admit the relationship, and the Khattars’are saidioften
to claim Rajpiit origin. Mr. Steedman however accepts their Awan origin, and says that an Awan
admits it, but looks upon .the Khattars as an inferior section of the tribe to wliom he will not
give his daughters in marriage. Sir Lepel Grillin, who relates the history of the principal Khattar
families at pages 561 to 509 of his Pan/ii!) Club/Iv, thinks that they were originally inhabitants of
Khordsan who came to India with the early Mahoniedan invaders. But Colonel Cracroft notes that the
Kha‘tars of Raiwalpindi still retain marriage customs which point to an Indian origin ; and thev themselves
have a tradition of having been driven out of their territory on the Indus near Attak into 'Afghtinistzin,

’ VII3—143'4h‘

 

. and returning thence With the armies of Muhammad Ghori. General Cunningham, on the other hand,

would identify them with a branch of the Kator, Cidaritm, or Little Ytichi, from whom the Giijars also are
descended and whose early history is related in section 480. (Amineralogical Reports, Vol. II, page 80).
They now hold the tract known by their name which extends on both ‘sides of the Ix'fila ChittabPahar
from the Indus to the boundary of the Rawalpindi I‘d/1317, and from Usman Kaitar on the north to the

256

 

 

 

Para; 469.

,THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES OF THE PEOPLE.
Chap. VI.

 

Part IV.—-—Minor Land-owning and- Agricultural Castes.

 

Khair-i-Miirat hills on the south, and which they are said to have taken from Gfijars and Awans.
The figures of Table VIIIA. are very imperfect, as the Khattars of Rawalpindi have returned themselves
as Awans. Under the caste heading of Awan no fewer than 11,278 persons have shown their clan as
Khattar, of whom all but 362 are in the Rawalpindi district, thus bringing up the total numbers for the
Province to 12,523. Colonel Cracroft writes: “ The Khattars enjoy an unenviable notoriety in regard to
“crime. Their tract has always been one in which heavy crime has flourished ;' they are bad agriculturists,
“extravagant in their habits, keep hawks and horses, and are often backward in paying their revenue.
“ They do not allow their daughters to inherit excepting in cases of intermarriage with members of the
“ family, and even then only for some special reason.” On this Mr. Steedman notes: “Since then they
“ have become more civilised and less addicted to deeds of violence. Socially the Khattars hold an inter-
“ mediate place, ranking below Gakkhars, Awans, Ghebas, Jodras, and other high class Rajpfits."

468. The Khokhar (Caste No. 58).—The figures of Table VIIIA under the head Khokhar only repre-
sent a fraction of the Khokhars in the Panjab. The Khokhars are ordinarily considered a Rajput tribe,
and most of the Khokhars of the central dis-

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

. _K“°KHAFS‘ . . tricts have so returned themselves. Many of
(Small numbers omitted in the details but included in the totals.) the Khokhars Of the western districts again,
, and all those of the frontier have been re-
Caste Caste (.aste . . ’ . .
DISTRICT 01‘ Sum Khokhar. Réjpi’it. Jat. TOM'- turned as Jats; while only in the Rawalpindi
and Multan divisions are separate figures
Rohtak . . . . . 27 1,675 1,702' shown for the Khokhar caste. How far this in-
?iisadh; - - - - - pg: 276 pggg clu51on is due to Khokhars having actually re-
aan l' . . . . . g, , . ,
Amritsar . . . . . 9 3,016 134 3,159 turnedthemselves as Rajput or Jat by caste
gulrgafpur - - - - - 12g85 1:310 3,095 and Khokhar by tribe, and how far to the action
' . . . . . i , . . .
Lghoge' . . . . . 3:313 3‘55, $353 of the diViSional offices, I cannot say exactly
gujranwala. . . . . 961 3,767 4.57328 till the detailed clan tables are ready. But
irozpur . . . . . 2,404 427 2 31 - '
Rawalpindi , . , _ _ 433 295 161 ’894 from local enquiry it would appear that Kho-
jahlam . . . . . 1,745 2,203 2,61: 5,964 khars did very generally return themselves as
Gujrat . . . . . . 393 5,20 I 745 7,346 ' ' ’ ‘
Shahpur . . .‘ . . 10,265 4,524 1:800 16,589 Jlflfis 01‘ Réjpfits, ESPEClally Igheéagéa, airlift/£11..
Multan . . . . . 7,696 236 963 8,895 omson te 5 me t at in in a an .n
hang ' ' ‘ ' ° ‘ ”’239 6,605 5,040 22,884 the Jat Khokhars are said to be entirely dis-
’Iontg‘omery . . . . . 2,866 1,058 2,157 6,081 t. tf th Ré' ,t Kh kl) Th fi
Bquafiarg‘ai‘h ,. . . . 951 ‘18 2,937 3,906 .lI'lC rom e qu O ars. e gures
83:: (1:511:31: E22: . - - 30 8,213 8,03% in the margin show those who are returned
1 o - - ... ' , - 0 . ,

Bannu. . . . . . 73 135 $335 as Khokhar, Rajput Khokar, and Jat Kho—
gapfisvthlalar- - - . - 3,375 10 2,385 khar respectively. In the east of the Panjab
a. a apu .. . . . . ,310 ,310 - - 2
British Territory . . . . 36,126 45,73, 42,110 123,967 Khokhars appear to be admittedly of Rajput
ligature States - - - II 9,6819 221 9,881 origin, though in Jalandhar at least they are
AffiiVKhCVZn Khokhar : I i 3.63137 5:373 o 4.23331 ‘fgfigg Egiidkt}? inAtergnarry rgthir with tlfieir owfi clllan,

h. e s, wns,an teie,tanw1tteir
GRAND TOTAL ‘ 152’236 T Rajpiit neighbours. But in the west the

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Khokhars have set up a claim to be descend-
ed from Muhammad the eldest son of Qutb Shah of Ghazni, the traditional ancestor of the Awans; and the
claim is often admitted by the Awans themselves, though of course as mythical as the Awan’s own story.
Thus no fewer than 18,388 men, of whom the detail has already been given in section 466, have returned
themselves as Awan by caste and Khokhar by clan, and should probably be counted as Khokhars and added
to the figures given above. Mr. Barkley points out that the annals of Jaisalmer given by Major Tod narrate
the quarrels between the Khokhars and the Bhattis of Jaisalmer long before the time of Mahomet ; though
I should add that Major Tod thinks Khokhar may be a misreading for Gakkhar. Major Tod gives Khokra
as one of the clans of the Rathor Rajputs. In Bahawalpur I find that 2,412 of the Khokhar Rajpi’its have
returned their main tribe as Bhatti. On the whole it would appear most probable that they are really Raj-
puts, perhaps not of the purest descent; while the low repute in which Rajpiits are held on the frontier
would account for the rise of the claim to Qureshi origin, which would quickly spread among a Musalman
tribe. In Sirsa, where the prohibition against marriage out of the caste is very strictly observed, the
Khokhars iiitermarry with the local Rajpi’it tribes. Sir Lepel Griffin indeed separates the Khokhar Raj—
puts from those Khokhars who claim kindred origin with the Awans; but it is doubtful whether this is
allowable, for the Awan tradition is apparently spreading, even among those Khokhars who are still
recognised as Rajpi’its throughout the country side. At the same time the Khokhars are so widely spread,
and have been at one time or another so powerful, that Khokhar is almost as favourite a name as Bhatti
for the Clans of the lower castes in the Panjab ; and it may be that there is a distinct Khokhar caste apart
from the Khokhar Rajpiits, just as both are certainly distinct from the Khokhar Chiihras. Colonel Davies
notes that many of the social customs of the Khokhars of Shahpur denote Hindu origin ; and this would be
quite decisive against the Qutb Shahi myth.

469. The Khokhars are most numerous along the valleys of the Jahlam and Chanab, and especially in
the Jhang and Shahpur districts; but they are also found, though in smaller numbers, on the lower Indus
and the Satluj, and especially in Lahore, and also all along the foot of the hills from the Jahlam to the
Satluj. Pind Dadan Khan is said to have taken its name from a Khokhar Chief who founded it and was
Raja of those parts in the time of Jahangir; and the history of the family, which at one time possessed some
importance, and of the struggles between the Janji’ias and the Khokhars for the possession of the tract,
is told at pages 589f of Griffin’s Panjdb C/zz’efs. In Jhang too they once ruled over an extensive tract
lying east of the Jahlam. The Khokhars of Gujrat and Siélkot have a tradition that they were originally
settled at Garh Karanah, which they cannot identify 1, and were ejected by Tamerlane ; and that they then

1 Mr. Steedman suggests Koh Keréna, lying south of Shahpur, in the jhang district.

.1 ,. '
fun»; if ' .11 35‘

   

 

, .
a

. a,
..
l

M“

a»?

 

v.3} 3r

3" a.» _

n
4.! .

 

        
     
     
     
       
     

  

“$11733? . ’ » fruit nrc‘a‘s. C’A'sria's. AND raises or THE PEOPLE.
Chips. VII - i . ,

 

Part IV.--‘+Min~or Land—owning and Agricultural Castes.

 

Went-to_]am-mu‘,gwhen'ce they spread along the hills ; and the concentration of the Khokhars of the plains on

the Jahlam and the Chana‘b, and the wide diffusion of those of the sub-montane tract, lend some colour to‘the

theory thatthey spread downWard's from the hills, and not upwards from the south. In Akbar’s time the

Khokh‘ars were shoWn as the principal tribe of the Dasdya parganah of Hu‘shyarp‘ur ; and the Mahomedan

historians tell us that the Kh'okha'rs held Lahore and Were powerful in the Upper Bari Doctb at the time of

Taimur’s invasionl.’ ‘ ' .
The Khokhars of Shahpur are said to be split up into innumerable clans, among whom the Nissowana,

notorious for their thieving propensities and generally, lawless character, are alone important; but in

Jhang Mr. Steedman describes the Khokhars as among the best of the agricultural classes, hard-working. .

thrifty, and not given to crime. ' ,

470. The Kharral (Caste No. 77).——The Kharrals would appear to be a true Rajpiit tribe, though a _ 1;,

 

               
     
     
       
   
         
        
  
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
   
   
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
   
   
 
 
  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

.___ -~-—*~~*-—"-—w .-.,.-,,e_H,,-___. "—w very considerable portion of them have been A;
. KHARRAFS- . _ returned as Jat. The figures in the margin *
(Small numbers omitted in the details, but included in the totals.) show the total number returned under the
~——e-' ‘ several .headingsjof Jat, Rajpr’it, and, Kharral. ,
Km‘m‘ms' , Of the ‘Raij-it Kharrals of Bahawalpur 1,613 if
D‘mms' , , have returned their main tribe as Bhatti. .
Kliurral. Jut. Rdgput. Tenn.
. The few Kharrals of Jalandhar are there re—
? 35 6 6 cognised as Rajpiits, and the Kharrals of
rirsa . . . . . . 202 20 1 . , .
Amritsar . . . . . 1,00, “f 1:00, Montgomery claim descent from RaJa 'Karan.
Lahore ’ . . . . . 70 5,992 35 6,097 They are found in large numbers only along
2;: giflgzmtala' ' ‘ ' ' iii? 4’3; 71’57‘1‘; the valley of the Ravi, from its junction with
3- . . - . - o ... ~ ’
Multan . . . . . 2,432 E3364 500 3,356 the Chanab to the boundary between Lahore
. hand . . . . . . - 4 9 73 2,034 3.216 . ' ‘-
3 _. ‘ ilontagomery . . 15,643 2,36, 3,444 21,443 and Montgomery , while a few have spread up
;: Derah Ismail Khan 1,300 1,300 the Deg river into the Lahore and GLiJrAn-
Bahawalpur . . . . - 237 2:042 2,279 l . <
British Territory. . . . 18,839 13,532 14,242 51,663 Wéla 5“”) and Smaller numbets are} four”? a“
Native States - . . 6 237 2,042 2,235 along the Satlu] valley as high up as Firoz- 1.
S; Provmce - - 2 - - 131345 18,319 162284 53,948 pur. The tribes of this portion of the Ravi '
. ._,:.——~—____-_-_~_ ,——_—__,___.e. are divided into two classes, the Great Ravi

 

tribes and the Little Ravi tribes. The former are pastoral rather than agricultural, and include the Khar-
rals, Kathias, and many of the great tribes of Mahomedan Jats. They look down ‘upon the little Ravi
tribes who live within their limits, and who are agricultural rather than pastoral, consisting of Arains, .‘3
. Kambohs, and similar tribes common in the Eastern Panjab. The great Ravi tribes are notorious for their {‘51
~ . propensity to cattle-stealing, and among them a young man is not allowed ' to wear a turban or to marry _3
a wife till he shows by stealing a buffalo that he is able to support her, while a headman who has not a l 3?,
T ‘ number of dependants ready to steal for or withhim is popularly known as “an orphan.” I

 

i _ 471. Among the tribes of the great Ravi the Kharrals are the most northernly and one of the most __.
_ important. They are themselvesdivided into two factions, the upper Ravi and lower Ravi, the head- 17;;
9,, quarters of the latter being at Kot Kamalia. The two are at bitter feud, and the only tie between them is '7
g“; their hatred of their common enemy, the Sial Rajpiits of Jhang. The Kamalia Kharrals rose to, some pro—
fit, minence iii the time of Alamgir, and still hold remains of grants then made them, but the upper Kharrals

are "now the more powerful branch of the two. The Kharrals have ever been notorious for turbulence,
and Mr. Purser’s Montgomery Report contains details of their doings before and under Sikh rule, while
the history of the family is narrated in full at pages 509f of Griffin’s Pan/db Chiefs. They trace their
origin from one Bhiipa a descendant of Raja Karan, who settled at Uchh and was there converted by
Makhdam Shah Jahania. From Uchh they moved up to their present territory. There are now very few
in the Multan district; but the fact of their being found along the Satluj, though in small numbers only,

lends some support to'the‘ story of their having come upwards from below. Captain Elphinstone thus
describes the Kharrals in his Gugaira Report :— ~ .

“ The ‘ Kharrals ’ are the. most northernly of the ‘ Great Ravi’ tribes. They occupy a. great portion of the land between
1 “ Jugan'a and the Lahore district, 011 both Sides of the river, and extend some distance into the Gujrénwala district. In turbulence
“ and courage they have been always considered to expel all the others except the Kétliias ; but the tract occupied b them has been
1 “ gradually denuded by the rapid extensmn of cultivation, of what formerly constituted their greatest strengt ,—-—hen.vy jungle.
“ In case of disturbances, therefore, they have had at more recent periods to evacuate their own lands on the approach of large niili-
‘ tary forces, thus sustaining much damage by the destruction of their villages. Their most celebrated leader, Ahmad Khan, who was
killed in September 1857 by a. detachment under Captain Black, headed the combined tribes. however, in no less than five in-
” , “ surrections, which to a certain extent all proved successful, their chief object—the plunder of the Khatris and Hindus—having usually
“ been accomplished at the expenseof a moderate fine imposed on them under the name of ‘Nuzar'tinit,’ after the conclusion of
“ “ peace. This success had spread his renown far and wide, and had given him a great influence over the whole of the ‘ Great Ravi.’ _
“ as was proved by the outbreak of 1357, which appears to have been mainly planned and organized by him. In stature the Kharrals
“ are generally above the average height, their features are very marked, and their activity and endurance are remarkable. Like all
“ the other J ats they pretend to a descent from the Rajputs, and like that class look down with some contempt upon men Who handle
“ the plough. The cultivation in theiryillages is, therefore, almost exclusively left to the Vysiwzins and inferior castes, the Kharral
“ proprietors contenting themselves With realizing their share of the produce. They only possess land in tracts inundated by the
“ rivers, mere well-cultivation being too laborious i1 task even for their dependants."

Mr. Purser adds that they are wasteful in marriage expenditure, hospitable to travellers, thievish, and
with little taste for agriculture ; and that they still follow many Hindu customs, especially on the occasion
,. of marriage. In Lahore they appear to bear a no better character than in Montgomery ; and there is a
if Persian proverb : “ TheDogar, the Bhatti, the Wattu, and the Kliarral are all rebellious and ought to be
» _, “ slain.” Sir Lepel Griffin writes of them : “ Through all historic times the Kharrals have been a turbu-
“ lent, savage, and thieVish tribe, ever impatient of control, and delighting in strife and plunder. More
” fanatic than other Mahomedan tribes, they submitted with the greatest reluctance to Hindu rule; and

 

 

 

‘ The English Editors generally suggest Gakkhar as an emendation : probably because they do not knew the word Khokhar.

258

 

 

 

- THE RACES, CASTES, ‘AND TRIBES or THE PEOPLE. 7 Para“ 474'

Chap. v1.

 

Part IV.-—Minor Land-owning and Agricultural Castes.

 

“ it was as much as Diwan Séwan Mal and the Sikhs could do to restrain them ; for whenever an organised
“ force was sent against them they retired into the marshes and thick jungles, Where it_was almost im-
.” possible to follow them.” In Gi’ijranwala they are said to- be “ idle, troublesome, bad cultivator-s and noto-
“ ri0us thieves, their persons generally tall and handsome, and their habits nomad and prmdatory.”

472. The Kathia, Khagga, and Hans.-—The Kat‘hia is another of the Great Ravi tribes, and comes next
in importance among them to the Kharral. It is not shown in our tables as a separate caste, and nobody
seems to have returned himself as Kathia. But there are 3,878 men in Montgomery and 1,972 In Multan
who have returned their caste as Punwar; and as the Kathias claim to be Punwar Rajpfits, and were. so
entered in the settlement, it is probable that these are the Kathias. This is the explanation given by the
Deputy Commissioner of Montgomery after local inquiry. These men have been included under the head
Rajput in our tables. The Kathias are almost confined to the Ravi valley of the Multan and Montgomery
districts ; but they hold a considerable area in the south of Jhang, which they are said to have acquired from
the Sial in return for aid afforded to the latter against the Nawab of Multan. They are supposed to be
the same people as the Kathaei, who in their stronghold of Sangala So stoutly resisted the victorious army
of Alexander. The question is elaborately discussed by General Cunningham at pages 33 to 42 of Volume
II of his Arc/zeologz'cal Reportagand in Volume I, pages rorfof Tod’s Rdjasfluin (Madras Reprint, 1880).
Captain Elphinstone thus describes them in his Montgomery Report :—

“ The remarkable fact that a people called ‘ Kathaioi ’ occupied a part of the Gugaira district when Alexander invaded the p
“ Panjab, invests the Kathia tribe with a peculiar interest. After much enquiry on the subject, I have come to the conclusion '
“ that the Kathias of the present day have a strong claim to be considered the descendants of the same ‘ Kathaioi ’ who so gallantly
“ resisted the Macedonian conqueror. Their own account of their origin is, of course, far different. Like all J ats they take a parti-
“ cular pride in tracing their descent from a Rajput prince about the time of their conversiOn to Muhammadanism under the Emperor
“ Akbar. But an examination of their alleged pedigree shOWs that, like many other popular traditions of this kind, this account of,
“ their origin must be altogether fictitious. They state that a prince named ‘ Khaitya, ’ reigning in Rajputana, was compelled to
“ yield up one of his sisters in marriage to the Emperor of Dehli. After brooding for some time over this great outrage to Rajput
“ honour, he contrived to assemble a large army with which he attacked the imperial forces : he was, however, overcome by superior
“ numbers. and was made a prisoner after nearly all his adherents had been slain. He was then conducted with great honour to the
“ Court of Dehli, where the Emperor treated him with kindness, and at last induced him to embrace the Muhammadan faith, and
“ placed under his charge an important post near the Court. Some time afterwards he was sent with a force to subdue a portion
“ of the Ravi tribes who had risen in insurrection, and after conquering them was so much attracted by the beauty of the country,
“ that he remained and received a grant of the whole tract for himself and his descendants. All the Kathias claim descent from
“ this prince, but, unfortunately for the credibility of this story, the only way that his 8,000 descendants manage to arrange the
“ matter is by assuming that the prince had no less than 150 sons ; whilst in a pedigree prepared by the chief mirasi of the tribe, in

“ which the increase of offspring in the different generations is arranged with more accordance to probability, the line is only brought
“ down to a few of the principal families of the tribe.

, “ In their habits the Kathias differ little from the other Jat tribes. Before the accession of Ranjit Singh they lived chiefly
“ on cattle-grazing and plunder. Like the Kharrals and Fattianas they still keep up Hindu ‘ Parokits,’ Who take a prominent part
“ at all marriage festivities, an undoubted sign of their conversion to Muhammadanism having been of recent date. They are a hand.
“ some and sturdy race, and like nearly all J ats of the ‘ Great Ravi ” do not allow their children of either sex to marry until they
“ have attained the age of puberty, because, as they justly consider, too early marriages would be detrimental to the ‘ physique ’ of the
‘? race. Their chief and favourite article of food is buttermilk ; the consumption of wheat among them is very inconsiderable.”
Mr. Purser, however, gives a somewhat different account of their migrations. He says :—

“ The Kathias have been identified with the ‘ Kathaioi ’ of Alexander’s time. According to their account they are descended
from Raja Karan, Slirajbansi. Originally they resided in Bikaner, whence they emigrated and founded the State of- Kathiafwgr,
“ From there they went to Sirsa and then to Baha'walpur. Next they crossed over to Kabula and went on to Daira Dinpanah. Here
“ they quarrelled with the Bilochis and had to leave. They then settled at Mirah Siél in J hang. They stole the cattle of AIawal Khan
“ of Kamafilia, who was killed pursuing them. Saddat Yir Khan obtained the release of their leaders (Who wereimprisoned on account;
“ of this affair) on condition of their settling on the Ravi. Thus the Kathias obtained a footing in this district. They always held
“ by the Kamélia Kharrals, but plundered the others whenever they could get a. chance.” The Kathias are Punwair Réjpfits. There
“ are two main divisions ; the Kaithias proper, and the Baghelas.”

This would make the Kathias of the Ravi immigrants from Kathiawar. But a Pandit of Gujarat
who was sent into the Panjab by the Raja of Jazdan, one of the principal Kathiawar States, to make
enquiries on the subject, tells me that the Kathiawar Rajpi’its, who also claim descent from Raja Kai-an,
have a tradition that they came to their present territory from the Panjéb m'é Sindh and Kach. The
Kathie tradition is that they were driven out of Sarsa Rania, or the valley of the lower Ghaggar, about the
time of Tamerlane’s invasion.

The Khagga and Hans appear to have returned themselves as Qureshi, and are described in section
503 under the head Shekh.

473. The Daudpotra (Caste No. 79).—The Daudpotra are the reigning family of Bahawalpur, and
usually claim to be Qureshi Arabs, thOugh occasionally said to be Rajptits; but all that is certain about
their origin is that their ancestor Daud Khan was a Julaha by occupation, if not by caste. Besides the
numbers shown in Table VIIIA as Daudpotras, 1,421 persons have returned themselves as Shekh Dafid-
potra, of whom 1,287 are in the Multan district. The tribe is practically confined to Bahéwalpur and the

neighbouring portions of Multan, part of which was once included in the Bahawalpur State.

Their founder Daud Khan is said to have been the SOn of one Jam Junjar of Shikarpur, and brother
of Muhammad the ancestor of the Kalhora dynasty of Sindh; while another story makes him a VVattu
Rajpiit. Both accounts are very probably false. Cunningham relates their origin thus: “ When Nadir
“ Shah proceeded to establish his authority in Sindh, he found the ancestor of the family a man of reputa-
“tion in his native district of Shikarpur. The Shah made him deputy of the upper third of the province;
“but, becoming suspicious of the whole clan, resolved on removing it to Ghazni. The tribe then migrated
“ up the Satluj and seized lands by force. They fabu10usly trace their origin to the Caliph Abbas ; but may
“be regarded as Biloches changed by long residence in Sindh. In establishing themselves on the Satluj,

“they reduced the remains of the ancient Langahs and Joyas to still further insignificance.” . (History of
the Sz'lelzs,—I 13, note.)

474. The Dogars (Caste No. 46).——The Dogars of the Panjab are found in the upper valleys of the
Satluy and Beas above the lower border of the Lahore district, and have also spread westwards along the

259

    

 

 

 

 

 

 

  
 
 

 

 

 
  
  
  
 
 
  
  
  

 

 

 

 

 

Para. 475.] ~ ‘ Tin: RACES, CASTES, AND .TRIBES or THE PEOPLE.
Chap. VI.

Part lV.—-‘-Minor Land-owning and Agricultural Castes.

 

foot of the hills into Sialkot. There are also considerable colonies of them in Hissar and Karnal. They lire

thus described by Mr. Brandreth in his Firozpur Report :—

“In my account of the Firozpur ilaqua I have already alluded to the DogarS, who are supposed to be converted Chauhan Ray
“puts from the neighbourhood of Dehli. They. migrated first to the neighbourhood of Pt“: .Pattan, whence they spread gradual y
“ along the banks of the Satluj, and entered the Firozpur district about 100 years ago. The Firozpur Dogars are all descended from
“ a common ancestor named Balilol, but they are called Mahu Dogars, from Mahu the grandfather of Bahlol. Bahlol had three sons,
“ Bambu, Langar, and Sammu. The Dogars of Firozpur and Mullanwala are the descendants of Bambu; those of Khai the descen-
“ dants ot‘ Langar; the descendants of Sammu live in the Kasi'ir territory. There are many other sub-castes of the Dogars in other
“ districts along the banks of the Satluj, as the Parchats, the Topuras, the Chopuras, &c. The Chopura Dogars occupy Mandot. The
“ Firozpur Dogars consider themselves superior in .rank and descent to the other sub-castes. They are very particular to whom they give
“their daughters in marriage though they take Wives from all the other families. At one time infanticide is said to have prevailed
“ among them, but I do not think there is much trace of it at the present day. -

“ Sir H. Lawrence, who knew the Dogars well, writes of them that ‘they are tall, handsome, and sinewy, and are re-
“ ‘markable for having, almost without exception, large aquiline noses .; they are fanciful and violent, and tenacious of what they
“ ‘ consider their rights, though susceptible to kindnesS, anduict wanting in courage; they appear to have been always troublesome
“ ‘ subjects, and too fond of their own free mode of life tp Willingly take servwe as soldiers.’ The Jewish face which is found among
“ the Dogars, and in which they resemble the Afghans, is very remarkable, and makes it probable that there is very little Cliauhan
“blood in their veins, notwithstanding the fondness with which they attempt to trace their connection with that ancient family of
« Rajputs- Like the Gujars and Naipals they me great thieves, and prefer pasturingocattle to cultivating. Their favourite crime is
“ cattle-stealing. There are, however, some respectable persons among them, espeCially in the Firozpur ilaqua. It is only within
“ the last few years that the principal Dogars have begun to wear any covering for the head; formerly» the whole population, as is
“the case with the poorer classes still, wore their long hair over their shoulders Without any covering either of sheet or turban.
“ Notwithstanding the difference of pliysioguoniy, hOWever, the Dogars preserve evident traces of some connection with the Hindus
“in most of their family customs, in which they resemble the Hindus much more than the orthodox Muhammadans.”

475. Mr. Purser notes that they are divided into two tribes, one of which claim to be Chauhan and the
other Punwar Réjpi’its, and he notes their alleged advent from Pak Pattan, but not their previous migra-
tion from Dehli. If they ever did move from Dehli to the Montgomery district, it can hardly have been
since the Ghaggar ceased to fertilize the intervening country, and the date of the migration must have been
at least some centuries back; and the Dogars-of Hissar came to thoseparts from the Panjéb, probably
from the Satluj across the Sirsa district. The Dogars of Lahore and Firozpur are essentially a riverside
tribe, being found only on the river banks: they bear the very worst reputation, and appear from the
passage quoted above to have retained till quite_lately some at least of the habits of a wild tribe. I sus-
pect that their origin was probably in the Satlu] valley. They appear to have entered the Firozpur
district about 1760 A.D., and during the next forty years to have possessed themselves of a very consider-
able portion of the district, while their turbulence rendered them almost independent of the Sikh Govern-
ment. In 1808 we recognised the Dogar State of Firozpur, and took it under our protection against
Ranjit Singh; but it lapsed in 1835.

The Rajpiit origin of the Dogars is probably very doubtful, and is strenously denied by their
Réjpiit neighbours, though I believe that Dogar, or perhaps Doghar, is used in some parts of the Province
to denote one of mixed blood. Another derivation of the name is doghgar or milkman. The Dogars seem
to be originally a pastoral rather than an agricultural tribe, and still to retain a
strong liking for cattle, whether their own or other people’s. They are often
classed with Gujars, whom they much resemble in their habits. In Lahore and

 

 

DOGAR CLANS.

E1132? 1 1 : g’ggg Firozpur they are notoriOus cattle-thieves, but further north they seem to have
Tagra . . . 2,32 settled down and become peaceful husbandmen. They are not good culti-
33’1““ - ~ : :23: vators. Their social standing seems to be about that of a low-class Réjpi’it;

ml

they are practically all Musalmans. The Dogars have returned hardly any
large clans; some of the largest are shown in the margin.

 

 

476, The Ror (Caste No. 55).—-The real seat of the Banjab Rors is in the great dint}: jungles south
Of Thénesar on the borders of the Karnzil and Ambala districts, where they hold a c/murrisz' nominally
consisting of 84 villages, of which the Village of Amin, where the Pandavas arranged their forces before their
last fight with the Kauravas, is the film or head Village. But'the Rors have spread down the West—
ern Janina Canal into the lower parts of Karnal and into Jind in considerable numbers. They are
said also to hold 12 villages beyond the Ganges. They are fine stalwart men, of very much the same type
as the Jats, whom they almost equal as husbandmen, their women also working in the fields. They
are more peaceful and less grasping in their habits than the Jats, and are consequently readily admitted as
tenants where the latter would be kept at arm’s length.

Of their origin I can say nothing certain. They have the same story as the Aroras, of their
having been Rajpi’its who escaped the fury of Paras Ram by stating that their caste was aur or
“ another.” The Aroras are often called Roras in the east of the Panjab; yet I can hardly believe that
the frank and stalwart Ror is of the same origin as the Arora. The Amin men say that they
came from Sambhal in Muradabad; but this may only be in order to connect themselves with their neith
hours the Chauhan Rajputs, who certainly came from there. But almost all
l the Rors alike seem to point to BAdli in the. Jhajjar ta/zsz'l of Rohtak as

 

‘ , ROR CLANS- q 8| their immediate place of origin, though some of them say they came from
wig? : : , 1 £537 1 Rdjpr’itana. Their social status is identical with that of Jats; and they practise
lilnchi . . . 1,207 | lczzrewa or widow-marriage, though only, they say, within. the caste. Their
jogn’m . . . 1,193 sub-divisions seem to be exceedingly numerous. A few of the largest are given

 

in the margin. The Ambala Rors would appear to be mostly Sagwal.‘

477. The TagalCaste No, 86),—-The Tagas of the Janina Kliadir of Dehli and Karnc’il, the only
part of the Provmcc in which they are found, are said to be Gaur Brahmans by origin, and to have acquired
their present name because they “abandoned” (trig a’cmz) priestly functions and took to agriculture.
'l‘licir origin is discussed at great length in Vol. I of Elliott’s Races of the North—West Prov-
Ma’s, pages 106 to 115; and they are there identified with the Takkas, a possibly Scythian race
who had the snake for their totem, and whose destruction by Rfija Janamajéya is supposed to be

260

  

 

 

 

Chap. Vi.

Part IV.—Minor Land-owning, and Agricultural Castes.

cor memorated in the tradition of that monarch’s holocaust of ‘serpents. The difficulty felt by Sir
H. Elliott in accounting for their tracing their origin to Haria'na, is perhaps explained by the fact
that they give Safidon in Jind on the border of Hariana, as the place where the holocaust took
place; and the name of the town is not improbably connected with sa’mp or snake. The Tagas are
probably the oldest inhabitants of the upper Jamna Khadir, holding village's which have been untouched
by changes in the course of the stream for a far lenger period than most of their neighbours. They are of
superior social standing and seclude their women, but are bad cultivators, especially the Mahome-
dans. About three-fourths of the total number have adopted Islam and ceased to wear the sacred
thread. The Hindus still wear it, but Brahmans do not intermarry with them, and they employ Brahmans
to ofiiciate for them in the usual manner. They are poor agriculturists. They must be carefully
distinguished from the Tagus or criminal Brahmans of the same tract discussed in section 5&6.

478. The Meg (Caste No. 34).—The Meos are the people who have given its name to Mewat or the
hill country of Alwar, Gurgéon, and Bhartpur. They are found within the Panjab chiefly in Gurgaon, though
a considerable number have spread into the south of the Dehli district. They are all Mahomedan, though,
as will be seen‘ presently, their religion is of a very impure type. They are so excellently described
by Captain Powlett in his Gazetteer of Alwar, that I cannot do better than quote. the passage almost in
full, adding to it Mr. Channing’s remarks upon it. Captain Powlett writes as follows :—

“ The Meos are numerically the first race in the State, and the agricultural portion of them is considerably more than double
“ any other class of cultivators except Chamars. They occupy about half the Ulwar territory, and the portion they dwell in lies to
“ the north and east. ‘

“ They are divided into fifty-two clans, of which the tWelve largest are called ‘ Pals,’ and the smaller ‘Gots.’ Many of these
“ are not settled in Ulwar, but would be found in Mathra, Bhartpur, and Gurgaon. Of the 448 villages belonging to the 'Meos, the
“ Ghaseria clan holds 1 12, the Dktngal 70, the Landc’uvat 64, the Nai 63, the Singal 54, the Dulot 53, and the Pundlot 22.

“ It has already been set forth in the historical sketch that the Meos—for they no doubt are often included under the term
"‘ Mewat.ti—-were, during the Muhammadan period of power, always notorious for their turbulence and predatory habits; however,
“ since their complete subjection by Bakhtawar Singh and Banni Singh (during the first-half of this century), who broke up the
“ large turbulent villages into a number of small hamlets, they have become generally well behaved; but they return to their former
“ habits when opportunity occurs.

“In 1857 they assembled, burnt state ricks, carried of? cattle, 81.0., but did not succeed in plundering any town or village in
‘ Ulwar. In British territory they plundered Firozpur and other villages, and when a British force came to restore order many were
“ hanged.
“Though Meos claim to be of Rajput origin, there are grounds for believing that many spring from the same stock as the Minas.
“ The similarity between the words Meo and Mina suggest that the former may be a contraction of the latter. Several of the res-
“ pective clans are identical in name (Singal, Nai, Dulot, Pundlot, Dingal, Balot) ; and a story told of one Daria Meo, and "his lady-
. “ love Sisbadani Mini, seems to show that they formerly inter-married. In Bulandshahr a caste called Meo Minas is spoken of in
“ the Settlement Report, which would seem farther to connect the two. However, it is probable enough that apostate Rajputs and
“ bastard sons of Rajputs founded many of the clans, as the legends tell.

“The Meos are now all Musalmans in name; but their village deities are the same as those of Hindu -zamindars. Thev keep
“ too several Hindu festivals. Thus the Holi is with Meos a season of rough play, and is considered as important a festival as the
“ Moharram, Id, and Shabrat; and they likewise observe the J anamashtami, Dnsehra, and Diwali. They often keep Brah-
“ min priests to write the guilt ckittki, or note fixing the date of a marriage. They call themselves by Hindu names, with the
“ exception of ‘ Ram ;’ and ‘ Singh’ is a frequent affix, though not so common as ‘ Khan.’

“ On the Amawas, or monthly conjunction of the sun and moon, Meos, in common with Hindu Ahirs, Gujars, &c., cease from
“labour; and when they make a well the first proceeding is to erect a ‘Chabc’itra’ to ‘Bairiiji’ or ‘Haniimau.’ However, when
“ plunder was to be obtained, they have often shown little respect for Hindu shrines and temples ; and when the sanctity of a threat-
“ ened place has been urged, the retort has been ‘Tum to Dec, Ham Meo !’ You may be at Dec (God), but I am a M eo !

“ As regards their own religion Meos are very ignorant. Few knew the kalima, and fewer still the regular prayers, the seasons
“ of which they entirely neglect. This, however, only applies to Ulwar territory; in British, the effect of the schools is to make
“ them more observant of religious duties. Indeed, in Ulwar, at certain places where there are mosques, religious observances are
“ better maintained, and some know the Icalima, say their prayers, and would like a school.

“ M eos do not marry in their Fail or clan, but they are lax about forming connections with women of other castes, whose children
“ they receive into the Meo community. As already stated Brahmins take part in the formalities preceding a marriage, but the
“ ceremony itself is performed by the Kazi.

“ As agriculturists, Meos are inferior to their Hindu neighbours. The point in which they chiefly fail is in working their wells,
“ for which they lack patience. Their women, whom they do not confine, will, it is said, do more fieldwork than the men - indeed
“ one often finds women at work in the crops when the men are lying down. Like the women of low Hindu castes they tattbo their
“ bodies, a practice disapproved by Musalmans in general. Meos are generally poor and live badly; they have no scruples about
“ getting drunk when opportunity offers. The men wear the d/zoti and lcamri, and not pa/zjcimas. Their dress is, in fact, Hindu.
“ The men often wear gold ornaments, but I believe the women are seldom or never allowed to have them.”

To this Mr. Charming adds :—

“ My .own enquiries on the subject were imperfect when they were interrupted by my transfer from Gurgaon ; but they led me to
“ a conclusmn which I find has also been adopted by Major Powlett, that tle Mines and Meos are connected, and I should ”be inclined
“to add ’that both are probably representatives of the earlier non-Aryan inhabitants of the countrv. In Tod’s Rajasthan, Vol. II
“page 70, I find it stated that Miwas o is a name given to the fastnesses in the Aiavalli hills, to“ which Minas, Kolis and others:
“ make their retreat. Pal is, on the same authority, the term for a community of any of the aboriginal mountain races - its import
“ is a defile or valley, fitted for'.cultivation and defence; and P51 is the term given to the main sub-divisions of the Meos ’and also of
“ the Minas. These latter, who in Gurgaon are known only as a body of professional criminals, were the original masters of the State of
“ Amber or _Jaipur, the Rainit kingdom of which was founded by Dhole Rae about A.D. 967 after subduing the Minas Tod also states
‘f that in Jaipur the'anas are still the most numerous tribe, and posseSS large immunities and privileges; formerly the tika of sover-
“ eignty was marked by blood taken from the great toe of aMina of K alikho, another token, as I interpret it, of‘the ancient sovereionty
“ of the tribe. _ .Meos are-often mentioned, although not in Gurgaon, as Mina Meos : and inthe older Muhammadan historians and in zTod
“ I find expeditions against their country spoken of as expeditions against the Mawasat, and in later time as against the Mawas.’
“ These facts incline me to the belief that the Meos are such of the aboriginal Mina population of the Aravalli hills gs wsre converted to
“ Muhammadanism, and that their name is probably a corruption of M ewasa-ti or the men of the mountain passes. Perhaps other
“ enquiries may be able to confirm or refute this theory, which I only put forward tentatively.

“ Any Meo will tell glibly enough that the tribe is divided into twelve Pei-ls and fifty-two Gets; but no two enumerations of the

“ Pals that I have seen correspond precisely; and the fift -two Gots include the Pals, and are no as would t fi' t » ' ‘-
“ tion to them. The following enumeration of one Pals is perhaps correct :— t, a IS apptar, m add:

I. Balant. 5. Chirklot.‘ 9. Yunglot.

2. Rataiwat. 6. Dimrot. IO. Dalingal.

3. Darvrei. 7. Dulot. II. Singal.

sf. handriwatL 8. Neii. 12. Kalesa or Kalsalihi.

2.61.

“i ' i - 4 i " " THE-RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES or THE PEOPLE; . 2 ~ Pm' 478“

 

 

 

 

 

     

   
 

 
   
    
           
       
       
                 

‘R ix.
nr‘ ‘

33:33? ‘ ' “ first". ‘~"éi~siasam7 rmmeifssermm \

" “3.31.311.” t, ' ‘ ~ 3 V 3 ‘~ ’ \ Part;IVAMinor'Land-owrfingandFihgiicultural‘Castes. " :.

 

  

r

o

.. . u u s there is a shame: Palakhra or nan an east. The Pals which “astronauts- cu fags-arena Dalmgals in. the _
“ Edsthedf high ; the Chirlilots in the southeast of Nuh and in the country round Punaihéna; the Land wists, Dimrots, and ‘Dulots in 7 V
“ the-Fireapur valley, (and the Darwazls in the country-south of N lib. These. Moo sub-tribes still possessa strong feeling of unity and
“ the poWer of corporate action." ., “ _. - « , .

v
n

 

 

 

‘ . ‘ M30 CLANS' "The principal Meo- sub-division‘s returned in Ghrgéon'arer
‘, ‘3 $21th 'gi’ggg 3:113:23, 0;. 2’8” shown in“ the margin. In V Anibal-a and perhaps , elsewhere the ”
' :D' . ’ Trinwar - 2,4s2 -' Word Meo seem‘s‘com‘mon'ly to be used as equivalent to Men or
3'. imrct .
4. G‘urwdl .
5. Landawat .
. Dulot . .
7. Dherwal .

479. The Khanzadah (Caste N-o. IZ3).——TheKhéinza,dahs are practically confined to Gurg‘aonso far \

as the Panje’ib is concerned. Captain Powlett describes them thus :— _ ., ‘ ~ , a
“ They are the Mewati Chiefs of the Persian historians, who were probably the representatives at the ancient Lords ofMewétq » p

“ These Mewatis are called Kln'tnzr'idahs, a race which, though Musa-lman like the Macs, was and is socially far superior to the Mess, '

“and has no love for them; but who in times past have united with them in the raids and insurrections for which Mewat was

“so‘ famous, and which made it a thorn in the side of the Delili Emperors. In fact, the expression Mewati usually refers to

“the ruling class, while Meo designates the lower orders". The latter term is evidently not of” modern origin, though it is

" not, I believe, met. with in history; and the former is, I think, now unusual, Khr’mzadah having taken its place. .

“The Khdnzr'tdahs are numerically insignificant, and they cannot now be reckoaed among the aristocracy. In social rank ' ,2 ‘
“ they are far above the Meos, and though probably of more recent Hindu extraction, they are better Musslmans. They obserVe no _ '
“ Hindu festivals, and will not acknowledge that they pay any respect to Hindu shrines. Bur. Brahmins take part in their marriage ~
“contracts, and they observe some Hindu marriage ceremonies. Though generally as poor and ignorant as the Macs, they — .
“ unlike the latter say their prayers, and do not let their women work in the‘ fields. ' ' .

“ They are not first-rate agriculturists, the seclusion of their women giving them a disadvantage beside 'most other castes.
“ Some have emigrated and taken to trade in the Gangetic cities, but these have-no connection now with the original Khanzadah
“country. Those who have not abandoned. the traditions of their clan are often glad of military service, and about fifty are in;
“ British regiments. In the service of the Ulwar State there are many. There are 26 Khomeini villages in the State, in most of
“ which the proprietors themselves work in the field and follow the plough. _ . ,

“ The term Khanzadah is probably derived from Khanazad, for it appears that Bahadur Nahar, the first of the race mentioned
“ in the Persian histories, associated himself with the turbulent slaves ol' Firoz Shah after the death of the latter, and, being a
“ pervert, would contemptuously receive the name of Khanazad (slave) from his brethren. The Khanzadahs thcmSelves indi-gnantly
“ repudiate this derivation, and say the word is Khan J iidii (or Lord Jadii), and was intended to render still noblcr the name of the,
“ princely Raiput race from which they came. lonverted J adds were called by the old Musalman historians Mewatis, a term Chand
“ applies to ahIewat chief of the Lunar race, of which race the J add Maharaja of Karauli calls himself the head.”

To this Mr. Channing adds :-—- .

“ Khanzadas are a race who were fOrmerly of much more importance thar at present ; the ' claim to have been formerly J ado ‘
“Rz'ripiits, and that their ancestors Lakhan Fill and Sumitr Pal, who dwelt at Tahangarh in hartpur, were converted to Islam
“in the reign of Firoz Shah (AD. 1351 to 1388), who gave Lakhan Pal the name of Nahir Khan and Sumitr Pal the name of
“ Bahadur Khan, and in recognition of their high descent called them Khanzédahs and made them bear rule in Mewat. At first
“ they are said to have lived at Sarahtanear Ti joint, and afterwards, according to tradition, they possessed 1,484 villages. However
“this may be, there is no doubt that they were the ruling race in Mewat down to the time of Babar ; since then they have
“gradually declined in importance, and now in this district own only a few villages near Ndh and to the north of Firozpur.
“Traces of their former importance exist at Sohna, Bundsi, and Kotila. Kotila was one of their chief fortresses; the village is
“ situated in a small valley, wholly surrounded by the hill, except where a small funnel-like pass gives entrance to it. Inffront of
“this pass is the Kotila jhil, and when this is filled with water the only road to the pass lies along a narrow strip of land
“ between the lake and the hill. The remains of a. breastwork along the face of the hill and across the mouth of the pass still exist, .
“ while on the hill above the village is a small ruined fort. The village now belongs to Meos. Some of the buildings bearxwitness
“to its former greater importance. I. have a suspicion that theyare more intimately connected than they acknowledge with the -

“ Moos, whom they seem to me to resemble in porsonal a pearance. They do not ordinarily intermarry with Meos, but the Meo
“inhabitants of live villages in the Firozpur tahsil pro ess to have been formerly Khanzadahs, and to have become Meos by

» “ intermarriage. Their traditions also, which point to Surahla as their ancient home, agree, I think it will be found, with those of .
f" “ more than one clan of Moos. If my supposition that the Moos are converted Minas is correct, I am inclined to suspect that the-
" , "' Klu’mzédas are the representatives of the noble class among the aboriginal population. Tod mentions an Asil or unmixed. class

- ‘ “among the Mines, known as Marinas.

The Khénzddahs of Gurgaon have returned themselves as Jadi’ibansi in the column for clan, and they
commonly say that this is their only got. Khanzadah, or “ the son of a Khan” is precisely the Musalman
equivalent to the Hindu Rfijpdt or “ son of a Rdja ; ” and there can be little doubt that the Khanzadahs are
to the Meos what the Réjpr’its are to the Jets. _

480. The Gujar (Caste N0. 8).-—Thc Gdjars are the eighth largest caste in the Panjéib, only the Jets,
Réjputs, and Patlnins among dominant castes, the mixed caste of Aréins, and the Brahmans, Chamérs, and
(‘luihras exceeding them in point of number. They are identified by General Cunningham with the
liushzin or Yr’ichi or Tochari, a tribe of Eastern 'l‘artars. About a century before Christ their Chief
conquered Kabul and the Peshawar country ; while his son Hima Kadphises, so well known to the Panjéb . ,
Numismatologist, extended his sway over the whole of the Upper Panjab and the banks of the Jamna as far
,1 down as Mathra and the Vindhyas, and his successor the no less familiar king Kanishka, the first Bud-
dhist Indo-Scythian prince, annexed Kashmir to the kingdom of the Tochari. These Tochari or Kushén
are thc Kaspeiraei oi Ptolemy; and in the middle of the second century of our Hera, Kaspeira, Kasyapa- ‘

‘ pura, or Multan. was one of their chief cities. Probably about the beginning of the 3rd century after ist,
,‘ a the attacks of the W’hite Huus recalled the last king of the united chhi to the west, and he 16‘ his
son in charge of an independent province whose capital was fixed at Peshdwar; and from that time
the Ynchi of Kabul are known as the Great Yliclii, andthnsc of the Punjab as the Kator or. Little chhi.
Before the end of the 3rd century a portion of the Grijars had bug‘s“, topmove southwards down the Indus,
and were shortly afterwards separated from their northern brethren by ancther Indo-Sc ythian wave from
the north. In the middle of thesth century there was a Gdjar kingdom in southi-n‘esfern lhajpiitzina, whence .
lhcy were driven by the Balas into Giijurzit of the Bombay Presidency; and about the. end of the 92h ' ‘
century, Ala Khana the Grijar king of Jammu, ceded the present Grijar-des, corresponding very nearly

262 .

10,2 io.Nai. 2035 , ,. - _ 9 . . . 1- m - :
5,5,7: u. Badgfiiiar 2:003 fisherman , and it may be that some of the Mess returned from other , 7‘

3,294 12. Golwé 2,003 ' districts than Gurgaon and; those bordering upon it, ‘are‘hct true ,. x 1» p _
2,999 r3. Pahut 1,639 Meos - a. , , ‘1 , y . x , .
2,944 14. Baliana 1,380 ' . ~ .

a

On...

 

 

 

 

         
   
       
       
   
   
         
         
     
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
         
  
 
 
   
 
  
 
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
    
   

Vv

 

 

 

   

 

. Jr; '; :4“ ,5. " ’ . , ' i was.
1-, , . {HE HACEs, CA‘STIES, Allen’rRIan or THE PEOPLE. — Ch”. VI:

A

i " Part lV.——Minor Iandaowning and Agricultural Castes.

’ with the Gfijrat district, to the king of Kashmir. The town of Gujrét is said to have been b.uilt.or
I restoredby Kit "KhaifIGIijar in the time of Akbar. The grounds for General Cunnlngham’s identification
will be feund in full detail at pages 61 to 82 of Vol. II. of the Archaeological Reports

The-present distribution of the Gujars in India is thus described by General Cunningham :-

. *r“ At the present day the Gujars are found in great numbers in every part of the North-West of India, from the Indus to the

“ Games, and from the Hazara mountains to the Peninsula of Gujarat. They are specially numerous along the banks of the Upper
“ J amiia, near J agadri and Buriya, and in‘the Saharanpur district, which during the last century was actually called Gujarat. To
“theieast‘thev occupy the'petty State of Samptar in Band'elkhand, and one of the northern districts of Gwalior, which IS still called
“ Gujargar. .They are found only in small‘rbodies and much scatteredthroughout Eastern Rajputana and Gwalior; but they are‘
“ more numerous in the Western States, and specially towards GuJarat, where they form a large part of the population. The RaJas
“ of Rewari to the south of Dehli are Gujars. In the Southern Panjab they are thinly scattered, buttheir numbers increase
“ rapidly towards the north, where‘they have-given their name to several important places, such as Gujranwala in the Rechna-Doab,
“ Gujrat in the Chaj Doab, and Gujar Khan in the Sindh Sagar Doab. They are numerous about J ahlam and H assan Abdel, and
“ throughout the Hazara district; and they are also found In consrderable numbers in the Dardu districts of Chilas, Kohl}, and
“ Pélas, to the east of the Indus, and in the contiguous districts to the west of the river.” '

In the Pamjab they essentially belong to the lowerranges and sub-montage tracts; and though they
have spread down the Jamna in considerable numbers, they are almost confined to the ri‘verain lowlands.
In’the higher mountains they are almost unknown. The figures showing their distribution are glv-en in
Abstract No. 83 at page 254. Gujrat is still their stronghold, and in that district they form 13% per
cent. of the total population. There alone have they retained their dominant position. Throughout the
Salt-range Tract, and probably under the eastern hills also, they are the oldest inhabitantsamong the
tribes now settled there; but in the west the Gakkhars, Janjiias, and Pathans, and in the east the Raj-‘
pi’its have always been too strong for them, and long ago deprived them of political importance. In the
Peshawar district almost any herdsman is called a Gujar, and it may be/that some of those who are thus

returned are not true Gujars by race 1. . But throughout the hill untry of Jammu, Chibhal, and Hazara,
' and away in the Independent TerritOry Alying tO/the— “or PESha’ivar as far as the Swat river, true
Gujar herdsmen are found in great numbers, possessing a ppmmon speech, Which is a Hindifldialect
quite distinct from the Panjabi or Pashto c rrent in those parts?”Hererh‘eyarea pu‘r'e‘ry“ pastoral and
almost nomad race, taking their herds up into the higher ranges in summer and descending with them
into the valleys during the cold-weather; and it may be said that the Géjar is a cultivator only in the
plains. Even there he is a bad cultivator, and more given to keeping cattle than to following the
plough.

It is impossible without further/investigation to fix the date of the Gujar colonization of the lower

districts. They are almost exclusively Musalman except in the Jamna districts and Hushyarpur, and they .

must therefore have entered ’ose districts before the conversiOn of the great mass of the caste. The
Jalandhar Giijars date t e1r conversion from the time of Aurangzeb, a very probable date. The Firozpur

Gujars say that they 0 me from Daranagar in the south of India, that they moved thence to Rania in
Sirsa, and thence again to Firozpur via Kasur. The Musalman Gujars of all the eastern half of the
Province still retain more of their Hindu customs than do the majority of their converted neighbours,
their women, for instance, wearing petticoats instead of drawers, and red instead of blue. It is noticeable

that Gujrat is to the Gujars what Bhatner and Bhattiana are to the Bhatti, a place to which there is a
traditional tendency to refer their origin. ,

481. The Gujar is a fine stalwart fellow, of precisely the same. physical type as the Jat; and the .

theory of aboriginal descent which has sometimes been’pi‘op’ou’ndéd,‘ is to mymrfiindcomelu‘s’ivEly‘negatived

by his cast of countenance. He is of the same social standing as the Jat, or perhaps slightly inferior; ,

but the two eat and drink in common without any scruple, and the proverb says: “The Jat, Gujar,
“ Ahir, and Gola are all four hail fellows well met.” But he is far inferior in both personal character and
repute to the Jat. He is lazy to a degree, and a wretched cultivator; his women, though not secluded,

will not do field-work save of the lightest kind; while his fondness for cattle extends to those of other ~

people. The difference between a Gujar and'a Rajput cattle-thief was once explained to me thus by a
Jat: “The Rajpiit will steal your buffalo. But he will not send his father to say he knows where it is
“ and will get it back for R20, and then keep the R20 and the buffalo too. The Gujar will.” The
Gfijars have been turbulent throughout the_ history of the Panjab, they were a constant thorn in the side
of the Dehli Emperors, and are still ever ready to take advantage of any loosening of the bonds of disci-
pline to attack and plunder their neighbours. Their character as expressed in the proverbial wisdom of
the, countryside is not a high one : “ A desert is better than a Gujar: wherever you see a Gujar, hit him.”
Again: “The dog and the cat two, the Rangar and the Gujar two; if it were not for these four one
“ might sleep with one’s door open 2” so “The dOg, the monkey, and the Gujar change their minds at
“ every step ; ” and “When all other castes are dead make friends with a Gfijar.” As Mr. Maconachie re-
marks: “ Though the Gujar possesses two qualifications of a highlander, a hilly home and a constant desire
“ for other people’s cattle, he never seems to have had the love of fighting and the Character for manly
“ independence which distinguishes this class elsewhere. On the contrary he is generally a mean sneak-
“ ing cowardy fellow; and I do not know that he improves much with the march of civilization, though
“ of course there are exceptions; men who havegiven up the traditions of the tribe so far as to recog-
“ nize the advantage of being honest—generally.”
_ Such is the Gujar of the Jamna districts 2. But further west his character would seem to be higher.
'a]0r Wace describes the Giijars of Hazara as “a simple all-enduring race, thrifty and industrious, with
“ no ambition but to be left alone in peace with their cattle and fields ;” and “ many of them are fine men
“ in every way.” Mr. Thomson says that the Gujars of Jahlam are the best farmers in the district (perhaps

1 On the other hand, Mr. Steedman is of opinion that the ii
that many of them must have been returned as Jats, Rajpfits, or

2 Mr. Wilson, however, writes: “ The Gfijar villages in Gurgaon have on the whole stood the late bad times better than those of

“ almost other caste—better than the Jars, and almost as well as the Ahirs. Our Gurgaon Gujars are very little given to thieving, and
“ I have rather a high opinion of them.”

gures for the Gujars of Rawalpindi are very much under the mark, and
perhaps even Mughals.

, 263

     

 

  

 

 

 

[0
0\
$ 0
Dehli . . .
Gurgaon A . .
axnél . . .
' Hissar

Rohtak . .. 5 .'

Ambala . ,
Ludhiéna . .
:1" Jélandhar . .
Hushyérpur . .
Kéngra . . .
5 x
. . Amritsar . .
5 " GurdésPur . .

Siélkot . .' .

l .
Lahore . . .
Guj ré’nwala, . .
Firozpur . .

 

Réwalpindi . .
‘ Jahlam . . .
Gujtét . .- .

  

Peshéwar‘ . .
Hazara . , .4 .

States of EaSt. Plains

, British Territory 5.
‘ Native States. .
. / , ,1 Provinge . 1

  

Abstract No. 84, s/zo'wmg Gujar tribes for Districts. ~ ,

 

 

Gnu: Tnmzs. '

  
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 
 
 
 
 

 

 

, 2 3 4 5 e 7. s 9 w u I2 ,3 II t; 36 I7
, ,, .: . g g . ,- ,_ - .~' ‘7 8 .13 g 75-, .42; \ f
g: 5 g; E . ,2 :2 £2 8 8 '2 9‘3 .3 a 7 _ M, 2" s cm 2}; 248,1, . fl
, I. 5 .. 87 H » 'YDe'hlfL [I
2, 44 100 1 336 676 7 8 5!“, I 6 4 ..- on, ‘ 5 ' 1; ., v
33;: 7 1 8 1,629 797 274 . 10 782 17 .4. 155’ Gurggfn
,.: 2,325 4,417 1,588 21 92 422 307 , 43 208 - 33 .1. 118 ‘ 172 Kim:
“5 34 8. 20 389 508 189 10’ 308 '33 79‘ 42 - "70 $02 ,1 “,7, His‘, "r "
.. I9 3 I III! 128 4 4I 42 ’2 24 1'" I, , 3.9 R° 1“ ?
2 1o 1,491 2,289 - 1,208, L594 2810 1.218 4,467 554 3,504: 56:5", _ 4.91m”
..4° 749 695' 71,175 3462 , 5,285 1,139 1,690 613 1:584 499‘ 5 29 “1.91115“
‘ y " a ,t’ a? , 3: 1 ‘4 ,
46 388 .. 565 1,457 ' I,I52.,, 86 L139 I73 683 .1 ,1 I5lan‘iha" . '1? ,
:46 2,299 LIII 3,301 3,1717, ‘ ' 6,910 2325‘ 3,230 I ‘72 ,357 55"" Hu5'57551’“ ‘2 :u.
6o 135 II8 209. 4I8 _,' 52 '211 855 I90. " ‘3 .3553“ ' '—
I ‘ I .. ‘7‘ 3‘ ~ 'FJ‘?‘ J . v ._.. - i‘
7 7 ' . :3, ‘ A . ’( 44 ~ V 6 6 .4 ._ ' «_ ,
I 134 180 645 197; 130. 1 , - I" 54 _ 9 Amritsa: .
I,I4D 3536 .8. ... 2,7353 1,533 ... 1,772 4,01‘0 215 1,687 30 710. ‘ ..-. J. ... ‘ 860 19151 11749 no . andfisgur
, 3 1o 1,020 439 277 ‘ 2 167 54I >1 175, ' , m ‘i "7; Sifilko?
, é . 5 x I 7' ‘p 7?: I
1 1 44 ‘ 82 290 I, 1,020 ' 54 198 40‘ 1‘78- .1... 5'47 4 ‘ 91 , 4.. ,VLahore ‘ ,_
I; 123 25 60 38, 205:" 27. - ‘ 125 43 22" , ‘f' ' GTlrfiwalai“ ’
1,168 312‘ I66 870 779* 338; 389 114 215 y . 332 170: Ei‘rozp‘ur 1‘" ;
3 ‘7 ‘ I . . 7 , ’ Vi“) ‘ u 5 u 4 . I“
' , “ , ' 1 2"36I 344:1 535a *RéWal ind) .~ '
280 ,646 1 612 1:318 1,232: 3,227 340 2,417 ~ 4 45:04; 4, .25, 975 , . P ,,
20 3,684 882 I260 -309, 4,621. 45I 1,349 43,6 907 ,. 758 ”587 32 35 Jah‘am y ‘
'269 21,449 3,048 3,560 3,312.5,“ 8,092 ”1,921 3,491 1,501 43,592“ P" » .389, 53,524 .7085 3 8 2,189 695555
I 2" ‘13 1'19 167 2, , .31 2 '230 5 5
19% ".3 8,526 I I 1,314 3 I9 71i56, 3.99 2,534 2:504, 2’36? 5:135 32',
134 167 '1 30‘ .14.;
I i' ’ ' 5 ' ~' 4 5 ' ' 1’ "T‘Bflhsh'l‘emtory
- 1, 1 06 1 126 12,1 -. 1 , 39,562 7,055 28539 » 5,461 19,159 I 1,172 4,968 -9,77o 27 9,123 4,937‘
$53 4:824 445370 627 53:08: £014 1, 223 23g: 6 _ 1,? 61 , 7 1, 258! 32136?) . 956 183 2,23 403 P 370»: gratifieéifates
4,277 4,691 4,6671 1.627 54.145” 16 I40 13403, 22 I03 45,982 8;3I6 29,980 6,719 21,345 1,172 5934 “9,953 29,792 925.35 §I3°7 _ 9"“

 

 

 

    
   
  
   
 
   
 
    
  
   
  
  
  
   
 
  
 
  
 
      
  
 

 
   

 

 

THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES or THE PEOPLE.

Para; 483., V
Chap. VI.

 

71;}, 1 Part IV,—-—Minor and 1 Land-owning Agricultural Castes.

1-. A

“not excessive praise in a district held by ‘Gakkhars, Awans, and‘ Rajpi’its.), though the Maliar or Arain is
a better market gardener ; and :that they are quiet and industrious, more llkeable than (Salt-range) Jats,

butwithfew attractive qualities. Mr. Steedman gives a similar account of the Gujars. of Rawalpindi, eall-

ing them “ excellent cultivators.” So the Gujars of Hushyarpur are said to be “ a qulet and well-behaved

Set.” In Jalandhar Sir Richard Temple describes them a’s‘“"’h““ere-as elsewhere of'pastoral habits, but more

“ industrious and less predatory than uSual ;” and Mr. Barkley writes: “At present, after thirty years of

“‘ British rule, they are probably as little given to crime as any other large class in the agricultural popu-

“ lation. It is still generally true that they occupy themselves more with grazing than with agriculture ;

“ but this is by no means invariably the case.” But in Firozpur again Mr. Brandreths describes them as

“ unwilling cultivators, and greatly addicted to thieving,” and gives instances of their criminal propensities.

Thus it would appear that the further the Gujar moves afrp-rp‘hihs native hillgwthe more he deteriorates and

the more unpleasant 'he makes himself to his neighbpurs. The following description of the Glijarswof

Kangra by Mr. Barnes is both graphic and interesting :’-_—- 7 '

i “ The Gujars of the hills are quite unlike the caste of theisame designation in the plains. There they are known as an idle,

“ worthless and thieving race, rejoicing in waste, and enemies to cultivation and improvement ;,but above and below they are both

“ addicted to pastoral habits. In the hills the Gujars are exclusively a pastoral tribeg—they cultivate scarcely at all. The Gadis keep

“ flocks of sheep and goats, and the Gujar’s wealth consists of buffaloes. These people live in the skirts of the forests, and maintain

“their existence exclusively by the sale of the milk, ghee, and other produce of their herds. The men graze the cattle, and fre-

“ quently lie out for weeks in the woods tending their herds. The women repair to the markets every morning with baskets on their

“ heads, with little earthen pots filled with milk, butter-milk and ghee, each of these pots containing the proportion required for a.
“ day’s meal. During the hot weather the Gujars usually drive their herds to the upper range, where the buffaloes rejoice in the
“ rich grass which the rains bring forth, and at the same time attain condition from the temperate climate and the immunity from
“venomous flies which torment their existence in the plains. The Gujars are a fine, manly race, with peculiar and handsome
“ features. They are mild and inofiensive in manner,‘and in these hills are not distinguished by the bad pre-eminence which attaches
“to their race in the plains. They are never known to thieve. Their women are supposed to be not very scrupulous. Their
“ habits of frequenting public markets and carrying abOut their stock for sale unaccompanied by their husbands undoubtedly expose
,“ them to great temptations; and I am afraid the imputations againstrtheir character are too .- well founded. They are tall well-
“ grown women, and may be seen every morning entering the bazaars of the hill towns, returning home about the afternoon with
“ their baskets emptied of their treasures. The Gujars are found‘all over the district. They abound particularly about J ov’tala Mukhi,
“ Tira, and Nadaun. There are some Hindu Gujars, especially towards Mandi; but they are a small sect compared to the 'M usalmans.”

It has been suggested, and is I believe held by many, that Jats and Gujars, and perhaps Ahirs also, are
«all of one ethnic stock; and this because there is a close communion between them. It may be that
they are the same in their far-distant origin. But I think that they must have either entered India at
different times or settled in separate parts, and my reason for thinking so is precisely because they eat and
smoke together. In the case of- ,Jat and Rajput the reason for differentiation is obvious, the latter being

of higher rank than the former. But the social standing of Jats, Gujars, and Ahirs being practically '

identical, I do not see why they should ever have separated if they were once the same. It is however
possible that the Jets were the camel graziers and perhaps husbandmen, the Gujars the cowherds of the
hills, and the Ahirs the cowherds of the plains. If this be so, they afford a classification by occupation of
the yeoman class, which fills up the gap between and is absolutely continuous with. the similar classifica—
tion of the castes above them as Brahmans, Banyas, and Rajptits, and of the castes below them as
Tarkhans, Chamars, and so forth. But we must know more of the early distribution of the tribes before
we, can have any opinion on the subject. I have noticed in the early historians a connection batwsenthe
migrations and locationfipith-ijars and Rajputs which has struck me as being molietli‘aahmaccidental; but
the subject needs an immense deal of ‘ work upon it before it can be said to be even ready for drawing
conclusionsl.

482. Gujar Tribes—The Gujar tribes and clans appear tobe very numerous, and apparently new local
sub-divisims have sprung up in many places. Still the distribution of the main tribes for which I give figures
on the opposite page in Abstract No. 84 is far more general than is the case with other castes} of equal
importance. The figures only include 47 per cent. of the Gfijars of the Province ; but they comprise 69 per
cent. of those of Gujrat, and probably include most of the great original tribes. The Khatana and Chechi

far surpass the others in number.

MINOR AGRICULTURAL AND PASTORAL TRIBES.

483. The minor agricultural and pastoral tribes.-—The group of castes for which the figures are
given in Abstract No. 85 on page 266 are not Separated from’the castes and tribes already dis-

cussed by any clearly defined line. Indeed g is quite a matter of opinion whether some of these
. . ome of those with the minor tribes. But the group now ‘2
to be discussed very generally hold an inferior position among the agricultural community, and seldom if,

_ should not have been ranked with the major and

ever occupy the position of the dominant tribe in any considerable tract of country. They may be
divided into three classes, though here againthe lines of demarcation are indistinct. The first consists
' of the market gardeners proper or growers of vegetables, and includes the Mali, Saini, Araiin, and
Baghbén, all four of Whom are probably closely connected, and some of them almost undistinguishable.
The cultivation of vegetables is looked upon asde’grading by the. agricultural classes, why I know not,
unless it be that night soil is generally used for their fertilisation; and a Rajput would say: “What! Do
you take me for an Araln?” if anything was proposed which he considered derogatory. The second
class comprises the Kanet and Ghirath, the low-class cultivators of‘the hills, and the Kamboh, Ahir,
Mahtani, and othencultlvators of inferior status. Some of these are closely allied to the vegetable-
. growers; others again to the Ghosi and Gaddi which constitute the third class, and are pastoral rather than
agricultural. The class as a whole is to be found in largest number in the fertile districts of the eastern
plains and sub-montane tract, and in the hills 'where the proud Rajpifits look upon labour at the plough as
degrading. It is least numerous in the Derajat, where the comprehensive name of Jet embraces all
cultivators of this class. . A

1 Mr. Wilson notes thatthe Gujars and the Bargfijar tribe of Réjputs areioffen found together; and suggests that the latter may
be to the Gujars what the Khanzédahs are to the Meos and what most Réjpfits are to the Jets; ’

265

 

 

 

. ‘1 x .
l».}«)-ita‘ t‘t¢mmm‘x..m r ... ...'

“r

' sew; e... use

 

   

            

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

. 1‘

u1

«iv «......

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

   

.hogdfihhom 3438 NO 000-“ Nflfi .IOHBNONQNW

Rodma ...
. cam; a. ....
... mu ... ... d. ... 0V ... ... ... OWW QnW‘MA ... Na . “HQ; N
... ... ... ... _ m .c. ... ... ... ... Vmgwn ... ... ..., no.
bH :. ... ... :- .: ... ... ... @HH momuQN :- QN mm o.-
.. . mg ... ... ... own .... .... .... ... ... ... ... N wmm m. ... N mu ... ... ... ... Mn N ... Q? ... OWH .» mumfim ... NMN ... .vwmu
_ .NQ % ca ... H :- ... :- .-. ... ... ... H ... ... .... ... ... ... HwHAHH ... ... :- ... ... .q. ... ... om ... ...: ... M W
*5” ... .... ... NB¢ ... o . ... .: :_. J; ... W . 50.? W ... n 0 .c. :- oz ... ... ... V .... ... ... 0H“ Hmbawo an. meu WM”? :-
5 .fi. , . .
V“ :3 o: ... n :- n ... a:. ...": um. an. ... ... Hm. :- Mm. ... ... ... ... -: WWNAW ... .2 ... :. ... ... ... :o HMORQN :- ...
. . «a we n nu ma .... ... o 8. mm w m m own Ev.“ o¢m.mm mmwfi... 0mm if .... .16 “max: mmn 16:8 30.0“ ow}...
8R :- nnu ... NH us. no. — HH a... ... ... ... ... ww o: ”v :- WV ... ... .... ... on “V“ ... n ... ... .VH .... QanN ... Q©0.MU
mm .o :- c: Vb :- ,u: :- évb :- un. ... ... ... VN ... .WN ... ... . . ... :. ... .VN ONWAV ... .. ... a: ... ... wmhafl ... ...
. . EN ... ... ... M J... H. N ... ... ... ... ... ... .VN ... MN H ... ... .... ... OOH MWH .V ... .. ... ... ... .VQNaN Muh Nm
3 .. A... ... MN. ... ... ON N.. H ... .... .... .... .HN ... Q ... Na 0 w ... ... ”Noam QNW HON N ... ... .. .. MWM.N h *01”
NN no. ...: can Mb. ... m ... Hm ... :- :- N on MON ..o WWH w . . ... no. .0. “Vmam WN “MHQANH Q ... :,. .VHMw MM” ... mmogmm nooaN H
A I ”W . ... o: ... ON :- ... on *n ... ¢: ... ... ... nu ... Nu ... H ... ... ... HN HHNPVH m¢0.m MN m .. ... ... ... Nanmw NN QWN

M, . w .vw a. K 9 ....A on um mu w v Hwa Sme 9?? mm mm wan mou.3 mm; 8min wme «mod
5 ..T . ... A
..m mu V ...... .... mu n c e w e on v cm A m «Ea Hmmfi 33‘ 93.? 39v: omofim anon Rem m8.” 03..an mmmén $95 "36$ $063 «San

. C a ”A." r :- ... ... :u :- ... :- ... ... ... ... ... ... 0 W ... ... .l H ... u: o: No n H N ... ... ... AVWHaH o: co. ..

. 1 “N ... ... ... nu HM ... ... ..n ... ... :- ... .. .VH .VH ... :- .: ... :- WNV:V ... hm ... ... ... ... ... :. NWWFW A ... . . ...
m. .. “Mm . s... .... ... n ... ... H o: :- ... ... ... ... on b” ... ... ... ... ”N ... .V Wm”? M W No ... Nu o: C?N.HN ... ... ...
m _ Nu ... :- ... ... ... ... ... ... ..m :. ... ... :- NH ... Nu ... o... ... ... ... o: ... N ... H ... m ... ... HVQAMH Mn ...
.m N on. on. ... N on. N n u: ... no. no. ... ... ... ... :- u: ... ... no. ... NNW D H H ... ... NH :- . mm ... NN
“M N u: ..r. ... ... :- ... ... A ... ... :- ... .. ... N ... N x... ... ... ... ... :- a: ... ... HH ... m .- ... mooan ... .1.

.. u mN ... ... ... m ... Q ... ... ... ... . . ... ... NH ... NH ... ... ... m ... QVQN MN . : ... m .. ... ... ... ~85 ... M—
.‘m . an“ uco con“. 0.. no v: HM” ... g ... v: ... .c- :. Vm‘ ... .Vm. :- .. ... :- ..o “VHAnH CWH ”NWAVEH ... ... ... ao- au. :- waaNN ... on.

. . a s Wm ... ... :- .-.. :- ... ... ... .0. :. ... ... ... mH ... mm ... ... ... ... ... 0N “JV Mu .. ... ... :- ... ... “Baxc ... .

. .5 an . _ S m a . . S. 9. NR 8:. 5w “we .. w? V 8 .wqmu mm 3

A n , ,

H.011 y . NN ... ... z. N ... ooh N ... ... :- ... ... ... ON ... ON :- ... ... o: :- -: N00 WNH :- ... :- :. ... ... .VNW.” :- ...
m an ... ... ... n ... n ... ... ... ... ... ... ... OM” ... on ...: ... ... ... ... NNO.N Wm. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... DWMNON ... ...

. m Vw ... v .... ... ... ... ... ... ... .... ... ... ... ... .Vm mm mm” ... ... ... ... ... ... Wan .Vu ... N ... 0 ... VuYHu OhVfi.“ ... ...

_.1m .. NW ... ... ... H ... ... n ... ... ... ... ... ... um: Hm ... ... ... ... WNN ... ... “VG w ... WWW .. ... HOBJ? N N on:

. Hm mum \ ... 9 a u w ... mm mm mm ... $06 08; onm H w? w gain um.

, r u b” ... :- ... H ... o: ... H ... ... ... ... 3. mm ... WM” ... ... ... ... ... NH mom Vow ... w ... ... ... ... OVERAN :- ...
.m.» .. ”Mn ... ... ... on ... On a mu ... ... ... ... ... mo“ ... non ... .. ... mm ... Hmmim mmN; vaghu .vm awn ... ON ... ... vwmém N NNH

,. m . WW .V ... ... ... n a ... ... ... ... ... ... m0 ... mw ... ... a ... NW0; w: on ... .3 ... ... fivmfiw was

. h .8 ... ... ... W 2. ... ... ... ... ... u h ... Wm ... m0 hm ... MOM” ... ... ... Mm. WEN ... ... ... Nfin.b ... ... mwmamm N¢®Jw~ ...

. v.0 mm .... ... to. NH :- N -: WM ... :- 2. ... . Hm. -: cm H :- c.. :- ono “NW.H bmn fine—mm we ... :- OHN ... ... we“??? mwm co-

_. I NauN mu M ... EN ... ... ... u ... ... ... 0.: .vw W ... H m H DMOKN ... .2 u ON ... an ... .. Oumfiou H.340 ... moo; :QJ NOV

can a: a u a... . a. N am a. a. m on“ on S. 2 83.. a8; Swan 83. m9
..wncmxk Sn ._.. ... ... fin ... v 2. Q . ... .... ... ... ... VNL 2. Wm: mu .2 ... ... ... «SQ»... mmN ONHS NV ... ... awn OW ... MNM.MN~ .VNMJVH ~—

..xv WNN a: ... :H. WNN ... ... NH .. ... ... ... N NHN N ... H H ... ... ... .... ... WWW Ha w hm ... HON OQO.Q ... VN OW ...
M~ \ W.“ ... ... :- N, ... ... ... N ... ... ... ... ... g ... 3 ... ... ... HON ... ... H HWQ 5 WV ... .V ON ... QNNaNN Von ...
.. m2 _ n ... S a an a. m mm mm mm Sm van ... 5m; wwo§~ mm. mum; wan mega 5w6m $9?
. \ a ... :. ... NH .. W .V ... ... ... ... ... .... NN ... mu ... m ... NW ... mwmnu NNQ ... on H. ... ... ... ... NVNEV ... WWW
3 r H o: H, QN ... ... QN on. ... ... .: ... o: .VH ... ... ... .VH ... mom ... ... AVNMW.WH .- H mm :- ... ... :- WMH ... QVQ.“
a u o: H .cu ... .... W.— .2 ... ... ... ... ... ”N ... .V ... QM ... 00M” ... ... now.“ an no A ... ... :- ... “om; ... BBB.Q
. NW W .V m ON. ... ... N Wu ... Q ... ... ... EN ... .uu ... DH ONE—N 00V ... ... BOG; Nwo.m VWN 0W0; ... ... ... ... mu ‘5 nN .VNN.O—
OHM u: :. ... .man u: ... HOH ... ... ... .... ... ... Wm ... ... ... mH ... bu ... ... .merwo ... H DNN ... .. ... c: u ... ”NW—Q
8 fl ... H .VM.” ... .33.”. MN .2 N 0 n u: an. WN ... N MU ON NON 05m ... o: gnufin WV mNn.H WNW.” MQQ.H ... ... .: mmma— NNW; VHB.N~
.. .9 L 9 9 .m s {IIIMI x IMI H ..o X 1ml 8 Illlsi 9 9 s X x q. a D x a. w m w
vpmw.q.w..m.m w .:.m
w W. n... .l. w. .m m. M .m .0 Nu... “.1 ...; m .u . .. "I. .m m M. .mu .8 . gnu... .5. m. .
A .. m C , ‘ I I I
, n
. . 8 m2 m: am an an «3 m2 «3 an on no u 3. me aw m2 - w: an nu an 2: m2 2; an on no .5 2“ me
.mflflpwnh

 

 

\_

.mfimfima admOBwfim n24. Q<MDBQDUSHG< M0722

 

 

 
  

‘

hum—«Bgdm.

.55 ....m 385 _

. «mm—NM
. £qu 3?:
. «33.2w
. . ......“
«Estuag
. . 2an
Swmudm

bang. €35

. . “flow
dthdm

. $32....

. Bfifidm

53M @910 caden—

EEM mafifl £6.69

a

fawuamgs

hquoMon
Mada:
. . 531:2

. unmaacm
. . «SFU
6:631.
. $53.3.

. “smug?H
. «GEEE
. Boga.

. uofidmm
. usmmwvusm
. .3318,“

. Em:

. hsmhwhfimww
. .5556?—
. . dw—Emm
. dawmavsq
. fluent.

«mam
. «3.3%
. SEE

. ......Eavm
. cowmusmv
mien—

 

 

 

 

.335"

I

 

 

r

 

 

3.33m Ea "3333.“9‘ 8E2 $3.3.

.mw

.oz 3E5“?

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘ y~ .. V .. i . ' Para. 486,
THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES OF THE PEOPLE. . Chap.~v1.

‘x_

Part lV.—-Minor Land-owning and Agricultural Castes.

 

4.84. The Mali and Saini (Caste Nos. 45 and 3'1).--The Sainis w0u1d appear to be only a sub-division
of the Malis. In Bijnor they are said to‘be identical, and I am informed that the two intermarry in many,
but not in all, parts of the North-west Provinces. It is probable that the Sainis are a Mali tribe, and that
some of the higher tribes of the same caste will not marry with them. The Math isthe Mai/awn: or florist
of-the Purans, is generally a market or nursery gardener, and is most numerous in the vicinity of towns
where manure is plentiful and there is a demand forKhis produce. He is perhaps the most skilful and
industrious cultivator we possess, and does wonders with his land, producing three or even four crops
within the year from the same plot. He is found under the name of Mali only in the Jamna zone, includ-
ing the eastern portions of Hissar, his place being taken by the Saini in the eastern sub-montane districts,
and by the ‘Arain or Baghban in the remainder of the Province. He is almost always a Hindu. Most
of the few Malis shown forthe western districts were returned as Maliar, the Panjabi fo'rm of Mali ; and
some of them as Phulara or Phulwara (but see section 485 for the inclusion of Maliar under Arain.)

The Sainis, whoas I have just explained are probably a Mali tribe, are said to claim Rajpfit origin in
Jalandhar; but Mr. Barkley writes of-the Sainis of that district: “They consider themselves the same as
“the Malisof‘th‘e North-west Provinces, and to be connected with the Arains, though, the latter know
“nothing‘of the relationship.‘ They are not found west of the Chanab, but are numerous in some parts

’ “ of the Ambala district.” They appear from our figures to lie all along the foot of the hills between the
valleys of the Jamna and Ravi, but not to have reached the Chanab valley. Both they and the Malis are
properly tribes of Hindustan rather than of the Panjab. About IO per cent. of the Sainis are Sikhs, and
the remainder Hindus. In Rawalpindi no fewer than 3,655 Mughals have returned their tribe or clan as
Saini; but it is probable that these have no connection with the caste under discussion, as it would not
appear to have penetrated so far westwards. The sainis of Rfipar in Ambala are described as “an ill-con-
“‘ ditioned set, first-rate‘cultivators, but refractory and intriguing.”

The Malis and Sainis, like all vegetable growers, oCcupy a very inferior position among the agricultural
castes ; but of the two the Sainis are probably the higher, as they more often own land or eyen wholevillages,
and are less generally mere market gardeners than are the Malis.

The largest of the Mali sub-divisions are the Phil with 11,646,
and the Bhagarti with 15,658 persons. The Sainis do not appear
to have returned any large clans except‘in Hushyarpur, of which

 

 

SAINI CLANS IN HUSHYARPUR. i

 

gzkén‘ ' ' 3’32: flzfl; ' ‘ fig: district some of the largest clans are shown in the margin,‘and in
. . , b 0 I ’ . . ' . .

Gaddi ._ . . 2,708 Badyal . . 1,142 Gurdaspur where 1,541 Saini showed their clans as Salahrl. -Mr.

531:3?“ ‘ ' 3’22 Barayat ' ‘ ”12° Barkley notes that some of the clans of Arains and of Sainis in
0 - : .

 

 

 

\ Jalandhar bear the same names, and those not always merely names
‘ of other and dominant tribes.

485. The Arain, Baghban, and Maliar (Caste Nos. 7 and 65),——The word Baghbén is the Persian
equivalent of the Hindi word Mali, and means simply a gardener. But it is commonly used for the Arain
in the west of the Panjab; and even as far east as Jalandhar there are two villages of the same name, of
which the one which is held by Arains is often distinguished by the addition of Boighécimin to its name.
-Unfortunately the Peshawar divisional officer has included those Who returned themselves as Arain or Ma-

liar under Baghban, and Icannot give separate figures for them. The Baghbans of the Rawalpindi division
are discussed below. _

The Arains, or as they are called on the Jamna Rains, are probably a true caste in the Satluj valley
and throughout the Eastern Plains. But in the western half of the Panjab excepting on the Satluj, the
word seems to be used for any market-gardener. Mr. Steedman writes: “Arain, Rain, Baghban, Mali,
“and Maliar are in Jhang and Rav‘Valpindi a very mixed body of men, t
“rather than caste, and are invariably held in very low repute.” The Maliar of-the Rawalpindi division
for the most part returned their clan as Janji’ia, Qutbshahi (Awan), Khokhar, or Bhatti, though some of them
give what are apparently true Arain clans, such as Weihand. Table VIII A gives no Arains or Bagbhans in
the Rawalpindi district, but the fact is that by an unfortunate error, not detected till after the tables were
in print, the Maliars of Rawalpindi and Jahlam were entered as Maniars under Caste No. 47. Ihave
added them to the figures for Baghban in the Abstract, and it follows that all the Rawalpindi and Jahlam
Baghbans of the Abstract were returned as Maliar, and not as Baghban. So too, the figures for Mu-
zaffargarh and the two Derahs are very imperfect, as Abstract No. 72 on page 224 shows that some
thousands of Arains or Maliars in those districts returned their caste as Jat, On the whole it would ap-
pear that Mali and Arain are true castes in the eastern half of the Province, but that in the Western Pan—
jab, Arain, Maliar, and Baghban'are commonly used as mere names of one and the same occupation. The
detailed clan tables, when published, will throw much light upon the real affinities of these three castes.

486, The Arains are found in great numbers throughout the northern, central, and western portions
of the Eastern Plains and throughout the Rawalpindi and Multan divisions; but west of Lahore the
name must be taken to refer, except on the Satluj, to an occupation rather than a caste. Their strong-
holds are the Jalandhar, Amritsar, and Lahore divisions, and more especially the districts of Jalandhar and
Lahore and the State of KapL-irthala, Where they form respectively 174, 103, and 163 per cent. of the total
‘ population. They are admirable Cultivators, skilful and industrious, but like all vegetable growers of low

standing among the cultivating classes. Where, however, they are found in very large numbers their
position is higher, as there they are general cultivators rather than market gardeners. They are almost
without exception Musalmans, and would appear to be a true Panjab tribe, to have come from the
neighbourhood of Multan, and to have some affinity with the Kamboh. Mr. Purser writes: “The Arains
“of Montgomery know nothing of their origin. They claim to be Suirajbansi Rajpiits, and to have come
“up to this district from the Dehli part of the country. They are usually supposed to be Mahomedan
“ Kambohs, and the latter undoubtedly came from the west, so it is likely the Arains did too. This is
“rendered more probable by the fact that the Arains of Saharanpur are said to have come from

267

he names denoting occupation

 

 

 

   
 

 

 

 

 

i "A rsshaniii“remissior rHE‘rEoriLE. “ 'i .7‘ '
Chap. v1. grim RACES, c s , , y .' _ g, . a -

a J

    

Part IVs—Minor Land-owning and Agricultural. castes. .. , - :-_

 

“ Afghénistan. They do not seem to have ‘got much below the Lahore‘bbrder. ‘.Their chief divisions are

“ Gahlan, Chandor, Chachar, Sindhu, and Bai‘ar." I find that the Arainsof F iroZpur and Lahore also trace .

their origin from Uchh or Multén, and are supposed to be akin to the Kamboh. In Sirsa the Satlujr Arains

meet those of the Ghaggar. The two do not intermarry, but the Arains of the Ghaggar valley say they were .

Rajpi-its living on the Panjnad‘near Multan, but were ejected some four centuries ago by Saiyad Jalal-ul-din
of Uchh. They claim some sort of connection with Jaisalmer. Till the great famines of 1759 and

1783 AD. they are said to have held all the lower val'leys,.of the Choya and’Ghaggar, but after the latter date ' ‘
the Bhattis harassed the Sumras, the country became disturbed, and many of the Arains emigrated across r

the Gauges and settled near Bareli and Rampur. They marry only with the Ghaggar and Bareli Arains.
The Satluj ArAins in Sirsa say that they are, like the Arains of Lahore and Montgomery, connected by
oriorin with the Hindu Kambohs. Mr. Wilson thinks. it probable that both classes are really Kambohs- who
havae become Musalmans, and that the Ghaggar Arains emigrated in a body from Multan, while the others
moved gradually up the Satluj into their present place. He describes the Arains of the Ghaggar as the
most advanced and civilised tribe in the Sirsa district, even surpassmg the Sikh Jats from Patiala; and
he considers them at least equal in social status with the Jats, over whom they themselves claim Superior-

ity. The Arains of Firozpur, Li’idhiana, Ambitla, and Hissar also trace their origin from Uchh or its _

neighbourhood, though the Hissar Arains are said to be merely Mahomedan Malis. ‘

Of the Arains of Jalandhar Mr. Barkley says that they are commonly believed to be descended from
Kambohs, and that even those who are ashamed of so commonplace an origin are not prepared altogether
to disclaim the relationship, but state that the Kambohs are the illegitimate and they the legitimate
descendants of a common ancestor. He further states that they are settlers from the south, that none of
their settlements are much older than 250 years, and that their original Country is said to extend from
Hansi to Multzin, while those of the Jalandhar Arains whose history he has traced have come from the
direction of Hissar. The Jalandhar Arains themselves say they are descended from Rai Chajju of Ujjain Who
held the whole of the Sirsa district in jdgz’r; while the Karnal Rains also trace their origin from Sirsa. On
the whole it would appear probable that the Arains originally. came from the lower Indus and spread up the
five rivers of the Panjab; and that at an early stage in their history asection of them moved up the Ghaggar,

erhaps then a permanent river flowing into the Indus, and there gained for themselves a position of SOme
importance. As the Ghaggar dried up and the neighbouring country became more and, they moved on into
the Janina districts and ci‘s-Satluj tract generally, and perhaps spread along the foot of the hills across the
line of movement of their brethren who were moving up the valleys of the larger rivers. Their alleged
connection with the Ma1is is probably based only upon common occupation; but there does seem some
reason to think that they may perhaps be akin to the Kambohs, though the difference must be more than one
of religion only, as many of the Kainbohs are Musalman.

Abstract No. 86 on the opposite page shows some of the largest Arain clans. Ihave included under the
head Aréin 987 persons who have returned themselves as Bhohar, Which I am informed is an Arain clan,
Of these 850 were in Multan, 34 in Montgomery, and 103 in Muzaffargarh. ‘ _

487. The Kanet (Caste No, 20),—The Kanets are the low-caste cultivating class of all the eastern

Himalayas of the Panjab and the hills at their base, as far west as KL’ilu and the eastern portion of the.’

Kfmgra district, throughout which tract they form a very large proportion of the total population. Beyond
this tract, in Kaugra proper, their place is filled by Ghiraths. The country they inhabit is held or governed
by Hill Rajpiits of prehistoric ancestry, the greater part of whom are far too proud to cultivate with their
own hands, and who employ the Kanets as husbandmen. The Kanets claim to be of impure Rajpiit origin,
but there is little doubt that they are really of aboriginal stock. At the same time it is most difficult to
separate them from Rathis (q. 7)., page 251), and in ghamba'both have been included under the latter head.
The whole question of their origin is elaborately discussed by General Cunningham at pages 125 to I35 of
Vol. XIV of his Archaeological Reports. He identifies them with the Kunindas or Kulindas of the Sanskrit
classics and of Ptolemy, and is of opinion that they belong to that great Khasa race which, before the
Aryan invasion, occupied the whole Sub-Himalayan tract from the Indus to the Brahmapi’itra, and which,
driven up into the hills by the advancing wave of immigration, now separates the Aryans of India from
the Turaiiians of Tibet. But the Kanets are divided into two great tribes, the Khasia and the R510, and
it is probable that the Khasias are really descended from intercourse between the Aryan immigrants and
the women of the hills. The process by which the great Khas tribe of Nepal thus grew up is admirably
described by Mr. Hodgson in his Essay in the Military tribes of that country, which is quoted at some length
by General Cunningham, and, less fully, by me at page 236 supra. The distinction between Khasia and
Rao is still sufficiently well marked. A Khasia observes the period of impurity after the death of a relation
prescribed for a twice-born man; the Rao that prescribed for an outcast. . The Khasia wears the jazzeo or
sacred thread, while the Rio does not. But the distinction is apparently breaking down, at least in Kiilu
where the two tribes freely eat together and intermarry, though the Khasia, if asked, will deny the fact.
488. Mr. Lyall thus describes the Kanets of Ki-ilu z?—

“ The Kaiicts are often classed by other Hindus as on a par with the Rathis of Knngm. J ust as the Rathis claim to be Rajputs
“' who have lost. grade by taking to the plough, or the offspring of Rajputs by Sudrii women, so the Kanets say that they are the chil-
“ dreii of women of the hills by Riijpnts who came up from the lains. By one story both Kancts and Dngis were originally of the
“ same stock. Two sons of the dcmi-god, Bhiiii Sen Pitiidiib, ha each a son by the daughter of it Kulu rakhas or demon. One of
“ these sons married a Bhotnnti, or woman of Tibet, who fed him with yak's flesh, so he and his children by her became Davis. The
“ other son was ancestor of the Kunots. *"

“ Both of these stories perhaps point to the conclusion that the Kanets and Dugis are of mixed Mughal and Hindu race. Ge-
“ nernl Cunningham says as much of tho Kaiiets of Kannwar, and connects the caste name with the word Karena, which implies mixed
“ blood. The Kanets are divided into Kussiyas inid Raos. The Rims say that the origin of this division was that a Raga of Kulu
“ ordered the Knuets to reform their loose practices, and conform altogether to Hinduism ; those who obeyed were called Kiissiyas
" and those who stuck to their old ways Runs. It is a that. that at the present day the former are moro‘Hindu in all Observances
“ than the latter, and the story is otherwise probable, as one can See that the foreign priests round the Rajns were always striving
“ to make the Kulu people more orthodox Hindus, greater respocters of Bruhiiiiiis, and less devoted to the worship of their local
"‘ divinitics. The Kussiyas wear thejaneo, and pretend to some superiority, which, however, is not admitted by the Raos. They in-
“ terniiirry and exit and drink together out of the same cooking pot, but not out of the same dish or plate. ”

268

       
    

o

      
      
        
     
         
 
        
     
   
   
   
         
 

 

 
 
      
   
   
   
         
 
    
    

 

  
   
 
 
 
 
    
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
    
 
   
   
    
 
      

 

 

 

  

 

  

69a

 

 

\

Abstract No. 86, slzowz'ng Arain "Clans.

 

 

 

'Ambala . .

Ludhiana . .

‘JaLandhar .. -

Hushyérpur a

Amritsar 1 . .

.Guvrdéspur -

Sizilkot . .

Lahore . . ~
Gujrénwéla -
-Firozpur - ‘ -

Gujrét . -

Shahpur . .

Multan
Jhang - -
Montgomery .

Muzaffargarh .

British Territory
thive States

Province“ .

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Axum a ‘ ‘ K’
2 3 4 5 6 7 8, 9 1o 11 12 ’13 14 15 16 17 18 19 ‘ 20 21" 22 23 . ‘ V" 1
2' g a: . a . , .1 , . 4 - x ' “ 2..
1'; a: 'U .... 3 fl 0 7... . u-a 1° 0 . I . 'fi‘ . \, r5, 6“ '
z _, , m a 5 o :1 . .5 an -- , a e: a: ‘ , . 2
a 2 _~§ F :1: 3 .1: £9 E 3 /_=: :I- =1 E ' 3 g :5 ...: .E 8 ,‘5 ‘ ..: g
a c: '2 a 3 2 3 3 8 s3 2’ 5 vi 2 =5." E 5 23° '8‘ § :5, 3; 8 '
- 6,424 47 ‘
a 217 34 270 139, 655 7 . 3 88 ..». . 208 1,004» 7 Ambala
. ' 8 1, 1 , I ' t .
7 4 1 291 862 282 ~ 423 24 183 571 1,037 36 34 405 14 626 463 1,860 1,537 770 Ludhiana
- 1,821 8 l I I ,
4704 3,912 7,372 5,255 -- 1.792 4,619 5,141 377 '334 3,134 1,487 1,215 13,004 7,213 4,931 8581alandhar
. . 6 ' I 8 V
14 L951 120. 455 91 2,809 4,485 1,116 -- 973 113 150 922 12 1,054 342 3,892 1,031 .636 Hushyérpur
- 1 O I V r
5 5 4 41 142 123 278 1,126 5,428 , 1,282 12 26' {3,272 504 178 8 2,884' 1,429 Am1ifsar
10 12 .. ‘ i . h
7 935 34 253 360 251 895 1,167 5,784 2,295 352 31 159 1,864 3561 3,927 757 Gurdéspur '
' 6 ... ... , , ‘ | *
, 3 382 1,804 155 75 .. 23 571 1,340 359 1,9881 895 ,. 801 786: ,.. 329 4 2,644 7 Siélkot
‘ 6, 86 . 8 'I 8 fl 8
4 32 8 89 113 48 10. 697 8,081 6,113 815 1,080 7,646 521 422 2,630 8,628 5,099 3715 Lahore
130 8 ‘ ' ' I i I
1 305 58 184 333 1,210 580 1,541 88 71. 276 1,076 16 901 9 ' Gujrénwéla
~ 3 . , ' ,
49 , 500 2 37 377 1,070 4,862 3,867 947 2,262 2,580 10 247 -.2,704 3,856 335,3,243. 1,985 Firozpur
- 33 12 ..: '
/ 4 668 ... 495 24 989 . 363 814 110 1,131 Gujrét'
I 162 85 350, 352 3 292 Shahpur
>0 6 .,. 258 22 830 1,711 668 78‘ 3 12 2,053 Multan‘
, 208 17 1,422‘ 139. 63 .69 ‘ Jhang-
4 ,86 188 7 70 520 772 4,014 185 1,585 .. \ 3 987 Io ‘Montgo’mery
.. 1,385 1,409 32 . ’ ,quafiargarh'
13,286 4,337 1,508 9,658 7107 8829 62 o 280 8 8 8 I I
. 6071 25 .790 \ , ’, , 5 , 9 4,4 5 5, 26 21.622 26,119 9,295 15.684 24,477. 8,098 6,559 24355 30.479 2,815 557 32.153 19,233, British Territory
, 54 13 7 13 .. .. 424 302 1,387 956 1,002 8,126 8 p69 46 2,708 1,114 383' Native States
1. 8 . ,.6. ‘ r
3,393 43 3 2,298 9,712 7,120 8,836 6,263 2,809 4,485 6,250 21,924 27,506 10,251 16,686 32,603 8,106 6,628l24,40133,187 2,815 557 33,267»10,616‘ Province

 

 

iv \

 

 

 

    

 

, r

‘ i

4 03111211 loam—5-

3 ’27. ,

'Seaseo 12111111111111: 1

      
   
   

     
     
    
   

         
  
     
         
  

  
 

 

   

   

2,"

211015 13111“

.~:’$1d‘Q§d‘ .331

 

\

  

       
     
   

 

 

        
       

 

  
      

      

     
 

 
     
    
      
      
   
    
   
   
    
     
   
    
    
    
   
    
       
      
    
      
     
   
   
   
   
   
   
     
      
       
    
    
    
    
    
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 
 
   
 
 
  
  
  
  
 
 
 
  
 
 
  

  
 

.4 .

skits-fl mi: wisest-:os‘ang PEOPLE. ‘

 

. para 489‘] .
ChaP- VI!" .1‘ . ,

rams: _

Part ,1IV.-'-4Minor Land4owning and Agricultural -G‘ast‘es. . ~ . _ .
He adds that they are not tall, but strong and active, and generally have handsome figures. Some are
hardly darker than Spaniards in complexion, with a ruddy colour showing in their cheeks; others are as dark
as the ordinary Panjabi. Of the “so called Kanets of Lahul” he writes that they “‘are a mixed race, but
“the Mongolian element predominates over the Indian. (Many of those who live In the lower valley are
“no doubt descendants of Kanet settlers from Kulu and Bangahal; the rest are pure Tibetan, or nearly 7
“ so.” In Lahul the Kanets, like all other classes of the people, will eat cows and bullocks which have
died a natural death. They never wear the sacred thread. The social status of the Kanet appears to be a
very low. A Sunar will marry a Kanetwoman, but he will not give his daughter to aKanet, nor will he
eat from the hand of a Kanet, though his wife will do so. In Lahul even a Brahman or Thakar will take
a Kanet woman as a second-class wife, and the offspring of the latter, who are known as Guru, will in a ‘
few generations rank as Thakar. Those of-the former however can never rise. to full equahty with the pure
Brahman, though they are commonly. known as Brahmans. The fathers Wlll not eat from the hands of

sons begotten in this manner, but will smoke with them.

General Cunningham says that the Kanets have three principal clans, Mangal, .Chauhan,'and R510.
The Chauhan will almost certainly be Khasia. With respect to the Mangal I have no information, nor do .
I find it in my papers, unless Pangalana be a misreading'for Man- ,
galana or Mangal. The principal Kanet divisions returned in our
KAN” TR‘BES‘ papers are shown in the margin. More than half the Kasib are in

' gfiifhtn ' 33:33 '3 ”Til: ill-am ,' 13:35 Bashahr. The name belongs to a Brahminical gotra, and is. pro-
'. Rao . . 32,218 7. Punwér . 7,129 bably no tribe at all and only returned because the heading of the

‘ “mi? ' 29’285 8' Lasmri ‘ 3’859 schedule was misunderstood. The Chauhan are principally return—
' ed from Mandi, Suket, Nahan, Keonthal, and Jubbal; the Khasia
from Bashahr and Kangra; the Pangalana from Suket; and the Punwar from Nahan. General Cunning-
ham assigns the upper valley of the Pabar to the Chauhan, the lower Pabar, the dein, and the Tons
valleys to the Rao, and the tract west of the Pabar basin to the Mangal. Mr. Anderson notes that the
Khasia are more common in Kulu proper, and the Rao in Seoraj.

489, The Ghirath, Bahti, and Chang (Caste No. 29).—The Ghiraths fill much the same position in
. , Kangra proper and the hills below it as do the Kanets in the part to the east. With them I have included
the Béhti and the Chang, as it appears that one and the same people are known as Ghirath in Kangra, and
as Bahti in the eastern and Chang in the western portion of the lower ranges. All three intermarry freely,
and are considered by Mr. Lyall as identical. In the Amritsar division all the Ghiraths except 128 were
returned as Chang. TheJalandhar divisional oflice took the three names together. The Ghiraths of Kangra
and Hushyarpur are thus described by Mr. Barnes :—

“ My previous remarks (quoted on page 251 under the head Reithi) will have introduced the reader to the Girths. They
“ form a. considerable item in the population of these hills, and in actual numbers exceed any other individual caste. With the Girths
“ I have associated the few Jats that reside in this district, and the Chaugs, which is only another name for Girths, prevalent
‘ about Haripur and Nurpur. They amount altogether to 1,11,507 souls. The Girths are sub-divided into numerous sects. There
“ is a common saying that there are 360 varieties of rice, and that the sub-divisions of the Girths are equally extensive, the analogy
arising from the Girths being the usual cultivators of rice. The Girths predominate in the valleys of Palum, Kangra, and Rihlo.
They are bound again in the “ Hul Deon,” or Haripur valley. These localities are the strongholds of the caste, although they are
‘ scattered elsewhere in every portion of the district, and generally possess the richest lands and the most open spots in the hills.
The Girths belong to the Sudra division of Hindus, 'and this fact apparently accounts for the localities wherein they are found. The
open valleys, although containing the filleSt lands, are also the only accessible portions of the hills. The more refined castes prefer-
red the advantages of privacy and seclusion, although accompanied by a sterner soil and diminished returns. They abandoned the
fertile valleys to less fastidious classes, whose women were not ashamed to be seen nor to work in the fields, and the men were not
‘ degraded by being pressed as porters.

“ The Girths are a most indefatigable and hard-working race. Their fertile lands yield double crops, and they 'are incessantly
employed during the whole year in the various processes of agriculture. In addition to the cultivation of their fields, the Girth
women carry wood, vegetables, mangoes, milk and other products to the markets for sale; many sit half the day wrangling with
4 customers until their store is disposed of. The men are constantly seized for begar, or forced labour, to carry travellers’ loads,
i ' or to assist in the various public buildings in course. of construction. From these details it will be perceived that the Girths have
‘ no easy time of it, and their energies and powers of endurance must be most elastic to bear up against this incessant toil.

“ To look at their frames, they appear incapable of sustaining such fatigue. The men are short in stature, frequently disfigured
by goitre (which equally affects both sexes), dark and sickly in complexion, and with little or no hair on their faces. Both men
and women have coarse features, more resembling the Tartar physiognomy than any other type, and it is rare to see a handsome ..
face, though sometimes the younger women may be called pretty. Both sexes are extremely addicted to spirituous drinks. Al.
“ though industrious cultivators, they are very litigious and quaruelsome; but their disputes seldom lead to blows; and thOugh in- ~
‘ temperate they are still thrifty,—-a Girth seldom wastes his substance in drink. In .their dealings with one another they are
‘ honest and truthful, and altogether their character, though not so peaceable and manly as the Rathi. has many valuable and en- ' g;
“ dearing traits. The Girths being Sudras do not wear the janeo or thread of caste. They take money for their daughters, but
“ seldom exchange them. The younger brother takes his brother’s widow ; if she leave his protection, he was entitled by the law of
“ the country to her restitution, and under us he should at all events receive money compensation.”

The Ghiraths are said to be of Rajplit origin by mixed marriages or illegitimate intercourse, but I have
no trustworthy information on the subject. They are essentially agricultural, and the proverb says :——“ As ~ .
-“ the rice bends in the ear the Ghirath lifts his head.” Their social position is low. “ You can no more

 

 

Auto...

 

 

a

6

n

a

.-
a

o.
Us

9
n

s.
a

o

a
a

u

 

n

 

/

no.
an

a

.-

“ make a saint of a Ghirath than expect chastity of a buffalo,” and they practise widow—marriage, for “ You " ,1
“ can’t make a Ghirathm a widow, any more than you can turn a hill buffalo into a barren cow.” ‘
The Ghiraths have returned few large sub-divisions. The eight largest are given in the margin. 1

Bhardwaj is another Brahminical gotra, and probably returned
through misapprehension. Chhabru is found only in Hushyarpur,
and Chhora and Bhattu only in Kangra. The others occur in

 

 

 

GHIRATH TRIBES.

I. Kandal . 24,392 5. Reru . . 2,532 _ .

2. Bhardwéj . 8,330 6. giants . 2,058 both dlStI‘ICtS.

_. Pathari . 3,091 7. Hora . . 1,695 . .—

2. Chhabru . 2,717 8. Battu . . 1,623 490. The Reya (Caste No. I47).—-Hav1ng thus dlsposed of

the two great inferior cultivating castes of the hills, I shall take
the others as far as possible in order of locality from east to
west. The Reyas are a small Hindu caste found only in the Dehli district. They say they were Rajpiits

27o

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

., «5. ; I97 1‘ * .7 . ‘j'flrfiaiiMcss, CASTES, ANn'rRIBEs or. THE- PEOPLE. a ‘ - " . 'Pm! 493‘ x f

 

 

' ‘..

‘ \

\- ‘ i'Pai't IVs-mMinor Landéowning and Agricultural Castes. ‘i . ' - i ~ :7

 

 

but were excluded from the caste because they took to practising karewa or widow-marriage. They are
now quite separate. They eat and smoke with Jats and agricultural castes of Similar standing, but will
not marry them except by tarewa. They own nine villages in Dehli, and the. names of their clans are
sometimes- Rajpét and sometimes not. They trace their origin from Mahrauh Where the Qutb pillar
'“stands. .. ' - ‘ ‘ , '

' 491. The Lodha and Kachhi (CasterNos. 105 and may—These are two well-known cultivating castes
of Hindustan, and are found in the Panjab chiefly 1n the Jamna districts, though a. few of them‘have moved
on westwards to the great cantonments. They are almost Without enception Hindus. The .Lodhas are
said to be numerous in Hushangébéd, and to be distinct from_the Lodhi outcasts of Central India; but .the
Lodhas of Dehli would appear to be of very low social standing. It 18 said that there are two distinct
castes of Lodhas, one spelled with the hard and the other With the soft 01’, and perhaps this may account
for the apparent confusion. The Ambala Lodhas cultivate hemp largely, and work 1t up into rope. The
Kachhis are said to be the market gardeners of— Hindustan, and oflow standing. In thePanJab I belleve
they are generally engaged in the. cultivation-of water-nuts and 31milar produce; indeed in many parts
they are called Singhari (from sing/mint, a water-nut) as commonly as Kachhi.

h Caste No. ,——The Kambohs are one of the finest cultivating castes in the Panjab.
Thefosilrglilne gag??? in( market-gai‘dbning, but they are no less industrious and skilful than the Arains.
They are found in the upper Satluj valley as low down as Montgomery, throughout the northern portion of
the Eastern Plains, and as low down the Jamna valley as Karnal. They are espec1ally numerous-1n
Kapurthala. The Jamna Kambohs seem to have come into the valley from. the west, and there has quite
lately been a very large influx of Kambohs from the northern tracts of Patiala into the great d/za’é Jungles
between ThaneSar and the river. The Satluj Kambohs of Montgomery are d1v1ded into two branches, one
of which came up the river from the Multan country and the other down .the valley from the neighbour-
hood of Kapfirthala, both movements having taken place under the Slkh rule. They claim descent
from Raja Karan, and say that their ancestor fled to Kashmir. The Kambohs of BlJnOI' also trace their
origin to the trans—Indus country, and Mr. Purser accepts this tradition as ev1dently true. _ They are said
by SOme to be ‘ancient inhabitants of Persia, and the Karnal Kambohsotrace their 01‘1ng from Garb
Ghazni; but the fact that 40 per cent. of them are Hindus and 23 per cent. Slkhs 1sconclusive agalnst their _
having had any extra-Indian origin, unless at a very remote period. I have in sect10n 486 noted thefact that
Arains and Kambohs are commonly supposed to be closely related. Indeed in Montgomery a man appears
to be called Arain if he is Musalman and Kamboh if Hindu. But that thls IS not always the case IS ev1dent
from the fact of a Very considerable proportion of the Kambohs. of Amritsar, Lahore, Firozpur, Patiala, Nabha,
and Maler Kotla having returned themselves as Musalmans, although Musalman Aralns are also numerous,
in those tracts. In Jalandhar the village of Bhalowal is owned partly by Kambohs and partly byArains, both
being Musalman. It is perhaps doubtful whether the supposed relatlonship has any further basis than the
fact that they both came from the west, "and are both .of much the same ‘soc1al standing and agricultural
repute. The detailed clan tables will probably throw light on the question, though in Kapfirthala, the
strongholdof the Kambohs, their clans were not recorded. It IS said by some that the chief distinction
is that the Kambohs take money for their daughters, while the Arains do not But the social standing
of the Kamboh is on the whole superior to that of the Arain, and. very markedly so where the latter is a
vegetable—groWer. The Kamboh, moreover, is not a mere agricultnrist. He not unfrequently engages
in trade, and even takes service in the army or in offices or even as a private servant, while 1115 wife not
unfrequently lends money even where he is a merethusbandman, and under Akbar a Kamboh General
called Shahbaz Khan commanded 5,000 men and distinguished hlmself greatly in Bengal. Musalman
Kambohs held Sohna in Gurgaon some centuries ago ;, and the tombs and mosques that they have left show
that they must have enjoyed a considerable position. The military, mercantllehand clerkly Kambohs are
said to be distinguished as Qalmi or“ men of the pen,” and not to intermarry With the agrlcultural section
of the caste. But this is probably a mere social custom and not a. caste rule. The Kambohs do not seem
to bear as high a character for honesty as they do for skill. There is a Persian proverb current in the
North—West Provinces: “The Afghans, the Kambohs, and the Kashmiris; all three rogues (éadzcié),”
and Mr. Benton of Karnal describes them as “ notoriously deceitful and treacherous.” On the other hand
Sardar Gurdial Singh states, I know not on what authority, that “during the reign of terror in India, it
“was the Kambohs who were trusted by the rich bankers for carry-
! “ing their cash in the disguise 0f fayz’rs.” The Kambohs are
said to be exceptionally numerous in Mirat. Their location under

 

 

KAMBOH CLANS.

 

 

I. Thind . I??? ' 6- Emilia - gag; the hills lends some slight support to their tradition of origin from

i. i233". : 5:420 g. jhande : 2:028 Kashmir.

;- 1331111331: - 1,333 9- Unmal ' 2,001 The Kambohs seem to have returned very few large sub-

’ ' ’ { divisions. The figures for the nine largest are given in the mar-
gm.

493. The Ahir (Caste N0. 27).—The Ahirs are properly a pastoral caste, their name being derived from
the Sanskrit Ablzz’nz, or “ milkman.” But in the Panjab they are now almost exclusively agricultural, and
stand in quite the first rank as husbandmen, being as good as the Kamboh and somewhat superior to the
Jat. They are of the same social standing as the Jat and Gujar, who will eat and smoke with them ; but they
do not seem ever to have been, at any rate within recent times, the dominant race in any considerable
tract. Perhaps their nearest approach to such a position was in Rewari and the country to the west'of it
still locally known as Hirwati, where they held nearly three quarters of the pargamz/z in 1838. A very full ‘
description of them will be found in Elliott’s Races of the Nari/z- [Vest Provinces, and also in Sherring, I,
3321?. The west coast of India and Gujarat would appear to be their ancient homes, but they are numer-
ous in Behar and Gorakhpur, and at one time there was an Ahir dynasty in Nepal. In the Panjab they are
chiefly found in the south of Dehli, Gurgaon, and Rohtak and the Native States bordering upon these
districts, and in this limited tract they form a considerable proportion of the whole population. They are

271

 

    
 

      

‘m‘mmz * residencescwrss‘, AND raises-tosses PEOPLE.
Chap.VI_. 4 _ ‘ , . > ’ .. , _ ,

     
       
   
   
   
   
   
       
          
       
       
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
       
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
    

Part flit—Minor Land—owning and Agricultural, Castes.

almost all Hindus, and are said to trace their origin from Mathra. They are industrious, patient, and
orderly; and though they are ill spoken of. in the proverbs 40f the'countrysrde, yet that is probably only be-
cause the Jat is jéalous of them as being even better cultivators than himself. Thus they say in Rohtak:
‘3 Kosli (the head village of the Ahirs)‘ has fifty brick houses and several thousand swaggerers.” So in
Dehli : “Rather be kicked by a Rajput or stumble uphill, than hope anything from a jackal, spear grass,
“ or an Ahir; ” and again : 3‘ All castes are God’s creatures, but three castes are ruthless. When they get
“ a chance they have no shame ; the whore, the Banya, and the Ahir.” But these stigmas, are now-a-days
at least wholly undeserved. . , -
The Ahirs of the North-West Provinces have three great sections, the Nandbans of the-central dado, , , .1» .
the Jadubans of the upper dqaié and the Mathra country, and the Gwalbans of the .i .14
Am“ TR‘BES- lower dozib at Benares. The Ahirs of the Panjab have returned themselves as
.jqédlibans . . - 43a95x shown in the margin. Of the Gwalban-s more than 16,000 are found in Patiala.
‘. 6:332:55 I ,' I 33%? Within these tribes they have numerous clans, among which the Kosali of
‘* Rohtak and Gurgaon number 7,322. .

. j ' 494.. The Mahtam (Caste No. 51).—-There has been a confusion in the figures of Table VIIIA. owing
' to the fact that the Mahtams are also called Bahrupias. The Mahtams of Gujrat and Sialkot returned them-
selves under that name, and were included under Bahrupia in Table VIIIA. I have restored them to their
proper place in Abstract No. 85, page 266. ~ The Mahtams, or as they are called in the Jalandhar division Mah-
ton (nasal n),'are found chiefly in the Satluj valley, and along the foot of the hills between Jalandhar and
Gujrat. They are of exceedingly 10w caste, being almost outcasts; by origin they are vagrants, and in some
parts they apparently retain their wandering habits, while everywhere they are still great hunters, using
nooses like those of the Bawarias described in section 575.. But in many districts, and especially on the mid-
dle Satluj, they have devoted themselves to husbandry and are skilful and laborious cultivators. The great
majority of them are classed as Hindus, but about one-fifth are Musalman, and as many again Sikh. But
the Musalman section, even in the Multan. division, eat Wild pig and retain most of their, Hindu customs,
and are consequently not admitted, to religious equality by the other Musalmans. They appear, however,
. to bury their dead. They live, in Muzafiargarh, in grass huts on the river banks, whence the saying—-
“ Only two Mahtam huts and calls itself Khairpur.” Mr. Purser thus describes the Mahtams of Montgo-
mery :-— .

“ They are a low Hindu caste, and are looked down on by their neighbours. Their story is that they were Rajputs, and one of '
“their ancestors was a kanungo. Ahkar was then on the throne. Kanun-gos were called ma/zta, and thus they got their name.
" The first mahta was dismissed, and then settled at Mahtpur in J alaudhar. His descendants emigrated and settled along the banks
“ of the rivers as they found quantities of sarr in such situations, and working in sarr was their chief occupation. It was not till
“ the Nakkai chiefs held sway that they settled down permanently in this district. They adopted the custom of marriage with
“ widows according to the form of ckaddar ddlna, and so became Sudras. They are also called ‘ Bahrupias,’ which name is a cor-
“ ruption of ‘ Blzow-zip-ias,’ and means people of many modes of life, because they turned their hands to any business they could
“ find (yet (7“. Select Glossary, I, I7 & 54). Cunningham (History of the Sikhs, page 17) says, ‘ the hardworking Hindu Mahtams are
“ ‘ still moving family by family and village by village eastward away from the Ravi and Chanab.’ This would seem to give the
“ Mahtams a western instead of eastern origin as claimed by them. They own a good many villages (19), most of which are in good
“ condition. “(here they are not proprietors of the whole village, they reside in a separate group of huts at some distance from the
“ main cibddi. They are great hands at catching wild pigs ; but it is in cutting down the jungle on inundated lands that they excel.
“ Though industrious they do not care much for working wells, and prefer cultivating lands flooded by the rivers. They are quar-
“ relsome and addicted to petty thieving. They are of medium stature and stoutly made.”

495. There is a Bahrup tribe of Banjaras or, as they are called in the Panj'ab, Labanas; and the
Labanas and Mahtams of the Satluj appear closely to resemble each other. Elliott’s description of the
Bahrup Banjaras at page 54, Vol. I of his Races of the Nortlz- West Provinces, tallies curiously in
some respects with that of the Bahrupia Mahtams of Gujrat given by Captain Mackenzie at section 71
of his settlement report of that district; and on the whole it seems probable that the Mahtams are Banjaras
or Labanas, in‘which case it is possible that the Satluj group have come up from Rajpiitana, while the
, sub-montane group are merely a western continuation of the Banjaras of the lower 'hills. This is the .
i. more probable as I find that the Jalandhar Mahtams trace their origin from Jammu, conquered Rahon
from the Gujars, and were in turn deprived of it by the Ghorewaha Réjputs probably not less than five (
centuries ago. At the same time Ishould note that the Mahton of Hushyarpur and the neigthurhood L
appear to hold a much higher social position than the Mahtams of the Satluj ;, and it may be that the two
are really distinct. Sardar Gurdial Singh indeed goes so far as to say that the Mahton of Hushyarpur

 

 

 

 

   
 
 
 
 
  
   
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
  
   

 

 

g: are of good Rajput blood, though they have lost caste by taking to ploughing and practising widow-mar- .1" .
is riage, and that their social standing is not much below that of Rajputs. He thinks that the name
i; may be derived from Illa/am, which he says is a title of honour current among the Rajputs of the hills;

{4 and this agrees with the Montgomery tradition quoted above. Mr. Anderson also gives the Hushyarpur

.5: Mahtons high social standing. On the other hand, Mr. Wilson says that the Labanas of Sirsa would scout

:1, the idea of connection with the Mahtams of the Satluj, whom_ they consider utterly inferior to them-

5:

selves. The point needs to} be cleared up by further enquiry, especially in the districts where the classes ' '
come into contact. 0hr detailed tables of clans will doubtless throw light on the question. .

496. The Sarrara (Caste No. II8).—It is perhaps probable that these men are the same as those I
discussed under the head “ Sarera” in the section on Hill Menials. But I have separated them, as their
identity is not at all certain. The Sarrfiras which are found in Hazara belong to a race inhabiting Chibhal,

   

or the hill country of Kashmir on the Hazara border, and according to Major \Vace belong to the same ‘ T
ethnic group as the Dhund, Satti, and Kharral of the same tract. It might perhaps have been better to i
take them with the Kharrals. They are chiefly found in the Abbottébad ta/zsz’l, where they are purely git-i
agricultural. They are all Musalman. ‘ I

497. The Ghosi (Caste No. 125).——The Ghosi is I believe an Ahir tribe; but in the Panjab the name
is only used for Musalmans, and is often applied to any cowherd or milkman of that religion, whether
- , Gtijar, Ahir, or of any other caste, just as Gwéla is used for a Hindu cowherd. The Ghosi proper is only
‘* found in the eastern districts, though a few have strayed into the large cantonments to the west. But -

272

   

,ng _ THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES 0/17., THE‘PEOPEE. Chap. VL.‘ . i. ' I. _ ‘2,

 

 

5. 7 , - . _. g Part llV.--Minor Land-owning and Agricultural Castes.

' the 235 persons shown as Ghosi in the RaWalpindi division are, according to my papers, entered as Gha-

siara or “grass-cutter,” while the 337 of the Multan division are shown as Her, probably for Ahir. How

these came to be classed as Ghosi I cannot explain. It was not “done by my orders. It is said that

Hindus will buy pure milk from the Musalman Ghosi, but will reject it if there IS any.suspic10n of its 4
having been watered by the latter, as they must not drink water at his hands ! The GhOSlS are a purely

pastoral caste, at any rate in the Panjab. - They are however sometimes butchers.

498. The Gaddi (Caste No. 81).—-These figures appear to include two entirely distinct classes of ' » a . .-
people. The Mu’salman‘Gaddis of Dehli, Karnal, and Ambala are apparently a tribe found in the upper ' - ' '
dodb of the Jamna and Ganges, closely resembling the Ghosi, and perhaps like them a sub-diVISion of
' , the Ahirs. They are called Gadi almost as often as Gaddi. They are by hereditary occupation milkmen ;
’ — ‘ but in Karnal, where they are most numerous, they have settled down as .cultivators and own several Vil-
lages. They are poor hushandmen._ And a further confusion may pOSSibly have taken place from the fact
that a descendant of a Raipt’it father by a widow of another caste married by tarewa is called Garra
with the ‘hard r. Indeed it is not quite impossible that here we may have the connecting link between the
two classes. At any rate the word Gaddi, as used in the Panjab proper, is applied to the inhabitants of
the mOuntain range between Kangra and Chamba and of its continuation in the latter State; The term is
commonly applied to almost any inhabitant of that region ; but the true Gaddis, whom General Cunningham \
is inclined to identify with the ancient Gandaridae or Gangaridae, are apparently of Khatri origin. Mr.
Barnes thus describes them :-— ' ’ , .

“ The Gadis are the most remarkable race in the hills. In features, manners, dress, and dialect they differ essentially from all
“ the rest of the population. The Gadis reside exclusively upon the snowy range which divides Chamba from Kangra. A few of
“ them have wandered down into the valleys which skirtthe base of this mighty chain, but the great majority live on the heights
“above; they are found from an elevation of 3,500 or 4,000 feet up to 7,000 feet. Above this altitudethere is little/ or no
“cultivation, the increasing acclivity of the range opposing insurmountable obstacles. They preserve a_ti-adition among themselves
“ that their ancestors originally came from the Panjab, and that during the horrors of the Mahomedan 1nvas10ns the population of
“the cities fled from the open country before their invaders and took refuge in these ranges, at that period almost uninhabited. The
“term ‘ Gadi’ is a generic name, and under this appellation are included Brahmiiis, Khatris, and a few Rajputs and Rathis.. The
“majority, however, are Khatris, and the sub-divisions of the caste correspond exactly With the tribes among the Khatris eXisting in
“the plains of the Panjah at the present day. Impure castes are not styled Gadrs, but are known by. the names of Bath, Sipi,
“ Héli, &c. They are a semi-pastoral, semi-agricultural race. The greater portion of their wealth conSISts of . flocks of sheep and
“goats, which they feed half the year (the winter months) in the valleys of Kangra, and for the other half drive across the 'range
“into the territories of Chamba. They hold lands on this side and also in Chamba, and-in former days were cons1dered subJect to
“ both States. At present our rule has materially weakened the tenure of the Chamba Chief, andmany continue all the year round
“on this side of the range acknowledging no allegiance whatever to Chamba. It was a rule With these simple people, whenever
“fined by the Kangra authorities, to pay a similar penalty into the Chamba treasury. I am afraid our institutions have taught
“ them greater independence, and the infraction of this custom is now more frequent than the observance. Many Gadis cultivate the
“ Winter crops or wheat in Kangra, and returning with their flocks grow the summer or rain crop at “ Barmor,” as the province
“ on the other‘side of the snow is designated. They all wear woollen clotheS, which they make up at home out of ‘the wool from
“their own flocks,_ The men don aremarkable high-peaked cap, with flaps to pull down over the ears in case of severe weather.
“ The front is usually adorned with a garland of dried flowers, or with tufts of the Impeyan pheasant, or red heads, the seeds of
“parasitical plants growing in the forests. The rest of their dress is a frock, made very capaCious and loose, secured round the waist
“ with a black woollen cord. In the body of this frock the Gadi stores the most miscellaneous articles; his own meal, tied up in an
" untanned leather pouch, with two or three young lambs just born, and perhaps a present of walnuts or potatoes for his master are
“ the usual contents. His legs are generally bare, but occasionally he wears woollen trowsers very loose at the knee, to allow free
“ motion in walking, and fitting tight at the ankle, over which it lies in folds so as not to restrict the action of the limbs. The
“ women wear the same frock, only reaching to their ankles, secured with the same woollen cord. Their garment fits rather tighter
“ about the body, and is both modest and becoming. The head-dress is a “ chaddnr,” or sheet, thrown loosely over the upper portion
“ of the body, and sometimes fastened in the shape of a turban, with a loose streamer behind by. way of ornament. The Gadis are
“ a very simple and virtuous race; they are remarkable, even among the hill population, for their eminent regard for truth; crime is
“almost unknown among them; their women are chaste and modest, seldom deserling their husbands. Like all the inhabitants
“ of mountainous regions they are frank and merry in their inanneis,—they constantly meet together, singipg anddancing in a style
“ quite peculiar to themselves. They are great tipplers, and at these festive meetings the natural hilarity is considerably enhanced
“by deep potations. In person they are a comely race. The women frequently are very fair and beautiful,+the1r. features are
“ regular, and the expression almost always mild and engaging. The Gradis wear the thread of caste, and are much stricter in Hindu
“ customs and Observances than most of the inhabitants of the higher ranges of the Himalaya. They are not a very widely-diff used
“ race. They extend over the greater part of Chamba, inhabit the skirts of the Kangra snowy range, and are found also on the
“ southern face of the Badrawar hills across the Ravi. Their peculiar caste, “ Khatri,” and their position in the ranges immediately
“ above Lahore favour the tradition that originally they were fugitives from the cities of the plains before the Mahomedan inroads.”

They are almost all shepherds, and do not in any way resemble the Khatris of the plains. They are all
Hindus, but locally distinguished from the jrindre or cotton-clad Hindus. The Khatri and Rajpiit Gaddis
intermarry; and in some places the Brahman Gaddi will marry the Khatri Gaddi. The Khatri or true Gaddis
are the best of the classes, and “number among them the best shepherds, and the richest and most influential
men.” It is not improbable that in Chamba, their true hOme, the Rajpiit and Brahman Gaddis are less
numerous than in Kangra. The Gaddi are a simple and rustic people. The proverb says: “The Gaddi
is a good—natured fool; ask for his cap and he gives you his coat.” And again : “ In, no-man’s-land one
makes friends with Gujars and Gaddis.”

FOREIGN RACES.

499. Foreign Races—I have called the groups of which the figures are given on the next page in Ab-
stract No. 87 Foreign Races, because they bear titles properly foreign to India and for the most part lay
claim to foreign origin. It will presently be seen how little real right many of them have to the
names they bear. The Saiyads might have been included in this group, but they have been classed with r
the priestly castes. The present group is divisible into three sections, the Arab and Shekh, the Turk
and Mughal, and the Ghulam and Qizilbash. The last two and probably many of the Arabs and Turks are
true foreigners, and have a good claim to the names they bear; but the\Shekhs and Mughals are for the
most part mere pretenders. \Vhat Rajpiit is to the Hindu, Shekh, Saiyad, and in the west of the Panjab
Mughal, are to the Musalman; and every convert of low caste who wishes to glorify himself assumes one

273

 

 

 

of these titles, whilefitrihies \whos‘e origin is lowlytorhasbeen for§btteh,'tr‘aééthéir descent from the fp ' pieip j
of the Prophet-0r of one of the Mahomedan conquerors of Indla: gAs Mr. Thomson“'puts- it: “Pridesof g
“ racejleads to the invention of some royal rpro‘genltor, and pride of religion is aperpetual inducement to _ :

“ escape from the admission of an idolatrous ancestry”.

\

a - _ ' ”Abstract Ne. 87, showing Foreign Rams'

 

Fianna. y P30 0111'on mm 1,000 _
' our. POPULATION.

 

no . ~ ‘ up 37

 

‘

 

 

 

Dehli . , i A ' ' . ' ‘ , .Dehli
Gurgaon - , - ‘ . , Gurgaon ‘
Karnél 4 - ' - . . ‘ ‘ Karnél '

Hissar . - , - ' Hissar
Rohtak . - ‘ . , " _ Rohta
Sirsa _ -- . Sirsa

Ambala ' ' i a ~ _ Ambala
Ludhiana _ -- Ludhiana
Simla -- -- ‘ ‘ Simla

Juliundur V - ' ' i r _ Jullundur
Hoshiérpur - -- - ‘ ' .. ‘ ‘ .. Hoshi‘arpur
Kén gra. , -- -- . . Kén gra

 

Amritsar ‘ -- , .' ' . _ . Amritsar
Gurdéspur . . GurdésPnr
Siélkot _ - - Siélkot

Lahore I i - . . _ - Lahore \
Gujranwéla . ‘. . , Gujrénwéla
Ferozepore ‘ , . Ferozepore - ‘

Rawalpindi 7 ‘ , ‘ . Rawalpindi ’ i
ii" 8-12? ' ' ' ' ' V ' ii‘etlua’i' ‘

u1r - j . ulr
Shahpur ~ . ‘ . Shahpur

Mooltan i ‘ ' . Mooltan

J hang ‘ Jhan g
Montgomery . . .. Mont omery
Muzaffargarh \ _ Muza a‘rgarh

D. l. Khan - - ' ,. i . _. D. I. Khan
D. G. Khan 5 , ~ ’ , ~ .. D. G. Khan
Bannu . ‘ , 2 ‘ Bannu

Peshéwar - Peshawar

Hazara . . ‘ Hazara

Kohét . - Kohét

British Territory British Territory
Patiéla - ‘ - ‘ ... Patiéla

Nébha - . . ~ ,Nabha
Kapurthala - . . . . Kapurthaia

jind - . . _. and

Total East; Plains ‘ . Total East. Plains
Bahéwal pur . .. . _ , Bahéivalpur 'V
Chamba . _ . . Chamba

 

Total Hill States . - , Total Hill States

British Territory . . British Territ
Native States . I . .. . ~ Native Statesosy
Province . _ . ‘ Province ‘

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

n a.

500. The Arab (Caste NO. I40).—Arabs are returned ill the Panjéb chiefly from the Multan and Pesha-
war divisions. They are probably Arab merchants from Bombay, where I believe men of true Arab extrac-
tion are somewhat numerous. That they have not cOme direct froln-Arabiatis shown by the language table, in
which Arabic is returned as the mother-tongue of only 3 persons. More'than half the Arabsfin the Panjab‘
are to be found in Peshawar itself. This is hardly to be wondered at, for Peshawar is a city ill which may i
be found representatives of almost every Eastern nation, and is the half-way house between India and Asia. .
It is possible that some of-our Shekhs, whether truly or falsely so called, may have returned themselves as

274

 

 

 

 

 

 

.
A

mansions, CASTESWANQ' ,rkmrspr ~THE_PEOPIIE. “ 2;:53‘;

Part IV.——Minor Land-donning and Agricultural Castes.

 

Arabs, but .I: donot think it likely. The true Shekhs are of c0urse of Arab grigin ;- but Ibelieve that Such
men, when their settlement in the Panjab is of any long standing, always call themselves Shekh or Qureshi,
and not Arab; ‘ - 9 ,

, 501. The Shekh (Caste No. I7).—-Slze/élz is an Arabic word meaning anrelder or Chief, and probably
corresponds very closely among the tribes of Arabia with C/mud/wz' among those=0f the Panjab. Thus the
title ’should properly be confined to, and is very generally assumed by tribes of true Arab descent. But it
has been degraded to a much more vulgar use. If a Rajpfit or Jat turn Mahomedan he retains his caste
name, and is still a Rajpfit or 'Jat; though I have known Musalman Rajpiits who had fallen in life and.
taken to weaving call themselves Shekhs, though still recognized asrelations by their brethren of the vil-
lage whence they came. (80 if an outcast organ of impure calling becomes Musalman-and retains his
occupation, or at least substitutesfor it another only slightly less degrading, he also retains his caste name
or is known by an entirely new one, such as Dindar or Musalli. But the class which lie betweenthese
two extremes, and are neither so proud of their origin as to Wish, nor so degraded by their occupation as
to be compelled to retain their original caste name, very generally abandon that name on their conversion
to Islam and adopt the title of Shekh. There is a Persian proverb: “The first,year»I was a weaver »
(Julaha); the next year a Shekh. This year if prices rise I shall be a Saiyad.” Moreover many of the
inferior agricultural Musalman tribes of Indian descent have, especially in the west of the Province, set up
a claim to Arab origin; and though they are still known by their tribal name, have probably or almost
certainly returned themselves as Shekhs in the present Census In these last cases they will in all probabi-
lity have often shown their-tribal name as the sub-division of the Shekhs to which they belong, and it is to
be hoped that the detailed clan tribes will, when published, throw much lightupon the true composition of
our figures for Shekhs. Meanwhile only a few of the largest sub-divisions can be examined. In one respect
I myself am responsible for the uncertainty of meaning which attaches to these figures. There are certain
agricultural tribes whose claims to Qureshi origin appear to be valid, such as the Khagga and Hansof
Montgomery; and these men I included under the head Shekh. It was most certainly a mistake to do
so, and I_ shall give separate figures for them below. With them I 'shall discuss some of the larger sub.-
divisions of Shekhs which have \been returned in our papers. In many cases the titleshere given are no
less misleading than the original title of Shekh. The'Shekhs who have returned” themselves as Jats in the
Multan and Derajat division are shown in Abstract N0. 72, page 224. - ’

Shekhs do n0t bear the best "of characters in some parts. In Rohtak they are said to “ supply recruits
to our armies and jails with praiseworthy indifference,” and in Derah Ismail Khanthe Naumuslim Shekhs
are described as “a lazy thriftless set of cultivators.” The true Qureshis 0f the south-western districts,
however, are often possessed of great influence, and hold a high character for sanctity. Such are the
descendants of Baha-ul-haqq the renoWned saint of Multan, who are known as Hashmi Qureshis, and
whose family is described at pages 490ff of Grifiin’s Pamja’é Chiefs. They are chiefly found in the Multan,
Jh'ang, and Muzaffargarh districts.

502. Tribes and castes included under Shekh—Qureshi.—The figures below show the number of
people who have returned themselves as Qureshi :— ' _

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

QURESHI SHEKHS ’ .
DISTRICT AND STATE. Number. DISTRICT AND’S‘I‘ATEn Number. DISTRICT AND STATE. Number,

Dehli - - - . . 19,355 Lahore . . . . . 13,330 Derah Ghazi Khan . . . 71,730
Gurgaon . . . . . . 3,977 G_ujra_nwala . . . . 2,343 Bannu . , , . , . 8,666
ROhtak - - - - - 1,212 FIrOZpur . . . '. 3,461 Peshawar . . . . ~ 3,60,
Sirsa. . » . _ . . . 1,701 Rawalpindi . . . . 12,420 Hazara . . . . . 2,433
Ambala . . . . . 16,629 jahlam . . . . . 3,634 Kohat . . . . , , 2,342
Ludhiana . . . . . 1,076 Gujrat . . . . . 4,000 Patiala . , , . 5, 87 4
Simla \ . . . . . 1,322 Shahpur . . . . . 4,276 Bahawalpur . . . . 3,901
Jalandhar - - - - - 3,616 Multan . . . . . 6,100 Other Districts and States . 4,535
Hushyérpur . . . . 1,977 jhang . . . . . 3,987 161,854
Am ntsar . . . . - 12,309 Montgomery . . -. . 2, 199 E.
Gurdaspur . . . . 2,043 Muzaffargarh . . , , 3,265

Sialkot . . 2,103 Derah Ismail Khan . . . 2,436

 

 

 

 

 

 

The Qureshi is the Arab tribe to which the Prophet belonged. Consequently it is the favourite tribe
from which to claim descent, and it is to be feared that comparatively few of those Who have returned them-
selves as Qureshi have any real title to the name. Among those who so style themselves_many claim to
belong to the Faruqis or descendants of Umar the second Caliph, or to the Sadiqis 0r descendants of
Abul Bakar the first Caliph, both of whom were Qureshi by tribe. But the term Sadiqi is often confused
with Sidqi, a title derived from the same root and meaning “ the true ”; but which, in the east of the Panjab
at any rate, is commonly used as an equivalent to Naumuslim to distinguish converts of Indian descent
from original Mahomedan immigrants. ‘ _

Naumuslim—means nothing more than a new Musalman; and only 3,491 of our Shekhs have, by
' returning themselves as Shekh Naumuslim, admitted their true origin. These men are scattered in small
numbers about the Province, but 1,437 of them are in Bahawalpur.

Ansari.——Ansari or “auxiliaries” was the title given to the believers of Medina who welcomed
Mahomet after his flight from Mecca; and those who claim descent from these men style themselves Ansari.
As many as 7,215 of our Shekhs have so returned themselves, of whom 1,501 are in Ambala, 1,539 in
Multan, and the rest scattered about the Province. One large section of the Shekhs of Panipat commonly
style themselves Ansari; but they would appear to have now returned themselves as Muhajarin.

Muhajarin.—The faithful who accompanied Mahomet in his Hajz'rah or flight from Mecca were called
Muhajarin or “the fugitives or emigrants,” and their descendants still retain the title. In the Karnal dis-
trict 8,560 persons have so returned themselves, and are doubtless the men of Panipat just alluded to.

275 >

 

 

   
   
   
  
   
  
  
    
      
     
     
    
    
    
   
  
     
    
    
       
   
   
  

 

 
 

n
«x » .. ,
:1 .. , _
~ \

Pm503.] -
Chap. V11 V -3

J

V" Itas-"iéaé-‘E‘s; cA'sTEs, ANDI'TR‘IV'B’TES‘OF, THE PEOPLE. ’

Part lV.—MinoriLandeowni1ig and agriémtural Castes. -

I

i V ‘ ,——The'I~Ians is one of the tribes whichl regret having included among
503. The Hans and rigggfiglitkhs. The numbers according to our returns are given in the margin ;

 

 

 

 

 

 

but it is very probable that many of the Hans have returned themselves as

THE mus. _ . Shekh or Qureshi and not as Hans, since they claim Qureshi origin. _ They say

manic}, ‘ Numbers. they emigrated from Arabia to Afghanistan and thence to the PanJab,'.where

- they settted at'Pakka Sidhar in the Montgomery dlStl’lCt.' In the time of

Multan - - ' 62; Alamgir the Héns tribe, under their chief Shekh Qutb, attalned Independent rule
ihgstgogery ' I 268 over a portion of that district and retained their independence till the time of
W the Sikhs/when about the middle of the 18th century the streams which fertilized

TOTAL ' 897 their country dried up and they lost their home. At present they do not own

 

a single entire village, and have preserved none of their former influence.

.--_--T1 6 Kha as are another tribe which I have classed as Shekh, bUt had better have kept
Khaggas 1 ggeparate- The numberspreturned are shown in the margin. But here again

 

 

 

 

many of them have probably returned themselves as Shekhs or Qureshi. Mr.

T“ Kmm‘s' Purser thus describes them: “ The Khaggas came to theMontgomery district

District. Numbers. “after the conquest of Multan by Ranjit .Singh. They claim to be Qureshi, and

“name as the first Khagga, Jalal-ul-din, disc1ple of Muhammad Irak. Khagga is

Multan . . 672 “said to mean a peculiar kind of fish ; and the name .was given to Jalal-ul-din

~ “gségmery' : 172 “by his spiritual teacher on the occasion of his rescuing a boat overtaken by a
Muzafijargarh - 54 “ storm.’,’ ' *

TOTAL . 903 _ 504_\The Nekokara and Jhand‘ir.—The Kokara or Nekokara, who are

chiefly found in the Jhang district, claim to be Hashmi Qureshls, who came from

 

 

 

, Bahawalpur some 450 years ago. They hold land in Gujranwala also, but are
not a very important tribe. In Gujranwala many of them arefagz’rs, and they generally bear a semi-reli-
gious character. ,_ , .

The Jhandir are also said to be of Qureshi origin, and though they do not openly profess to be reli-
gious directors, there is a certain odour of sanctity about the tribe. Most, of them.can read and write, and
they are “particularly free from ill deeds of every description.” They own land 1n the extreme south of
the Jhang district. They are said to have been the standard bearers of one of the great salnts, whence
their name. _

505. The Sarai, Miana, and others.—-Sarai.-The Sarai family are the descendants of the Kalhora
Kings of Sindh who have settled at Hajipur in Derah Ghazi Khan. Some account of the1r history will be
found in Mr. Fryer’s report on that district, and in Mr. O’Brien’s Glossary. They were included with
Shekh in the divisional office, and.I have no separate figures for them as yet. Tod makes the Sarai de-
scendants, or perhaps only namesakes, of Sehl a Kaurava Rajpt’it, and in anc1ent times prince of Sindh and
founder of Aror on the Indus. He says: “Sehl or Sehr became a titular appellation of the country, its
“princes, and its inhabitants the Sehrai.” (See further Sarai under Jats of the western sub-montane,
section 433).

Miana.—Mian is used in the west of the Panjab to denote any holy man, and his descendants will
often style themselves Miana. Thus the head of the Sarai family just described

 

 

 

 

is known as the Mian Séhib Sarai. But in Hazara at least, and probably in

RETURNED ‘5 SHBKHS' other parts of the frontier, any new convert to Mahomedanism is often called a

Number Miana, and most of them are cultivators. I have with some hesitation classed

Name Of cams' “sighting them as Shekh rather than with Ulama. There are 3,282 in the Rawalpindi and
188 in the Derajat division.

Bodla . . 2,435 Besides the classes discussed above, the castes shown in the margin appear

2:1???” : : “2:; from a rough examination of the Shekh sub-divisions to have returned themselves

Awan . . 449 as Shekhs in the numbers shown against each. They are described in their

1}”;11‘3“ '- : ff; proper places. Of the Bodlas returned as Shekhs 144 are in Hissar, 749 in

Mochi . . 107 Sirsa, 339 1n Firozpur, 349 in Montgomery, and 254 1n Bahawalpur. Of the

Rélp‘“ ' ' “’6 Daudpotras 1,287 are in Multan. Besides these, men returning themselves under

29 other castes} 685 . ‘ i . ‘

mostly low. the followmg names have been classed as Shekh. Shekhra, a contemptuous

 

 

 

diminutive of Shekh; Pirzédah, or descendants of a pir or Musalman spiritual
guide; Shekhzadah, or son of a Shekh. There appear to have been only 383 of
the first, 19 of the second, and 17 of the third. In the Lahore division the Bharais (caste No. 48) have
been most erroneously classed as Shekh, to the number of 1,444 in Lahore, 2,256 in Gujranwala, and 1,646
in Firozpur.

506. The Turk (Caste N0. I26).—I shall not attempt to touch upon the much debated question of the
distinction between Turks and Mughals. It will be sufficient to say that a Turk in the Panjab means,
probably invariably, a Turkoman native of Turkistan and of Mongolian race. In the Dehli territory
indeed the villagers, accustomed to describe the Mughals of the Empire as Turks, use the word as synony-
mous with “official,” andI have heard my Hindu clerks of Kayath caste described as Turks merely
because they were in Government employ. On the Biloch frontier also the word Turk is commonly used
as synonymous with Mughal. The Turks of the Panjab are practically confined to the Hazéra district,
and are doubtless the representatives of the colony of Karlagh Turks who came into the Panjab with
Tamarlane (1399 AD.) and possessed themselves of the Pakhli tract in the Hazara district, which
apparently included the Tandwal, Dhamtaur, and Swati country, and was politically attached to Kashmir.
These men were dispossessed of their territory by Swatis and Tanaolis from across the Indus about the
beginning of the 18th century; and the Turks now returned are doubtless their descendants. The word
Turk is a Tartar word meaning a “wanderer;” thus in poetry the "Sun is called “the Turk of China,”
that is of the East, or “the Turk of the Sky.” The Turks of Gurdaspur are said to be rope—makers by
occupation (see further sections 412 and 416). i

276

         

  

   
   
   
    
  
 
       
      
     
      
    
      
     
      
   
    
  
     
    
      
     
    
    
       
    
    
    

 

'2’». ,3 3 i 9 ”3f : fig; § . g a» “I“
~ in: . J: ‘2’ w v . 3 : “Fe.
:1 ‘ a. . . .-. ., a g 1 . . . ”x ..
)3, 7‘” j . r" ‘_ I, p .5 ~‘._' :'~ : _»‘ 7L '3‘. * “'7 _ ’ 4. ' .‘V _ r .} , /' .v, . ”a i p >_ .4
grass 12 CASTES,,’-AND.TR’IBES OF- THE PEOPL-Ex 1 . . ~ - “5

.( . 1. _ ‘

 

prt IV.———Minor Landéowiiingiand gAg'riCultural Castes.

i

507;“ TheMughal (Caste No. 37).—-TheMughals proper or Mon 015, forthe two words are only differ- 5
ent forms-.of the same name, probably either entered the'Panjab with abar, or were attracted thither under
the dynasty~ofvhis de’scendants.‘ They are probably toibe found in greatest number in.the neighbourhood
of Dehli, the capital of that dynasty; and I believe that‘the great majority of those who have returned
themselves as Mughals in the Eastern Panjab really belong to that race. . They are also numerous in the
Rawalpindi division and on the upper frontier, along the route of the Mughal armies, and where they find
a. mere kindred people than in the great ‘Panjab plains. But as will be presentlyexplained, the number of

a

"true Mughals in these parts is certainly much smaller than would appear from our figures. The Mughals of

Gujrat are described by Mr. Monckton as _“ an unhappy race. , Puffed up with pride of birth, they account
“themselves above all other classes exceptSaiyads, and even among themselves each house reckons itself
“ higher than its neighbour.‘- Among the clans, though of high descent, they are now at a discount. Those
“ that might be admitted their equals, such as Chibs or Gakkhars, despise them ; while to lower classes they
“ themselves will not stoop; and the consequence is that social relations are sometimes at a dead-lock.” ’
The description applies with equal truth to the Mughals of the Dehli territory. Even on the frontier the
Mughals do not bear a good name. , “The Mughals tyrannize over the cultivator, and the cultivator over
“ theearth ;” and again: “ Trust not the Mughal’s letters. Of the Mughals, first letters, then armies.”
.The Mughals aredistributed very widely over the Province; but are, excepting Dehli, most numerous,
in the western districts, and more especially in Rawalpindi, Jahlam, and Hazara. Itris certain that a.
very large number of these men are not Mughals ‘at all. Some, probably a considerable number of them,
belong to agricultural tribes locally known by tribal names, such,as Gakkhars, Sattis, Ghebas, and the like,
who have set up an almost certainly groundless claim to Mughal origin. Many of these have already been
noticed. But more than this, there is a tendency, apparently confined to Dehli and the Rawalpindi and
Peshawar divisidns, for men of low caste to call themselves Mughals just as throughout the Province they
call themselves Shekhs. Thus we find among the sub—divisions of those returned as Mughals, 1,512 Kahars
in Hazara, and in Rawalpindi 3,655 Sainis and 1,263 Rawals; while in the eight districts just specified
no feiNer than 2,724 other members of 41 separate castes, for the most part of low standing, have been
detected among the Mughals by a rough examination of the detailed clan tables, and this is doubtless
only a specimen of what‘has taken place on a very extensive scale. Major Wace is of opinion that
recent Jat converts to Mahomedanism often take the title of Mughal. On ,the other hand no fewer than

 

 

 

 

' 2,510 persons have returned themselves as Pathan by caste and»
MUGHAL mans. Mughal by tribe, of whom 1,169 are in the Peshawar district,>746
DISTRICT. Chughatta. Barlés , in. the Derajat, and 401 in Rawalpindi and Jahlam. Further light
\ : ‘ ‘w1,ll doubtless'be thrown upon the composition of the so-called
. . _ Mughals when the detailed tables 'are published. Of the true
2:315” : ‘ 3 : : 1’23 :2 . Mughal tribes, only the Chughatta and the Barlas seem to be
Sialkot_ ’. . .3 ' 1,554 numerously represented in the Panjab, the former numbering 23,593
5:313:31?de - - Egg ’ :22; and the latter 12,137. Men so returned are probably true Mughals.
Gujrat , _' f f j ’59,, 3:633 Their numbers for the districts in which they are shown as numer-
fiqhalltlpur - - - _- mgs I79 . ous are given in the margin. Besides these 1,543 of the Rawal-
Jhgng" : : : : 3:27? 3: pindi Mughals return themselves as Gakkhar and 3,861 as Kayani,
Samara] - - - - 1,014 141 the latter also of which names perhaps refer to the Gakkhars, who
ahawa 9‘” ' ‘ ' ‘ “488 sometimes claim to be Kayani 1. In 1864, Colonel Cracroft gave

 

 

 

 

 

 

. the number of true Mughals in the Rawalpindi district at 2,767
souls. At last Census there were 8,205. .

508. The Kasars of Jahlam.—The Gakkhars, Sainis, and other caStes mentioned above are described
in their proper places. But the Kasars of Jahlam have apparently returned themselves in a body as
Mughals, for no fewer than 8,527 of the Jahlam Mughals show Kasar as their clan. These Kasars occupy
the north of the Dhani country about Bubial and Chaupeda. They say that their old home was in
Jammu, and that they joined the armies of Babar and so obtainedpossession of their territory which
was then almost uninhabited. Their present claim to Mughal origin is evidently suggested by their .
association with the Mughal power, and is apparently a new idea; for up to the time of the Census itself they
seem to have enjoyed the rare distinction of being one of the few Salt—range tribes who claimed neither
Rajput, Awan, nor Mughal descent. They are described by Mr. Thomson ”as a passionate and revengeful
race, careless of human life, but good cultivators though somewhat exacting landlords. “Envy is their
“ most odi0us quality; every family is distracted with mean jealousies which are sometimes prosecuted with
“. astonishing rancour, and not unseldom degenerate into criminal greed. It is fair tovadd that their vices '
“ seem to be gradually losing strength. Many of the headmen are personally very engaging, good horse-
“ men, keen sportsmen, .with frank manners and a good presence; and it is sometimes difficult to under-
“ stand how they should have Such a mean side to their character.”

509. The Ghulam (Caste No. 130).—-These men are returned from the Peshawar district to the
number of 3,347 _under the name of Ghulam Khanazad, and from Multan to the number of 99 under the
name of Khanazad simply. The latter may be an error for Khanzadah. The Peshawar men show their
clans as Turkhel Ghulam, and Malekhel. They are said to be descendants of captives in war who were
made slaves (g/zulém), whence their name. They are still chiefly employed in domestic service, and are
generally attached to‘ their hereditary masters, though some of‘ them have taken to shop-keeping andother
occupations. " .

i 4 Since writing the above, which is based upon the information of a highly educated gentleman in our

. 1l have not been able to obtain satisfactory informationregarding this word. The city of Kayén was the capital of Kai Kayus, Kai
Kubad, and Kai Khasru; and some say that the Gakkhars call themselves Kayani because they claim descent from these three Kings.
Others say that the Mughals proper, and especially the Chughattas and Qizilbashes, are Kayanis-g and that the Gakkhars call themselves
Kanani or Canaanites because they claim descent from Jacob and Joseph who lived in Canaan; and that it is this word which has been
misread Kayani. ‘ -

277

 

 

 

w ,- w a

a , jj;po{ifiica1sgémicgugfimgfefimtive bfiégsfiéwar;:1find-ill‘aécggmuhéhmédi‘gaifi£ma7fi;§£gie§ sin hisa5j1¢¢ig¢§;;£_, 7
V Afghdm' thatfihfi‘giiiibé‘éhtodefihullrdescribed below arc.l-;.collecti\‘r¢1y: known,as:,«,Ghfilém-khénah. 3 "If 505“? .1

- ‘our' Ghuléni sKKfifiaezéa‘s\arepfobably‘nothifig more? ~thalng'Qizi1béshes': /1‘ But fligiclzcg-‘sjdescribed abovejdqg's” '

7 ex-is‘tfinflPahéwaifi‘g'considerablefnmbersg . , . . _ x . x _ .
‘ ., Swai‘mefiQi'zflbaéhxcmé No; 18:)9-T11‘erQi2‘i1Bééh1Lare~aitrib60f'Tartarfiorsemenwé‘ffdmthe Ea’stem
—‘5C’auCas'u‘sg‘WHb‘fOI-med th‘e backbone‘bf‘the olfi'Peg-sian army andof thé force Withwhiéh'Néflir Shéhiniradéd ,- , , .
‘ :Iii‘dias“ 'Miny‘fof’tlie‘great.Mfighalsmfifisters' have bee’fi' Qizilbésh; and notably‘Mir'nglahth-e famous'g n

v. f , ministeglj of ‘Aufangzeb‘. ‘Th‘eyéare saidgtota’ke their namevfrom axed cap of peculiarshaipe'which‘they wear; v
‘. J EWhich'vfas invented by ~the5zf01'1‘nd'er: of ' th‘e‘ SOpHi d‘ynastyofiPersia, an intolerantfihiah, as-the distirigzuish-

fT'Ainfg mark of‘that’se'ct, and Wicflh‘ig son Shléh-Tnméfip compellé'd‘Huméyfih to wearv'whena-refugeeaat-the ,1
4".‘Pérsian Court; There are some; ’I,20b families-1 of’QiZiIbéSh ‘in the ¥3itY 0f Kéb‘fl alone; Where-they'Were

7' 'HOcéted by NfidirSHéfi, and“ still-form ‘an i‘mpOrtant‘military’tolony :and exercise considerable‘ihfltfgfic‘ejn 7 ‘

local politics. ' They are n‘btfuncommon th’rougHout Afghénistéh, Besides thé‘number of Qiz-ilbésh' gettimjed”

as such, 66were enteijed as<Pathé=ns, .of'wh‘om 48"werg in Derah Ismail ,Khéir. See’ also ’the précedin'g ’
paragraphfind‘er-tfie head Ghul’émv ' . .- ‘ ~ ’ ‘ ,, _ «a . , A.

1:" a V
r ‘ I» “\
’ 'I \

,x'

. ~ 4 _ ' ‘ I
I . v r

,5 lnzthe caste. table -the..word is s.pe‘1~t Kigalfbut‘ I'believverQizil is corredt.

u

1.. ,

 

 

 

 

 

 

« 2 P 3.
ii we; at” a“ .. fi‘in ,. . . . _ lo
~ . 3’. A . I 7 , l I . f n : ’73' '1 .j . ‘ ' .- y‘ - , ._ ‘5: ‘. I, ‘ ff, i: i“ .. Hf \ V
3 if‘ - 1.: ., if‘ , THE‘ME’ETCASTES’AND :meE’S'GF THE'PEQPL’E“ ', “‘ " _ ' Chap VJ}: it"
-\ 3 ’4 ; 1 ;_BarfiVV£¥—ji§eligious, Professionah; Mércantile, and Miscellaneous *rCast'es.’ “’“ " - ‘
_ ._ g

\

I

PART V.-RELIGIOUS, PROFESSIONAL, MERCANTILE, AND MISCELLANEOUS CASTES.

\ n

510: Generaliand Introductory—The classes discussed in this part of the chapter form an exceedingly
heterogeneous cellection. They are in fact all those that are left after separating the landOWning and agri.
cultural castes on the one hand, and the vagrant, artisan, and menial classes on the other. They include

, some of the highest and some‘of the lowest castes in the Province, yet there is a connection between the _
priestly Brahman and the semi~priestly Nai, between the merchant Khatri and the pedlar Maniar. I have ’
divided the castes now to be considered into six groups. The first includes the priestly castes such as the
Brahman and Saiyad; the second the various ascetic, religious, and mendicant ordersoffagz’rs; the third the
minor professional castes such as the Nai, the Mirasi, and the Bhat; the fourth the great mercantile castes
such as the Khatri and Arora ; the fifth the carriers and pedlars such as the Banjara and Maniar; while in
the sixth are included those miscellaneous castes, such as the Kashmiri and Kayath, for whom‘I have been
unable to find a place elsewhere. The line between the merchants and shop-keepers on the one hand and ~
the carriers and pedlars on the other is exceedingly ill-defined, both in‘the figures and in the facts. The
groups are too diverse in their character for any general diSCussion of them to be profitable ; and I shall
consider each under its separate heading, Where also will be found the figures showing their’distribution
throughout the Panjab. ‘ ‘-

PRIESTLY CLASSES.

511. Priestly, castes—The group of castes which I am about to discuss, and of which the figures are given
in Abstract No. 88 on the next page, may be divided into three classes, Hindu priests, Mahomedan priests,
and faqirs. The last I give in this abstract so as to complete the group ; but they will be discussed further
on, and I shall confine my remarks at present to the priestly and religious castes, as distinct from orders.
The Brahmans are of course the very type of a Hindu caste, while the Pujaris of our tables probably belong
for the most part to what is now a real caste, though the word itself is merely the name for an occupation.
But the Mahomedan group is not so homogeneous. The title of a Saiyad should be, but notoriously is
not, confined to the descendants of a common ancestor ; while the Ulama are professedly a miscellaneous

- collection of persons returned under entries most of which should'never have appeared at all in the caste
column. . The Chishtis again probably include both spiritual and carnal descendants of their Chief, as is the
case with so many of the religious orders next to be discussed; while the Bodlas are almost certainly a clan
of Rajputs who have acquired a character for sanctity. Theoretically, the two groups should occupy very
different positions among the followers of their respective faiths. The Brahman is a priest, and entitled
as such to reverence andsupport by the ordinances of the Hindu religion : the Saiyad merely claims respect
in virtue of his descent from the son-in-law of the Prophet, and the Mahomedan religion as such has no
organised priesthood. But it has already been pointed out in the Chapter on Religion that there is really
little to choose between the Hindu and the Musalman as regards the spiritual bondage in which their super-
stition enfolds them ; and indeed that if either has the advantage, it is the former rather than the latter.
The classes included under the present group are by no means purely priestly ; they are also large owners
and cultivators of land. But their most distinctive characteristic is their saintly character, and I have there-
fore separated them from the land-owning andagricultural classes. At the same time the distinction between
the Saiyad and the Qureshi Shekh as regards the spiritual reverence paid them is probably, at least in the
south-western districts, exceedingly small.

512. The Brahman (Caste No'. 3).—The Brahman or Levite of the Hindu caste system is the third
most numerous caste in the Panjab, outnumbering all but Jats and Rajputs. I shall not attempt to discuss
his origin and theoretical position; much has been written and published concerning him, the first hun-

‘ dred pages of Sherring’s first volume and the whole of the second volume of Wilson’s Indian Caste
‘ are devoted to him alone, and Colebrooke’s Essays contain much valuable information on the subject.
The figures of Abstract No. 88 showing the distribution of the caste in the Panjab are very striking.
The proportion of Brahmans to total population reaches its maximum in the hills of Kangra and Simla, the
most Hindu portion of the Province, where it rises as high as from; 13 to I5 per cent. Throughout the re-
mainder of the Panjab the proportion steadily changes with the prevailing religion. It is highest in the
_ sub-montane and Jamna tracts where the people are essentially Hindus; it gradually decreases from east
to West, being markedly smaller in the central and Sikh districts; it is still smaller in the cis-Indus Salt-
range Tract; while in the Western Plains andbeyond the Indus the Brahmans may be'said comparatively
speaking to disappear. The Brahmans have no territorial organisation. They accompany their clients, in
their migrations, settle with them in their new homes, and receive grants of land to hold or cultivate.

27.9,

“

        

    
 
   

    
           
     

             

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

       
       
   
   

 

                 
     
         
    
      
  
   
   
  
    
  
   
   

 

M: ., ,1 «i . ,0: 3.1 u 5 , , .1 3 2.5,. 0, . 3 .5" 1 '— ‘
.5 ' i {71‘}; W". 1 ' 1 3‘5; "3f. ”5K _-:- ‘1 7- 1*;
‘ Part y;+-*Rel;g19us,_~?l?rofessmnajl,Mercantile,.ipfindgMisgfeflaneons‘-Caste‘s, » »- i _
_~ -\ , . AbStract Noe gsflwwing :14 Priestly and Ascetic Classésfor Districtsand States: ,3 :;
5 ’ . I , i p l a . PRIES'i‘LY 04513115.". , i. I t , 1 t
‘ - quans. 8 .' . , A I Pnoronnon 21111 _!',000 or 102.11, Porunuron.’ ; V
x 3 no 34 ’ 7p : 116 I72 3’ HO 34 \70 ‘116' {73 \ : i L?
x =3 l a ' . ‘ R .
'11. V a _ . _- a . ._ o 0 =3 . . 74:3 1.
E =' a i s 3 E a a a " a .. :1. 5 <1 a:
’“ 1 a E a 1 11515531135
v: 5 - ’ _ _
Vi; ‘ _\\‘ \ \ \ ' _ i > I - ~ , l _
c’ '- - p 111' . . . 61,007 ...- 8,800 1 76 12,359 9’5 95 14 .. 14 10 128 1
;‘ “~- ‘ z , 83191111011 . . . 52,642 3,518 416 506 17,263 82 82 5 1 1 . 7 27 116 ~
3‘ V ‘ ' ' Karnal . . . 55,1681 . 4,309 305 14,916 ‘89 89 7 .. 7, ‘24 120 -_ \
‘ _, _ ' . . ‘. 31,613 1 706, 8 111 7,328 63 63 4 ,. 4. 15 32 1
‘ ‘ ,. _ L 285115;; . ‘. . 58,211 y889 l' 2 11,405 105 105 2 . .. . . 2 21 128 .
‘2 ‘ Sirsa _- I , ' ' 5,559 1“ 634 u- ur u- 2,740 22 ... 22 3 1.. u u 3 I I 36
‘ Ambala . . . 65,035 8,543 6 "1 - 43 520,771 61 . 61 8 . g 19 83
Ludhiana . . . 25,121 . 3,655 39 19,185 41 , ..L 441 6 ,, 31 76
Simla ._ ,, . 32,567 227 31,5 I57 ‘60 '5 65 7 .. .. .. 7 4 7 ‘
landhar . . . 30,535 45 6,909 251 ..L' ... 18,629 ‘39 39 9 .. .. 9 24 72 5
. ~hi-zliushyarpur . . 77,412 , 15 . 4,060 109 ... 16,232 86 86 4 ,, . _4,, 18 L 108
if: _ Kangra . . . 109,881 836 157 6 6,329 150 1 151 ., . 9 160 ;
Amritsar ‘ . . - 34,753 203‘ 5,003 542 _ 3 20,026 39 39 6 1 ,, .. 7 22 68 -
GurdaSPur - - - 47,899 6,077 241 309 11,774 .58 58 7 t" 7 I4 79
“ 3, Sialkot - - ~ 36,100 12,849 1,946 12,1105 36 . 36 13 2_~.., 15 12 63
o < .. - .
Lahore - - - 2018!} 135 7,930 401 132 1 10 7,955 23 23 9 . _, 9 g 40 _
x , Gujranwala . . 18,080 6,339 4,289 8 15 5,074 29 29 10 7 ,_ . 17 54
L - 1 ‘ Firozrur - '~ ~ I2:079 3,1340 3.3 429 _520 «7:306 19 , 19 s 1 1 7;.” 37
l i . Rawalpindi - . ’ . 18,523 1.... ‘20,422 26 1.851 \ 23 23 25 ..1 . 25 _2 50
-_ . ’ ’ Jahlam . - - 10,010 ... 14,663 In 21 ... 1,493 17 ... I7 25 ... U. - 25 3 45 - .
~ ' . anrat . . . 8,668 ... 16,428 1,701 135 1,369 13 13 24 3 . 27 2 ‘42
' i * 311?:thur - ' ' 5452 8,625 754 137 2,303 13 13 20 2 ,. 22 5 40
:\ 5 .- ' Multan . . . 4,183 8,908 2,211 451 54 3,889 8 s 16 4 1 2:3 7 35 _
Jhang - ~ - 5,319 I, 5,944 706 421 _... 3.497, 13 13 15 2 1 I 9 4o -
Montgomery . . 3,168 4,225 760 574 102 3,709 7 7 m 2 2 14 _ 9 3o
Muzaffargarh . . . 1,841 , 6,928” 1,268 ' ' 97 1,932 5 5 20 4 , 24 6 35
‘w x ' N \ , ~ Dera Ismail I<han . 3’54 u. 8’771 170 116 “' 1,233 8 u 8 20 ... ... 7‘“ 20 ‘ 3 31
, '; 3 5 Dera Ghazi Khan . 2,16 ‘ [6,223 2,583 41 603 6 6 17 7 N, 24 2 32
x _ Bannu . . . 2,027 1, 11,943 1 1““"132 574 6 6 35 ,1 37 2 45
« Peshawar . . . 3,746 5 4,515 2,216 I ... 7 525 5 2“ .6 8 4 1. _ 12 1 19 ~ g
a . ‘ Hazara . . n . 4,662 ... 15,235 574 ... ... 487. 11* _“ II 37 I ... . 38 I . 50
Kohat . . ~ 882 7,776 222 126‘ 5 5 43 1 ,_ 44 I 8‘50
British Territory' . 818,814 1,467 225,445 217593998 955 235,231 43 43 12 1 13 12 68 5 ;
l l 1’35““ - E ' 94 483 ,8 o 0 2 1 35,855 64 64 5 .. 5 24 93
21‘- Nabha ' ' ' I7:980 ' 7789 3115 i567 ...S 6,646 69 69 3 .. 1 4 25 98
V \ Kapurthala ' ‘ 81°59 10 2,704 115 . 10 ... 7,058 32 32» 11' .. ..: 11 i 72 5 7
""1, ; de ~ ~ 1 ' 271253 354 13 5,949 110 110 1 1 .1. 135 1 5
Fal'ldkot - . - 2,078 ... 93 37 , 8 n. . 1,640 2]: ... 21 I ... n' u. 7 39
3 Maler,-/K0t1a . . 2,570 ... 823 ... ... n. 1,734 36 ... 36 12 ... ‘2 24 72 H
K315i? ~ - ' 3,525 172 1,547 52 .. 52 3 3 23 78 V .
F1“, . ‘ ..
g3 _ ‘Total East. Plams . 161,419 10 13,258 520 717 15 61,202 -64 64 5 .., 5’ 24 93 _
k I Bahawalpur . . 3,677 .1. 9,065 ‘ ! ... ... 1,933 6 6 16 ... 16 3, 25
Mandi . . i . 16,014 ... 35 .-.. 3 785 109 109 l," g 114 ‘w ,
Chamba . . . 151450 »... 52 ... 676 I33 .. I33 ... .... 139 ,
l\'al1an . . . 5,538 53 124 u. ... H. 1‘ 477 49 H. 49 ‘ I ... u. u I g 34 ‘
Bilaspur . . . 24.452 ~ 299 ... ... 564 283 3 286 292 -
BaSha‘" ’ ' ' - 41805 2‘2 3 ... 116 75 3 78 .. 2 8o
galfigarh ' ' ' 5,730 80‘ 589 107 107 1 .1 1 11 119
“Tit" ' ' - - 6:570 S 249 127 127 5 132 -_' '
Total Hill States - 283 2,454 333 3,938 131 3 134 1 I 5 140
BfitiSh Term“? ' 313314 I1467 225.446 21, 3,998 955 235,231 43 43 12 1 13 12 68
’Nafil’e States - - 265-379 2:454 22.656 525’? 717 » ‘15 67,093 69 1 7o 6 6. 17 93‘
Provmce - ' ' 110341193 31931 248,102 22,280 4,715 970 302,324 48 48 11 1 12 13 .73

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The function and position of the Brahman in his sacerdotal character have been already described -~ ~ ' *
in the Chapter on Religion, section 236. He concerns himself but little with the spiritual guidance of the ‘
people, but he is consultedas t0 omens and auspicious names, dates, and events, and he officiates at
all ceremonial functions. These duties however employ, except perhaps in the west of the Province, but a ., : _
small proportion of the total.nun1ber; and the remainder are pure Levites, ready to be fed or receiVe - ‘1
offerings in the name of God, but their sacerdotal functions being purely passive. These men supplement '

28o ,

\

 

 

 

 

 

 

the offerings ‘of their clients by practising agriculture very extensively; and it may be said that wherever ,

the Brahmans‘are numerous they'are, excepting only the educated Pandits or Padhas, land-owner and
cultivators. » They are poor husbandmen, for their pride ‘of caste and the fact that a large part olfii
subsistence comes to them without the necessity of toil render them impatient of manual labour; and like
the Rajpdts they look upon the actual operationof ploughing as degrading, insomuch that in the hills a Brahman
vi‘ho ploughs is scarcely recognised as a brother by the higher classes of the caste. In social position the

' Brahman is of course pre-eminently first‘in the Hindu portion of the P'anjab, though he is thought but

meanly'of on the frontier. ., Yet even where his position is most readily admitted he has failed ’to make
himself beIOVed. He is grasping, quarrelsome, and overbearing, inflated with pride in his own descent

and contempt for that of others, while he holds himself aloof from the clients whose pockets he preys upon, and

declines to associate himself with the community upon which he lives. “ A Dum, a Brahman, and a goat
“ are of no avail in time of need.” Where Brahmans hold any considerable share of a village trouble and,
disputes are sure to follow; and the villagers have aproverb: “As famine from the desert, so comes
evil from a Brahman.” So their avarice is expressed in the saying-e“The Mulla, the Bhat, the
“Brfihman, and'the Dum; these four castes were not born on giving day,” and their love of good living
by the.prov_erb: “Dine with a Brahman and jog along the road with a Kirér" (the Kirars being
great talkers), On the whole the Brahman has but little real influence over the Hindu peasant, and

Brahmans of the hills have a social and tribal organisation almost exactly correspofding with that of
the hill Rajpiits. The quotations from Mr. Barnes given at pages I75’and I79 bear upon the subject. ' They,
too are divided into grades, each grade marryingfrom the one below and giving their daughters to the one

- above, While the loWer classes will marry- Kéyath 0r Banya, and in Kulu even Kanet women. The’ mixed

class of Pahari Mahajans is described below under mercantile castes. In the hills of Hazara 0n the banks
of the Jahlam these Mahajans, who are also called Dhakochi, seem to‘include the whole Brahman caste.
In the Peshawar division 185 persons are returned as Brahman-Mahajans, and these I have classed as Brah—
mans. it is probable that some of thePahari Mahajans also are really Brahmans. The Hill Brahmans uni-
versally eat meat, from which the Brahmans of the plains, except perhaps in the extreme west, scrupulously
abstain. Of the total number of Brahmans only about 7,000 are returned as Sikh, the denial of the superior-
ity claimed by the higher castes which distinguished the teaching of Guru Govind not being acceptable to
the Brahman. The Sikhs employ Hindu Brahmans as their para/12?: or family priests in exactly the
same way as do the Hindus and Jains. There are also 3,500 Musalman Brahmans, chiefly in the Dehli
district. These men are known as Huseni Brahmans, and are said to receive oblations in the name
of the Hindu gods from Hindus and in the name of Allah from Musalmans.

513. The divisions of the Brahmans.—The Brahminicalgotms have already been described in section 353. The Brahman
caste or class is divided into ten great sections, all based upon geographical distribution, which differs in customs and standing
and do not intermarry . They again are divided into two groups each containing five sections, as follows :—

As—Tfie five Dravidas (rout/z of flee Find/gas).

I. The Maharashtra (of the Mahratta country).

2. The Tailanga or Andhra (of the Telugu country).

3. The Dravida ( of the Tamil or Dravida country). '
4. The Karnata (of the Carnatic). — x
5. The Gurjara or Gujarati (of Gujarat in Sindh).

B.—T/ze five Gay's (nor-£72 of the Vind/zg/as). V -~.

6. The Gaur (of Gaur, probably not Bengal, see below). ' — f
7. The Sairaswat or Séi'sut (of the Panjab, beyond the Saruswati).

8. The Kanyakubja (of Kanauj).

9. The Maithila (of the Mithila country).
10. The Utkala (of Orissa).

Of these great divisions the Panja’.b Brahmans belong for the most part to the Gaur in the J amna and south-eastern districts
and the eastern hills, and to the Strait in the remainder of the Province. The figures are given below in Abstract No. 89, a few
districts in which only small numbers are shown being omitted. It may be said that a line drawn north-east and south-west
through Simla and Patiala roughly divides the Gaur from the sin-sat. I append a description of some of the principal divisions‘of
the Brahmans to be met with in the anjaib, and must refer the reader for fuller details to the authorities quoted in the beginning
of section 512. ' i -

The Gaur Brahman.—There has been much dispute about the position of the Gaur from which this section is named. Their
traditional place of origin is Hariana, and their present home is the portion of the N orth~VVest Provinces lying west of Aligarh and
Mathra, and the part of the Panjab defined above; and they are separated from Bengal by other sections of the caste. General
Cunningham suggests that Gaur is theold name of Gouda, While Sir George Campbell would make it another form of t
Ghaggar. The Gaur. Brahmans are far more strict in all caste Observances than the Sairsrit Brahmans, from whose hands they will
not eat bread, and upon whom they look down. ' '

The Sarsut Brahman is the Brahman of the Panjab Proper, and takes his name from the Saruswati which lies near his eastern
boundary. He is said to-be less graSping and quarrelsome than the Gaur, and he is certainly much less rigid in his observance of

he word ‘

s

caste rules, eating and smoking with most of the stricter Hindu castes, such as Banyas, Khatris, Suds, and Kayaths. He eats flesh

in the hills, and perhaps in some parts of the plains also.

I O ‘ '
‘ The Gujarati and Dakaut Brahmans.—These men are scattered in small numbers all over the Province. The Gujarati

Brghmans probably belong to the Gurjara section already mentioned. The Dakaut or Dakotra Brahmans are fortune-tellers and
astrologers, and came from Northern Rajpiitana. They belong to the Panj Ganr group, of which they are sometimes, in Rajpuraina
which is than home, reckoned as a separate section. The following description is taken from my Kai-nail Report :~ I
“Ofierings to Brahmans are divided into Mr and gra/m for the days of the week, and tWo grahin for Rahu and Ket, the two
“ demons who cause eclipses by attacking the sun and moon. These two are parts of a jin (Rakshas), who, when sitting at dinner
“ with the gods .and JIDS, drank of the nectar of the gods instead of the wine of the jins. The sun and moon told of him, and
“ Bhagwan cut him into two parts, of which Rahu, including the stomach and therefore the nectar, is the more worthy. When

“anybody wishes to offer to Brahmans from illness or other cause, he consults a Brahman who casts his horoscope and directs which ,

“ Oiferingot' the'seven gra/zas should be made. The gran/ins are inost commonly offered during an eclipse, that to Rahu being given
‘f at the beginning, and that to Let at the end of the transit. The Gaur Brahmans will not take any black offerings, such as a
" buffalo or goat, iron, sesame (id) or urad, black blankets or clothes, salt, 850., nor oil, second-hand clothes, green clothes, nor

“ satnaja, which is seven grains mixed with a piece of iron in them ; these belonging to the gar/re whose offerings are forbidden to
“them. An exception, however, is made in favour ofa blank cow.

7 281

 

 

5 my} Tim ‘ £37. 9 ’5‘ \s. T E ‘ 4
& asfingé if ,»,. T e k, :. 5 w ii; T
at :33- T J _ - _ , ‘2“ , . , _ - V; . “
1*. ACES,rCASTES,-ANDgTRIBES or THE—PEOPLEK , "I thaa'pvr _ . .3
‘” I :r ,‘3;~r5‘,Part‘-‘.V.—.—Relig‘ious, Professional, Mercantile, and Miscellaneous Castes; ‘ "
,~ -- .,g a: . ~, A ‘ ‘ .

 

    
  

  

‘“ . \"-. ‘1‘ t .I _ ,< - ‘ .~ ‘ ‘ 1 ‘ i .i it“i«\v1‘lili;ii‘».ii'ii’ ‘ .1 ' V' i __
Bart ~V,—i-?-2:Rehg1'ons, .Professmnal, Mercantile, and-Miscellaneous Castes. 'f p, ; _

 
    
       

1

Abstract :NO. 89, showing Brahman Divisions far 3Di§hfi§t$fififlf$t8t€$i

 

 

dl‘

'BRA'HMAn.

 

W
u
.
u

r

    

 

 

     
     

 

 

    
      
   
   
       
  

‘ :5 fl. _
g I“ . fig: 33": ~ .
a a E fl " .5.
s, s s 2 - c “3 gs“ E3
. , ' Dehli . L . .. 58’648 ‘ 1,260 340 558 190 ‘Derah Ghazi Khan i. 91 THUG 40 i in ...
i 1“» . I ’ s » Gurgaon o t ‘ 461287 X23 285 811 95 ’Ba’nnu ' ’° .i 53 1,120 56 48 I "'
‘2 _ Kamél- , . . 51,656 2,459 381 :356 333 , ‘ ~ 1 ' ,
‘ y , . Peshawar 7 . . « . 168 1,446 70 r111
Hissar . . . 28.119 1,077 408 426 $6 Kohét . ~ 37 453 18 ' '17 ‘- I
- .Rohtak . . . 51,955 I57 817 490 493 . . . ' '
sirsa _ . . 2,119 1,310 232 :96 u Bnttsh Temtory . 297.779 318.767 8,965 4.867 3 2.44»

 

Ambala . 15,339 1,254 950 357 . -

 
 
      
      
     
         
      
      
     
    
   
    
    
   
   
    
    
   
  
       
     
       

Ludhiana. '._ . . 1,951 21, 114 287 219 474: ' p o ‘
Simla . . 1. 655 2,01 5 1 Patiéla . . ‘ . 42,735 48.393 645 I ,559 40.4 , "
i l i . Nabha . . . 8,104 8,47 1 200 2’49 . 3
i J Ialandhar . . . 1,886 26,058 201 . 20~ 1 Jind . 5 . . 23 ,3! 2 2,568 ' 286 3 5
.1. , Bushyérpur _ . _ 840 1 1,166 271 90 242 Farfdkot . . . - 226 1,742 42 60
', Kangra . . . 5,177 83,012 285 39 74 Male; Kotla . . 193 2,277 7 _
. p Kalsm . .- . 1 ,887 7_ 59 48 154 19 _
Amritsar . . . ‘. 412 32543 22 144 *

-G“rdés “r - ' - - 735 I9»“55 1467 ‘7. 413 Total East. Plains . 80 7 8 64, 04 1 o 8 z 6 1 01"
Siélkotp . . . 724 32,262 i672 26 , , ’ 9 3 ) 3 ~ ’39 a /
Babéwalpur . . . 215 1,892 158 ...

 

 

 

~3- ; Lahore . . . 707 9,970 626 13 J
" Gujrénwzila . . . 118 16,099 469 30 p 51 Mandi , . __ 1,941 13,923 ' 9 ;..
Firozpnr . . . 1,559 8:404 I75 64 8 Néhan . ~ - 2:844 4:557 67 39‘ 4
Biléspur . . . _ 57 24,287 ‘ 18 ... 2
_ Réwalpindi . . . 286 7,288 227 198 Bashahr . . 7 . 1,153 876 2
Jahlam . . . 77 5.256 180 95 Nélagarh . . . 108 5,113 91
. Gujrzit _ _ . “3 5,041 150 106 Suket . . . 1.564 4,854 . ~
. . Shahpur . . . 48 3,254 60 . ‘
Total H111 States . 13,418 67,024 ‘ 320 39 * 24'
_Multan . . . 252 I.1537 “9 55 1 . *
Jhang . . . 19 3,478 78 1 \ ,, j "
Montgomery . . 163 1,396 99 ‘28 10 _ . . . .
; Muzai‘fargarh . . 42 932 58 British Territory . 297,779 318,767 8,965 4,867 3,244-
: Native States . , . 94,431 133,220 1,516 2,435 1,0 1
Derah Ismail Khan . 36 1,794 63 Province . . .. 392,210 451,987 10,481 7,302 4,2 5 ~ _

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

      
   
   
     
   
    
  
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
   

“ The Gujardti or Bias Brahmans who came from Gujarat in Sindh are in some respects the highest class of all Brahmans; they 1
“ are always fed first; and they bless a Gaur when they meet him, while they will not eat ordinary bread from his hands. They are u "
‘ “ fed on the 12th day after death, and the Gaurs will not eat on the 13th day if this has not'been done. But they take inauspicious ‘4 '
“ offerings. To them appertain es ccially the Rahu offerings made at an eclipse. They will not take oil, sesame, goats, or green or
“ dirty clothes; but will take old c othes if washed, buffaloes, and satmfija. They also take a special offering to Rébu made by a sick -
“person, who puts gold in hi, looks at his face in it, and gives it to a Gujarati, or who weighs himself against satmija and makes
“an offering of the grain. buffalo which has been possessed by a devil to that degree that he has got on to the top of a house
“(no difficult feat in a village), or a foal dropped in the month of Séwan, or buffalo belt in Mag, are given to the Gujarati as being
“unlucky. No Gaur would take them. At every harvest the Gujarati takes a small allowance (score?) of grain from the thrashing
“ floor, just as does the Gnur. . .

“ The Dakants came from Agroha in the Dakhan. Raja J asrat, father of Reimchandar, had excited the anger of Saturday by
“ worshipping all the other gra‘lza but him. Saturday accordingly rained fire on J asrat’s city of Ajudhia. J asrat wished to pro-
“ pitiate him, but the Brahmans feared to take the ofiering for dread of the consequences; so J asrat made from the dirt of his body _’ ‘i
“one Daka Rishi who took the offerings, and was the ancestor of Dakants by a Slidra woman. The other Brahmans, however,
“dispwned him; so Jasrat consoled him by promising that all Brtihnians should in future consult his children. The promise has
“ been fulfilled. The Dakauts are pro-eminent as astrologers and .soothsayers, and are consulted by every class on all subjects but
“ the dates of weddings and the names of children, on which the Gaurs advise. They are the scape-goats of the Hindu religion;

“ and their fate is to receive all the unlucky offerings which no other Brahman will take, such as black things and dirty clothes.
“Especially they take the offerings of \Vcdnesdsry, Saturday, and Ket. They are so unlucky that no Brahman will accept their
“ ofi'crings ; and if they wish to make them they have to Give them to their own sister’s sons. ‘ No Hindu of any caste will eat any
“sort of food at their hands, and at weddings they sit with the lower castes; though of course they only eat food cooked by a
“ Brahman. In old days they possessed the power of prophecy up to ,10—30 A.M.; but this has now failed them. They and the
“ Glijm'atis are always at enmity, because, as they take many of the same offerings, their interests clash.” ‘ ‘

The Pushkama Brahmans take their name from the sacred lake of Pushkar or Pokhar near Ajmer. One section of them . \ i
is said to have been originally Beldars or Ods who were raised to Brahminical rank as a reward for excavating the tank. They still.
worship the pickaxc. They are the hereditary Braihmans of the Rajpiitana Bhsitias, and are more strict in caste matters than the '
Sfirst’it. They are found in some numbers in the western districts of the Panjab.

The Mahabrahman or Achm‘j.—-—This is the Brahman who performs the funeral ceremonies. After the cremation he is seated
on the dead mnn_"s bedstead and the sons lift him up, bedstead and all, and make obeisunce to him. He then receives the bedstead
and all the wearing apparel of the dead man. He rides on a donkey, and is considered so impure that in many villages he is not,
allowed to come inside the gate.

The Muhial, Moyal 01' Mini Brahmans.—~This is a sub-section of the Sérsiit section, who are said to be so named from the
seven flfu’l‘mw or clans of. which they consist. They are almost confined to the sub-montnne Salt-range Tract. They say that cer-
tain of their ancestors rose to high posxtion under the Muvhals, since when they have abandoned all performance of priestly func-
tions or claim to a snoerdotal character, and cultivate iii-11L , but. especially take service in the army or as clerks. They object to be
called Brahnmns. as the enlistment of Brzihmnns is said to be forbidden in our army. This is their own account; but in Hazéra
proper ihc Mulnals perform priestly functions and receive aims and oblations just like other Brahmans. Another story derives their
name from a place called Mara, ‘now deserted.’

Dharukre. Brahmans are Gnur Brahmans of the Dehli Territor v who have taken to widomniarriage, and with whom other Brah-
nmns Will not mlormnrry. They are much the same as the Dnsn or Doghla Brahmans."

Chamarwa 811d Gnrra Brahmans.~These are the Brélnncns who minister to the Chamt’u‘s, Aheris,'and other outcasts. They are

282

 

 

3;..3 ‘

 

- , . _ » . chapsvr.

,\

, Patti-Vi—lReligious‘, Professorial, Mercantile, and Miscellaneous Castes.

 

not recognized as Brahmans by the other classes; and though they wear the sacred thread it is perhaps possible that their claims
to Brahman origin is, unfounded. Yet on the-whole it seemsl'most probable that they are true Brahmans by descent, but have fallen
from their high position. They are often called Chamarwa Sadhs.

514. The Pujaris and Bhojkis (Caste No. 120).‘—Pujari means really nothing but an officiating'priest

at a temple or shrine, and in the majOrity of cases would be aBrahman or fagz’r. But the Pujari of the shrines
- , in the Kangra and Simla hills have grown into a distinct caste, composed originally,

it is said, of a mixed collection of Nais, Brahmans, Rajputs, and Jogis, who all in.

 

 

BHOJKIS.

ialandhar . . . 45 termarried. Those of the great shrines, such as Jawalamukhi and Béwan, are 7

ushyarpur - - - 15 called Bhoj‘kis; and I have included under the head Pujari 1,274 persons returned

Ema; '. '_ 2 '_ if)? as Bhojkis, of whom the distribution is shown in the margin. They are all priests

Lahore . . . . 135 of ‘De‘vi, and their name is said to be a corruption of Pujki. The Bhojkis are
figa‘tlgrthaia ' : : I") said by Mr. Barnes to be “not Brahmans, though they are the hereditary priests of
Bilgspur . i . ' . :36 “ these celebrated temples. They all wear the sacred thread; they intermarry

“1,274

 

“ fligate set; the men are constantly in the Courts involved in litigation, and the
“women are notorious for their loose morality.” Colonel Jenkinsof Kéngra
writes of them as follows :—

“‘ The Bhojkis are perhaps a unique feature of this district. They are attached to the great temples at Kafngra and Jawalamukhi
“ and are supported by the income. . They claim to be Sérsut Brahmius; but if so, have certainly sunk in the social scale, as no ordi-
“ nary Brdhniins would eat “ kachi rasoi " with them. They appear to occupy much the same position as the Ganga Putras of Benares,
“ and the probability is that they are mere “ J ogis ” who have obtained a reflected sanctity from the goddesses whose service they
“ have entered. The word is evidently connected/With the Sanskrit reot “ bhoj ” to feed, and'is taken from the nature of their dutieS.
“ Theyintermarry among themselves and with a class of J ogis called “ Bodha Pandits.” They are very quarrelsome, litigious, and
“ profligate, and may be well characterized by the famous epithet op9po¢otroaoxoqzoyrodtxoradamwpos, which, if I remember right,
“ was translated ‘ Early rising, base informing, sad litlgious, plagny fellows.’ ”

Of the 3,93r Pujaris and Bhojkis shown in, Table VIII A, 394 Pujziris are Mahomedan. These are
almOst certainly Bukharls or people, or perhaps Saiyads, of Bukhara, the words Pujari and Bukhari [belng
identical if written without dots. They are found only in Jalandha‘r, Lahore, and Amritsar, the three great
commercial towns. ,

515. The Saiyads (Caste NO. 24).-—The true Saiyads are the descendants of Ali the son-in-law of Ma-
homet, and I believe that the word properly includes only those descended from him by Fatima, Mahomet’s
daughter. But there are Ulavi Saiyads who are said to be descended through other wives. Our tables Show
248,102 Saiyads in the Panjab, but it is impossible to say how many of these are of true Saiyad stock. Cer-
tainly an immense number of those returned as such have no real claim to the title. The saying is “Last
‘f year I was a Julc’rha; this year I am a Shekh ; next year if prices rise Ishall be a Saiyad ;” and if “gene-
ration” be substituted for “year,” the process is sufficiently common. The Saiyads are found scattered
throughout the Province. . In the eastern half of the Panjab they form a comparatively small element in
the population, accept in Dehli itself. These men for the most part came in with the Madhomedan con-
querors or under their dynasties, and were granted lands or revenue which their descendants still hold and
enjoy. The Bara Saidat of the Jamna-Ganges d065, with whom many of these Eastern Saiyads are connect-
ed, enjoyed considerable political importance during the latter days of the Mughal empire. But directly
the meridian of Lahore is passed the Saiyads form a markedly larger portion of the population, being largest
of all on the Pathan frontier and in the Salt-range Tract, and only slightly smaller on the lower Indus.
Many of the Pathan tribes, such as the Bangash of Kohat and the Mishwani, claim Saiyad origin, and it
may be that some of these have returned themselves as‘Saiyads instead of as Pathans. The, Apostles who
completed the conversion of the Pathans to Islam were called Saiyads if they came from the west and Shekhs
if from the east, and it is probably to the descendants of the former, and to false claims to Saiyad origin set up
most commonly in a wholly Musalman tract, that the large number of Saiyads in the north-west of the P'anjab
is due. At the same time the Biloches, who were originally Shiahs and were called “ the friends of Ali,”
reverence and respect Saiyads far more than do those bigoted Sunnis the Pathéns; and I am surprised to
find Saiyads more numerous among the latter than among the former. The Saiyads of Kagén who came
into Hazara with Saiyad Jalal Baba hold the whole of the Kagan valley, and the Saiyads of the Multan
district occupy a prominent position, and will be fOund described at lengthin Mr. Roe’s Settlement Report.
The abject state of bondage in which the Saiyads and other holy men hold the frontier races has been
described in the Chapter on Religion, section 277. The Saiyad is, no less than the Brahman, a land-owner
and cultivator on a large scale. Indeed, while the Brahman is by birth a priest, or at the least a Levite,
the Saiyad as such is neither; though he makes use of his supposed saintliness, at any rate in the west of
the Panjab, to compel offerings to which the ordinances of his religion give him no sort of claim. The
Saiyad of Karnal is thus described in my Settlement Report. “The Saiyad is emphatically the worst
“ cultivator I know. Lazy, thriftless, and intensely ignorant and conceited, he will not dig till driven to it
“ by the fear of starvation, and thinks that his holy descent should save his brow from the need of sweating.
“ At the best he has no cattle, he has no capital, and he grinds down his tenants to the utmost. At the worst
“ he is equally poor, dirty, and holy. He is the worst revenuerpayer in the district ; for to hima lighter
“ assessment only means greater sloth.” Mr. Thorburn thus describes the Saiyads of Bannu :-'—

“As a rule the Saiyads are land-owners not tenants, and bad, lazy, land-owners they make too. In learning, general intelligence,
“ and even in speech and appearance, they are hardly distinguishable from the Pathans or J ats amongst whom they live. Here and
“there certainly honourable exceptions are to be found.’ The way the lands now held by them were originally acquired was in most
“cases by gift. Though many of them still exercise considerable influence, their hold as a class on the people at large is much
“ weaker than it was thirty years ago. The struggle for existence caused by the increase of population since annexation has knocked
’ “ much of the awful reverence the Pathan zamindar used to feel towards holy men in general out of him. He now views most
“ matters from rather a hard worldly than a superstitious standpoint. Many a family or community would now cancel the ancestral
“deed of gift under which some Saiyads brood enjoys a fat inheritance. But for the criminal consequences which would ensue
"' from turning them out neck and crop, the spiritual consequences would be risk ed willingly enough.”

In Afghanistan the Saiyads have much of the commerce in their hands, as their holy character allows
,them to pass unharmed where other Pathans would infallibly be murdered. Even the Biloches do not love

283

 

 

. rang-Races," cAsrss, ‘AND; TRIBES or rnnpso‘pter .. - _ Para 515-

 

“ among themselves alone, eat flesh, drink wine, and are a debauched and pro- .

 

     

   
  

A s
v ,

t. v

‘\_

 

  
     

   

  

  

‘pa'r‘t .v,'_fi.Religiéuiis, ,Professiqnal, ' Mercantil-e,’:aii_t1~,.MisGella_11e0us Castes.

* .‘-§_ _ . L'.

’ f' d: tle: : ' i .“M "Godpnot ive-kingShip to Saiyads and Mullas”. The Saiyads as a rule. , 1
flolroS/ath: AMahloriiefiii’f law :f’inheritancegand do‘not give their daughters to other'than Saiyads. But in ; _ ~ ,. y
the villages of the east many of them have adopted the tribal customs of their neighbours, while In the _ , 3,;
West the Hindu prejudice against widow-marriage has in many cases extended to them. '

' ,. ‘ ‘ ' " ' d .—-ThePan'1£b Sai adsfiare primarily dividedinto :Hasani descended frOm IIasan andHusaini de- ,
seendeirfi‘oglfisdgiilisn13:91:18.1 dI‘aAIi, Hasan-Hdsaini t .e descendants of Abdul Qadir Gildni who sprang from an intermarriage/between
the two branches Ulavi descended from Ali b other wives than? reaps, {and Zalltlil whotafi‘edescencied from Zaidrl‘Shhshipl a dgrandspn 2f

' ’ 'd t f ivisions named a. ter t e p aces w ence e1_r ances ors came. . as e escen an s
.Husam. But they also have a secon se 0 of Abdul Qddir are often known as Gilénl : so the Gardezl or Bdghdédi Saiyads
are an important branch of the Husainis, and once owned a large portion of the
SAIYAD SECTIONS- 7 ' Sarai Sidhu taksz’l of Multan, While the Zaidis are» said to 'be a. branch of the

 

 
 
       
    

 
  

 

 

  
  
    
  

1. Hasani . . 11,746 6. Bakhari . 13,324 Gardezis. The BukhariSaiyads seem to beof the Hnsaini section. .The numbers ‘ , p
2- Husaini - - 86,831 7-‘ Mash-aidi - 24,271 returned are given in the margin. The Saryads of the Western Plains are chiefly ' ‘
3° Zafiidi. ‘ ° 64,032 8' gill-“12‘- ' ‘ ‘8’967 Bukhari and Husaini; the Gildni Saiyads are found-chiefly 1n the centre of the ’
. an . . 3 9. ier . 7933 . . _‘ ‘ -1 . ..
g ukhari ' . 96:378 ,0. Gardezi . £902 PanJaCb and the Salt lange and westein sub Irontane, the Shiram 1n Jahlam

and Shahpur, the Jéfiri in Gfijrét, the Husaini in Jahlam, the Békhari in
Rawalpindi, and the Mashaidi in the Salt- range Tract. 3. p

517. The Ulama (Caste No. 70).-—This is a perfectly miscellaneous assortment of people, many of. _ * g‘
whom cannot claim to have any priestly character. Any divine learned in the faith of Islam claims the”
title of Alim, the plural of which is Ulama or “the learned men.” But on the frontier any person who _ ~
can read and write and possesses sufficient religious knowledge to enable him to conduct the devotions in ‘ , ’. "
a mosque claims the title. Besides the people who have returned‘themselves as Ulama, I have included

. under this heading a large number of persons who have de—
noted their caste by some word which expresses nothing more

 

 

     
    
 

 

 

 
  
   
 

ULeAMiii 1', than a certain degree of religious knowledge or standing among ' 5

33%; I 2 $3230 M:lfiilcfumdna :_ "3? the Mahom’edans. The terms so included and the numbers .

ézi . . - 2,623 Mién - - 714 returned under each are shown in the margin. The meaning ’
ulla . . . 2,479 Mullazadah_ . 158

,9, of Ulama has just been described. Those who returned them-
selves as such are almost wholly in the Lahore and Rawal-
indi divisibns, and 4,129 are in Gurdaspur and 1,701 in
Gujrat. Mujawir is the hereditary guardian of a shrine. Of those returned as such 2,479 are in
Derah Ghazi, and are very possibly the attendants of the celebrated shrine of Sakhi .Sarwar at
Nigaha. Qazi is the Mahomedan law-doctor who gives opinions on all religious and legal questions.
But the descendants of a famous Qazi often retain the title, and there are several well-known Qazi fami- ‘
lies. Of our Qézis 1,725 are in Sialkot, 542 in Amritsar, and 241 in Gurdaspur. In Derah Ghazi the
Qazis are said all to be Awans, and to call themselves Ulama. The Mulla or Maulvi is a doctor of
divinity who teaches the precepts of the faith. Mulwana or Mulana appear to be merely other forms of
Mulla; all these people are returned from the Derajat, Peshawar, and Multan divisions. Makhdt’im
means the head of a shrine, generally a descendant of the saint who presides over the management; and
the title used to be almost confined to the heads of the more celebrated shrines; but it is now used by
those of smaller shrines also, and by any who claim descent from any saint. Makhdumana is another form
of the same word, or perhaps rather denotes the descendants of a Makhdtim. In the Derajat Mian
means any saint or holy man or teacher, but is now often used by the descendants of such persons.
Miana has been discussed under Shekh. Mullazadah is of course nothing more than the descendant of
a Mulla. Under this head of Ulama should probably be included the Ahkundzadah and Akhi’ind Khel. -
‘Akhund is a title given to any spiritual chief of renown,.and the descendants of these men are known b ' "
the above names. Indeed Major Wace says that among the Hazara. Pathans any one who has studied the ‘
religious books is called Akhundzadah or Mulla indifferently. Under the head Pathans 3,665 men have ‘
shown their tribe as Akbund Khel; 2,128 in Peshawar, 946 in Hazara, 354 in Rawalpindi, and 166 in ‘
Bannu. But Mr. Beckett points out that many of these are men who cannot Show any claim to the title.
“They are mostly Gujars and Awans, but are slow to admit this, and very often pretend that they. are
“ Saiyads. They should not be classed as Mullas or priests, as they perform no priestly functions; The
“ cultivate land or graze cattle like any other Pathans, but cling to the title, as it carries with it a certain
“amount of consideration.” I suspect there are very many of those classed in our tables as Ulama who

have no better claim to the title. The popular opinion of the Ulama is expressed in the proverbs quoted
at pages 143-4 in the Chapter on Religion.

518. The Chishti (Caste No. IIé).———This heading includes two different classes of people. The
Chishti or Chishtia is an order of Mahomedan fagz’rs founded by Banda Nawaz who is buried at
Kalbargah. They are much given to singing, and are generally Shiahs. The Indian Chishtis are also
said to be followers of Khwajah Muin-ul-din of Chisht, who died in 471 Hij and was perhaps the same man
as or a disciple of Banda Nawaz. At any ratethere are members of the Chishtia order in the Panjab, and ‘
these are Chishtia fag/77’s by reason of their belonging to that order. But the celebrated Baba Farid of .
Pak Pattan was a Chishtiafaqz’r; and the descendants of his relations andchildren, whether carnal or spiri-l
tual, have developed into a caste which is found in the lower Satluj and chiefly in the Montgomery
district, though they would appear to be found in other parts of the Panjab also, and which in, many re-
spects much resembles the Bodlas next to be described. Of the Chishtis of our table the whole 887 of the
Dehli division and, I40 of those of the Lahore division returned themselves as Chishtiafaqz’rs, and are pro-
bably mere members of the order. The other figures I cannot separate. Mr. Purser says that the ances- ‘
tors of the Montgomery Chishtis are supposed to have come from Kabul to Lahore'6oo years ago, and then
moved to Montgomery where Bdba Farid settled at Pz’ik Pattan. Like the Bodlas they were till lately
wholly nomad, and like them they claim Qureshi origin; and it is not impossible that some of them have
returned themselves as Shekh. They take Rz’ijpiit girls to wife. There is a saving—“ You can tell a Chishti
by his squint-eye ; ” but what the origin of it may be I know not. '

519. The Bodla (Caste No. I72).—The Bodlas
28.1

 

Mulla~Mulwana . 2,379 Others .

 

 

 

 
     
   
    
     
  
    
   
  
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
 
   
   
 
    
 
 
   
 
   

/

are a small section of the \Vattu Raijpi’zts 'of the

 

   

 

' ii 35“?" iii “ 3 15:. ’- , a i
k t 5) M an ) [fig “71% K
it y: a , 1 3+
Er» -. 2 S , .-> - z --, , _, .

 

 

1i? a,7Casras,‘<~a—N97rfiiats"or"THE"PEofiitE; ’: [Paw

 

*2

YTEReligious, Professional, Marcantile, and Miscellaneous Castes, ~ 'V ~ 1‘

 

i; Rife

 

\

- , \ . .
. _ I

‘ ' .7 u , lower and middle Satluj, who have for some generations enjoyed a character for peculiar sanctity, and who
i ’ now claim Qureshi origin from Abu Bakr Sadiq ; and 2,435 of them have entered themselves as Qureshi and
not .as Bodla, and are included under the head Shekh. Of these _I44 are in Hissar, 749 in Sirsa,
339 in Firozpur, 349 in Montgomery, and 254 in Bahawalpur. They still marry Wattu girls, though
‘ -« they. give their daughters only to Bodlas. 'They were till lately a wholly pastoral tribe, and still hold
' a jdgz’r, the proceeds of which they now supplement by cultivation. They came «up from Multan
through Bahawalpur to Montgomery, where they are described by Mr. Purser as “lazy, silly, and
conceited.” From Montgomery they spread into Sirsa, where they occupied the Bahak pargamz/z which
they still hold. They are credited with the power of curing disease by exorcism, and especially snake-
‘bite and hydrophobia ; they are recognised saints, and can curse with great efficacy. They have no relations
‘ with the other Qureshis of the neighbourhood, and their Wattu origin is, undoubted.

“Y-

ASCETIC AND MENDlCANT ORDERS.

520. The ascetic and mendicant orders.--I now turn to the cOnsideration of» that section of the
community which is commonly included under the generic term of Faqir. I must first point out
that our figures, though representing with fair accuracy the total numbers of this class, are wholly imperé
feet so far as the details are concerned. The divisional offices included the various orders under the

> general term, but that was easily remedied. .I have had them picked out again, and have given the numbers
to be added on this account to the figures of Table VIIIA in eaclf case in the following, paragraphs. But
the real reason of the failure of__our figures to show details is, that-the great mass of these fagz’rs entered
the name of their order not under “tribe” but under “ sect ;” and as we were forbidden to tabulate an
sects except Shiah, Sunni, W'ahhébi, and Farazi, the details were not worked out at all. If I had
known how largely this had been the case, I should not have tabulated separately even the few orders that
are shown in Table VIII A, as the figures are utterly misleading; and for this reason I do not give details
of Faqirs in my Abstract on page 280.

.7 The figures for Faqirs comprehend at least three if not four very different classes cf people. ' First
come the religious orders pure and simple. Many of these are of the highest respectability; the members
are generally collected in monasteries or shrines where they live quiet peaceful lives, keeping open house
to travellers, training their neophytes, and exercising a wholesome influence upon the people of the
neighbourhood. Such are many at least of the Bairagis and Gosains. Some of the orders do not
keep up regular monasteries, but travel about begging and Visiting their disciples ; though even here they
generally have permanent head-quarters in some village, or at some shrine or temple where one of their
order officiates. So too the monasterial orders travel about among their disciples and collect the offerings
upon which they partly subsist. There is an immense number of these men whose influence is almost
wholly for good. . Some few of the orders are professedly celibate, though even among them the rule is sel-
dom strictly observed; but most of the Hindu orders are divided into the Sanyogi and Viyogi sections of
which the lattter only takes vows of celiba‘cy, while among the Musalman orders celibacy is seldom even pro-
fessed. Such howeVer as live in monasteries are generally if not always celibate. The professed ascetics
are called Sédhs if Hindu and Pirs if Musalman. The Hindus at any rate have their neophytes who are un-
dergoing probation before admission into the order, and these men are called Chela. But besides these
both Hindu and Musalman ascetics havetheir disciples, known respectively .as Sea/at and Min/id, and these
latter belong to the order as much as do their Spiritual guides; that is to say a Kayath clerk may be a‘Bairagi
or a Pathan soldier a Chishti, if they have committed ,their spiritual direction respectively to a Bairagi
and Chishti guru and p57. Now it is not probable that such men have returned. the name of the order as
their caste, though this may occasionally have happened; and it is certain that none of them have
returned themselves as Faqir. Thus so far the orders are made up of menwho have voluntarily entered
them, renouncing caste and worldly pursuits. But these men marry and have bz‘mz’z' or carnal children ; while
their midi or spiritual children, the eke/as just mentioned, may after admission to the order- return to their
homes. And it often happens that the descendants whether carnal or spiritual of a Bairagi, for instance,-
will grow into a separate caste known by the name of Bairagi, but having no connection whatever Save by
origin with the order of that name. Such men would return their caste as Bairagi, and will have
been included under Faqir. How far this custom is general I cannot say ; but we have just discussed one -
instance of it in the case of the Chishti of Montgomery, and I know of Villages held by Bairagis under pre-
cisely similar circumstances inKarnal. . . '

I have said that many of the members of these orders are pi0us, respectable men whose influence is
wholly for good. But this is far from being the case with all the orders. Many of them are notoriousl
profligate debauchers, who wander about the country seducing women, extorting alms by the threat of
curses, and relying on their saintly character for protection. Still even these men are members of an order
which they have deliberately entered, and have some right to the title which they bear. But a very large
portion of the class who are included under the name Faqir are ignorant men of low caste, without any
acquaintance With even the general outlinescf the religion they profess, still less with the special tenets of

' any particular sect, who borrow the garb of the regular orders and wanderlabout the country living on the
alms of the credulous, often hardly knowing the names of the orders to which the external signs they wear
would Show them to belong. Such men'are mere beggars, not ascetics; and thOugh their numbers are
unfortunately large, we have no means of separating them. Besides the occupations described above, (the
Faqir class generally have in their hands the custody of petty shrines, the menial service of village
temples and mosques, the guardianship of cemeteries, and similar semi-religious offices. For these services
they often receive small grants of land from the village, by cultivating which they supplement the alms and
offerings they receive. . .

The subject of the religious orders of the Hindus is one of the greatest complexity ; the cross divisions

V285

 

  

 
      
  
 
 
  
     
   
    
    
     
        
       

    
 
  
 

his " timestafi . . 1,

rt _V.-'-‘-Reli‘gious,Professional,Mercantile-,1-!and-..=1Misesllaheeus Castes. " _,

x.. - _. . '
a

between and the different meanings of suchiwords as Jogi, Sanyasi,-anrd‘ Sédh are endless ; and no one. who
~ was not deeply versed in the sectarian system of Hinduismcould hepe to deal with the subject fully. I‘Sharll'
therefore not attempt to do more than Jot down a few rough notes on some of the most. important orders.
The student will find a mass of information on the subject in Wilson’s Sects of the thdus; while Trumpp
in his introduction to his Adz‘ Grant/z, and Cunningham in an Appendix to his History of the Sit/23 give

many particulars about the Sikh sects and orders. .

521. The Hindu orders of astetics.-——The Bairagi (Caste No. 53).—-Bairagi, or as' it is more correctly; spelled Vain-agi, signi-
fies any one devoid of passion. But the word is usually applied in the 35111393th a regular order of Vaishnava. dev0tees, said to have i - ' ,
. been founded by Sri Amend, the 12th disciple of Ramanand. .They are divided into several sections, among which may be mentioned 7
if . the Ramanandi who worship Ram Chandra, the Radhabalabhi who espemally affect the worship of Radha the wife of Krishna, the
V Nimanandi whose chief object of ‘ reverence is Sélig Ram, and the Ramani’iji .who adore 'Mahadeo; though these last .two would
. ~ — appear to be Saiva rather than Vaishnavaz They are for the most part collected in monasteries and are an exceedingly respectablé class

.‘ _ , ; _ , offagirs, but many ofthe wandering mendicants also call themselves Banagrs. Their distinctive mark is a string of brown crinkled, ds.
\ They are most numerous in the J amna districts, though to the figures of ’Iable VIII A must be added 2,238 males and 1,621‘females
. who returned themselves as fuqirs, and who‘ are to be found in almost equal numbers in the Amritsar, Lahore, and F 11-.)me districts.
‘ i The Bairagis of the monasteries are often but not always celibate. .But there are in Kama], and perhaps in other parts of the Prov-
‘ ince, villages held bf descendants of both the children and the disciples of the Bairdgi monks, who have dropped their Original
castes and are now known as Bairagis, though they have no longer any connection with the order. _ — ‘ . _
‘3' The Sanyasi (Caste No. 95).-—The word Sanyasi really means nothing more than the ascetic stage through which every Brahman —
should properly pass. But as commonly used it corresponds among the followers of Siva With Bairagi among the followers of Vishnu,
. and is as indefinite in its meanino. It is indeed specially applied to the Tridandi Ramam’ijas, a. Vaislmava sect ; but it is also used to
L 1 include all Saiva classes of ascetics except perhaps the J ogi. In the Panjab the word is commonlynsed to denote the followers of
Shankar Acha’rj, and Would include the Gosains. , ‘he Sanyasis are said to be ordinarily buried in a sitting posture, and not burnt.
To the figures of Table VIII A must be added I, 4 males and 727 females, about half cf whom are in the Amritsar and another
1 *‘ ‘ quarter in the Lahore division. The SanyaSis, so far as our figures go, seem specially to afl'ect the districts of the eastern
V -- ~ sub-montane. .
f The Gosain (Caste No. 102).-—The Gosafiin is a Saiva order corresponding in many ways with the Bairagis among Vaish-
-: ‘ navas. Like them the Gosains are often collected in monasteries, while many of them officia-te as priests in the temple of Siva.
- They are also like the Bairagis, one of the most respectable of the Hindu orders. They are very commonly but not at all necessarily
celibate. To the figures of the table must be added 1,368 males and 594 females, almost all in the Hissar district. The Gosain
appears to be almost confined to the South-eastern districts. _
. The Sadh (Caste No. 155).—Sa’.dh is properly nothing more than the Hindu equivalent of the Musalman word Pir; or rather Sadh , _. » 4
- applies only to a Hindu devotee, while Pz'r inclndes any Mahomedan holy man. ~But the word is especially applied to a set of ‘ it
Hindu Unitarians who are chiefly found in the Upper Ganges-Janina dcdb, from Farrfikhabafd upwards. The sect was founded
by one Birbhan some 200 years ago. The dehs do not smoke, and affect great personal cleanliness, and their religious ceremonies
consist in eating together. It is a sect rather than an order, and the Jats of a large village in ‘Karnal are Saidhs by sect,
though Jats by caste. (See VVilson’s IEndu Scots, pages 227fl.) To the figures of the tables must be added 100 men and 1';
women, mostly in the Hissair district. Our figures show 88'.th chiefly for the Delili district and Rohtak, which would appear ti)
connect them with the Sédli sect; yet the paucity of females show that the figures refer to a religious order. The priests of the
menial classes are often called Sédh, as the Chamarwa Sadhs of the Chamérs, or the Charanda’si Saidhs and the Kabi'rbansi Sa’dhs of the
' J uléhas. ,
i ‘The JogL—The J ogi will presently be discussed under the head of Minor Professional Castes. It will there be explained
that the word originally means nothing more than one who has by the practice of mental abstraction acquired the power of
clairvoyance and similar faculties. But besides the low-class J ogi Rawal there described, there are two sets of exceedingly respect-
able J ogi Faqirs, the Kanphatta who pierce their ears and the Augar who do not. The former are priests of Siva and are Generally
to be found in Shivalas. The latter too are Saiva, but are more secular. The Kanphatta is also called Darshana. The figures for . '
Jogi given in Table VIII A include 3,658 males and 1,750 females of the Kanphatta, and 1,720 males and 1273 females of the, Augar
clan, but these figures are of course exceedingly incomplete. The J ogis bury their dead in a sitting posture. .'

The Aghori or Aghorpanthi—is an order which has happily almost died out. My figures show 316 only; but I have been
told by an intelligent native that he can remember that in his youth they were common objects, wandering about the streets
stark naked leading ajackal by a string, smeared with blood and human ordure, and carrying the same substances in a skull with
which to bespatter him who refused them alms. Not two years ago one of these wretches was caught at Rohtak in the act of
devouring the body of a newly buried child which he had dug out 1. ‘

522. The Sikh orders of ascetics.—The Suthra. Shahi (Caste Np. 163).—This order was founded by a Brahman called Sficha‘
under the auspices of Guru [-Iar Raiz. They are now numerous and widely distributed, though our figures, to which must be
added 132 males and 15 females, show only a small number scattered through the Sikh tract. They are notorious for o‘ambfina
thieving, drunkenness, and debauchery, and lead a vagabond life, begging and singing songs of a mystic nature. They wear,- '
ropes of black wool on the head and neck, and beat two small black sticks together as they beg. Although a Sikh order they are
all entered as Hindus, use the Hindu tilak or sectarian mark, and follow the Hindu rites throughout. They were founddd before
the time of Guru Govind, which probably accounts for their calling themselves Hindus. They generally add Shah to their names
Trnmpp says of them “ there is no order or regular discipline among them, and profligates and vagabonds join them. They are a

/

     
      
     
    
 
     
     
    
   
    
     
    
    
     
      
     
   
    
      
       
    

    
    
 
     
   
   
    
   
   
 
     
     
     
    
   
   
 
    
   
   
 
     
    
    
    
    
   
   
     
    
       
      
    
   
   
    
      
        
    
   
   
   
   
   
    
   
    
   
   

a

public nuisance and disavowed by the Sikhs.”

The Udasi (Caste No. 84).—Tlie Udzisi or Ndnakputra were founded by Sri Chand, the eldest son of Ba’ba Nanak and ex-
communicated by the second Guru, Amr Da'is. They again, being founded before the time of Guru G0'vind, have for the most art
returned themselves as Hindus. To the figures of Table VIII A must be added 7,127 males and 1,944 females. They are alxiiost
confined to the Sikh tract. They are for the most part celibate, and the naked section or Udafisi N anga are always so. They practise
Hindu rites, wear the tilak or sect-mark, and reject- lhe Grauth of Guru Govind but revere the Adi Grailth of Babe. Nanak. The
are hardly recognised as Sikhs. They are said to bear a high character, and are sometimes collectediu monasteries, though noyt
usually so. Many live at home, engage in worldly pursuits, and differ little from their neighbours. So at least says Trump}:

The Nirmala (Caste No. 15a).—The Nirmalas or ‘ without stain’ were originally strict Sikhs and followers of Guru Govind
They were white clothes, lived chiefly at the centres of Sikhism, and had considerable influence in the Sikh councils. But they have.
of late years relapsed into Hinduism, and have taken to wearing red clothes and practising Hindu rites, and they are now hardl true
Sikhs. The greater part of them, however, have returned themselves as Sikhs. They live almost entirely in monasteries aiYid are
almost always celibate. They do not-beg, but live on the offerings of the faithful. They have a high reputation for morality and '
used to be much respected. at Amritsar, where there is a considerable Nirmala community, for purity of morals, though it is said ‘
that they are now degenerating. They’are governed by a Council known as the Akhafra which makes periodical visitafions of the V
Iiiémlala SSOCletltliS tlii‘(()1iig(l)i(())11fttheI Paniyab,1 and is controlled by a head abbot or ilIaIiant. To the figures of the table must be
a e 1,5 7 ma es an cma es, 0 W 10111 00 are in Amritsar and “00 in "lzn . ‘. ' ‘i .
is said that the Nirmalas and the Udasis are ugt uiifrequcntly confused. .3 L1 b thI They me confined to the S11 h tract. It

The Akali or Nihang.—These famous soldier-fanatics, who were the Ghazis of the Sikhs, are re resented in m v
total of 547 which is of course absurd. They were nihimg or ‘ reckless ' soldiers of the alvdl or ‘ Immortiilf and PhiiIaBSitfiEliesAligiiii
was RanJlt Singh s great leader. The order was founded by Guru Govind in person, and it was they who withstood the attempted -

O

 

1 Query. What is the derivation of ogre? ‘

2'lstthlk - - ,. ‘. . .
.nore P3321513, :23; e)’ 00 “P 170 Tea Bahflduh the father 0f Guru GOde, as their founder , but TrumPP who is Quoted in the text is

286

 

'7 T‘RfAS‘I‘EWGASTES.‘AND—“TRIBES ore-nae reopen. - .

s “A

.g...

. r..'--z A‘ _7‘_;1," --

 

. A‘_.I':Part";V.—-”-Religious, - Professional, Mereantile, and Miscellaneous Castes!» I ..

innovations of Banda. They wear blue cheduered clothes, bangles of steel on the wrist, and quoits of steel on their conical blue
turbans, together With miniature daggers, knives, and an iron chain. Their headnquarters used to be at Amritsar, where they
- assumed the direction of religious ceremonies and the duty of convoking the council of the Khalsa. They were dreaded even by
the Sikh Chiefsfor their fanaticism and turbulence, and often levied offerings by force. They were warrior-priests, and
olitical rather than religious, and theorder is now fast dwindling away. Their present head-quarters are said to be at Anandpur
‘ m Hushyarpur. They still pride themseIVes upon the purity with which they preserve the Original ordinances of their l‘elio'ion,
rejecting all Hindu rites even in their marriage ceremonies. They still bear in their memories the ancient glory of the Sikhs,
and an Akiili who wishes to imply that he is alone will say that he is ‘ with 1,25,000 Khalsa.’ ‘*

The Diwana Sadh or “mad saints ” wear uncut hair, a necklace of shells, and a. very large feather in' their turbans. They are
chiefly recruited from low castes, and are for the most part married. In their habits they‘ resemble Sikhs, but they revere the Adi
Granth only. My figures show 495 males and 346 females, mest of whom are in the Kangra district. 9 ' .

. 523. The Musalman order of ascetics~The Bharai (Caste No. 48).—The Bharais, or Pirhais or Pirahis as they are often
called, are the priests of Sakhi Sarwar Sultan, and have been already alluded to in section 221 in the chapter on Echelon, The
Bhafiais 0f the Lahore division were included undei'Bhelrh in the divisional office; they number 1,444 in Lahore, 2,256 in Giijran.
walla, and- I,64C’in Firozpur. The Bharais are almost confined to the central and sub‘inontane districts and states, where" the
Sultani belief is most prevalent. There are however a few in the districts of the Western Plains. They go about beatino' a
drum and begging in the name of Sakhi Sarwar, and conduct parties of pilgrims to the slit .1 no at N igaiha. ey also receive :the
offerings of the lecal shrines. They circumcise boys in the western districts, and often act as Mirasis with vifiom they are some-
times confused. Indeed on the lower Indus they supersede the Nai as circumcisors, and are said to take their name from the fact
that the Prophet gave his coat (paird/zan) to one of their ancestors as a reward for circumcising a convert after a barber had
refused to do so! The real origin of the name is probably to be found in the fact that the pilgrims to Nigaha call each other
Pir Hard or “ Saint-brothers. ” . _

The Madari (Caste No. 63).——The Madeiris are followers of Zindah Shah Madai‘, the celebrated saint of Makanpur in Oudh.
_ His name was Bézi-ul-din Shah, and he was a converted Jew who was born at ‘leppo in A.D. 1050, and is said to have died at
Makanpur at the mature age of 383 years after expelling a demon called Malian Deo from the place. He is supposed by some
to be still alive (whence his name), Mahomet having given him the power of living without breath. His devotees are said never to
be scorched by fire, and to be secure against venomous snakes and scorpions, the bites of 'which they have power to cure. Women
. who enter his shrine are said to be seized by violent pain as though they were being burnt alive. To the figures of Table VIII A.
must be added 20,968 males and 17,476 females, of whom some 5,700 are in Ambala, 5,400 in Ludhiana, 6,600 in J alandhar, 2 000
in Hushydrpur, 3,200 in Amritsar, 2,300 in Sialkot, and 1,500 in Firozpur. Thus they are very generally distributed throughout
the eastern half of the Panjab. In the four western divisions they seem to be almost unknown. They wear their hair matted
and tied in a knot, and belong to the be sham section of Mahom’edan orders, who regard no religion, creed, or rules of life
though they call themselves Musalman. ' _ - . ’

The Malang are said to be a branch of the Madari. M tables show onl 8 I males and 6‘ females an
in Patiala, Maler Kotla, Jalandhar, and Firozpur. y y 5 . 39 ‘ der that head, mostly

The Benawa (Caste No.~ III).——The Benawa faqe’rs are the followers of Khwajah Hasan Basri; but who he is I cannot
say unless he be the same as Hasan Basri of Basra. near Baghdad, the founder of the Sarwardia order. To the floureso‘f the
table must be added 2,483 males and 2,153 females. ‘ The Benawa are almost entirely confined to the J amna districts and Rohtak.

The Darvesh (Caste NO‘ I36).——Darvesh is simply another word for a ir, and means one who he s from d.

(dew “door"). But theDarvesh of our tables, to the figures of which 84 malesja‘nqd 106 females, chiefly from Sgialkot, mugfrbdcddcfizcdr
are a peculiar class‘ found only in Batala and Pathankot and in Amritsar and Kapiirthala. There seems to be a colony of these:
men who are distinguished by the title of Darvesh. They cultivate a little land, play musical instrumentS, benr, make ropes go.
to a hOUSG where there has been a death and chaunt the praises of the deceased, hang about mosques, and sooforth. They, are
hardly 350813105, yet the small number of women seem to show that they have not yet formed into a separate caste, and are still re-
cruited from outs1de. -

The Jalali (Caste NO- I43)«—The Jalaili order was founded b Sai ad Jalal-ul-di’n of Bukhaira ho o w .-
are sometimes said to be followers of Sher Shah Saiyad J alal of Uclih, hilhself a J alaili faqz’r. To thet fidiijrlds tdlfe iinizblgifi:
be added 2,322 males and 1:928 females, mostly from the J alandhar, Amritsar, and Lahore divisions. Caddidates for admission {0
the order shave completely, burn their clothes, and are branded on the right shoulder. The J alalis are common in Central Asia,

The Husaini (Caste N0. 160}.——The Husainis are confined to Guroaon and present the eculiarit of having
I , ‘ m
than males among their numbers. I have no information regarding thefn. They may perhaps Ibe Husaiiii Saiyadsf, ore females

The Qadiri (Caste NO. I75).—-Tlie Qadiri are the followers of the celebrated Saivad Abdul adir Pir Da‘tao" ' ‘
is at Baghdad; most of the Sunni divines of the North-\Vest Frontier are Qadiri, and the Akhlillg of swat belonhdd’fidhgfi: 21:11:11?
To the numbleri slhowndin Table VlIIA must be added” 2,710 males and 2,181 females, for the most part0 in the Ambala
Amritsar, an 5 a ore 1v1s1ons. They sit for hours re eatinO' the following declaration: “Th - o ' .
truth, there is none but thee l ” - p O 011 alt the Elude, thou alt the
The Naqshbandia are followers of Khwa’jah Pir Muhammad Naqshband My fio'ures' only show 28 males a d
. - , . . . . . . . . K ' D k— 2
chieflydin the Amritsar DIVISIOD. They worship by Sitting perfectly Silent and motionless, with bowed he7ad and cylias fiftgdfedhaltelie
groun . .
The Sarwardia.—(See above under “ Benawa”).—“ They are the followers of Hasan Basri of B ' ' B '0‘ I’
worship seated, chaunting at short intervals and in measured tones the word AIM/m, which is articulatedsiifitlhezrsuggfegggd biielzlifh
and as if qaculated by a powerful effort. The devotee often faints with the exertion.- V

The ChiShti-—(S€€ 890255012 518 above)—Bcsides those classed under Chishti, m fioures Give 2 62 m 1 d
almost all ill the 9353”“ half 0f the Province. The Chishtifaqii s are the followers tr fianda zl\lawaz’waioseasfisi'iiiieilis :tolflalliiti‘ljdel‘s,
They worship by leaping up and gesticulating, and repeating ‘ Alld/L Yc‘i-allci-lzzi, ’ till they work themselves into a fren7 and at;
lent sink down exhausted. . .y

MINOR PROFESSIONAL CASTES.

524. The minor professional castes—I have felt great doubt as to how I should Class and Wher
I should place the castes which I have included in this group, and the distribution of which is shown if;
Abstract No. 90 on the next page. Many of them are in some measure allied to 'the priestly classes the
have functions to perform in connection with Weddings and similar Ceremonies they receive custbma Y
fees for the performance of those functions, and they are invested with a sort of quasi-sacred Charade?
On the other hand, they have many points in common with the menials ; (their social status is ver low.
and many of them are retained by the villagers on the same footing as the ordinary village serbants’
their rights and duties being regulated by custom. The castes of the group may be divided into three,
classes, the Néi, 'Bhat, and, Mirési who are real village servants though of a very special character- the
Jogis and Réwals who are for the most part astrologers and semi-religious and the Bahri’i ias ’a d
Bhénds who are actors and story-tellers, and purely professional. ' ’ p n

287

   

1 chap; er. _.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

a; ,

eéusi»CaStes';

é],j'ilqltgious,:‘tarfitéssianal,qlMieréan

. ”:3
x

 

 

bétract ~No'._ go, allowing-1'52 Mirror ‘Professiéfial Castes -:

i “1 ‘ . ._.__\:-
MINOR morassronsi'i 7- , — of" H g
FIGURES. ‘ ’ ,. \ , 132020311015 yea-moggoilio'rn.Porunurorv.

.-

 

‘5 £°ii

 

 

 

 

 

 

Dehli 1 1,080
Gurgaon 12,342
Karnal 10,307

Hissar 8 688
Rohtak .10‘l618
Sirsa 4,150

taxi-1x (Home

Ambxila 14,932
Ludhiana . 1 1,065

 

 

alandhar . 12,301
ushyarpur ‘ 12,148
Kangra . 7,838

Amritsar . 14,694
Gurdaspur . 14,4 13
Siélkot . 20,569

Lahore . 13,840
Gujranwéla 14,474
Firozpur . 9,794

Rawalpindi 1 1,996
Jahlam . 10,569
Gtijrét . 13.553
Shahpur . . 7, 541

Multan . . 6,035
jhang . . 6,307
Montgomery . 6,477
.Muzat‘fargarh ' . 4,064

.Dera Ismail Khan 2,687
Del-a Ghazi Khan 407
Bannu . . 3,596

1-1
[093G

Peshawar . . 5,648
Hazara . . 4,2 18
Kohat . . 2,202

British Territory 288,738

Patiala . . 25,02 1 918
Nabha . 5,277
Kapurthala . 4,340 4
Jind . . 4,911 421
Faridkot . . 1 ,568 19
Maler Kotla . 1 ,41 .1 4

1-4

)4

H
m OHUJOCDQ ‘O ‘00!“

\
Total Eastern 44,594 1,878
Plains.

Bahfiwalpur 6 437 655 96 ' .. . . . i .. . 25 _

Mandi . 299 200 16 477 3 .. L. . . V 6
Chamba . 325 ' 132 113 1.412 7 . 5 .. 17
Néhan . . 199 12,745 62 230 I I7

TotalHillStatcs 2,354 13,318 541 2,845 23 194 3 _ 20 ’ .. _ . 39

British Territory 288,738 14,171 58,715 17,266 321 ;1,620 15 25 ; .. 29,
Native States . 53,385 15,851; . 14,018 587 654 655 14 25 29'

Province. .342,123 30,022 i204,941 72,733 17,853 386 52,275 15 ‘25 r 1g 29

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

525. The Nai (Caste No. 21).—.-—The Nai is the barber of the country, and when a Musalman, and in
the cities, is often called”I-lajjaim. In respect of his being a barber he is a true village menial, and he
shaves and shampooes the villagers, prepares tobacco for the village rest-house, and attends upon the vil-
lage guests. But he is much more than a barber. He is the hereditary bearer of formal messages from>
one village to another, such as news of auspicious events, formal congratulations, letters fixing‘ the dates
of weddings, and the like. News of a death is nevercarried by him, however, but always by a_ChL’1hra.
He forms moreover, in company with a Brahman, the embassy sent to conclude a betrothal, and he is

 

generally the agency through which the preliminaries of match-making are Conducted. At wedding cere- -

monies too he plays an important part, next indeed to that of the Brahménghirhself. and on all these
occasions receives suitable gratuities. He is also” the leech of the’country, 'the Jarréh or surgeon
is usually a Nai by caste, and circumcision is commonly performed by a Nai. VNotwithstanding all this he
is one of the impure castes, standing much on the same level as the washerman, far above the Chamar,

288

 

 

Para. 527.

THE RACES, CASTES, AND TRIBES OF THE PEOPLE. Chap. VI.

 

Part eve-Religious, Professional, Mercantile, and Miscellaneous Castes...

 

and‘so‘mewhat below the Lohar, for his occupation as a barber proper is considered degrading. At the
same time every Nai is not prepared to handle everybody’s poll. The outcast tribes have their own,
Nais,‘ for a Nai who had shaved a Chiihra would not be permitted to touch a Jat. I believe that all our
own barbers are Musalmans because a Hindu‘Nai who shaved a Christian would be considered as pol-
luted._ The Nais are popularly known as a class of great astuteness, and the proverb says : “The jackal
“ is‘ the‘sharpest among beasts, the. crow among birds, and the Nai among men.” The Nais are very
uniformly distributed over the Province, being least common in the Derajat, where however some of them
appear to have returned themselves as Jats (see Abstract No. 72, page 224). They are apparently
Hindu among Hindus and Musalman among Musalmans, and in a less degree Sikh among Sikhs. On
the whole about 55 per cent. are Musalmans, 6 per cent. Sikhs, and the remainder Hindus. A Sikh barber
would appear a contradiction in terms; but besides the functions enumerated above, he shampooes, cuts
the nails, and cleans the ears of his patients. He appears to be known as Jajak in the west of the
Province, and as Kangera or “comb-man” in the Hills. In Gurgaon Musalman barbers are sometimes
called Ustan, as well as by the more common term Hajjam.

The Nai tribes and clans are very numerous. I show a few of the largest in the margin. The first two
are most numerous in the Dehli and Hissar divisions, the next
two in the central districts, and. the last two in the west of the

 

 

D‘V‘SIONS 01’ NA‘S- Province. The Musalman Nais of Karnal are said to be divided
" GO“! . - - ‘°J98‘ 4- Bahg‘.“ ‘ 2555 into two sections, the Turkia who came in with the Mahome-
2. Bhanbheru‘ . 14,816 5. Bhatti . . 16,221 . . .
3, 335;: _ , 1,605 5, Khokhar , 12,026 dan conquerors and the Gagrel or converts from Hinduism, so

_ called because their women wear or Once wore the Hindu petti~

 

; ~ coat or ga’gm.

526. The Bhat (Caste No. 62).—The Bhat or Bhat as he is often called in the Panjab is, like the
Mirasi, a bard and genealogist, or as some people call him panegyrist. But he is a hard of a very superior
sort, and far removed above the level of the Mirasi. He is par excellence the genealogist of the Rajpi’its
and Brahmans, though he performs the same office for some Jat tribes; he is-himself of admitted Brahman
origin ; and he is found in largest numbers in the eastern and sub-montane districts where Hindu Rajputs
form the largest proportion of the population. The Hill State of Nahan indeed returns Bhats as forming
[1'4 per cent. of its total population, but this seems hardly possible, though the entry in the original tables
is clear enough. , -‘

I have included under the head of Bhat the following entries—Charan, 13 in the Hissar division;
Madho, 217 in the Ambala division; Jaga, 13 in the Jalandhar division; Rai, 202 in the Rawalpindi, Multan,
and Peshawar divisions. Rai is a mere honorific title for a Bhat. The other three entries are names of great
Bhat tribes; and it appears that while the Jaga or Bhat prOper is the genealogist and historian, the Charan
and Birm Bhats are bards and heralds and compose verses in honour of the ancestors of great men—so at
least say Sherring and Elliott, both of whom give a good deal of information concerning the caste. The Jaga
or Bhat genealogist, to which class the great mass of our Bhats belong, is a hereditary servant, each local
clan having its own Bhat who pays them periodical visits, writes up its genealogies to date, and receives
his fees. At great weddings he attends and recites the history and praises of ancestors, and the genea-
logy of the bridegroom. But as he often lives too far off to be summoned to ordinary weddings, a Mirasi or
Dum is often retained in addition, who takes the place of the Bhat on such occasions. The status of the
Bhat is high; and in Rajpi-itana they are said to possess great influence. The Bhat is almost always
Hindu, even where his clients have become Mahomedans. A few are Sikhs, and still fewer Musalmans;
and it is doubtful whether these last are not really Mirasis. There are said to be Musalman Bhats in
Sialkot who have migrated from the Jhang uplands and. are much addicted to thieving; but I much
doubt whether they belong to the Bhat caste. I have said that the Bhats are of undoubted Brahman
origin, and this is true of the Jaga and Charan, who are ordinarily called Bhats. Whether it is. true of the
Madho Bhats also I am not so certain. The Madhos would appear to be named after Madho, the founder
of the Madhavi sect of minstrel mendicants; and the Bhatra, who however Claims Brahman origin, is
called Madho in Rawalpindi. Besides the 217 persons mentioned above who returned their caste as
Madho, a very considerable number of those who have given their caste as Bhats show Madho as their tribe.

. The Dum and Mirasi (Caste No. 25).-———Under this head have been included both Dum and 7

Mirasi, the former being the Hindu and Indian and the latter the Musalman and Arabic name, and the
whole class being commonly called Dum-Mirasi by the people. In fact no one of my divisional offices
separated the two entries, and‘ the two words are used throughout the Province as absolutely synonymous.
The Dfims, however, must be carefully distinguished from the Dom or Domra, the executioner and corpse-
burner ofrHindL’istan, and the type of all uncleanliness to a Hindu ; as also from the DL’im of the Hill States,
WhOm I have classed as Dfimna and not as Mirasi, as I understand that the word Dfim is there applied to
workers in bamboo. The class is distributed throughout the Province, but is most numerous in the Amrit-
sar, Lahore, Rawalpindi, and Multan divisions, and in Bahawalpur and the other States which march with
them. On the lower Indus many of them would seem to have returned themselves as Jats—see Abstract
No. 72, page 224. The word Mirési is derived from the Arabic minis or inheritance; and the Mirasi is
to the inferior agricultural cases and the outcast tribes what the Bhat is to the Rajpiits. Even Jats em-
ploy Mirésis, though the hereditary genealogist of many of the Mt tribes is the Sénsi; and, as just stated,
Rajputs often employ Mirasis in addition to Bhats. But the Mirasi is more than a genealogist; he is also
a musician and minstrel; and most of the men who play the musical instruments of the Panjéb are either
Mirasis, Jogis, orfaqz’rs. “The Dum does not make a good servant, nor a fiddle-bow a good weapon.”
The social position of the Mirasi, as of all the minstrel castes, is exceedingly low, but he attends at
weddings and on similar occasions to recite genealogies. Moreover there are grades even among Mirasis.
The outcast tribes have their Mirasis who, though they do not eat with their Clients and merely render them
professional service, are considered impure by the Mirasis of the Higher castes. The Mirasi is generally
a hereditary servant like the Bhat; and is notorious for his exactions, which he makes under the threat

289

      

 

 

 

‘~4

. .. ';
3“

. i ‘
Yd

, A
"‘~

, "fit

. .

)fi

 

 

   

 

 

 

Chap. v1.~ '

  
      

.‘ ‘
~‘~ a

magma-arms, Museums-.103 THE inserts. ' “ _ '5 :

   

 

      
 

 

_. Part V.—-.Religioiis,"Professional, Mercantile, anal Miscellaneous. Castes. .

 
 

of lampooning the ancestors of him from whom he demands fees. ‘: These four were not born on
“giving day; the Mulla, the Bhat, the Brahman, and the Dum.” The .eréSl is almost always a Musal-
man. The few Hindus returned from the hilly and sub-montane districts are very possibly Di’imnas re-
turned as Di’ims. I have included under the head of Mirasi the following‘schedule entries: Dliadhi, 37
in Ambala, 478 in Multan, andn77 in the Derajat; Khariala, 37!, and Sarnai, 3 in Jaléndhar; Rabab‘i,’
log-in Lahore. Besides these numbers, theabove terms, as well as Naqarchi, have allbeen included with
Mirasi. in the offices of one or more divisions. Thelast three are simply words meaning players upon the
flageolet, the flute, and the kettle-drum. The Dhadhi appears only to sing and not to play any instrument,
and in the Deraji’it at least is said not‘to 'intermarry with the Dum, so probably he should not, have been in-
cluded. The Kliariala is said to be a sort of Mirasi, but I liavenofurther information Concerning him. ‘The
two largest tribes returned for Mirasis seem to be the Chunhar with 13,493, andthe Kalet with ’4,897
persons. The detailed tables of clans will, when published, give complete Information on the subject.

528. The Jogi, Rawal, and Nath (Caste Nos. 40 and 80).-——The figures under the head Jogi include
two very distinct classes of persons. First are the Jogis proper, a regularreligious order of Hindus, which
includes both the Augar Jogis and the Kanpliatta Jogi ascetics, who are followers-of Gorakhnath and priests
and worshippers of Siva. These men are fully as respectable as the Bairagis, Gosains, and other religious , ‘ ~
orders. So .far as the sub-divisional tables help'us, the present figures include 9,143 of this class of whom '
5,769 are males, but the real number is probably greater. They are'all Hindus. They have been discuss-
ed in the earlier portion of this section, at page 286. The second class is that miscellaneous assortment of
low-caste faqirs and fortune-tellers, both Hindu and Musalman but chiefly Musalmz’in, who are commonly
known as Jogis. The word Jogi or Yogi means a student of the Joga school of philosophy, which. teaches
how, by suppression of the breath, mental abstraction, and the like, to obtain supernatural powers‘of divi-
nation, second sight, and so forth 1 ; and the result is that every rascally beggar who pretends to be able
to tell fortunes, or to practise astrological and necromantic arts in however small a degree, buys himself a
drum and calls himself and is called by others a Jogi. These men include all the Musalmans, and probably
a part of the Hindus of the eastern districts who have been returned as Jogis. They are a thoroughly
vagabond set, and wander about the country beating a drum and begging, practising surgery and physic in
a small way, writing charms, telling fortunes, and practising exorcism and divination; or, settling'in the
villages, eke out their earnings from these occupations by the offerings made at the local shrines of the
malevolent godlings or of the Saiyads and other Musalman saints (see sections 216 and 236) ; for the Jogi is
so impure that he will eat the offerings made at any shrine. These people, or at least‘the Musalman section of
them, are called in the centre of the Panjab Rawals, or sometimes Jogi-Rawals, from the Arabic Rammril
a diviner, which again is derived from mmal “sand” with which the Arab magicians divine; and the two
sets of figures must be taken together, always remembering that those for Jogis include respectable Jogis,
while those for Rawals, who are all Musalnians, do not. The Jogi-Rawals of Kathiawar are said to be
exorcisers of evil spirits, and to worship a deity called Korial. In Sialkot the Jogis pretend to avert storms
from the ripening crops by plunging a drawn sword into the field or a knife into a mound, sacrificing goats,
and accepting suitable offerings. Mr. Benton writes 2—“ The Jogi is a favourite character in Hindustani
"fiction. He there appears as a jolly playful character of a simple dispositiOn, who enjoys the fullest
“liberty and conducts himself in the most eccentric fashion under the cloak of religion without being
“called in question.”

The Rawals of the Panjab are notorious cheats. One of their favourite devices is to personate a long
lost relative.‘ In the Province itself they seldom venture upon open crime ; but they travel about the Cen-
tral Provinces and the Deccan and even visit Bombay and Calcutta, and there pilfer and rob. They are‘
often absent for long periods on these expeditions; and meanwhile the Banyas of their villages support \
their families on credit, to be repaid with interest on the return of the father. Some interesting inform-
ation regarding them will be found in Selected Papers, No. XVIII of 1869 of the Panjab Police Depart-
ment. The town of Rawalpindi is named after the Rawals; but the Rawals 0f the district appear to have
returned themselves either as Jogis or more probably as Mughals, as 1,263 of the Mughals of Rawalpindi
give RAwal as their clan. There they are said, in addition to their usual pursuits, to recite at the Muhar-
ram stories of the doings of Maliomet, accounts of his miracles, and hymns in his praise.

The Natlis of the higher hills, where the worship of Siva is prevalent, correspond very closely with the
Jogis of the plains, though they make little pretence to an ascetic character and live chiefly by growing »
vegetables; but they also perform certain semi-sacerdotal functions, taking the place of the Acharj of the ~
plains in the funeral ceremonies of the Kanets, and receiving like him the clothes of the deceased. They
also consecrate new houses, and purify them when they have been defiled. They now form a true caste,
and are not recruited from without. One or more in almost every Nath household has his earsipierced in
honour of Siva, and is called a Kanphatta Nath. They occupy much the same social position as the
Jogi-Rziwal of the plains. They are understood to have returned themselves as Jogis and to be included in ' '
the figures now under discussion. »

__- Of the figures given in Table VIII A, all the Hindus are
RAWALS CLASS“) AS Jocis. men returned as Jogis. Of the Musalmans the numbers shown
in the margin were returned as Rawals, the remainder being

 
   
      
    
       
       
      
       
     
         
    
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
  
 
  
 
  
    
   
 
 
   
 
  
 
   
 
  
  

 

 

Ialandhar . 2 842 Sialkot . . i 244 .' ;.
Husliyarpur . 2:781 Lahore . . 1:508 [ JOng. L
’.’ 0— '~ 0 . I . . . .
23%;; : 2&2; 3233:3211: : ”(5)323 . .529. The Bahrupia (Caste No. 128):—The Bahrupia is in its ' «g,
Gurdéspur . 3,337 Other places . 474 origin a purely occupational term ; It is derived from the
T S_3 Sanskrit balm “ many” and rzifm “form,” and denotes an actor, a "

a D

mimic, or one who assumes many forms or characters. One of
their favourite devices is to ask for‘money, and when it is refused,
to ask that it may be given on condition of the Baliri’ipia succeeding in deceiving the person who refuses
it. Some days later the Bahriipia will again visit the house in the disguise of a pedlar, a milkman, or

 

 

l 1. See Wilson’s Seals qfflte Hindus, pages i30_[/" for a very interesting account of both classes of Jogis, and for references to further
aut iorities.

290

 

 

; (summons, CASTES,L ANDTRIBES orrns PEOPLE. ' x ‘ Pm 532'"

Chap. V‘I.

 

- ‘, “fart V.-——Religious, Professional, Mercantile, and Miscellaneous Castes.

 

what not, sell his goods without being detected, throw off his disguise, and claim the stipulated reward.
They may be drawn from any caste, and in Rohtak there are Chfihra Bahrupias. But in some districts
a family or colony of Bahrupias has obtained land and settled down on lt,‘ and so become a caste as much
as any other. Thus there is a Bahrupia family in Panipat who hold a Village reVEnue-free, though these
men have apparently returned themselves as Shekhs. It is probable that the figures do not include all
who follow the profession of acting in the Panjab, many of. them having returned their true caste and
not their occupation. On the other hand, it is certain that the returns for Bahrfipias '1n Sialkot and Gquat
do not refer at all to what I here call Bahrt’ipias, but are Mahtams, who are commonly knOwn as Bahrupias
in those districts—see section 494 on Mahtams. The exclusion of theSe figures reduces the total number of
Bahrt’ipias in the Province to 386, and I have altered the figures of Abstract No. 90 accordingly. The
Bahri-ipias of Gurdéspur are said to work in, cane and bamboo. /

‘ 530. The Bhand (Caste No. I4I).—The Bhand or Naqqal is the story-teller, joker, and buffoon, and
is often also called Basha. The name comes from the Hindi éhdnda “buffooning.” He is separate from
and of a lower ’professional status than the Bahrt’ipia. Both are commonly kept by Rajas and other
wealthy men like the jester of the early English noble, but both also wander about the country and per-
form to street audiences. " The Bhand is not a true caste any more than the Bahrupia, and I understand
that they are often Mirasis by caste and probably have in many cases so returned themselves. Elliott
seems to imply that Bahrupia is a caste and Bhand an occupation; but the former statement is certainly
not true in the Panjab. The entries under this head include both Basha and Naqqal.

MERCANTLLE AND‘SHOP-KEEPING CASTES.

531. Merchants and Shop-keepers.—The group of mercantile castes for which the figures will be found
in Abstract No. 91 on the next page practically hold the whole commerce of the Panjab in their hands.
They do not engage in the carrying trade, nor do they traffic in cattle; being for the most part Hindus they
will not sell liquor or meat; and being of fair social standing they ‘do not sell vegetables ; but with these
exceptions‘almost the whole of the mercantile and commercial transactions of the Province, excepting as a
general rule petty hawking and pedling. are conducted by one or other of the .eastes which I have
included in this abstract. They may be divided into five groups, the first consisting of Banyas, Dht’insars,
Bohras, and Pahari Mahajans; the second of Sfids and‘ Bhabras ; the third of Khatris, Khakhas, and Bhatias ;
the fourth of Aroras ;‘ and the fifth of Khojahs and Parachas.

’l’he territorial distribution of these groups is very well marked. The first or Banya group is almost
confined to the eastern and south-eastern divisions of Dehli, Hissar, and Ambala,’and to the central
Native States, though a few of them have spread along the north of the Eastern Plains and into the Hill
States. West of Lahore they are practically unknown. The second or Stid and Bhabra group is found only
in the districts that lie under the hills on the northern border of the Province from Ambala to Rawalpindi.
The third or Khatri group constitutes a large proportion of the mercantile classes of all the centre and,
excluding the frontier, of the north-west of the Province, being most numerous in the Jalandhar, Amritsar,
Lahore, and Rawalpindi divisions. The fourth or Arora group have the Multan and Derajat divisions
and Bahawalpur almost to themselves, extending also into Peshawar and Kohat, and crossing the Satluj in
Sirsa to meet the Banya group of the east. Finally, the fifth or Mahomedan group is confined to the
central and western districts and the Salt-range Tract.

On the whole this class constitutes 7 per cent. of the population of the Province. But in the districts
of the Multan and Derajat divisions and in Bahawalpur the proportion rises to from II to I7 per cent.
This however is due, not to the fact that a larger proportion of the population of these parts is engaged
in commerce, but to the peculiar versatility of the Arora of the south-western Panjab, who is a_trader first
indeed, but after that anything and everything. Throughout the Eastern Plains the proportion is very
uniform, naturally rising highest in the districts which include large cities. Throughout the hills and sub-
montane districts the proportion is singularly low, for these tracts include none of the commercial centres
of the Panjéb, and the needs of the people are simple and easily supplied. In the central districts and
the Salt—range Tract the proportion is large, probably‘because the Khatris like the Aroras by no means
confine themselves to commerce as an occupation.

532. The Banya (Caste N0. I4).—The word Banya is derived, from the Sanskrit bafm'jya or trade;
and the Banya, as the name implies, lives solely for and by commerce. He holds a considerable area of
land in the east of the Province; but it is very rarely indeed that he follows any other than mercantile
pursuits. The commercial enterprise and intelligence of the class is great, and the dealings of some of
the great Banya houses of Dehli, Bikaner, and Marwar are of the most extensive nature. But the Banya
of the village, who represents the great mass of the caste, is a poor creature, notwithstanding the title
of Mahajan or “great folk,” which is confined by usage to the caste to which he belongs. He spends his
life in his shop, and the results are apparent in his inferior physique and utter want of manliness. He is
looked down uponrby the peasantry as a cowardly money grubber; but at the same time his social standing
is from one point of View curiously higher than theirs, for he is, what they are not, a strict Hindu, he is
generally admitted to be of pure Vaisya descent, he wears the janeo or sacred thread, his periods of purifi-
cation are- longer than theirs, he does not practise widow-marriage, and he will not eat or drink at their
hands; and religious ceremonial and the degrees of caste proper are so interwoven with the social fabric that
the resulting position of the Banya in‘the grades of rustic society is of a curiously mixed nature. The
Banya is hardly used by the proverbial wisdom of the countryside : “ He who has a Banya for a friend is
not in want of an enemy ;” and, “ First beat a Banya, then a thief.” And indeed the Banya has too strong
a hold over the husbandman for there to be much love lost between them. Yet the money-lenders of the
villages at least'have been branded with a far worse name than they deserve. They perform functions of
the most cardinal importance in the village oeconomy, and it is surprising how much reasonableness and
honesty there is in their dealings with the people so long as they can keep their business transactions out
of a court of justice.

291

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 
 

and-‘vMiScéllaneous Castes.

 

 

.~0Fi‘frHE PEOPLE

)

 

v.

is i
‘ tile

can

000“ «name!!! l”

I
OQON «an n

 

Nu‘fkm

 

)

3A
, Mer

 

S,
Iona]

 

i
u
u

oonm‘nvoq- month
comm woe- umvur

 

ic‘ASfrE

 

o
u
-

ous,‘ Profess

 

 

lgl

Ra

*

;¢gagancas

 

 

m s

 

an

an
mu

8»

oo—
02
3—
on—

 

 

 

 

 

Nu
.ON

 

 

 

 

 

 
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  

 
 

 

 
 

 

 

 

 

 

avian.

 

 

 

 

..vmo 3103. 3.0.3

 

 

 

 

 

 

   

was? ‘. . configum
"Nisan . won—3m 0232
«365 . 503888 gamer—m

so.“ moEm a: .88.

E . . 9315
an . . isms—«z
an . . ‘ . Emammm
n . . . Bowman
mm”; . . - Qdufiwz
m3 . . . «piano
v . . . and:
8e . . . . unfiaagam
.VWW.®H~ mfimN—m— .umdm Ruck;
:nfi . . .. .1. o 5 Q
3m. . . «new and:
won.“ _ f . 925‘th
8mg \ ‘ . . . can
3w? __ a.» . ‘ gun—sang

MQCJun n .6. : o‘ E
”9.: g . £. gym“

Mama—m . Paxton. £th

5 . . . :38”
m? . . . 33mm
own . . awkwamom
E . . . . Baum
wo . fig :28 55:
R . 52;— =§$ :23
.3 . . AEMEESQE
«2 . . befiowanoi
cu . . . madam
«mm . . . 5335
m . . . 832m
wwn . . . par—Ea
9n. . . . EaEaH
now u . . Gama—skim
St: . . . .3333
08 . . . «Gk awunsmv
mac n . . . 0.855”
max: . . .
aoflflm
3w...»— . . 53365.0
owe u . . hamfiufid
ow . . . . EmcwM
Emu . . Bahamian
a: n . . aunts—E...
«we: . . . a
.Ew
"Rum . . 2353
80 3. . . . San-HQ
03.3 . . .
out; . . . mammm
Gamamv . . . hamwfim

0%.: , . . . 1.33%
Swdn . . . :anhaw
v3.3 . . . «Ema

 

 

 

1

mm V.

/

 

"1me

"1va;

‘ WWII}!

 

‘ 'xfisuyqq

aqua
(mm

“12

 

'msuyqq

'I-X

 

 

 

 

 

 

"mm; :15:an

 

 

O1

 

 

 

 

‘0

 

 

 

O

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

.IOHHEHDNOW Edgy EO

a nun hoaaomomm

H
l\
u

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

N
H
,4
t‘)
l\
H

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

mats ofiJm tnufi
$909». .316 086mm 8%:
3. mwfiu . «an
no».
cum mun
3
OM NwVaI nu.
_ F.“ u
on mum." ...
nu. cc: Goa." ~0-
nwvdm one: man
@506 ... wwwdm mmod
3 3m m
00 mam *3
non." n2; mvm
mfi mnu mm
005 ... Mubam ...
a? woman mun
«on: 80.2 mun:
«no.3». 3.0 amnoam 8Q:
nnnfi awn; 1.
mm..." new no}:
3Q? _ mafia . n
33" oz; 3
30.3 ... new." mm
03.3. 536 »
Ewan mac; n
02.5 Nov; 9
306* 001m;
"£6“ mafia w:
Sofia 50.?
V8.2 2:5 2
mvn§~ H 306m
£3: 9. 2.4.3 m8.—
womfi. :10 :5
gain 1%.: Km
09.?” ... aqua a;
mafia 3in at;
0:; wRfi~ va—
n66n "11:” non;
o: ... 005.5 mm—
oun $5.9 0::
S“ we?" as
on Ham 3
vmn $5.? man;
«3 Sim m3
vmmfi man
hm ... ND ...
wmn: , um»
w , ... 02: m
... a?
o: “we; 3*
H
u w m m m m
m. w W m. W a.
.B .u m. n. u. m
mu. . mo . .
3 2 an a? 9 mm
.mwmpwrm

 

 

 

 

.HQHBZflufiHE

.moummu Mammoox-qoam Ea «52.8.82 2% gag:

 

.8 .oz 88??

 

  
 

 

 

 

 

292

 

 

 

f w r. A.
w it?" ‘ <4 3‘ ‘r
.a. g: i re a J ‘1 4,
1: ~ C“ __’ \ "’ f t T ‘ i i T v , 1:17
- . ,1 -' , ». i nTHEfiACES, CA‘STES, .AND amass or THE PEOPLE. PM 534',- .

 

 

   

 

~ v
\ A

 

PartV— Religious, Professional,«Mercantilefarid {Miscellaneous Castes.

 

_ The Banya Class forms the main commercial element of the population of Northern and North-Western
India up to the meridian Of Lahore, and of Rajputana‘. Indeed the origin and stronghold Of at any rate

those sections of the caste which are most numerously represented in the Ranjab is North-Western/

Rajpiiténa', and it is curious that while spreading so far to the’east of Bikaner, they should have obtained So
littlehol’d to the west of that country. In the Panjab they are practically found in any great numbers only
in the Dehli and Hissar divisionszmbala, and in the Central States of the Eastern Plains, and Firozpur;
though curiously enough there appears to be a considerable colony of them in Gurdaspur and Sialkot.
But the word Banya is generically used for “shop-keeper” all over the Panjab, not excepting even
the frontier where Kirar is the more usual term; and it is just possible that in some cases other mercantile
castes have been included in the figures. This however cannot have happened to any considerable extent,
or the figures for the sub-divisions of each caste would at once show what had happened. Of the Banyas of
the Panjab about 92 per cent; are Hindus. Only‘0'84 per cent. are Sikhs, most of whom are to be found
in Patiala, Nabha, and Rawalpindi. The Jains constitute 7 per cent. of the whole, and are confined to
the Dehli division, Hissar, and Rohtak, or the tract, bordering upon Rajpiitana, the great stronghold of
Western Jainism. It is curious that the proportion of Jain Banyas should not be larger in Sirsa. Only
some 500 souls are returned as Musalmans, and these may perhaps be Banyas by occupation rather than
by caste. ,

It is sometimes said that Banya. is no true caste at all, but merely an occupational term equivalent to
“shop—keeper,” and that the great divisions of the Banyas, the Aggarwals, *Oswals, and the‘like, really
occupy the position of castes; and this is in a sense true. The great sections do not intermarry, and very
possibly represent stocks of different origin; and if caste is used in the same sense as tribe, these sections
are doubtless separate castes. But if the word is used in its purely Brahminical sense, I do not think the
Aggarwal and Oswal Banyas are separate castes any more than are the Gaur and Sérsut Brahmans. The
two cases seem to me analogous. In all the non-agricultural castes who are found distributed widely
among the population, anything corresponding with compact tribal divisions, such as we find among
Rajpiits, Pathans', or Jats, is impossible. They do not move intoand occupy a large tract of country ;
they rather spread from centres of origin, diffusing themselves among and accompanying the agricultural
tribes in their movements. But the great divisions of the Banya caste occupy identical social and religious
positions, and recognise each other, whether rightly or wrongly, as of common origin distinct from that of
the Khatris and other castes whose avocations are the same as their own ; and, save in the sense in which
such caste names as Chamar and Chiihra are only occupational terms, I think that the term Banya must be
taken to describe a. true caste of supposed common blood, and not a collection of tribes of distinct descent
united only by identity of occupation (see further section 351 supra).

533. The‘divisions of the Banya Caste—The divisions of the Banya caste with which we are concerned in the Panjab are
shown in the margin. The Aggarwals or north-eastern division of Banyas include the immense
majority of the caste in every district throughout the Province. They have, according to
Sherring, a tradition of a far distant origin on the banks of the Godavery. But the place to

 

 

BANYA SECTIONS.

l
Aggarwal 364,355 i which all Aggarwals refer the origin of the section, and from which they take their name, is Agroha.
Oswal _ . . . 3,363 l in the Hissar district, once the capital of a Vaisya Raja of the name of Agar Sen, and whence they
Maliesri . - -7 5’g55 i are said to have spread over Hindfistan after the taking of that place by Shahab-nl-din Ghori in
SD22?” ' 1:422 . 1195; and Elliott points out that the fact that throughout the North-Western Provinces the
‘ ‘ ' ' .___’__ H Aggarwal Banyas are supposed to be specially bound to make. offerings to Giiga Pir, the great saint
TOTAL 388,345 5‘ from the neighbourhood of Agroha, bears testimony to the truth of the tradition. The eighteen
Others and unspecified 49,599 sons of Agar Sen are said to have married the eighteen snake-daughters of Réja Baisak, and
——" ; Gliga. Pir is the greatest of the snake-gods. The Aggarwafils are often Jain, especially in Dehli
TOTAL ' 437’944 ,3 and among the more wealthy classes of the cities; and when J ains, are generally of the Digambara

 

 

sect (see section 259 Chapter IV). But the great mass of them are Hindus, and almost invariably
ofthe Vaishnava sect. -

The Oswals or south-western sect-ion Of- the caste trace their origin from Osia or Osnagar, a town in Mairwair. Their dis-

» tribution in the Panjéb is shown in the margin; their real home is in Gujarat

and South-Western Rajpiitana, where they are exceedingly numerous. They are

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

OswaL. ‘ very generally Jains, and when Ja-ns, almost always of the Swetafmbara sect.

Dehli . ‘ . 467 1 Si rsa _ . 1,378 f , , The third or north-western section is Mahesri who are. most numerous in
Gurgaon . . 5, 3 Patiala , ‘_ 262' l Bilraner. . Mr. Wilson says that those of Sirsa claim RaJPut 01'1gin, and still have
Karnal . . 1,088 Other places . 7o ‘ sub-d1v1sions bearing Bahpfit names. They say that their ancestor was turned
Hissar . . 527 , into stone for an outrage upon a fagir, but, was restored to life by Mahesh or
Rohtak ‘ - 3‘3 l TOTAL ' 3,863 Mahadeo; hence their name. Their distribution in the Panjab is shown in the
1 margin. They are for the most part Vaishnava Hindus, though occasionally J ains.

M AHESRI. Their relations with the Aggarwals are much closer than are those of the Oswafils.
Dehli .' . 525 ;’ FirOZpur . . 145 The Saralia Banyas are returned in the localities shown in the margin.
Gurgaon . 490 . Multan . . 177 . They are a branch of the Aggarwals, but owing to some dispute left Agroha and
Hissar . - 530 5 Other places - 19S settled in Sarala, a town not far from Agroha, from which they take their name.
islplsiéak . :33 TOTAL 5,755 They are as strict as other Aggarwals,,3nd not in any way n’asa or_impure. They
Amritsar ' .2 485 do notuntermarry with other Aggarwals. I have been able to discover nothing
’ regarding their 01'1ng or the distlnction between them and the other sections of

the caste. '
SARM‘A' The Dasa Banyas are not properly a distinct section of the caste. The
Ambala 9,84I , word means ‘ hybrid,’ and is used for members of other castes who have departed
Simla {3 i from the custom of the caste, or whose descent is not pure; The Base. Banyas are
E??? A 3681 5 said to be descendants of an illegitimate son of an Aggarwal. To the figures given
Hill States. . ,9, l for them above should be added 1,664 in Ambaila who have returned themselves as
. g' Géta, which is a synonym for Dasa.

TOTAL

 

 

“’899 5. Little appears to be known of the minor sub-divisions. It is to be hoped
ll that the detailed tables of sub-divisions of castes now in course of preparation from

 

the papers of the Panjab Census will tell us something about them. The three

great sections, Aggarwél, Oswiil, andll/lahesri, are said not to intermarry. The Banyas possess the Brahminical gotras, but it
appears that they also have other sub-divmlons of the main sections of the caste. '

534. The Dhunsar (Caste No. I73).—The head-quarters of the Dhiinsar are at Rewari in Gurgaon.

The total number in the Panjab is under 1,000, and all but three are Hindus.

They take their name

from Dhosi, a flat-topped hill near Narnaul, where their ancestor Chimand performed his devotions. They

 

293

,4...
. 2 "
\
l
1
x
l

 

 

   
      
       
   
     
    
    
     
      
    
    
   
   
   
     
      
     
   
    
   
   
    
     
    
   
   
   
   
    
 
   
   
 
 
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
 
 
   

    

.TH , . ,, _, '. .- arson-e.

  

s ‘, 2»

 

kt

isthartxvmlishgious,Professorial, ‘Mercanifiiléi‘gillfll Miscellaneous Castes. 4 g: ’ Ii“ -' "

 
 

\

are of-Brahminicalcrigin‘, as is admitted by the Bra-h-man's themselves, and-ibis- po‘ssiblethat some of them i .- i

may have recorded themselves as Brahmans in the schedules. Indeed, I. find: r.,,6.o,8»Dhusar_ Brahman;
returned, of'whom 1,560 are in Gurdaspur; but whether thes‘e‘are the ‘same men-astheDhénsars of Rewari‘

I cannot say. The detailed tables when ready wrll clear upth'is point; In any case, they are no longer
Brahmans,‘ any more than are the agricultural Tagas; :and like the latter they ‘empIOy. .Brahmans: to
minister to them. They are almost exclusively clerks or merchants, though, like the-Khatris, some 'of

them have risen to eminence in the army and the Court. The great Hemu, the leader of the Indian

army at the second battle of Panipat, was a Dhfinsar of Rewari. Sherring states that the.._D»hfinsars have

- a tradition of origin in the neighbourhood of: Benares before migrating to Dehh, that they excel as mins- , _,
‘ . trels, and are exceedingly strict‘Hindus of the Vaishnava sect: They seem to be numerous in the North- . ,‘i .

West Provinces. v , . g ,
535. The Bohra (Caste No. 124).--The figures under the heading. of Bohra include two~ very distinct

. , . , ‘ . ‘ classes of men. Of the 3,665 Bohras shown in our tables, 560 are found 1n theDehh division, and 3,105 in the
- .113 .. Hill States of Kangra. The first are Brahman money-lenders from Marwar,.who have of late years begun to '
i i ‘ settle in the districts on the Jamna, and have already acquired a‘ most unenviable notoriety for unscrupu-
,_ L lous rapacity. There is a rustic proverb: “ A Bohra’s ‘good morning !’ islike a message from the ‘angel‘of
“death; ” and another: “ A Jat to guard crops, a Brahman as a money-lender, and a Banya as a ruler :-'-

“God’s curse be on-you!” * i , 7 _ g

In the hills any money-lender or shop-keeper is apparently called a Bohra (from the same root as

beg/(157’ or “trade,” 1) and the word is used in the same general sense. in the south of Rajputana and in

Bombay, taking the place of the “ Banya” of Hindustan, though in Gujarat it isspecially applied toaclass

of Shiah traders who were converted to Islam some 600 years ago. In the Panjab all the Bohras are Hindus.

It will be noticed that in those Hill States in which Bohras are numerous, Banyas are hardly represented in

the returns, and vice verse? ; and there can be little doubt that both the Banyas and the Bohras showil for

the Hill States are the same as the Pahari Mahajans next to be discussed. The Hill Bohras are said to be

exceedingly strict Hindus, and to be admitted to intermarriage with the lower; classes of Rajpii-ts, such

as Rathis and Rawats. In Gurdaspur I am told that there is a small class of traders called Bohras who
claim Jat origin, and who are notorious fer making .monEy by- marrying their'daughters, securing the!

dower, and then running away with both, to begin again dz: capo. ,

536. The Pahari Mahajans (Caste No. 112).——As I, have Just remarked, the Banyas and Bohras
returned for the Hill‘States should probably be included with these people. They appear to be a mixed ‘ '
caste sprung from the intermarriage of immigrants from the plains belonging to the Banya and Kayath
castes, and are generally either traders or clerks. But the tennis in the hills really occupational rather
than the name of any caste; and it appears that a Brahman shop-keeper would be called a Mahajan, While
a Mahajan clerk would be called a Kayath. Thus Mr. Barnes says that “the Kayath of the hills, unlike
“ his namesake of the plains,belongs to the Vaisya or commercial class and wears the janeo or sacred thread,”
and Major VVace writes of .Hazara :, “ The Hill Brahmans or Mahajans keep shops, cultivate, or take service,
“as well as act as priests.” The true Banya of Hindlistan, who is found in the hills only as a foreigner, will
not intermarry with these Paliari Mahajans. ‘ .

537. The Sud (Caste No. 75)2.—The Si’ids are almost entirely confined to the lower hills, and the districts , .
that lie immediately under them as far west as Amritsar. Their head-quarters are at Ludhiana and the - ‘2
neighbouring town of Machhiwara, and they are, I believe, unknown outside the Panjab. They are
almost wholly mercantile in their pursuits though occasionally taking service as clerks, and occupy a
*1 - social position markedly inferior to that of either the Banya or the Khatri. They wear a janeo or sacred
,. thread made of three instead of six strands, and many of them practise widow—marriage. With the ex-
" ception of a few who are Sikhs they are almost all Hindu, but are, in comparison with the other mer-
cantile castes, very lax in the observance of their religion. They indulge freely in meat and wine, and
A , in habits, customs, and social position resemble very closely the Kayaths. The tribe is apparently an an-
’ cient one, but I» can obtain no definite information as to its origin. Various fanciful derivations of the
tribal name are current, for the most part of an opprobrious nature. I attempted to make inquiries from
some leading Siids ; but the result was the assembling of a Panchayat, the ransacking of the Sanskrit -

.. classics for proof of their Kshatriya origin, and a heated discussion in the journal of the Anjuman.
I . ' They are divided into two main sections, the Uchrindia or Si’id of the hills and the Newandia or Siid of
'f the plains. I find however that some of the Srids of Hushyarpur trace their origin from Sarhind. They also
‘ distinguish the Srids who do not practise widow-marriage from those who do, calling the former thaw, and
the latter and their offspring gold, (log/1M (hybrid) or chic/“in. These two sections, of which the latter
corresponds exactly with the Dam and Grim Banyas already described, do not intermarry. The Siids
forbid marriage in all four guts, and here again show how much less their tribal customs have been affected
by their religion than have those of the Banyas and Khatris. They are of good physique, and are an“ ’
;: intelligent and enterprising caste with great power of combination and self-restraint; and they have lately .-
‘j‘ _ made what appears to be a really successful effort to reduce their marriage expenses by general agree-
“ ment. The extensive sugar trade of Ludhiana, and generally the agricultural money-lending of the richest
part of that district, are almost entirely in their hands. They are proverbially acute and prosperous men
._ of business, and there is a saying: “If a SL’id is across the river, leave your bundle on this side.” The
: husbandman of the villages is a mere child in their hands.

538. The Bhabra. (Caste No. 88).—-The Bhabras appear to be a purely Panjab caste, and have their
head-quarters in the towns of Husliyarpur and Sialkot. They occupy very much the same territorial
position as do the Siids, except that they do not penetrate so 'far into the hills,‘and extend as far west as
Rawalpindi instead of stopping short at Amritsar. Indeed there seems to ‘b'e‘some dOubt whether the

\

 

 

 

‘ Mr. Beanies gives lib/rum as the true form of the word. »
I“ 1 ""1 mdebted t0 the kmdneSS Of Mr. Gordon Walker, Settlement Officer otLi’idhiénu, for mu‘ch of the information recorded below. ~

‘ 294 , \

     

r A", “—33.1 t: J” 31, 1:2,; c
3.3%,. . @Hgfl .. E. i )1 3 ‘3
"A“ (£7; A.“ r
«at 58‘? $4 s e; i‘
a?” * ’ - . - .. . .7
. _ . eases, CASTES, meninges 1,13,33,25.ng \ ‘ 1 353% ‘ ..

 

 

titan-EVE-i-Rdigieus, Professional, Mercantile, andj Miscellaneous. Castes.

.a

Word Bhabrais'noti as much a religious asa castete‘rm,and whetherit signifies anything more than a Stid, or
perhaps'a‘Banya also, of the Jain religion. , Nosuds havereturned themselves as Jains ; and though some I I .
per cent. of the Bhabras have returned themselves‘as Hindus, yet, as already explained in Part IV of the
Chapter on Religion, they belong almost exclusively to the Swetambara ormore lax sect of the Jains, and
censider themselves Hindus first and Jains afterwards; A precisely similar difficulty with regard to the signi-
'ficancefof the term Oswal is d‘is‘cuSSediin section 259. As a fact I believe that’all Bhabras are Jains. Some
of them are said to be Oswals; but whether this means that they are Oswal B'anyas by caste or Swetambar’a
Jains by religion I cannot say. They‘ are all traders. Further information regarding this caste is greatly
needed. I have only come across two facts which seemto throw light on their origin. The Bhabras of--
Hushyarpur make annual pilgrimages to a village called F attahpur in the hills, some 20 miles from Husllyar-
pur, where there are remains of a very ancient and extensive town, and there worship at an ancestral shrine.
The Bhabras of Jalandhar‘attribute their name to their refusal to wear the janeo or sacred thread at the
solicitation of one Bir Swami, who thereupon said that their faith (6/225) was great. This would separate
‘ them from the Banyas. Oh the other hand many of the Gurd'aspur Bhabras are said to be Oswal and Kan-
- ~ delwal Banyas; and Mr. Wilson says that in Sirsa the Sikh immigrants from Patiala call the Oswal Banyas
- ‘ Bhabra. The Bhabras have a curious rule against one man marrying two wives under any circumstances
whatever. '

539, The Khatri (Caste No. 16).——The Khatri occupies a very different position among the people
of the Panjab from that of the castes which we have just discussed. Superior to them in physique, in
manliness, and in energy, he is not, like them, a mere shop-keeper. He claims, indeed, to be a direct re-
presentative of the Kshatriya of Manu, but the validity of the claim is as doubtful as aremost other matters
connected with the fourfold caste system. The following extract from Sir George Campbell’s Ethnology
of India describes the position of the Khatri so admirably that I shall not venture to spoil it by conden-
sation. The Aroras whom he classes with the Khatris I shall describe presently :—

“Trade is their main occupation ; but in fact they have broader and more distinguishing features. Besides monopolising the
“ trade of‘th'e Panjab and the greater part of Afghanistan, and doing a good deal beyond those limits,’th‘ey are in the Panjab the i
“ chief civil administrators, and have almost all literate work in their hands. So far as the Sikhs have a priesthood, they are, more-
“ over, the priests or gurus of the Sikhs. Both- Nanak and Goviud were, and the Sodis and Bedis of the present day are, Khatris.
“ Thus then they are in fact in the Panjab, so far as a more energetic race will permit them, all that Mahratta Brahmins are. in the . .
“ Mahratta country, besides engrossing the trade which the Mahratta Brahmins have not. They are not usually military in their \ ,
“ character, but are quite capable of using the sword when necessary. Diwan Sawan Mal, Governor of Multan, and his notorious 'suc-
“ cessor llliilraj, and very many of Ranjit Singh’s chief functionaries, were Khatris. Even under Mahomedan rulers in theWest, they
“ have risen to high administrative posts. There is a record of a Khatri Dewan of Badakshan: or Kunduz; and, I believe, of a
“ Khatri Governor of Peshawar under the Afghans. The Emperor Akbar’s famous minister, Todur Mal, was a Khatri ; and a relative

, “‘ of that man of undoubted energy, the great Commissariat Contractor of Agra, J oti Parshad, lately informed me that he also is a
“ Khatri. Altogether. there can be no doubt that these Khatris are one of the most acute, energetic, and remarkable races in India,
“ though in fact, except locally in the Panjab, they are not much known to Europeans. The Khatris are staunch Hindus ; and it is ,
“ somewhat singular that, while'giving a religion and priests to the Sikhs, they themselves are comparatively seldom Sikhs. The
“ Khatris are a very fine, fair, handsome face. And, as may be gathered from what I have already said, they are very generally
“ educated. . .

“ There is a large subordinate class of Khatris, somewhat lower, but of equal mercantile energy, called Rors, or Roras. The
“proper Khatris of higher grade will often deny all connexion with them, or at least only admit that they have some sort of
“ bastard kindred with Khatris; but I think there can be no doubt that they are ethnologically the same, and they are certainly
“ mixed up with Khatris in their avocations. I shall treat the whole kindred as generically Khatris.

. 7- “ Speaking of the Khatris then thus broadly, they have, as I have said, the whole trade of the Panjab and of most of
» “ Afghanistan. No village can get on without the Khatri who keeps the accounts, does the banking business, and buys and sells
., “ the grain. They seem, too, to get on with the people better than most traders and usurers of this kind. In Afghanistan, among a
“ rough and alien people, the Khatris are as a rule confined to the position of humble dealers, shop-keepers, and money-lenders ; but
‘,‘ in that capacity the Pathans seem to look at them as a kind of valuable animal; and a Pathan will steal another man’s Khatri,
“ not only for the sake of ransom, as is frequently done on the Peshawar and Hazara frontier, but also as he might steal a milch.

“ cow, or as Jews might, I dare say, be carried off in the middle ages with a view to render them profitable.

“ I do not know the exact limits of Khatri occupation to the west, but certainly in all Eastern Afghanistan they seem to be just
“ as much apart of the established community as they are in the Panjab. They find their way far into Central Asia, but the
“ further they get the more depressed and humiliating is their position. In Turkistan, Vambery speaks of them with great
“ contempt, as yellow-faced Hindus of a cowardly and sneaking character. Under Turcoman rule they could hardly be otherwise,
“ They are the only Hindus known in Central Asia. In the Panjab they are so numerous that they cannot all be rich and mercan-
“ tile; and many of'them hold land, cultivate, take service, and follow various avocations.

“ The Khatris are altogether excluded from Brahmin Kashmir. In the hills however the “ Kakkas,” on the east bank of the
“ J ahlam, are said to have been originally Khatris ( they are a curiously handsome race), and in the interior of the Kangra hills there
“ is an interesting race of fine patriarchal-looking shepherds called Gaddis, most of whom are Khatris. Khatri traders are numerous
“in Dehli; are found in Agra, Lucknow, and Patna; and are well known in the Bara Bazaar of Calcutta, though there they are
“ principally connected with Panjab firms. - 7
\ “ The Khatris do not seem, as a rule, to reach the western coast: in the Bombay market I cannot find that they have any
,“ considerable place. In Sindh, however, I find in Captain Burton’s book an account of a race of pretended Kshatriyas who are really
“ Banias of the Nanak-Shahi (Sikh) faith, and who trade, and have a large share of public offices. These are evidently Khatris.
“ Ludhiana is a large and thriving town of mercantile Khatris, with a numerous colony of Kashmiri shawl-weavers.” '

Within the Panjab the distribution of the Khatri element is very well marked. It hardly appears east
of Ludhiana, the eastern- boundary of the Sikh religion, nor does it penetrate into the eastern hills.
It is strongest in the central districts where SikhiS‘m is most prevalent, :and in the Rawalpindi division and

, Hazara, and occupies an important position in the western Hill States. Although the Khatris are said to
trace their origin to Multan, they are far less prominent in the southern districts of the Western Plains, and
least'of all on the actual frontier; butthis would be explained if the Aroras be considered a branch of the _
Khatris. - - '

AsgSir George Campbell remarked, it is curious that, intimately connected as the Khatris always have
been and still are with the Sikh religion, only 9 per cent. of them should belong to it. Nor do I understand
why'the proportion of Sikhs should double and treble in the Jahlam and Rawalpindi districts. Some 2,600
are Musalman, chiefly in Multan and Jhang where they are commonly known as Khojahs ; and these men;
are said to belong chiefly to the Kapur section. The rest are Hindus.

54.0. The; divisions'of the Khatri Caste—The question of the subdivisions of the Khatris is exceedingly complicated. Within
' 295

         

 
        

1» ' . r . .
‘-“ ‘ in ~ vqt

. PartV——Re11gious, i’Professional, Mercantile, and Miscellaneous: Castes. l'

     
     
    
        
       
      
       
 
   
       

 

'5
' a

‘ h r as s rub ‘u a s stem of accial radnation in accordancewith which certain Khatri tribesrefuse to intermarry , _ ‘
:veitliliniyns?v: aeozrltlain gpecii‘ied Ihum er of their fellgow tribes, and the distinctions thus; created have been formulated in a_ set ; '-
of names such as Dhaiglzar, 1“ he who only marries into two and a halt houses ;"’ Olgarzfitz,““he. who marries mto four tribes, ,1
0hhezciti,-—‘ he who marries into six tribes ;” and so on. This purely artificial and social classification has checured the original -
tribal divisions of. the caste; for Khatris of the same tribe may be in one part of the Provmce Charzatrs, and in another Banana
and so ~ferth. It has also terribly confused.the entries in the schedules, assisted by an unfortunate mlstake 1n the sample schedules

- . issued with the instructions to enumerators, in which, owing to .my own ignorance .of the matter, 0110 of .the panchéy’ati or arti- a ;
‘ 1‘ ficial divisions was shown as a tribe. The distribution of the mam sectlons is shown in Abstract N o. 92, below. It W1 1 be noticed

that they include more than three-quarters 08 the total Khatris of the Province, but that the percentage. unclassified is .very large m» .' _ f ..

' V 1 some districts. In others again the number classified-is larger than the total Khatri population. , Thls 1s due to the. same figures , _
being in some cases repeated twice over. Thus in Gujranwala 963 Khatris havereturned themselves as Kapfir Charzati, and so
appear under both heads ; and so in other cases also. ~

 

Abstract No. 92, showing tlze Divisions of the Khatris.

 

 

 

K111111119.

 

 

 

      

Khokhrén.
Dhaigh ar.
Chhezéti.
Marhotro.

  

Chérzéti.

 

 

    
       

 
    
          
  
              
      
       
 

on
1-1

  

Ambala 5,604 1,046 355 103 91 97 1 4o Ambéla _
Ludhiana . . -10,103 1,825 766 45 139 503 74 124 48 370 223 134 60. Ludhiana \ _~

 

Jalandhar . . 720 3,127 1,732 776 301 12,624 1,978 329 3 1,323 V jalandhar
Hushyarpur . . 5,645 6,665 564 5 18 58 5 8 186 198 160 26 Hushyarpur
Kangra . . 482 1,059 1,232 50 595 2 5 623 48 6 Kangra

 

Amritsar . . 12,097 10,516 106 140 3,859 114 328 1,615 1,725 1,171 247 Amritsar

 

Gurdaspur . . 583 503 24o . .. 1 1 7 1,392 41 1 401 .100 42 Gurdaspur

Sialkot . . 7,880 3,038 4, 137 4,307 .. . 36 3 203 562 299 72 255 Sialkot

Lahore . . 9,1 26 1,27 I 3,928 321 449 2,038 134 47 396 294 2,897 2,547 - 3,466 474 Lahore .._
Gujranwala . . 1 1,179 226 4,413 1,872 135 1,962 5 m 652 1,154 296 1,010 81 Gquanwala

Firozpur . . ' 3,779 419 474. 16 48 236 186 34 131 122 135 18 Firozpur

       
         
      
    
   
   
 
   
 
    
   
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

Rawalpindi . . 10,195 15 3,868 7,596 70 10 56 77 126 1,429 497 790 3 Rawalpindi

Jahlam . . 13,362 182 3,596 16,578 606 430 I41 89 166 776 348 814 Jahlam
‘ Gujrat . . 5,222 2,742 1,668 4,189 1,174 , 35 122 782 269 475 Gu} rat
Shahpur . . 6,009 3 444 2,81 0 506 1,268 20 1 2 9 1 8 903 458 1 ,726 ... Shahpur

; Multan . . 476 5 320 1 44 163 34 25 2 936 929 1,465 4 Multan

:35, Jhang . . 6,634 6 1,594 16 250 2,322 740 1 2 1,182 469 1,614 21 jhang

L; Peshawar . . 2,778 174 1,217 312 1,083 ‘ 20 317 743 62 603 Peshawar ,
Hazara . . - 3,271 16 179 2,627 I38 39.I 39 254 Hazara

 

 

 

 

British Territory . 1,16,985 32,893 33,053 41,080 2,950 16,926 1,609,230 4,082 16,671 15,951 9,121 16,030 1,193 British Territory ‘

Native States . 10,405 3,935 698 55‘ 357 4! 402, 133 1,542 895 1,667 239 Native States . ,

Province . . 127,390 36,828 33,751 41,080 3,005 17,283 1,613 23o.4,484‘6,8o4 17,493 10,016 17,697 1,432 Provmce
l .

|
I I

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The headings of the Abstract include three dilfereut kinds of divisions, first the four real tribal sections, then the four most
important of the artificial divisions alluded to above, and finally six of the most important clans. The origin. of the division into
the four sections called Bunjahi, Sarin, Bahri, and Khokhran, is said to be that Ala-ul-din Khilji attempted to impose widow-mar-
riage upon the Khatris. The Western Khatris resolved to resist the innovation, and sent a depution of 52 (bdwan) of their mem-
bers to represent their case at court; but the Eastern Khatris were afraid to sign the memorial. They were therefore called
followers of Shara Ayin or the Mahomedan customs—hence Sarin—While'the memorialists were called Bdwanjai from the num-
ber of the deputation or of the clans respectively represented by the members of the deputation; hence Bunjz'ihi. The Khokhrén ‘ ' ‘
section is said to consist of the descendants of' certain Khatris who joined the Khokhars in rebellion, and with whom the other
Khatri families were afraid to intermarry; and the Bahri section, of the lineage of Mahr Chand, Khan Chnnd, and Kapiir Chand, three ~ 4 ._ '
Kliatris who went to Dehli in attendance upon one of Akbar’s Rajplit Wives, and- who, thus separated from the rest of the caste, married
only within each other’s families. But these are fables, for the same division into Bahri and Bunjahi appears among the Brahmans of _
the Western Plains. The number of clans is enormous. The most important in point of social rank are the M arhotra or Mahra, the . ;
Khanna, the Kaplir, and the Seth, the first three of which are said to be called after the names of the three men just mentioned, while
Seth is a term 110w used for any rich banker. These four clans belong to the Bahri section of the caste, and constitute the Dhaighar
and Cliérzati divisions which stand highest of all in the social scale. The origin of the term Dliaighar lies in the fact that the families
of that division exclude, not only the father’s clan, but also such families of the mother’s clan as are closely connected with her;
and thus reduce the clans available for intermarriage to two ands. half. I should say that each division will take wives from the one
below it, though it will not give its daughters to it in marriage. The Bedi and Sodhi clans belong to the Bunjeihi tribe,,and owe most
of their influence and importance to the fact that Babs Nanak belonged to the former and Guru Ram Das and Guru Harg‘ovind
to the latter. They are commonly said to be the descendants of these men, but this appears to be a mistake, the two clans dating
from long before Béha Nanak. The Sodhis played an important part during the Sikh rule. They claim descent from Sodhi Rai,
son of 11111 Rai King of Lahore, and the Bedis from Kalpat Rai, brother of Ka’l Kai and King ofKastir, who being deprived of
his kingdom by his nephew, studied the Vedas at Benares and was known as Vedi.. The modern head-quarters of the Bedis is at

296

 

 

ii- £~p§iét3néf¥cgsrns,_fhhbainlets; or T'HE‘PEOPIZEL

. "y.-
g ’x'a '“

‘Z ixaPartV—Rehgious, PinfessioiiahaQMereantile,and Miscellaneous Castes. i 5

;

“Hera NAnak ifiicui'diispllr where Baba N ainak settled and died, and'of the Sodhis. at Anandpur in Hushyairpur, which is also the
giieatneutreDf the Nihang devotees. « 1 ‘ ‘ . ,

7 541. The Khakha (CaSte No. I79).’--Khakha is said. to be a not uncOmmcn epithet to apply to. any
petty Khatri trader.’ But the people to whom Our figures refer are now sufficxently distmct, though their
Khatri origin is, I believe,-undoubted. They are in, fact converted Khatris, and are found in greatest
numbers in the Kashmir hills lying alOng the left bank of the Jahlam ;th‘en,ce a few have made their way
into Hazara and Rawalpindi. SirGeorge Campbell calls them “ a curiously handsome people.”

’ ‘ F " 54.2. The Bhatia. (CaSte N6. 69)..—ThetBhatias are a class of Rajpiits, originally coming from Bhatner,
VJaisalmer, and the Rajpfitana desert, who have taken to commercialpursuits. The name would seem to
show that they were Bhatis (called Bhatti in the Panjab); but be that as it may,.their Rajput origin
appears to be unquestioned. They are numerous in "Sindh and Gujarat where theyappear to form the
leading mercantile element, and to hold the place which theAroras occupy higher up the Indus. They
have spread into the‘Panjab alpng-the lower valleys of the Indus and ‘Satluj, and up the whole length of
' the Chanab as high as its debouchure into the plains, being indeed most numerous in Sialkot and Gujrat.
-In this Province (however they occupy an inferior position, both in a social and in a mercantile sense.
They‘stand distinctly below the Khatri and perhaps below the Arora, and are for the most part engaged
in petty shop-keeping, though theiBhatias of Derah Ismail Khan are described as belonging to a “ widely
spread and enterprising mercantile community”, They are often supposed to be Khatris, and in Jahlam
they are said to follow the Khatridivisions of Bahri, Bunjahi, Dhaighar, Charzati, 81c. They are very
strict Hindus; far more so than the other trading classes of the Western Panjab; and eschew meat and
liquor. They do not practise widow-marriage. ‘

3. The AroralCaste No. IO).—The Arora, or Rora as he is often called, is the trader par excellence
'of the Jatki-speaking or south-western portion of the Panjab, that is to say of the lower valleys of our
fiverivers; while higher up. their courses he shares that position with the Khatri. .East of the upper
Satluj he is only found in the immediate neighbourhood of the river. More than half the Aroras of the Panjab
dwell in the Multan and Derajét divisions. Like the Khatri,’and unlike the Banya, he is no mere trader ; but
his social position is far inferior_to theirs, partly no doubt because he is looked down upon simply as being
a Hindu in_the portions of the Province which. are his special habitat. He is commonly known as a
Kirar, a word almost synonymous with coward, and even more contemptuous than is the name Banya in
the east of the Province. The word Kirér, indeed, appears to be applied to all the western or Panjabi
traders, as distinct from the Banyas 0f Hlndfistén, and is so used even in the Kangra Hills. But the Arora
is the person to whOm the term is most commonly applied, and Khatris repudiate the name altogether as .
derogatory. The Arora is active and enterprising, industrious and thrifty. “When an Arora girds up
“his loins, he makes it only two miles (from Jhang) to Lahore.” He will turn hishand to any work, he
makes a .most admirable cultivator, and a large proportion of the Aroras of the lower Chanab are purely
agricultural in‘their avocations. He is found. throughout Afghanistan and even ,Turkistan, and is the
Hindu trader of those countries; while in the Western Panjab he will sew clothes, weave matting and i
baskets, make vessels of brass "and c0pper, and do ‘goldsmith’s’ work. But he is a terrible coward, and is so
branded in the proverbs of the countryside :' “ The thieves were four and we eighty-four; the thieves came
on and we ran away. Damn the thieves ! Well done us! ” And again : “To meet a Rathi armed with a
“hoe makes a'company. of nine Kirars feel alone.” Yet the peasant has a wholesome dread of the Kirar
when in his proper place. “Vex not the Jat in his jungle, or the Kirar at his shop, or the boatman at his

ferry; for if you do they will break yourhead.” Again: “ Trust not a crow, a dog, or a Kirar, even
“when asleep.” 'So again : “You can’t make a friend of a Kirar any more than a Sal‘tz'of a prostitute.” The
Arora is of inferior physique, and his character is thus summed up by Mr.Thorburn : “A cowardly, secre-

“tive, acquisitive race, very necessary and useful it may be in their places, but poSsessed of few manly
“qualities, and both despised and envied by the great Musalman tribes of Bannu.” A few/of the Aroras
are returned as Musalman, some 7 per cent. as Sikh, and the rest as Hindu. But many of the so-called
Hindus, especially on the lower Chanab and Satluj, are really Munna (shaven) Sikhs, or followers of
Baba Nanak, while the Hindu Aroras of the Indus worship the river. Further ‘details will be found in
sections 240 and g64 of Chapter IV on the Religions of the people.

544. Origin and divisions of the Aroras.—The Aroras claim to be of Khatri origin, and it will pre-
sently be seen that they follow some of the Khatri sub-divisions 1. The Khatris however reject the
claim. Sir George Campbell (see section 539) is of opinion that. the two belong to the same ethnic stock.
They say that they became outcasts from the Kshatriya stock during the persecutioncf that peOple by
Paras Ram, to avoid which they denied their caste and described it as Aur or another, hence their name.
Some of them fled northwards and some southwards, and hence the names of the two great sections of the
caste, Uttarédhi and Dakhana. But it has been suggested with greater probability that, as the Multan and
'Lahore Khatris are Khatris of Multan and Lahore; so the Aroras are Khatris of Aror the ancient capital
of Sindh, now represented by the modern Rori. The number of clans is enormous, and many of them
are found in both sections. The Uttaradhi and Dakhana do not intermarry, the section'being endogamous
and the clan, as usual, exogamous. All Aroras are said to be of the Kasib gotra. The women of the
northern or Uttaradhi section wear red i-vory bracelets, and the section is-divided into two sub-sections
called Bahri and Bunjahi (see Khatri divisions, section 540). The women of? the southern or Dakhana
section wear—white ivory bracelets, and the section is divided into two sub-sections, the Dahra and the
Dakhanadhain; but the Dahra sub-section is so important that it is often counted as a third section, and
the term Dakhana applied to the Dakhanadhains alone. So it is said that in some places the Dahra women
alone wear white, and the Dakhana women spotted bracelets of both colours. The Bahri and the Dakhana-
dhéin claim social superiority, and will take wives from, but not give daughters to, the other sub-section of
their respective sections. The figures are given in Abstract No. 93 on the next page. It will be noticed
that the Dakhanas are far strongest in thesouthern and south-western districts. 1

’ 1 The detailed figures, when published, will show how far the identity of divisions extends. .
‘ 297

 

 

 

  
    
   
  

   
 
    
  

   
 

  

 

 
  

1 v .

  

M Mrswmneous Yeasts! .

'~d ‘ .
r,

  

‘ i i ”I i - ~ i . .
’ .' . ~ “\ '3" m 1' - g «‘ «y A t

l W ,,
ft .. , _ r

x». = _ . _ I ‘ -

:f if Abstraet No. 93,~sizowzhg*zhe pii‘risidfiskiéfflzé Arm-gag

 

 

 

. 13 a . ~g: _ .
2‘3; 152 E . ~ :‘2‘ a l— g
I: a g: _ D‘ G . _ , r: , 5,
\ .,
Sirsa ‘ . \. .i .‘ __ 1,522 ‘ 3,875' ‘ Muzafiargarh \ . p . ‘ .p 999 20,165 . ’2,.24r ' ’.
I '_ , . , . , 16 142 ’D."I.,Khan ‘ . . : ‘ 10,434 - 3,165, , 3 _ _ .,
$31133 , , , ‘ , idol; D:G.1Khan . .‘ , . i0,611 22,1587 1,016 ' "r
. 'Bannu . . . . 11,275 10,580 - _. 57 . .. - ; \
\Lahore . . . . 12,141 4,422 . - p . ’ ‘ -
Gujranvgala . . . 21,872 5 Peshawar . . . . 4,152 33 2,818
Firozpur . . . . ‘ 5,079 3,432 Hazara . . ., . . 1,787 12 y . 297 '”

. , \ . _ Kohat . . . . 3,763 212 . 27. «
Rawalpindi . . .\ 2,966 ‘ 72 . ‘ c
Jahlam . . . . - 5,335 , 15 . ‘ _
anrat . \ . . . 9,593 63 Bahawalpur . fl . . 4.397 44,975 5,702
Shahpur . . . . 20,193 5,348 ‘ { . ‘

r W

    
 
 
    
     
    
   
 

’ ' , 4110mm

 

 

 

 

  
   

 

 

 

   
    
   
   

    

  
  
  

 
 
    

 
       
    
 

     

Multan . . . . 8,793 34,388 British Territory . » . ,. . 166,036 133,940 10 24:. ' \
hang . . . . 18,004 2,185 "NBtW‘C States . . . 96,397. .g 5,507 ’70., .‘ _ _.
ontgomery . ‘ . . 3,108 13,101 Provmce . s . . . _:172,433 , 1 1447 108,948 ,

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

I

545. The Khojah and Paracha'(CaS‘te NOS. 4.4and 104.):.—The_ word Khojah .is really notnirt g mare
than our old friend the Khwajah of the Arabian Nzglzts, and means simply a man of wealth and r65pectabi-
lity. In the Panjab it is used in three different senses: for a eunuch, for a scavenger converted to 'lslam, g
and for a Mahomedan trader 1. It is in the last'sense that it is used in our tables.- There does not appear
to be anv true caste of Khojahs, any Hindu trader converted to Mahomedanism being known by that “
name. Thus the Khojahs of Shahpur are almost entirely' Khatris, and a Khatri now becoming a "
Musalman in that district would be called a Khojah. The Khoja‘hs. of ‘Jhang, on the other hand, a‘re’sgfid to
be converted Aroras ; while some at least of the Lahore Khojahs claim Bhatia origin,and one section of the ' ‘ ‘* ‘
Ambala Khojahs are Kéyaths. Now the Parachas also are Mahoinedan traders ;\ and there‘is at least a » ,
verv definite section of them with head-quarters at Mukhad on the 'Indus in Rawalpindi who are a true
caste, being converted Khatris, and marrying only among themselves. But unfortunately the word Paréch‘a
is also used in the central districts for any petty \Mahomedan trader. The fact seemsto be that in the
Rawalpindi and Peshawar divisions, where Parachas are a recognised‘and wealthy caste, Khoj'ah is used ' , .~
for miscellaneous Mahomedan traders, chiefly hawkers- and pedlars, or at least petty traders; while in the ‘ "
eastern districts and in the Derajat, where Khojahs are commercially important, Paracha is uSed for the ‘ .
Mahomedan pedlar. Thus in our‘tables the divisional offices have in many cases included Paracha‘ ‘ . .
under Khojah and Khojah under Paracha, and the figures cannot safely be taken separately. ‘ ' ‘ '

These Mahomedan traders, whether called Khojah 0r Paracha, are found all along the northern _ 3
portion of the Province under the hills from Amritsar to Peshawar, and have spread southwards into the = 3» .
central and eastern districts of the \Vestern Plains, but have not entered- the Derajat or Muzaffargarh ,
in anv numbers; though to the figures of Abstract No. 91 must be added those of Abstract No. ‘72 (Page \ ,
224) for these last districts. Their eastern boundary is the Satluj valley, their western the Jahlam-Chanab, .
and they are found throughout the whole of the Salt-range Tract. Probably it is hardly correct ‘to say of
them that they have “ spread” or “ entered ;” for they apparently include many distinct classes who will have
sprung from different centres of conversion. They appear to be most numerous in Lahore. Avery interest-
ing account of a recent development of trade by the KhOJahs of Gquat and Sialkot is given in Panjzib Go—
vernment Home ProceedingseNo. IO of March 1879. It appears that these men buy cotton piece-goods in
Dehli and hawk them about the villages of their own districts, selling on credit till harvest time. and the ‘
business has now assumed very large proportions. \ The Khojahs of the Jhang district are thus described. ,
by Mr. Monekton : “ They do not cultivate with theirown hands, but own a great many wells and carry
“'on trade to a considerable extent. They are supposed to have been converted from Hinduism. They
“do not practise cattle-stealing, but are a litigious race, and addicted to~fraud and forgery in the prose- ,
“ cution of their claims." ~ g ,

The Parachas of the salt-range Tract require a word of separate notice. Their'head-quarters are» at
Mukhad in Pindi, and there are also large colonies at Attak and Peshawar, whence they carry on anexten-
sive trade with the cities of Central Asia, chiefly in cloth, silk, indigo, and tea. They say‘ that their place
of origin is the village of Dangot in the Baunu district, and that they moved to Mukhad in Shahjaha‘n‘s
time; but another account is that they were Khatris of Lahore, deported by "Zaman Shah; They have - . “
seven clans and give their daughters only topParachas, though they will oceasibnally take wives of
foreign origin. They still retain the Hindu title of Raja. They will notmarry with Khojahs and have

dropped the Hindu ceremonial at their weddings, which they say the Khojahs of those parts still retain.‘ . \
They account for their name by deriving it from pzirr/m “cloth," one of~the principal staples of their _ _,.
trade. Some of the. Parachas of Ambala seem to have returned themselves as Para’cha Khel, and to have ' ., j 7. ’-
been not unnaturally classed as Pathans by the tabulators. I cannot give ”separate liguresfor these. ‘

         
     
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
         
   
       
   
   
       
     
       
     
       
  

‘1'

  
    
 

\

‘The Khojahs of Bombay are well known for their wealth and commercial enterprise.

298

     

 

Caserumor mg pap-mg: ‘ . .
us castes. ._ ;~_

.‘.
fa

  

; Eart'-Vi*=—.Religious; Prbfess’iOnal,:}_Mercantile. and Misceiiaiieo

 

\

_ CARRIER AND ,PEDLAR ‘CASTES. .

546. Carriers, Cattle-merchants; Pedlars, &c.——I‘have said thatkthe commerce of the Panjab was in
the handsof the group just discussed; with the exception of the trade in meat,» liquor, and vegetables, the
traffic in cattle, the carrying trade, and petty pedljng and hawking.’ The sellers of meat and liquor will
be discussed under the head of‘ miscellaneous artiSans ; and the group which I am new about to describe
consists of the traders in cattle, the. carriers, and-“the. pedlars and hucksters of the Province. I have divided
it into three sections, though I shall presently Show that the first two overlap considerably, and that the
third is incomplete. The ‘first section includes the-Banjéras, the Labanas, the Rahbaris, and the Untwals ;
and these castes include most of the professional carriersand cattle-dealers, and some of the pedlars of the
Panjab. The second class consists of the Maniars, the Bhatras, and the Kangars, and includes the rest of
.the pedlars of the Province saVe only such’as belong to the Khojah and Paracha castes just discussed.
The third class includes the Kunjras and the Tambolis, both Greengrocers. -

But it must be understood that, though there are no castes in the Panjab besides those above men_.
tioned Whose hereditary occupation it is to trade in cattle and carry 'merchandise, yet an immense deal
of traffic in. cattle goes on quietly among the villagers without the intervention of any outsider; while in
the early months of the hot weather, when the spring harvest has been cut, and before the early rains of
autumn have softened the ground sufficiently for ploughing to be possible, the plough oxen of the unirri-
gated Eastern Plains find employment in carrying the produce of their villages to the line of rail or to
the great city marts, and in bringing back salt and other products not indigenous to the trait.

‘547. The Banjara (Caste N0. 94).—This and the following or Labana caste are generally said to
be identical, being called Banjara in the eastern districts and Labana in the whole of the Panjab proper.
But Banjara, derived from 6527227 “a trader” or perhaps from ézmjz' “a pedlar’spack,” is used in the west
of the Panjab as a generic term for “pedlar,” and I have therefore kept the figures distinct. Indeed
it is to be feared that in that part of the Province many persons have been shown as Banjara in conse—
quence of their occupation only. » _

The Banjaras of the eastern districts are a well-marked class, of whom'a long and very complete de-
scriptiOn will be found in Elliott’s Races off/re N. W. P., Vol. I, pages 52—56. They are the great travelling
traders and carriers of Central India, the Deccan and Rajputana ; and under the Afghan and Mughal Empires
were the commissariat of the imperial forces. There is a simile applied to a dying person; “The ‘Ban— .
u jéra goes into the jungle with his stick in his hand. He is ready for the journey, and there is‘nobody
“ with him. ” From Sir H. Elliott’s description they seem to be a very composite class, including sections
of various origin. But the Original Banjara caste is said to have its habitat in the sub-montane tract from
Gorakhpur to Hardwar , The Banjaraspf the North-West Provinces come annually into the Jamna districts
and Eastern States in the cold weather ’with letters of credit on the local merchants, and buy up large
numbers of cattle which they take back again for sale as the summer approaches ; and it is principally these
men and the Banjéra carriers from Rajpiitana to whom our figures for Hindu Banjaras refer. The Musal-
man Banjaras are probably almost-all pedlars. The headmen of the‘ Banjara parties are called N42}
(Sanskrit Nayaka “ chief”) and Banjaras in general are not uncommonly known by this name. The, Rail-
way is fast destroying the carrying tradeof these people except in the mountain tracts. The word Ban-
jara is apparently sometimes used for an oeulist, so at least Mr. Baden-Powell states. (See further under
Mahtam, section 495 supra.)

548. The Labana (Caste N0. 52).—These men are generally associated with the caste just discussed.
With the exception of Muzaffargarh and Bahawalpur, which will be discussed presently, they are almost
wholly confined to the hill and sub-montane districts. They are the carriers and hawkers 0f the hills, and
are merely the Panjabi representatives of that class of Banjaras already alluded to who inhabit the sub-
montane tracts east of the Ganges. The Labanas of Gujrat are thus described by Captain Mackenzie :—

“ The Lahanas are also a peculiar people. Their status amongst Sikhs is much the same as that of the Mahtams. They cor-
“ respond to the Banjaras of Hindustan, carrying on an extensive trade by means of large herds of laden bullocks. Latterly they
“ have taken to agriculture, but as an additional means of livelihood, not as a substitute for trade. As a section of the community
“they deserve every _eons1deration and encouragement. They are generally fine substantially built people. They also possess .much
"spirit. In anarchical times when the freaks or feuds of petty Governors Would drive the Jats or anars to seek a temporary
“abiding place away from their ancestral Village, the .I/abanas would stand their ground, and perhaps improve the opportunity
“' by extending thelr grasp over the best lands In the Vlllage, in which their shorter-sighted and less provident lords of the Manor had
“in some former period, permitted them to take up their abode for purposes of commerce. Several cases of this nature came to litrht
“during settlement, and in most of them the strength and spirit of progress were as apparent in the Labanns as were the 0p, 0.
“ site qualities conspicuous lntheir Gujar opponents. Their principal village is Tanda (which means a large caravan of laden bullocks)
“ and is an instance of what I have above alluded to. Allowed to reside by the Gujar proprietors of Mota. they got possession of the
“ soil, built a kasba, and 111 every pomt of 1mpcrtance swamped the original proprietors. They have been recognized as proprietors,
“ but feudatory to their former landlords the Gujars of Meta, paying to them annually in recognition thereof, asum equal to one-tenth
“ of the Government demand.” »

There is a curious 'colony of Labanas on the lower Indus who are said to have settled there
under the Sikh rule, and who are almost all Munna Sikhs or followers of Baba Nanak, though many of them
are returned in the Bahawalpur tables as Hindus. These men have almost entirely given up traffic and
trade, and settled on-the banks of the river where they lead a sort of semi savage life, hunting and making
ropes and grass mats for sale. They hardly cultivate at all. Their numbers are much uiider—stat‘ed in
Abstract No. 94, as Abstract No. 72 (page 224,) shows that 4,317 of the Bahawalpur Labanas were
returned as Jats. The Labanas of Jhang are said to have come from Jaipur and Jodhpur, and to be the
same as the Ma'htams of Montgomery. On the whole the Labanas appear to be bV origin closely allied
with, if not actually belonging to, the vagrant and probably aboriginal t‘ribes whom we shall discuss in the
next part of this chapter; and it may be that at least some sections of the Labanas are of the same Stock
as they. (See further under Mahtam, section 495 supra.) About 30 per cent. of the Labanas are
returned as Sikhs and almost all the rest as Hindus, there being only some 1,500 Musalmans among
them.‘ Little is known of the sub-divisions of the caste. The largest seems to be the Ajrawat with 4,400
souls, chiefly in Gujrat and Lahore; the Datla with 4,173 souls,. chiefly in Lahore; the Maliana with 2 537
and the Bhagiana with 2,015 persons, both in the Amritsar and Lahore divisions; and the Gahri ivith
([19:25. persons along the whole foot of the hills. But the greater part of the caste have returned no large

lVlSlOHS.

’ . . 299

   

 

 

 

 

 

" Dehli
Gurgaon
Karmil

Hissar
Rohtak
Sirsa

Ambtila.
Lfi dhiéna

Jélandhar .
Hushyérpur
Kéngra .

Amritsar .
Gurdéspur .
. Siélkot .

Lahore .
Gujrénwéla
Firozpur

'Réwalpindi
Jahlam .

Gfijrai-t ' .

Moltain .
Montgomery '
Muzaffarga-rh

Derah Ismail Khan
Derah Ghazi thm
Bannu‘ . .

Peshéwar .
Hazara .
Kohét .

British Territory

Patiéla .
Nébha .
Kapurthala
Jind . .

\

Total Eastern
Plains.

Bahéwalpur
Mandi ‘
Néhan

Bilés put
Nélagarh

Total Hill Staios

No. i

a- '

94a 3739?”

FIGURES. -

z'ng C'astofi pf came

3

g‘

{\m ’.

i

f

’ a(Hummus AN‘nr HAWKER’S.._ 1‘

pnonomron rnn 150000310111; rofimumn.

,o,’

 

1144 ‘

’47

9M

12!

"47:5
{ ,

1514 r3:80}, .,

i

n4.

 

 

 

 

Rahbéri.

 

 

British Territory
Native States .
Province

 

1,310
923*

1,204

3,736
2,198

566
5.492
6,584

10,1 16

356

i 13.8
I 91
74
5:203

307
80
2:3 15
S41
82

62

54
446
1 58

429495
0

1,156
1,966

2,922

1,730

634

I I
304
303

1,342

 

8.216 42,495
3,001! 5.994

. 11,217 948,489

 

2,825
1,036
3:8 I

 

2,038
62

2,100

6,209
1.365
7,574

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4
I

1.
,2
I

5.

 

 

 

 

 

I

 

 

 

 

‘ 631m) To'mi. .‘

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  
 

 
  

 

r

H fitness, cism's;='mmgiggs.os ran Remain-.33:

    

r ”a.” t.

' _ Part "VELReligiohs, Professional;"Mercantile; ”and, Miscellanébiisi‘iicastes. ,_

3

A,

549. The Rahbari (Caste‘No. 122).-.This is a camel-breeding caste found only in the eastern} and
south-eaStern"districts of the Panjab and in-the adjoining Natnfe States.’ In the extensive jungles
of these tracts they pasture large herds of camels, whitejthey also carry merchandise from place to place

- for hire. . Their proper‘home appears to beBikaner and‘the-Rajputana desert. ’

i‘ 550,.iUntwal (Caste No.‘144).—-This isa purely occupational term and means nothing more than
-a camel-man. Under this head have been included Shutarban and Sérban, both words having
the same meaning. But Malik has been classed as Biloch, as the title ’is \chiefly} confined to the Biloch
camelman. Indeed many of the persons returned as Biloches in the Central an‘jab would probably
have been more properly described as Untwal, since the term Biloch throughout the central districts
is used of any Musalman camelman. It will be noticed. that the Untwals are returned only from _
those parts of the Province .where the real meaning of Biloch is properly understood. In those
parts they are said to be all Jats ; but Jat means very little, or rather almost anything, on the Indus..

55!.- The. Maniar (Caste No. 47)."—-Here again we meet with an occupational term, and with
resulting confusion in the figures. The Maniar of the" eastern districts IS a man who works in
glass and sells .gla‘ss bangles,~ generally hawking them about the villages. But throughout. the rest of
the Panjab Maniar. is any pedlar, mam’drz' deck/ma being the common term for-the 'occupation
of carrying petty hardware about for sale. Thus we haveKhojah, Paracha, Banjara,‘ and Maniar,
all used in different parts and some of them in the same .part of the Province for a pedlar ; and" the
{result is that the figureshave probably been mixed up. The extraordinary number of Maniars returned
for the Jahlam and Rawalpindi districts in Table VIII A is due to an unfortunate error, not detected
till after the table was printed, by' which Maliar was read Maniar. These people are really vegetable
growers, and AhaVe been classed in their'proper place in the Abstracts of this chapter. ,

552. The Bhatra (Caste NO., I74).—The Bhatra is also a pedlar; but he. belongs to a true caste.
He claims Brahman origin, and his claim would appear to be good, for he wears the sacred thread,
applies the tz'la/z or forehead mark,'and receives ofierings at eclipses in that capacity. He is probably
a low class of Gujarati or Dakaut Brahman, and like them practises as an astrologer in a small way. The
Bhatras. of‘Gi’iji-at are said to trace their origin to the south beyond Multan. , The Bhatras hawk
small hardware for sale, tell fortunes, and play on the native guitar, but do not beg for alms. It is their
function to pierce the noses and ears‘ of children to receive rings. Mr. Baden-Powell describes the
instruments used at page 268 of his Panjrib Manufactures. The Ramaiya of the east of the .Panjab
appears to correspond exactly with the Bhatra and to be the same person under a different name,
5 — Ramaiya being used in Dehli and Hissar, Bhatra in Lahore and Pindi, and
D m , ,_ __ both in the Ambala division; and I'directed that both sets of figures should
e 'dms‘o" ' I 4g be included under the‘ head Bhatra. Unfortunately the order was not
. 16 carried out. The number of Ramaiyas returned is shown in the margin. But
73;! in any case the figures are incomplete. The Bhatra is essentially a' pedlar,
' and has probably been returned by one of the names for pedlars
just referred'to more often than by‘his caste name. He is said to be called
Madho in Rawalpindi, but this is probably due to some confusion of Bhatra with Bhét.

. - 553. The Kangar (Caste N0. I80).—The Kangar is also a travelling hawker, but he confineshis
traffic to small articles of earthenware such as pipe-bowls, and especially to those earthen images in
which native children delight. These he makes himself and hawks about for sale. He is returned in
the tables from the Amritsar division only. But Baden-Powell gives at page 267 of Pdfljdb Manufactures

Egong account of an operation for a new nose said to be successfully performed by the Kangars of
' ngra.

 

 

Hissar division
, Ambala diViSion

an.

 

 

554. The Kunjra (Caste No. II4).—Here again is a purely occupational term, and again confusion
as the consequence. Kunjra is nothing more or less than the Hindustani, as Sabzz'faros/z is the
PerSian for greengrocer. The big men generally use the latter term, the small costermongers the
former. . But in no case is it a caste. The Kunjra belongs as a rule to one of the castes-of market
gardeners which have been described under minor agricultural tribes. I do not know why Kunjra
should have been returned under that name only in the east. It may be that in other parts of the Province
it is more usual to call the seller of vegetables an Arain or Baghban, as the case may be, and that the

word Kunjra is little used. This probably is the true explanation, as the figures for Native States show
the same peculiarity. 7 ‘

555. The Tamboli (Caste N0. 165).—A Tamboli is a man 'who sells pan and betel-nut; but whether
the sale of those commodities is confinéd 'to a real caste of that name I cannot say. It is probable that
the termis only occupational. If Tamboli were a real caste we should have it returned from every district,
as the word seems to be in use throughout the Province. - Sherring, however, gives it as a separate caste
in the neighbourhood of Benares. Tambu’lz is the Sanskrit nameof the betel plant.

MISCELLANEOUS CASTES.

556. Miscellaneous Castes—The castes which I have included in Abstract No. 95 on the next page
are of a miscellaneous nature, and would not conveniently fall under any of the main divisions under which
[have grouped my castes. I have, divided them into two classes. The first, which includes Kashmiris,
Degras, Gutkhas, and Parsis, are Indian castes who live onthe borders of the Panjab but are only present
in_the Provmce as immigrants; though indeed some of the Kashmiri colonies are now permanent and con-
tain large numbers of people.’ The second, which includes Kayaths, Bishnois, Chahzangs, and Kanchans are

iglslzlpitants of the Panjab, though no one of them except the Kayath of the plains can be said to be a true

301

  
 
  
  
   
 
  
 
 
 
 
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
   
 
 
 
  
  
 
 
  
 
    
   
 
 
   
 
   
   
  
 
  
 
  
   
   
  
    
  
 
   
   
  
  
 
  
  
  
   
  
 
 
 
 
  

         

   
    
  

N

"l; @Religlous, iPrrifésslonal,» Mercantiléf'affifl;

. 12E! ' '3‘
,1 V . .

   
 
 

I

 

If ,,
’.

       
       

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  
   
        
      

 

 

 

 

 

' ._Abstract No. 95, rhowmg M1scellaneous Castes fifll"18§fl€t§-{fid States;
'1 ’ 9 "MISCELLANEOUS CASTES. ‘1‘ , J '3 ‘ ‘ if? 3
‘ . ~ ‘ 11101111115; 4 ' , . ' ‘ ll Exams/1101;222:150003?.‘161‘51, 201211112101}. I
l 1 I i 26,. 18,2 148 l 168 184' 90‘ l 195 138 l 95 168 "liiilii'ig" “6 [138 96 i I I
“l +1
- , ,, r-' ‘
‘ . m _ ‘. O ,
i: ' .q - “i. g 1: i- P ’
g» , g 3.3. E E E 3
55 5-1 M E 5 Q 13 '15 .
w ‘ ...—F... ‘

 
      
    
    
      
  
     

 

 

      
    
   
   
 
     

, _ Dehli. . . 82 6 ‘27 3,887 - 1 .. 6 ,. , 7- ,
1, ‘- Gurgaon . . 1 664 ... ... 238 ... 1 , , ... ... I Z
* - ‘ Karnél . " . 21 1 737 , 275 . 1 .. 1 1
‘ ‘ , ‘ Hissar . . .. ., 404 8,118 ... 122 ... 1 16 ,1 p "
' Rohtak . . , .. 673 210 1 ,, Z I: 7
Sirsa n ‘t ' u! no tn 1.. - - 304 417 "' 5 "' ... I 2 I u 3 3
Ambala . . 58 « 616 6 1,641 ’i 745 1 .1 2 3 5 6
Ludhiana . n 2,492 n. on 10 IOI 112 .n o_0| 202 ... 4 H H. u. H, 4
Simla . . . 205 12 130 .2. ... 27 5 3 ,, 1 4 9
Jalandhax . . 1,291 241 2 237 391 2 z
Hushyarpur. . 315 - 2 192 .‘.. 262 . .... , " “
Kangra . . 1,661, I 4 105 2,624 10 2 4 .. 4 "'5
Amritsar o - 32,495 ... u: 101’ 9 E 366 no u. 767
Gurdaspur . . 6,662 921 183 , 191
Sialkot . ; 19,153 ’7 I38 _ I ‘ 450

  

3.x ‘_1 _ Lahore . . 11,659

    
      
    
    
   
    
   
   
     
     
   
     
      
     
    
    
   
    
    
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
     
    

Gujranwala - v 6,186 nu u- u- u. ...i n. 8

“ Firozpur . ' . 1,637 9 378 - 689

’ Rawalpindi . - 23,803 115 m I0 159 211 '... 167
Jahlam . . 9,672 40 16 . 84 -... 219

Gujrat . . 33.319 5 26 '23 227

Shahpur . ~ ‘43 ... 1 MI .0 48 "- nu 89

   

Multan . - ,92

‘ hang . . 15 .:: Ht ... 2 24 ... ... 286

_ ,’.. ontgomery . 35 ... in un 2 II II ... 347
Muzaffargarh . 17 ‘ . 18 ... 9242
Peshawar . . 13,082 148 9 13 39 s 183
Hazara . . 13,997 751 I ....

  

‘British Territory .. 178,253 393 1,759 918 462 11,910 8,550 2.624 9,64»8

Patiala . - I44 4 1 34 1,016 8 736

  

TotalEast.Plains 735 4 4 34 1,423 26 1,183
Bahawalpur. . 4 8 i... ..g.

TotalHillStates 28 149 92 79 79

 

British Territory- 178,253 393 1.759 918 462 11.910 8,550 2.624 9,6 8
NativeStates . 767 4 153 126 1,510 26 1,22
Province . . 179,020 397 1,912 1,044 462 13,420 8,576 2,624 10,910

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

557' The, Kashmiri and Dogra. (Caste Nos. 26 and I82).—The word Kashmiri is perhaps ap 1i-
cable to the members of any of the races of Kashmir; but it is commonly used in Kashmir itself to denbte
the people of the valley of Srinagan Our figures however probably include some’iChibhélis or the race
whoi nhabit the Kashmir hills and the borders of Gfijra‘t, Rawalpindi, and Hazara. But they do not in-
clude either Dogras or the Paharis of Kishtwar and Badarwah, as these last are Hindus while our
Kashmiris, are Musalmans. In any case the term is a geographical one, and probably includ’es man of
what we should in the Panjab call separate castes. The cultivating class who form the great mass ofythe' '
Kashmiris proper are probably of Aryan descent, though perhaps with an intermixture of Khas blood and
possess marked characters. Drew describes them as “ large'made and robust and of a really fine cast of
“ feature,” and ranks them as “the finest race on the whole Continent of India.” But their history is at an 7 " V
rate in recent times, one of the most grievous suffering and oppression; and they are cowards liars and -
withal quarrelsome, though at the same time keen—witted, cheerful, and humorous. A good accorint of ’them
will be found in Drew’s ffummoo and Kashmir. The Chibhalis are for the most part Musalman Ra' tits
and differ from the Dogras only in religion, and perhaps in clan. I < ‘ Jp ’

The Kashmiris 0f the .Panjab may be broadly divided into three classes. First the great Kashmiri colo.
nies of Ludhiana and Amritsar, where there are .nearly 35,000 Kashmiris permanently Settled and en a ed
for the most part In. weaving shawls and similar fine fabrics. These men are chiefly true Kashifigris
Secondly, the recent immigrants driven from Kashmir by the late famine into our sub-montane districts or
attracted by the spec1al demand for labour in the Salt-range Tract and upper frontier which was created'b \
works in connection Wlth the. Kabul campaign. It is impossible to say how many of these men aria,

302

I

   

  

 

   
 

“manna mains-SIM TH E PEOPLE.

 

limpeiprofessional,Mercantile, and Miscellaneous Castes, ~

7

 

i Chibhalisandlhowumany Kashmiris. Thirdly, the Chibhaliswho have cr03sed the border and settled in our
territorieisdn thefordinary ‘cburse offaffairs. These men are probably confinedlto Gfijrat and the trans-Salt-
ran 'Te Tract?“ ,Besides those who are returned as Kashmir-is, I find no fewer than 7,515 persons returned
“as [gashnfiri Jats, of whom 1,152 are in Lahore and 5,081 in Grijranwala. Those are probably Kashmiris
who have settled and taken to cultivation. The Kashmiri weavers of Amritsar are described as “litigious,
' “ deceitful, and cowardly,.whil‘e their’hab‘its are so unclean that the quarter of the city which they inhabit
"“i‘isa constant source of danger. from. its liability to epidemic disease.” The Kashmiris have returned
' ‘ . - numerous sub-divisions, of which the few largest are shown in
the margin. Their distribution does not appear to follow any
rule; and it is hardly worth while giving detailed figures in this

 

 

KASHMIR! Tamas.

 

" Eat - -‘ 24’g5g :- ghetghr- - 12:33; place. The Kashmiris of Our cities are as a rule miserably

2- 'n d t 43 4 o a ’- o ’ . ,

3. D‘zir . . 16,215 8. l\\}"llah3r . . (“$253 POOI‘. _ .
.. , . , I , . ar e . . , . ’

g: ii’iim . . 1335?; 1?). Min . . 2,65% 558- The Dogra (Caste No. I81).-—-The DOgras are Ra] puts

 

who inhabit Jammu, and haVe returned themselves as such to the
' number of 1,415 scattered about the Province, the largest num-
ber in one district being 391 in Rawalpindi. Thus our separate figures mean little, and might well have
been included with Rajpi’its. The Word Dogra, however, is commonly used for any inhabitant of Jammu
whateVer be his caste, Dogar being another word for the Jammu territory. Dogras are probably present
in the Panjab as settlers from across the border, as famine fugitives, and in the Dogra regiments of our
army. I believe their Rajpiit origin is undoubted; but that it is equally certain that they are not pure
Réjptits. 1 - .

559. The Gurkha, Parsi, and Bangali (Caste Nos. 148, 184, and '168).—-The Gfirkhas are the
ruling and military race of Nepal, and are only found in the Panjab as members of our Gurkha regi-
ments. They are of mixed Aryan and Turanian blood, and an admirable and interesting account of them
will be found in that one'of Hodgson’s Essays which deals with the military tribes of Nepal. The Parsis
are the Zoroastrian class of that name who have come from the Bombay Presidency into the Panjab
as merchants and shop-keepers; The Bangalis‘ are the Bengali Baboos of our offices. They are I
believe for the most part either Brahmans or Kayaths, Bengali being of course a purely geographical
term. They are only found in offices and counting—houses. ‘ ,

560. The Kayaths (Caste No. 90).—The Kayath is the well-known writer class of Hindustan. He
does not appear to be indigenous in the Panjab, and is found in decreasing numbers as we go westwards.
He is only to be found in the administrative or commercial centres and is being rapidly displaced, so far as
Government service is concerned, by Panjabi clerks. His origin is discussed in Colebrook’s Essays.

But in the Panjab hills Kayath is the term of an occupation rather than of a caste, and is applied to
members of a mixed caste formed by the intermarriage of Brahmans and Kayaths proper, and even of
Banyas who follow clerkly pursuits. Their caste would be Mahéjan (Pahiri) and their occupation »
Kayath. Mr. Barnes says: “The Kayath of the hills is not identical with the Kayath of the plains. He
“belOngs to the Vaisya or commercial class, and is entitled to wear the janeo or sacred thread. The
“ Kayath of the plains is a Siidra, and is not entitled to assume the 12mm.” 1 (See also Pahari- Mahajan,
page 294.)

“ 561. The Bishnoi (Caste N0. 106).—,The Bishnois are really a religious sect and not a true caste.
Their tenets and practice have been briefly sketched at page 123 in the Chapter on Religion. Almost all
the followers of this sect are “either Jats or Tarkhans by caste, and come from the Bagar or Bikaner prairies ;
but on becoming Bishnois they very commonly give up their caste name and call themselves after their
new creed. This is, however, not always so; and many of the Bishnois will doubtless have returned
’themselves under their caste names. I do \not know whether the Jat and Tarkhan Bishnois intermarry
or not. But a Bishnoi will only marry a Bishnoi. They are only found in Hariana, and are all Hindus.

562. The Chahzang‘ (Caste No. I38).--This again is not a true caste, for it is confined to the
Buddhists of Spiti, among whom caste is said to be unknown. The word Chahzang means nothing more
or less than “ land-owner,” from c/zci/z “ owner” and zang “land," and includes all the land-owning classes
of Spiti, where everybody owns land except Hesis and Lohars. These people are by nationality Tibetan,
or as they call themselves Bhoti, and should perhaps have been returned as such. Mr. Anderson says:
“Chahzang means the land-holding class, and the people towards Tibet, Ladékh, and Zanskar are
“ known as Chahzang. It appears to be used in a very wide sense to mean all that speak Bhoti, just as
“ Monpa means ‘ the people that do not know,’ that is, the Hindus.”

563. The Kanchan (Caste N0. 96).—-This again is hardly a caste, Kanchan simply meaning a
Musalman pimp or prostitute, and being the Hindustani equivalent for the Panjabi Kanjar. The figures
for Kanjar, except in the Dehli, Hissar, and Ambala divisions, have been included under this-heading
(see section 590). The word leanclum is said to mean “pure and illustrious.” The Hindu prostitute is
commonly known as Ramjani, and it appears that they have generally returned themselves under their
proper castes 2. Such few as have not shown themselves as Ramjani have been included with Kanchan.
Randi is also used for a prostitute in the east of the Province, but it means a “widow ” throughOut the
Panjab proper. It will be observed that two-fifths of the Kanchans‘ are males. These people form a distinct
class, though not only their offspring, but also girls bought in infancy or joining the community in later
life and devoting themselves to prostitution, are known as Kanchans.

5639.. Miscellaneous Castes of Table VIII B.—In Table VIII B. I have given the figures for a. number of miscellaneous castes
which I did not think it worth while to show in detail in Table VIII A. Many of these I cannot identify, and cannot even be sure

that I have got the names right. And many more would properly fall under some one of the various groups into which I have
divided my castes for the purposes of this chapter. But the numbers are so small and time so pressing that I shall take them as

 

I This last assertion is contested in a pamphlet called Kayastha Ethnology (Lucknow, 1877).
2But see Sherring, Vol. I, p. 274.

363

 

 

 
  

_ fantasies, Mercantjlag‘eiid{Miscellansoixs castes.

 
 

' 3.

they come in Table YIIIB, and give briefly the informationil possess regarding such of themes Izk‘iOY" anything about. Many. ' " _ ’ ,
of them are not casites‘at‘ all. but either occupational or geographical terms. Tuba (Caste No. 186).—=fliterally means a diver, but is" - i
used for the men who dig and clean wells, in which process diving is necessary. They "generally belongto the 'Jhinwar and Machhi‘ :
caste, and are often” fishermen as well as Well-sinkers. \Patwa (Caste No. 187).--From pat, silk, _and means any worker in silk. but. is 2 _,
generally used only for those who make silken cord and Waistbapds‘, thread beads on silk, andso forth. They» are called Patoi in _\ ._ l 5m"
‘ “ ‘. ‘ ' the west. ”They are said often to be Khatris. Bagrt' (Caste 2V0. 188)—-means, any one from the Eager ‘or prairies of Bikaner, ' ' ~ *
r - . but‘is usuallyconfined to Jats from'those parts. Gwalpa (Caste No. r89).—-—These men are apparently. Tibetans. but I Cannot “ ..
” - ” ' define the meaning of the word. Kharasta (Caste Ne. Ioo):—-The‘ men who Work the water mills so common in"the hills. They ' j ,
' ‘ ‘ are said often to be Daolis. Pachhdda (Caste No. 192)-used in Bhattiana and Hariana for AMusalman ‘Jat and stpst rimmi-n ., g
‘“ E ' . - . ‘ grants from the *Satluj country to the west (p'acliv'zam), just as Bagri is used for similar Hindu immigrants from the-south. Tara- " p ‘
‘ _~ ‘ ‘ - ora (Caste No. logy—These people came to Hazara from Amb‘ and (the Buner and Chagharzai hills. They trace theirdescent , = . — . V
~. ‘~ 3 ' 5 from a Kafirvconvert to Islam called Dfiman. They all are agricultural by‘oocupation’. Palledar (Caste N o. I94)—A porter} . ' »,
4 7 ' ienerally found in the bazaars and markets» A-Kamacki (Caste No. 196.).—-A class 0 vagrant minstrels who beg and play at wed. ' ‘ "
° - dings. Kitchband (Caste No. :07).-$Makers of Im’tch or weaver‘s brushes. They belong to the outcast and vagrant‘classes.‘ Detrfigar
:“ ‘ y » . (Caste No. 108).—-A man who makes gunpowder. - Under this head is included Amuse, a man who makes fireworks." y .Pdli
-' ‘ (Caste No. 199).——-Pali is the ordinary village word for cowherd in the east oi the Panjzib. But in M ultan there is a sep‘aratePéli
" . " ‘~ . caste who have lately’been converted from Hinduism and still retain many of their Hindu customs. They follow all sorts of handi- ‘
L l ' crafts, and especially that of‘oil-pressing, and engage in trade in a small way. , Jarret/a. (Caste No. 200).—The Native Surgeon .
who applies plasters, draws teeth, sets fractures, and so on. . ~He is almost always a Nail, deni (Caste No. 201).——A caste who~ . .
" , claim Brahman origin, and whose occupation is that of making the ornaments worn by the‘bridegroom at weddings, artificral
f 4- flowers, and similar articles made of talc, tinsel, and the like.. They are apparently connected, in Delhi at least, with theJai-n
~ g - temples, where they ofl‘iciate as priests and receive oii’erings.’ They also act as Bhats at- weddings. They are said to come from
Rajpiitana. Panda (Caste No. 202).—A name commonly given to any educated Brahman who teaches or ofl‘iciutes at religious
functions. Prbbably of the same origin as Pandit. In the hills it is said to be used for Dakaut_Brahmans. Sapela (Caste No;
*2 ‘ 203).—-A snake-catcher and charmer, generally belonging to one of the vagrant tribes. Maratka (Caste No. 204).—An inhabit- . i
" ‘~ . _ , ant of Maharasthra or the Mahratta Country. Alchz'mdzddak (Caste No. 205).--See Ulama, section 5I7. Sapdndi (Caste No. 206).
‘ ‘ Probably the same as Sapela No. 203 9. v. den (Caste No. 207).—This is the title of the revenue minister at a Native Court.
‘ ' ' There is also a Sikh order called Diwéna. Hes-t (Caste No. 208)—should have been included with No. 167 described under Gipsy.
tribes in the next part of this chapter. Arya (Caste No. 20_o).—Probably followers of the Arya Sumaj. Attdr (Caste No. 210).—
A dispensing druggist, as distinct from the Pansdri from whom the drugs are bought, and the Candi, a‘distiller of essences and ; \
perfumes. The Attar however makes arraicks and aherbets. Qarol (Caste No. 2n).—-Th‘ese are the descendants of the hunters '
and menagerie keepers of the old Mughal Court at Dehli. They are of several castes, but probabl for the most part Pathan; but ‘ -
- they have now formed a separate caste, marry only among themselves, and have taken to agricu ture. They are called after their 5 ,-
‘ weapon, the hunting-knife or qarol. Marciha (Caste N'o. 212).——A class of wandering beggars who come from Réjpfifén'a and . - "i3
Sindh. Marwam' (Caste No. 2I3).——Inhabitants of Marwar, but‘ generally applied in the Panjab to Brahman money-lenders or " »»
_ " ~ Bohras from that tract. Ldlwri (Caste No. 214).——Residents of Lahore; but perhaps Khatris, of whom there is a great Lahori
' ’ . * section. Ld-m'a (Caste No. 2I5).—Probably salt-makers, and should have been included with Nungar No. 176. Gargajje -(Caste
No. 210).-—-'l‘he same as Garzmdr, a class of fag-192's who thrust iron spikes into their flesh. Bodhi (Caste No. gr7).—As it ,
stands the word would mean a Buddhist. But it is perhaps a misreading for Bhoti, an inhabitant of Bhot’ or Thibet, who. also . . .'
would be a Buddhist. Nanbai (Caste No. 2I8).—-A baker. Jahojka (Caste Np. 2Io).-—-A Pfirbi caste who keep milch kine. » “ .
Mun/(band (Caste Na. 220).—-—The Jain ascetic who hangs a cloth over his mouth (mink) (Bisdti (Caste No. 221).-—‘A dealer in petty _
hardware who spreads (basalt) his mat (bis-cit) in front of him and displays his wares upon it. Pahdri (Caste No. 222).-—A generic , ~
., _ term for a hill man. Hijra (Caste No. 226).—A eunuch, distinct from the Hinjra which is a large Jat tribe and separately .,'
. 7 described in its proper place. Salmsar (Caste No. 227).-——A small caste in Hushyarpur‘who were only a few generations ago Pun-
' war Rajpiits, but have been driven by poverty to growing vegetables and working in grass, and are now a separate caste ranking .. p . .
with the Arains. Gharfimi (Caste No. 229).——Thatchers, generally J hinwars. Cbhatarsdz (Caste No..231).—Umbrella makers. \ ~- ' ,4“ '
Sangtarfish (Caste No. 233).—-—-Stone-cutters. Chi-rimér (Caste No. ~234).—Bird catchers, who almost always belong to the vagrant ' ' .
tribes. Claim’ga-r (Caste No. 239).-—Sugar refiners. Suthdr (Caste No. 25o).—-—-’l‘he- Bombay word for carpenters, c.f., Tarkhéu
No. I 1. Dlzai Sirkibaud (Caste No. 263).—The men who make sirlci or mot-ridges of grass to protect carts and the like. Almost
always of the vagrant classes. Hindlci (Caste No. 271).—A generic term on the Upper Indus for all Musalmans ofIndiandescent
who speak Panjaoi dialects. Kamera .(Caste No. 280).—An agricultural labourer hired by the day, month, or year on fixed ’ “
pay, not receiving a share of the produce. Guru (Caste No. 207).—-—A Hindu spiritual preceptor. Kardr (Caste/No. 300.)—
More properly Kirér. Any Hindu trader in the west or in the hills. Uzbak (Caste No. 301).—-A Tlirk tribe, and should have
been included with Turk No. 126. Gwdla (Caste N0. 306).—'l‘he term for a Hindu cowherd and shepherd—generally an Ahir.
Tabrik/zia (Caste No. 308).——A man who keeps a cook~shop and hawks cooked food about the streets. Kharol (Caste N0.
;,»17).—-l’robably the same as Qarol, No. 21.1, described above. 4

    
      
    
    
    
   
   
    
    
   
     
          
    
   
    
    
   
    
     
   
    
   
   
   
   
   
   
     
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
  
  
  
 
 
 
 
 
     

 

 

 

304 ‘

 

  
 
    

 

 
 
  

 
       

Pat-$566., i i'
~ ' «Chap. VI‘. ' > ' ' ' -‘_

' .75 g riis’i’imcss;

CASTES, AND ‘TR‘AIB'ES'OF'THE PEOPLE. '

”'7 )l’art VI.—-—TherVagrant,iMenial, and Artisan Castes. ' ’ ' g , . .l ’ ,,

 

PART VL—THEVAGRANT, MENIAL, ANDARTISAN CASTES. _

564, Division of the subject.—Having discussed the land-owning and agricultural, and the priestly,
mercantile; and professional castes, I now turn to the lowest strata of Panjab society, the vagrant and cri- .
minal tribes, the gipsies, the menials, and the artisans. These classes form in many respects one of the . ‘ _. ' . , .
most interesting sections of the community. Politically they areOunimportant; but they include the great ‘ . , ' -
mass of such aboriginal element as is still to be found in the Panjab, their customs are not only exceed- - '
ingly peculiar but also exceedingly interesting as affording us a clue to the separation of the non-Aryan . .
element in the customs of other tribes, and while the industries of the Province are almost entirely in their ‘ '61»
hands an immense deal of the hardest part of the field-work is performed by them. At the same time '
\they are precisely the classes regarding whom it is most difficult to obtain reliable information. They are
not pleasant people to deal with and we are thrown but little into contact with them, while the better class
of native groups most of them under one or two generic terms, such as Chfihra, Dum, or Nat, and thinks it . .
wOuld degrade him to show any closer acquaintance with their habits. I have roughly divided these castes \ "' '
into eleven group‘s. First I have taken the vagrant, hunting, and criminal tribes, then the gipsy tribes, ’ .
then the scavenger classes, the leather-workers and weavers, the water-carriers, fishermen, and boatmen, '
the carpenters,.blacksmiths, stone-masons and potters, the goldsmiths and saltmakers, the washermen, , ,3
dyers, and tailors, the oilmen, butchers, cotton scutchers, wine distillers, and other miscellaneous arti- , :
sans, the menials peculiar to the hills, and finally the Purbi menials of our cantonments. - . I a»

These classes may be grouped in two different ways, according as the classification is based upon '
their ethnic and occupational affinities, or upon their position in the industrial oeconomy of the country. '

I shall first consider them from the former point of view. -

565. Origin and evolution of the lower menials,—It appears to me that starting with an aboriginal
and vagrant stock, there are two continuous series of gradations leading from that stock to the weavers .
at least on the one hand and probably to the water-carriers on the other, and that no line can be drawn. ‘ V '
anywhere in either series which shall distinctly mark off those above from those below it. For Specific
instances of the manner in which these occupations shade off one into another I must refer the reader to ~
the following pages. But I will endeavour to exemplify what I mean by an imaginary series. Suppose _ i . A :a‘
an aboriginal tribe of vagrant habits, wandering about from jungle to jungle and from village to village, ~ ‘- .
catching for the sake of food the vermin which abound such as jackals, foxes, and lizards, and eating such
dead bodies as‘may fall in their way, plaiting for themselves rude shelter and utensils from the grasses -
which‘fringe the ponds, living with their women very much in common and ready to prostitute them for ’-
money when occasion offers, and always on the watch for opportunities of pilfering, and you have I ‘
the lowest type of gipsy and vagrant tribes as we now find them in the Panjab. Now imagine such a . ~
tribe abandoning its vagrant habits and settling as menials in a village. Being no longer nomads they
would cease to hunt and eat vermin ; but. they would still eat carrion, they would still plait grass, and being
what they were, the filthies‘t work to be performed, namely that of scavengering, w0uld fall to their share.

 

They would then be the Chiihra- or scavenger caste as they exist in every village. Suppose again that a , - . P ‘ i
section of them, desirous of rising in life, abandoned plaiting grass and scavengering and took to tanning ' f
and working in leather, the next less filthy work available, as their occupation, and modified their primitive . , ii

creed so as to render it somewhat more like that of their Hindu neighbours, but being still specially. con—
cerned with dead animals, continued to eat carrion: we should then have the Chamar or tanner and leather-
worker. . And finally if, desiring to live cleanly, they gave up eating carrion and working in leather and
took to weaving, which is (I know not why, unless it be that weavers’ implements are made from grass
by the outcast classes of grass-workers) considered only less degrading, they would become the Julaha of our
towns and villages and be admitted under semi—protest within the pale of Hinduism. Or they might skip the

leather-working stage and pass direct from scavengering to weaving. Now if all this were merely speculation I 3‘
upon what is 1003327716, it would mean little or nothing. But when we‘ see that changes of this sort are ac—
tually in progress, it seems to me that the suggestion may mean a good deal. We see the vagrant classes such , .3
as the Bawaria and Aheri tending to settle down in the villages and perform low menial offices; we see the i i
Dhanak converted from the hunter of the jungles into a scavenger and weaver; we see the Chiihra refuse ' j

to touch night-soil and become a Musalli, or substitute leather-working and tanning for scavengering and
become a Rangreta; we see the Khatik who is a scavenger in the east turn into a tanner in the west; '
we see the Koli Chamar abandon leather-working and take to weaving, and turn into a Chamar-Julaha or
Bunia; we see that in some districts most of the Mochis are weavers rather than leather—workers ; and we
find that it is impossible to draw a hard and fast line anywhere between vagrancy and scavengering at the
bottom and weaving at the top or to say that such a caste is above and such a caste is below the line, but ,
that each caste throws out offshoots into the grade above that which is occupied by the greater number of ‘ r;
its members. ,

566. Origin of the water-carrying classes—In the secondseries of changes we have not so many -
examples of the intermediate steps. But it is natural that the upward movement in the social scale which
every tribe is fain to make if possible should not be confined to one definite direction only. Some of the
vagrant castes have like the Bawaria abandoned the eating of carrion and become hunters of higher game,
though not perhaps quite relinquishing their taste for vermin; some while retaining their nomad habits have
taken to specified forms of labour like the Od or Changar; others have settled down to cultivation
like the Mahtam or to crime like the Mina; while others again have taken to the carrying trade '—
like some sections of the Banjaras, or to the pedlar’s business. But there is a group of these tribes
who are distinctly water-hunters; who catch, not deer and jackals, but water-fowl fish, and crocodiles

305

     

    
       
       
   
   
         
         
     
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
      
 
 
 
 
   
 
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
   
   
  
 
 
 
  
  

 
    
 

 

   

  

an. VLLThs «Vagrant, Mental,thithf’isait_ca,ses. b .~ ~» -y if : ,‘

v

's. ;., ' .
, .. \
-. P-

, ..

‘ or tortoises, who live‘ in the tens or on the river-banks, weave huts for themselves from the pliant withies '_
'r ‘ of the water-loving shrubs, and make twine and rope for their netsfrom the rivef'SIde graSSf-‘S- .5110}! are. ,
the Kehal,'the Mor, the Jhabel. And on giving up eating crocodiles and tortQISes'and confining them- a
._ selves to fish, these men are as it werereceived into soc1ety, as is the case With the Kehals. The Jhabels
.. ' . again have advanced a step further, and are a respectable class ,of boatmen and‘fishermen. _ Now the
_~ ‘. ‘ Jhianar, Kali'ar, and Machhi castes are, the basket-makers, beatmen, fishermen, andwater-carriers, and ‘
197‘- among the Musalméns, the cooks of the country. _ ls it;not possible that they {may be but a step, a long
.one perhaps, in advance of the Jhabel? I find that in the hills, where Hindu customs have probably
preserved their primitive integrity most' completely, Brahmans ‘Wlll drink from the hands of very many
j _. people from whose hands they will not eat {and the Sanskrit Scriptures make the'fisherman the descendant
1:3 . - . . ' ‘ of a Si’idra woman by a Brahman father. It is stated that the Ramdasm or Sikh Chamarsf have taken
‘ " ' ‘ — largely to the occupation of “ Kahars or bearers,” though this may not and probably does not include
water-carrying. The series of steps is not so close as in the former case; but I think that the sirgges-

tion is worthy of further examination. - ,.

567. Effect of religion upon occupation—11 have pointed out that with the rise in the social scale, the . _
original religion would be gradually modified so as to bring it more-into accord With the religion of the res- ’
_ V pectable classes. As a fact it is curious how generally the Observances, if not the actual religion of these

lower menials, follow those of the villagers to. whom they are attached. Chiihras andthe like will bury
their dead in a Musalman and burn them in a Hindu village, though not recognised by their masters as'either
Hindu or Musalman. But it is not uncommonly the Case that the open adoption of a definite faith, the
{substitution of Islam or Sikhism for that half-Hindu half-aboriginal religion which distinguishes most of
these outcast c1asses,‘is the first .step made in their upward struggle; and it-is very commonly accom- . q
‘ v panied by the abandonment of the old occupation for that which stands next higher in the scale. The ' s
° scavenger on becoming a Musalinan will refuse to remove night ’5011, and. on becoming a Sikh will take to
tanning and leather—Working. The tanner and leather-worker on becoming a Musalman will give up tan.-
ning, and on taking the Sikh jut/22¢! .will turn his" hand to the loom, and so forth. I quote a ver’y'interest-
ingknote on this subject by Sardar Gurdial Singh, one of our Native CiVilia-ns 1—.— _ .
“Of the Bhagats enumerated in Bhagatnial several were of low castes. They were all reformers of the dark ages of Hindus—
. “tan. They addressed the people in their vernaculars and did away with the secresy observed by the Brahmanical teachings and .
7 .. ' “ removed the barrier in the way of reform presented by the difficulty of the language (Sanskrit) through which the Brahmins
“taught their system of religion. Among,r others was Kabir a Jnlaha, Sadhna a Kasai, Nam Dec 9. Chhfmba, and Ravi D53
“ a Chainar. Their writings have been quoted in the Adi Granth, the Sikh scriptures. One of the reforms contemplated and partially ‘ ~ -
“ carried out by Sikhism was the abolition of caste system and opening the study of Theology and the Scriptures (Hindu) to every '
“ class, even the Cliiihi‘as and Chzimars‘ who were mentioned in Dliarni Shastras as having no adhikér ‘. Taking advantage of this,
“ some of the lowest classes received Sikh baptism (pa/ml) and became Sikhs. They gave up their mean occupation and took to-
“ other means of livelihood. They also changed their name and gave up as much sociiil intercourse with the unconverted members
“ of their tribe as they possibly could. Thus the Chainars on their conversion to Sikhism took the name of Ravi Dés, the first,
“ Bhagat of their tribe, to show that they followed his example. Ravdasia is the correct form of the word. But. it was soon con~
“ foniided with the name of Rain Des, the 4th Sikh Guru, and pronounced Raindasia ‘3. The word is still pronounced as Ravda’sia
“ by most of the Sikhs. Similarly Chhimba Sikhs call themselves Namahansis from Nt'im'Deo.
“ The Chi’ihras on becoming Sikhs took the names of Mazhabi (just as that of Dindz’ir on conversion to Islam) and Rangreta.
. i “No one of the Rangrctas follows the occupation of a Clnihra, but they have been rightly classed with Chiihras. Similarly if the
“Raindasias do not follow the occupation of (Ihamérs, it is no reason to separate them from that caste. So if a Rdmdésia is
“ J ulaha, that is a weaver, and it' he is a ‘ Bazzaz’ that is a draper, his caste remains unchanged. If a Chamar, a leather-worker >~ .
“becomes a Sikh and receives the ‘pa/Lul’ to—day, he at once joins the Raindasiasn The Ramdasias do receive the daughters '.
4 s “ in marriage of ordinary Chaniars, but give them ‘pakul’ before associating.r With them. A Ra’inda’sia would not drink water
“from the hands of an ordinary Cliamar unless he becomes a Sikh. The Mazbi Sikhs also keep themselves aloof from the Chuhras, 3
“ in exactly the same manner as Ramdasias do from Chamars." . . ,
It is quite true, as the Sardar points out, that the Ramdasi is still a Chamér and the Rangreta still a ’ i
Chiihra. The change has been recent and is still in progress. But how long will theyremain 50? Their
origin is already hotly disputed and often indignantly denied, though the fact of new admissions still taking
. ‘ ' place puts it beyond the possibility of doubt. But there can be little doubt, that they will in time grow into
L' . separate castes of a standing superior to those from which they sprang; or more probably perhaps, that
they will grow to be included under the generic name of the caste whose hereditary occupation they have
adopted, but will form distinct sections of those castes and be known by separate sectional names, even
after the tradition of their origin has faded from the memory of the caste. And there can, I think, be
as little doubt that some of the sections which now form integral parts of these lower occupational castes
would, if we could trace back their history, be found to have been formed in a precisely similar manner.
The tradition of inferior origin and status has survived, and the other sections, perhaps themselves de-
rived from the same stock but at a more remote date, will hold no communion with them; but the pre-

 

yr af- 5.1-. .

 

cise reason for the distinction has been forgotten. The absence of the hereditary theory of occupation
among the people of the frontier and its effect by example upon those of the Western Plains, have already
been discussed in sections 343 and 348. ' o .

568. Growth of sections among the menial castes—But if these occupational castes are recruited
by new sections coming up from below, they also receive additions from above. The weavers especially
may be said to form a sort of debateablc land between the higher and the lower artisan castes, for a man
of decent caste who from poverty or other circumstances sinks in the scale often takes to weaving, though
be perhaps rarely falls lower than this. The barber, carpenter, and blacksmith classes have in Siren been
recruited from the agricultural castes within the memory of the present generation, and it is hardly
possible that what has so lately happened there should not have earlier happened elsewhere. When a
hitherto uninhabited tract is settled by immigrants of all classes pouring in from all directions, as has

‘ The word adlii'lm‘r means “ fitness ; ” and those castes were said to have no adhi'lm‘r who were not fit to listen to the Hindu
Scriptures.

'3 1 do not think this is quite correct. The Rzibdz’isi or Raidzisi Chamars are Hindus, and the Ramdzisi are Sikhs. But it may be that
the Ravdfisi are analogous with the Nzinakpanthi Sikhs who are commonly reckoned as Hindus, while the Rfinidési correspond with the
Singhi or Govindi Sikhs proper. As the Sardfir points out presently, the Rc’iiuddsis receive the pit/ml, an institution of Guru Goviiid;
while the Rabdiisis do not. (See further section 000 inf-m.)

306

 

 

 

 

[.1— .,;:.." .---‘..

Asrss,.<£nn,i§niBaser THE PEOPLE 4. -‘ - 7 [ fliggaw"

. em R-Acas,c
g ,. Part ,VL—e-The Vagrant, menial, and . Artiéan castes.

i'beeh thecasé with Sirsa during the last fifty years, the conditions are probably especially favourable.

to social change. People who~ have hitherto been separated" by distance ’th who have the 8611136
caste name Or the same occupation,~ meet together bringing with them the varying customs and distinc-

. tions of the several neighbourhoods whence they came. They do not as a rule fuse’together, but remain

distinct sections included under a common Caste-name, though often reluctant to admit that there is any
community of origin or even of caste, and refusing to associate or to intermarry With each other. There
is a great demand for agriculturall'labour; and the artisan-tends ‘to become as cultivator; old distinc-
tions are sometimes forgotten, and new sections are continually formed. .To use technical language,
society is more colloid than in older settled tracts where the process of crystallisation, for which rest and
quiet are necessary, is more adVanced; and diffusion and osmose are correspondingly more easy and more

active. But what is now taking place in Sirsa must have taken place elsewhere at some time or other.

Almost all the menial and artisan castes are divided into sections which are separate from each other in
custom and status; and though in many cases these distinctions are probably based Upon geographical
distribution and consequent variation of customs, yet in other cases they probably result from the fact that
one section has risen and another fallen to its present position.

569. The higher and hill menials—The higher menial classes present, so far as I see, no such conti-,
nuity of gradation as we find among the outcasts. The Kumhar or potter With his donkey is perhaps the
lowest of them, and may not improbably belong byorigin and affinity to the classes just discussed. The
blacksmith, carpenter, and stonemason class form a very distinct group, as also do the washermen and dyers.
The oilman and butcher is perhaps lower than any of them, and it appears that he should rank with
the weavers, though Ido not know that there is at presentiany connection between the two classes.
The goldsmiths seem to stand alone, and to have descended from above into the artisan classes, prob-
ably being by origin akin to the mercantile castes. Among the menials of the hills, on the contrary, the
continuity of the whole class now under consideration is almost unbroken. The outcast classes are
indeed separate from the higher artisans in the lower hills ; but as we penetrate further into the Himalayas
we find the scavenger class working as carpenters and blacksmiths, and the whole forming one body
which it is almost impossible to separate into sections on~any other basis than the present calling of the
individual. ‘ , ‘.

570. The (economical divisions of the menial classes—The second or oeconomical basis upon
which these menial and artisan castes may be classified will be dismissed with a very few Words. The

_ whole group may be broadly divided into three sections, the vagrant classes, the village menials, and the

independent artisans. The vagrant classes serve no man and follow no settled calling. The independent
artisans work, like the artisans of EurOpe, by the piece or for daily hire; and in urban communities, as dis-
tinct from the village community which is often found living in a t0wn the lands attached to which they'hold
and cultivate, include all industrial classes and orders. But in the villages there is a very wide distinction
between the village menial and the independent artisan. The carpenter, the blacksmith, the potter, the
scavenger, the leather—worker, the water-carrier, and in villages where the women are secluded the washer-
man,-—-all classes in fact Whose services are required in husbandry or daily domestic life,—are paid not by the
job, but by customary dues usual-1y consisting of a fixed share of the produce of the fields; and the service
they are bound to perform is Oftenmeasured by kind and not by quantity. Thus the potter has to supply
all the earthen vessels, and the leather-worker all the leathern articles that are required by his clients. Those
artisans, however, whose serviCes are only occasionally required, such as the weaver, the oilman, and the
dyer, are paid by the job; not usually indeed in cash, but either in grain, or by being allowed to retain a
fixed proportion of the raw material which their employers provide for them to work upon. The gold-
smith occupies in the village a semi-mercantile position, and is apawnbroker as much as an artisan;
while the other crafts are scarcely represented among the rural communities. ’

571. The internal organisation of the menial classes.——The elaborate organisation of the menial
and artisan classes, whether based upon the tribal organisation of the agricultural communities whom they
serve, or following the type of the trades-guilds proper of the towns, has already been alluded to in sections
352 and 356. The subject is one of which we know little, yet a more accurate knowledge of the
details of these two types of organisation could hardly, fail to throw much light upon the evolution of
caste. Especially would it be interesting to trace the points of similarity and of difference between the
respective systems where the occupation is hereditary and partakes of the nature of other castes, and
where it is individual and the guild is little more than a voluntary association. The question of how
caste and guild rules are reconciled in cases where the» guild includes men of many castes, and what
happens when they conflict, is also one of considerable interest. That the organisation is singularly com-
plete and the authority wielded by it exceedingly great, is beyond the possibility of doubt; and it
is a common observation that disputes between members of these classes rarely come before our courts
for adjudication, being almost invariably settled by the administrative body of the caste or guild. This

may be a survival from old times, when such courts or officers of justice as existed would probably have
declined to be troubled with the disputes of low caste men.

VAGRANT AND CRIMINAL TRIBES.

57?. The wandering and criminal tribes—The figures for the wandering and criminal tribes are
given In Abstract No. 96 on page 309. This group and that of the gipsy tribes which I shall
discuss next are so much akin that it is impossible to draw any definite line of demarcation. l have.
attempted to include in the tormenthe vagrant, criminal, and hunting tribes, and in the latter those who
earn their liVIng by Slnglng, ,dancmg,.tumbling, and various kinds of performances. The two together
form an exceedingly interesting sectlon of the population, but one regarding which I have been able
to obtain smgularly little informatlon. They are specially interesting, not only because almost every
tribe included in these two groups is probably aboriginal in its ultimate origin, for so much could be said
I believe, of some even of our Jat tribes; but also because they have in a special degree retained theii‘

307

 

t.“

 

 

 

   
  

  
       
   
    
   
   
   
    
    
    
     
     
    
   
   
   
    
    
   
   
   
   
    
    
    
       
    
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
    
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
   
 
  
   
 
 
 
 
 
 
   
   

   

    

, A
t, x

Es, 7 .cRs'rEs‘,‘ 13.be friars b‘sf'rif‘s PEOPLE.

’1.

i .

3'1 mm

'ParterI—s-Tlié Vagrant, Menial,‘ anti Artisan Castes." A ', " ” 1 ,‘g-

 

 

aboriginal customs. 'and beliefs, and in fact are at the present moment the Panjab representatives of the
indigenous inhabitants of the Province. A completerecord of their manners and customs would probably
throw much light upon the ethnology of the Panjab, as it would ,‘enable us to discriminate aboriginal from
~ Aryan customs, and thus assist us in determining the stockto which each of those many castes whose origin
_ ’ ~ is so doubtful should be referred. . '

The tribes under discussion are for the most part outcasts, chiefly because they feed on the fox, jackal,
lizard, tortoise, and such like unclean animals. They are, like the scavengers, hereditary workers. in
grass, straw, reeds, and the like. Many of them appear to use a speech peculiarto themselves, regarding
which Dr. Leitner has collected some information, while a sort of glossary has been published by the
- .. - darogha of the Lahore Central Jail. In some cases this speech appears to be a true language or dialect
' peculiar to the tribe; in others to be a mere ar at con51st1ng of the language current in'the locality,

, .\ ' thinly disguised, but sufficiently so to render it unintelligibleto the ordinary listener. A copious glossary
» , of the Ramasi or Zz'ngua franca of the thieving classes 18 said to have been published in 1.855 as
’ Volume I of the “Selections from the Records of the Agra Government.” Much information regarding the .
criminal tribes may be gleaned from the published. reportsof the Thuggee and Dacoity Department,
and especially from Colonel Sleeman’s report published 1n-.I849. The wandering tribesuncluded in
the group now under discussion have been div1ded into three classes. The first, including. the Ods,
the Beldars, and the Changars are those who have a, fixed occupation, though no fixed dwelling-place.
The last, which comprises the Minas and the Harnis, are not hunters, and are rather criminal than wan-
dering, the families at least usually having fixed abodes, though the men travel about in search of oppor-
tunities for theft. The middle group, consisting of the Bawaria, the Aheri, the Thor}; the Sénsn the Pakhi-
wara, the Jhabel, the Kehal, and the Gagra, are hunters and fishermen living amore or less vagrant life in the
. ' jungles and on the river banks; and often, though by no meansoalways, addicted to crime. The distribu-
tion of each tribe is noted under its separate head ; but the action of the Criminal-Tribes Act, VVl‘llCh. is .
enforced against a given tribe in some districts but not in others, has probably modified their distribution . .
by inducing them to move from the former to the latter class of the‘ districts. At the end of this section ‘
I notice various castes of criminal habits who either have not been distinguished in our tables, or have been
treated of elsewhere. , ‘

573. The 0d and Beldar (Caste Nos. 85 and 129).—These two sets of figures should probably be
taken together, as they appear‘to refer to the same caste. Indeed in several of the divisional offices the
two terms have been treated as synonymous. Beldar is properly the name of an occupation merely;
it is derived from be] a mattock, and it denotes all whose calling it is to work with that instrument. But
though the common coolie of the Province will often turn his hand to digging, the 0d is the professional
navvy of the Panjab ; and the word Beldar is seldom applied, at least as a tribal name, to the
members of any other caste, though it seems in- more common use in the west than in the east, the 0d of
the west being generally known as Beldar 1.

The Od or Odh is a wandering tribe whose proper home appears to be Western Hindustan
and Rajpi’itana; at least the Ods of the Panjab usually hail from those parts. They are vagrants, wander-
ing about with their families in search of employment on earthwork. They will not as a rule take petty jobs,
but prefer small contracts on roads, canals, railways, and the like, or will build a house of adobe, and dig a

-tank, or even a well. They settle down in temporary reed huts on the edge of the work; the men
dig, the women carry the earth to the donkeys which they always have with them, and the children drive
the donkeys to the spoilbank. In the Salt-range Tract they also quarry and carry stone; and in parts of
the North-West Provinces they are said to be wandering pedla‘rs. They eat anything and everything, and
though not unfrequently Musalmans, especially in the west, are always outcast. They have a speech of
their own called Odki of which I know nothing, but which is very probably nothing more than the
ordinary dialect of their place of origin. They wear woollen clothes, or at least one woollen garment.
They claim descent from one Bhagirat who vowed never to drink twice out of the same well, and so dug
a fresh one every day till one day he dug down and down and never came up again. It is in mourning
for him that they wear wool, and in imitation of him they bury their dead even when Hindu, though they

:~ marry by the Hindu ceremony. Till the re-appearance of Bhagirat they will, they say, remain outcasts.
They are said to claim Rajpt’it or Kshatriya origin and to come from Marwar. They worship Rama
i “Q and Siva (cf. Pushkarna Brahmans. Wilson’s Indian Caste, Vol. II, pp. 114, 139, 169). They are, for a .
‘as- vagrant tribe, singularly free from all imputation of crime. They are distributed pretty generally tlrrough- . ‘
_ out the Province, but are most numerous in Lahore and along the lower Indus and Chanab, and least
g numerous in the hills and sub—montane districts. ‘

574. The Changar (Caste No. 64).—Tlie Cliangars are outcasts of'probably abOriginal descent, who

V are most numerous in the Amritsar division, Lahore, FiroZpur, and Faridkot, but especially in Siélkot;

I and they say that their ancestors came from the Jammu hills. They are originally a vagrant tribe who ‘- .
. wander about in search of work; but in the neighbourhood of large cities they are to be found in settled

i colonies. They will do almost any sort of work, but are largely employed in agriculture, particularly as

.5 reapers; while their women are very generally employed in sifting and cleaning grain for the grain-
dealers. They are all Musalmans and marry by m'l’d/z, and they say that they were converted by Shams

:5 Tabriz of Multan. Their women still wear petticoats and not drawers; but these are blue, not red. They

‘ are exceedingly industrious, and not at all given to crime. They have a dialect of their own regarding
which, and indeed regarding the tribe generally, Dr. Leitiier has published some very interesting information.
He says that they call themselves not Changar but Chubiia, and suggests that Changar is derived from ‘
c/z/zémza to sift. It has been suggested that Cliangar is another form of Zingari; but Dr. Leitiier does '
not support the suggestion.

‘ Mr. Christie, however, assures me that there are large communities of professional Beldiirs who are not Ods. They are generally
Musalméii in the Punjéb proper and H‘mdu in the eastern districts; they are not outcasts, have fixed habitutions, and work 115 carriers
with their animals when earth—work is not forthcoming. It may be that the Musulmzins returned in our tables belong to this class; as
0d and Beld:ir have been confused.

308

 

a
a.”
fl.
is
m.
\.

 

 

   

   

Dehli . . .
Gurgaon . . .
Kama} . . .

' Hissm‘ . . .
Rohmk . . .
Siren . . .

' Ambéla ‘. . .
Ludhiana. . . .

J alandhur . . .
Hushyarpur . .
Kan g m a a I

Amritsar . . .
Gurdés‘pur . .
Siélkot . . .

Lahore . . .
Gujrénwélu . .
Firozpur . . . ,.

Rawalpindi . .
Gujrat . . .
Shahpur . a o

Mtiltan . .
J ham g . .

Montgomery . .
Muznfiargarh .

D. I. Khan . .
D. G. Khan . a ,,

 

'. ; British Territory .

1. Patiala. . . .
Nabhn . . .
Kapurthalu . .
Jiud

 

 

Faridkot : .
2 Total Eastern Plains
72.; ' _ I y Bulmwalpur . .

N ahun . . .
Biluspur . . .
Bushuhr . . .
N 11.13.th . . .

. Total H ill States

British Territory .
)1 Native States
Province . .

l u
7

Abstract No. 96, showing Wandering and Criminal Tribes for Distficts, and States. '

WANDERING AND CRIMINAL TRIBES.

   
  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

         

 

 

qunns. Pnorofinon' 21112 1,000 on TOTAL Populinmw.
85 129 64 71 91 100 7: 117 107 161 133 ' 166 ‘ 64 71 91 100. 72 117 107 151 I ‘ 133 166
l ' ) '
‘ .1 . . s - ' . g! Y ’
In a ‘ l4 , a , ,
' $1 '5 ‘ .1 . .5 ...: - - ' g", ‘ ,5 ‘1: . ‘. ,_ IE, rai . J ,
~ u-I . , 0 a "q - . . : . > -
. :2 \ . 5 a 56 ‘6 2 § g E: 2 5 f’ B 3? o a '5 '3 ’3. E; 3:“
n: a: ..q we a: a 1,3 as .c) 0 E: ”2 .a S W .=: £1 «3 1 yes ‘.s: 0 » w w;
o m o 2: <2: (I: m a M :5 51‘ o 1-: an <1 1-) , m a. n M l c: . E!
223 88 53 41
113 ;.. 618 529 2 691 ‘ 3
629 3 109 1.309 49 . 7 2 3
202 356 788 4,487 1,550 179 .'.. 2 , 9 3 , ..-. 15
776 13 242 843 3 140 2 , 3
198 39 3,335 527 2.841 92 987 28. 13 . 2 n 4 ‘ 31
84 155 292 27 995 108 1 1
101 323 265 ... 1,330 169 - 1 '... 2 ... 3
2 4,499 403' 52 49 ' 6 1 I 7'
... 515 164 159 200 115 .... ...
47 47s 336 :8 ... 15 ... ‘ 1
22 .;.. 4,712 ... ... ... 2,853 190, 368 5 3 8
5‘.. 3,082 ... 1.973 450 546 308 4 2 1 .1 . 8
173 7,139 ... 1,736 2,441 ... 421 ... 7 ... 2 2 ... .., 11
1,873 79! 4.279 2,000 I 2,163 29 570 426 5 , 2 ...' 1 ,.. 13
29 741 2 2,887, 175 677 ..., 1 5, ... ..: 1 7
156 2 1,513 8,130 ... 1 492 1,876 54 z 12 I 3 ., .36
L .
. v 0
376 474 s 1 1
279 64 1,090 213 2 5 2
6 no 63 491 25 , 1 , ... 1‘
3,450 38 79 5.. 115 727 1,868 232 / , 1 3 ..‘. :19
2 87 151 7 142 ... ... ‘
706 243 436 8 ‘ 318 123 I ... ... 1 ... I ... 4-
1,862 79 ... 18 ... 1,351 723 ... ... ... ... 4 2 ) 12
602 I7 ' 1
1,353 u. I” ... 22 n. no I I7! 23 u- on ... . no ... 0.4 u. -u nu ... no ... 4
mm 3.409 28,011 15,394 6.928 4.535 19,635 4.31: 7,754 1.243 2,759 768 1 I 9
457 ... 84 2,184 3,998 1,579 1,121 ... ... __, 46 ' 206) ... ... 3 1 I ,... ... 6 ... ‘ Q
36 13 482 98 223 1 124 2 I 3 3
... ... 514 ... ... ... 68 191 137 ... . 62 ... 2 ... ... ... I 1 ... ... 2 ... 4
214‘ 8 122 1,983 ..., , 198 ... ... ... ..., 8 .. 1 9 . 10
470 ... 105 3,072 ... 128 23 ... 2 1 32 ... 1 ... ... ... 33 1.. .40
1,184 .,. 826 6,121 6,158 1,579 2,032 191 160 117 348
1,973 ... 20 509 1,408 162 149 8 231
... nn 25 -u ... 781 7 u- .u an H- I“
25 ... 268 32 ... ... ... ...
.u on u. un, ... S72 ... ... ... ... u- ...
15 4 175 18 3
4Q 29 3,072 80 3

12,470
31157
15,627

 

3:409
3:449

 

28,01 I

28,886

 

15,394
6,630
23,024

 

6,928
6, 158
13,086

 

4,535

6. 059 -

101594

‘9) 035

 

 

4.31:

_ 41503

 

71:54
09
8,063

 

I1343
8

1,351

 

  

   

 

2,759 768

3,110 1,126

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

A 9114-1211451?

We

51.

1

MI:

E“:

#591521) 110$ij pu‘e

 

 

   

   

  
    
    

 

   

R

11512:) ~

    

   

 
 
  

      

   

  

. 5:381:11"

 

, A

    
   
      
      
     
     
  
         

 

 

 
  
   

 
     

 

 

m yes-om.- " '_~‘ «1 ,

 

?.
.C

~ 1 ‘,i§‘a;rt§vn;_qnnwgrant,' Mental, and AfiibmnCastes _

  

 

. . ‘ -
‘ v

‘ 575.. The Bdwafiafiiaste No. 71).-rThe Bawarias area hunting tribe who take their name from the f
Mwar or noose with‘ which they snare wild animals 1. They set long lines ofthese nooses 1n the grass”
across the junglesglfrom this line. they arrange two rows of scarecrows ponsrstlng of bits of rag‘and the
like tied on to the trees and grass; they then drive the jungle, and the frightened deer and other animals,
keeping between the lines of scarecrow‘srcross the line of neoses in which their feetbecome entangled.
In addition to hunting they make articles Ofegrass and straw and reeds and sellathem .to' the villagers. '
The Bawarias are a vagrant tribe _m'lioset'».fioper home appears‘to be Mewar, A]~mer, and‘Jod'hpur; in
the .Panjab they are chiefly. found alongzthef middle Satluj. valley in Sirsa, Firozp-ur, Faridkot, Lahore, and * ..

~ Pat‘iala. though they occur' in smaller: numbers in Hissar,‘ Rohtak‘, and Gurgaon, all on the Rajpritana 1 ‘*

' border. They are black in colour and-of. poor physique. ' . » .

But though they_are primarily vagrants, they have settled down in some parts, and especially in the _ ,

Firozpur district are largely employed as field labourers and even cultivate land as tenants.‘ Heir skill '

in tracking also is notorious. They are by no means always, or indeed generally cr1mmal,gin; this

Province at least; and‘in Lahore and SirSa seem to be sufficiently inoffensive. But in many parts of the

__ Panjab, and generallyI believe in Rajputana, they are‘much addicted: to crime. _ lam 1ndebtedto~the kind-

? . W ' - A ness of Mr. MacCracken, Personal Assistant to the Inspector-General of Police, for the figures of Abstract

‘ * i No. 97 on page 312, which shows the number of each criminal caste registered under the Criminal Tribes

Actin each district of the Panjab.‘ Fromthese figures itappears that the Bawarlas-are registered as professional

.‘ ‘ criminals only in F irozpur and Ludhiana, and that in the former district only a small portion of the caste is so
registered. Even where they are criminal they usually confine themselves to petty theft, seldom employin'

violence. About one-tenth of them are returned as Sikhs, but hardly any as Musalmans. They eat all wild

animals, including the pig and the lizard, and- most of them will eat carrion. But” it is said that the ordinary

Brahman officiates at their weddings, so that they can hardly be called outcast. , They, like most— thieving

classes, worship Devi, and sacrifice to her goats and buffaloes with the blood of which they mark their fore-

heads; and they reverence the cow, wear the chat-1', burn their dead, and send the ashes to the Ganges.

It is said that the criminal section of the tribe- will admit men of other castes to their fraternity on pay-

ment. They have a language of their own which is spoken by the women and children as well as by the

men. They are said to be divided into three sections: the Bidawati, of Bikaner who traCe their origin to

Bidéwar in Jaipur, do not eat carrion, disdain petty theft but delight in crimes of violence, will not steal

cows or o‘xen, and affect a superiority over the rest; the Jangali or Kalkamalia’2 generally found in the.

Jangaldes of the Sikh-States, Firozpur, and Sirsa, and whose women wear black blankets; and the Kaparia

who are most numerous in the neighbourhood of Dehli, and are notoriously a criminal tribe. The three

sections neither eat together nor intermarry. The Kalkamalia is the only section which are still hunters

by profession, the other sections looking down upon that calling. The Kaparia arefor the most part

vagrant ; while the Bidawati live generally in fixed abodes. *

576. The Aheri and Thori (Caste Nos. 91 and IOO.)—It appears almost certain that, so far as the
plains of the Panjab are concerned, these two sets of figures refer to the same caste and should be taken
together. In the hills the men who carry merchandise on pack animals are known as Thoris; and it is prob-
, able that the Thoris returned for the Hill States are nothing more than persons who follow this occupa- ,
tion, for it is improbable that the Aheri of Rajputana should be found in the Simla hills, and the word seems 7 i
to be applied to anybody who carries on beasts of burden without regard to- caste. Still, the Thoris do '
7": seem to have a connection with the Banjaras. They are said by Tod to be carriers in the Rajputana
deserts; and the headmen of both Thoris and Banjaras are called Naik. The question needs further ex.-

, amination. It is not at all impossible that the Thoris may be allied to or identical with the lower class of
Banjaras. while the Aheris are true hunters. But in the Panjab plains the two words seem to be used in-
difi‘erently, and I shall consider them as synonymous for the present. Mr. \Vilsonxsays thatan Aheri is
called Naik as a term of honour, and Thori as a term of contempt.

3 The Aheris or Heris or Thoris are by heredity hunters and fowlers, and Sir Henry Elliott says that
they have proceeded from the Dhanaks, though they do not eat dead carcasses as the Dhanaks do. Their
name is said to signify “ cowherd,” from her, a herd of cattle. They are vagrant in their habits, but not
[infrequently settle down in villages where they find employment. They catch and eat all sorts of wild-
animals, pure and impure, and work in reeds and grass. In addition to these occupations they work in the

,w . ‘ fields, and especially move about in gangs at harvest time in search of employment as reapers; and they
cut wood and grass and work as general labourers, and on roads and other earthworks. In Sirsa they

occasionally cultivate, while in Karnal they often make saltpetre, and in Rajptitana they are employed as.

out-door servants, and even as musicians. Their home is Rajputana, and especiallyJodh’pur and the prairies
of Bikéner, and they are found in the Panjab only in the Dehli and Hissar divisions, Jind, and Patiala.

, In appearance. and physique they resemble the Bawaria just described ; but they have no special dialect of

1‘ their own. A few in the Sikh States are returned as Sikhs; but the remainder are Hindus. They are i '

- considered outcasts, and made to live beyond the village ditch. They do not keep donkeys nor eat beef or
carrion, and they worship the ordinary village deities, but especially Babaji of Kohmand in Jodhpur and

Khetrpal of Jodhpur. The Chamarwa Brahmans ofi’iciate at their marriages and on like occasions. The

burn their dead and send the ashes to the Ganges. Mr. Christie says “What beef is to the Hindu and

pork to the Musalman, horse-flesh is to the Aheri ”. They have clans with Rajptit names, all of which inter-
: . marry one with another. They are said in some parts to be addicted to thieving; but this is not their general
character.

 
     
   
   
   
   
   
    
       
     
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
    
 
   
    
      
       
    
   
  
   
  
  
  
 
 
 
   
  
  
  
 
  
 
  
  

 

 

 

 

‘The Malitnms hunt with similar nooses; but theirs are made of 7»:an rope. while the Bt’twarin nOOSes are made of leather.
9 :Klso called Kaldhaballia, from d/mbla a skirt, the blanket forming a petticoat.

310

 

 

‘ , " ._ '_ I i a.

anaemia, CASTES, ,ANDSTRIBESIOF THEPEOBLE. ' . _‘ chant“ ,

x . F's
“ <_ ,

" Part Vin—The} Vagrant/Maid; and Miss” Castes' ‘

577. ThegSansi (Caste No. 72).—-The SAnsis are thevagrants of the centre of the Pan jab, as the Aheris
are of its south-eastern portions. They are most numerous in the Lahore and Amritsar divisions, and are
also found-inconsiderable numbers in Ludhiana, Karnal, and Gujrat. They trace their origin from Marwar
and Ajmer where they are still very numerous. They are essentially a wandering tribe, seldom or never
settling for long in any one place. They are great hunters, catching and eating all sorts of wild animals,
both clean and unclean, and eating carrion. They keep Shela , goats, pigs, and donkeys, work in grass and '
straw and reeds, and beg ; and their women very commonly def ,eand‘sing and prostitute themselves. They
have some curious connection with the Jat tribes' of the Central Panjab, to most of whom they are
the hereditary geneaIOgists or bards; and even in Rajpfitana theycomfiionly call themselves Hun/r or “bards.”
They aresaid also toasters genealogists to the Dogars of, Firozpurflthe Rajputs of Hushyarpur and. Jalan-
dhar, and the Sodhisof Anandpur. About I I per cent. are returned as Musalmans and a very few as Sikhs.
The res are Hindus, but they are of course outcasts. A slight sketch of their religion is given in section
296. T ey trace their descent from one Séns Mal of Bhartpur whom they still revere as their Guru, and
are said to worship his patron saint‘under the name of Malang Shah. Their marriage ceremony is peculiar,
the bride being coveredby a basket. on which the bridegréom sitswhile the- nuptial rites. arebeing perform-
ed. They are divided into two great tribes, Kalka and Malka, which do not intermarry. Theyhave a dia-
lect peculiar to themselves; and their women are especially depraved. _

The Sinsisare the most criminal class in the Panjab; and it will be seen from Abstract No. 97 on.the
next page that they are registered under the Act in nine districts. Still though the Whole caste is pro._
bably open to suspicion of» petty pilfering, they are by no means always professional thieves. The Panjab
Government wrote in 1881: “Their habits vary greatly in different localities. A generation ago the
“ were not considered a criminal class at Lahore, where they kept up the genealogies of the Jat land-
“ holders and worked as agricultural labourers. In Gurdaspur on the other hand they are notorious as
“the worst of criminals.” Where they are professional criminals they are determined and fearless, and
commit burglary and highway robbery, though their gangs are seldom large. The thieving Sénsis are
said to admit any caste to their fraternity on payment except Dhedhs and Mhangs; and the man so ad-
mitted becomes to all intents and purposes a Sénsi. '

578. The Pakhiwara, (Caste No; II7)._—-The Pakhiwaras are often said to be a branch of the Sainsis,
whom they resemble in many respects; but this is more than doubtful. They take their name from.
the word pat/Li, which means a “bird,” and also a “ straw hut,” either meaning being appropriate, as the
Pakhiwaras live in straw huts and are hunters and fowlers. They are found chiefly in the Amritsar divi-
sion, Gujrat, and Multan, but especially in Sialkot. They are all M'usalman, but eat vermin and are
thereforeoutcasts 1. They are by hereditary occupation fovvlers and hunters; but they seem to have
taken very generally to hawking vegetables. about for sale, and in some parts the word Pakhiwara is
almost synonymous with tunjra or “greengrocer.” They are a very criminal tribe, and in Sialkot they
are (see Abstract No. 97) registered as such and have been settled by Government in small villages
alud glilven land to Cultivate. Excepting the persons so settled, the Pakhiwaras are essentially vagrant in
heir- abits. ' l

579. The Jhabel (Caste N0. I07).—-The Jhabel, or as he is often called Chabel, is said to take his
name from c/zamb, the Panjabi for aj/zz’l or marshg. Mr. O’Brien describes the Jhabel in his Glossary as
“ a tribe of fishermen who came originally from Sindh, and still speak‘pure Sindhi among themselves;
“and who are addressed by the title of ydm, which is Sindhi for ‘Prince.’ They are Musalmans and are
“ considered orthodox, because they do not, like the. Kehals and other fishing tribes, eat turtles and croco-
“ diles 1.” This refers to the neighbourhood of Multan, where they are a purely fishing and hunting caste-
of vagrant habits, living on the banks of the river. But they have spread up the Satluj as high as Firozpur
and Lahore, and on the upper parts of the river workrchiefly as boatmen, though they still fish and are
great hunters. In fact Mr. Wilson says that all the Sirsa Mallahs or boatmen are Jhabels, and it is very
probable that many Jhabels have in that district, and perhaps elsewhere, returned themselves as Mallah.

There are small colonies of Jhabels in Hushyarpur, Gurdaspur, and Kapi’irthala, who are hunters and
fishermen, divers and well-sinkers, and sometimes own a little land. They look upon the calling of boat-
man as degrading, and will not intermarry with the Jhabels of the Satluj. In Gurdaspur the word is said
to include men of any caste who make their living from the fens or swamps; but I doubt the accuracy
of this statement. (See also next paragraph u‘nder Kehal.) , i

580. TheKehal or Mor (Caste N0. IOI).—-The Kehals or Mors, for the two appear to be identical
and I have JOlned the figures together, are a vagrant fishing tribe found on the banks of the lower Satluj
Chanab, and Indus. Mr. O’Brien writes of them in his Glossary .-— ,

“ They profess Mahomedanism, but eat alligators, turtles and tortoises, which they justify by a text of Imam Shafi 1. They
“ derive their name from kekara, Sindhi for lion ; but perhaps the Sanskrit kewada or ‘ fisherman ’ is a more probable derivation.”

And in his Settlement Report he writes :-- ~

“ The Kehals and More are said to be one tribe. In the north of the district the are called ors, ' '
“tortoises, and no Mahomedau Will associate with them. In the south they do not eat these animals,M and aiztcdhgfdgeids ghhd
“ Mahomedans. The Kehals and Mors live by fishing, but some of them, as well as of the Jhabels, have taken to agriculture and
“are fond of cultivating samuka, a grain that is sown in the mud left by the retreating river. These tribes live separatelv in
“villages near the river called Miami, from me, a ‘fisherman.’ There is an old report in the Deputy Commissioner’s office
“ which says that these three tribes were cannibals; but modern observation does not confirm this.” ,

The Kehals also catch and eat lizards. It is said that a crocodile can smell a Mor from a long distance,

I Mr. Christie says that, of the four great Sunni schools (see section 283). the Hambali are most restricted as ‘to what is lawful to
eat, the I-Iamfi rules follow very. closely the Mosaic customs, the Shafai teach that all animals which inhabit the water are clean, while
sheI Maéiki gronouncehs egerytlpng .pure,dwll)iet‘perhon earth or in the water, and excludes only such animals as have been specially

ec are unc can, as t e 0g, t e pig, an 1r 5 t at use their talons when feedin . He tells me that all Pakhf ’ b l
Maliki, and all Jhabels and Mallahs to the Shéfai school. 3' waras e ong to the

2 Another derivation is from jham, the dredger used in sinking wells.

311

 

Abstract No. 97, slzowz'ng Classes registered under 1126 Criminal Tribes Act for DistriCts.

 

3

4

5

6

7

 

BILOCHIS.

BAWARIAS.

HABNIS .

SANSIS.

PAKHIWARAS.‘

GURMMGS. ' .

 

as
us
I
p
rt
:1
9'

MALES.

quuns.

Mums.

qums.

Mine.

’6
h
H
p
E‘
I!
9“

Mann.

anmas.

Muss.

Mum's; .

 

Dunner.

Adults.

Children.

Children.

Adults.

Children.

Children .

Children.

Children.

Children.~

Adults.

Children.

Children.

Children. ~

Children.

_ Children.

 

Gurgéon 1 ,- .
K'arnél "
Ambéla 2
Li’xdhiéna 3
FirOzpur 1, ‘2 .
Jélandhar 2 .
Hushifirpur ‘ .
Gurdéspur
Lahore a
Siélkot 2
Guj rénwéla 3 .'

Réwalpindi 2 .

(A
O
H

to
\O

-5§’9

7n

,

1,283

l

294

i 209

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

I ,063

 

\

91

 

 

 

1,285

 

153

 

1,145

 

4,767

 

 

626 3,923

 

 

' 247

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

’ Under orders of Government, the narhes of the females have now be

2' Children below the age of 12 years are not registered.
3 Children under 6 years of age are omitted from the registers.
‘ No children have been registered. ,

x

. A
r
.

\ . ‘
en removed from the registers.

9A

new" ii

«a

 

 

 

 

 

s. a. r » . %‘ ,,. 33f as, W p
M X if i A“? ‘ "w ”.25” 3%?
W W I A. ' -I _.'S
at. 4-! 45, 5. - . / ‘ , ‘47 _, - ,4
I i" ”if Litijfs ‘ 5...:afrns.'iin‘ces,_CAsrss,» AND rare'ssror THE prom»; A ' s , " '52:??? _

 

 

PartiVI.—The Vagrant; Menial, and: Artisan Castes. 1' . A

.-

and wilif flee at his approach; and some officers Who have come into contact with the tribe tell me that they 7 ,L
, are inclined to believe the statement, for that they would do the same. Of the 1,251 _Kehals entered in the
- tables, 390 returned themselves as Mor and 861 as Kehal. ‘ "

58!... The Gagra (Caste No. I33)'-—Gagra is a small caste, for the most part Mnsalman and chiefly
found in-the central districts, who wander aboutcatching and eating vermin. But their hereditary occupa-
'tion is that of catching, keeping, and applying leeches; and'they are often called Ju‘kera, from font, a
“leech.” They also make matting and generally work in grass and straw, and in some parts the coarse
sacking used for bags for pack animals and similar purposes is said to be made almost entirely by them.
The Musalman Gagras marry by media. They seem to fulfil some sort of functlons at weddings, and are

- ' said to receive fees on those occasions. It is said that they worship Bala Shah, the Chfihra Guru.

- ” , 582. The Mina (Caste No. 166).—-The Mina is, in the Panjab at least, almost invariably criminal.

' In Alwar‘ and Jaipur however, which are his home, this does not appear to be the case. Indeed the Jaipur
State is said to be “really made up of petty Mina States, now under the chiieftaincy of the Kachwaha
Rajpi-its.” In Gurgaon indeed he cultivates land, but this does not prevent his being a professional thief.
I extract the following description of- the caste from Major Powlett’s Gazetteer of Alwarz—

‘ “ Minas were formerly the rulers of much of the country now held by the Jaipur Chief. They still hold a good social

“ position, for Rajputs will eat and drink from their hands, and they are the most trusted guards in the Jaipur State. The
“ Minas are of two classes, the ‘Zamindari,’ or agricultural, and the ‘Chaukidari,’ or watchmen. The former are excellent
“ cultivators, and are good, well-behaved people. They form a large portion of the population in Karauli, and are numerous
“ in Jaipur. '

“ The ‘Chaukidari’ Minas, though of the same tribe as the other-class, are distinct from it. They consider themselves
“ soldiers by profession, and'so somewhat superior to their agricultural brethren, from whom they take, but do not give,
“ girls in marriage. Many of the ‘Chaukidari’ Minas take to agriculture, and, I belieVe, thereby lose caste to some extent.
“ These Chaukidari Minas are the famous marauders. ’J‘hey travel in bands, headed by a chosen leader, as far south as
“ Haidarabad in the Deccan, where they commit daring robberies; and they are the principal class which the Thaggi and
“ Dacoiti Suppression Department has to act against. In their own villages they are often charitable; and as successful plun-
“ der has made some rich, they benefit greatly the poor of their neighbourhood, and are consequently pOpular. But those who
“ have not the enterprise for distant expeditions, but steal and rob near their OWn homes, are; numerous and are felt to be a great
“ pest. Some villages pay them highly as Chaukidars to refrain from plundering and to protect the village from others. So
“ notorious are they as robbers that the late Chief of Alwar, Banni Singh, was afraid lest they should corrupt their agricultural-
“ brethren, and desirous of keeping them apart forbade their marrying, or even smoking or associating With members of the
“ well-conducted class. . ~ ‘

“ In April 1863, Major Impey, then Political Agent of Alwar, issued orders’ placing the Chaukidari Minas under sur-
“ veillance; and under Major Cadell’s direction lists of them have been made out, periodical roll-call enforced in the villages
“ and absence without leave certificate punished.

“ I am not sure“ that, although speaking generally Minas are divided into Chaukidnri and Zamindari, there is any hard and
“ fast line between the two classes. There is, I believe, an intermediate claSS, for Maharaja Banni Singh’s attempts to keep the two
“ apart were not very successful.

“ There are Said to be 32 clans of Mines. Out of 59 Minas apprehended for dacoity by the Dacoity Suppression Department.
“ I found that the J eb cla‘n furnished I7, the Kagot 9, the Siya 8, and the Jarwél and Bégri 5 each. The Susawat was, I believe,
“ formerly the most powerful clan, and that which held Ajmere.”

The Minas are the boldest 'of our criminal classes. Their head-quarters, so far as the Panjab is con-
cerned, are the village of Shahjahanpur, attached to the Gurgaon district but surrounded on all sides by
Rajpiitana territory. There they till lately defied Our police, and even resisted them with armed force. Their
enterprises are on a large scale, and they are always prepared to use violence if necessary. In Marwar they
are armed with small bows, which do considerable execution. They travel great distances in gangs of
from 12 to 20 men, practising robbery and dacoity even as far as the Deccan. The gangs usually start off
immediately after the Diwali feast, and often remainabsent the whole year. They have agents in all the
large cities of Rajpiitana and the Deccan who give them information, and they are in league with the
carrying castes of Marwar. After a successful foray they offer one-tenth of the proceeds at the shrine of
Kali Devi. The criminal Minas are said to inhabit a tract of country about 65 miles long and 40 broad,
stretching from Shahpurz' 40 miles north of Jaipur to Guraora in Gurgaon on the Rohtak border, the
most noted villages being Koti Putli, Bhairor, and Shahjahanpur, each of which contains some 500/
robbers. Their claim to Rajpiit descent is probably well founded,» though they are said to spring from an
illegitimate son of a Rajpiit; and in woman’s slang one woman is said to “give Mina” (mz’mz demz)
to another when she accuses her of illicit intercourse 1.. They practise tarewa or widow-marriage.
They have a dialect of thei own; or rather perhaps, a set of slang words and phrases which are common
to the criminal classes. In the Panjab the Mina is almost confined to Gurgaon and the neighbouring
portions of the Patiala and Nabha States. They are almost all Hindus and belong to the Chaukidari
section and the Kagot clan (see further under Meo, section 478);

583. The Hami (Caste No. 159).—-This again is one of the most criminal castes in' the Province, and
as will beseen from the figures of Abstract No. 97 on page 312, a greater number of them are registered
under the Criminal Tribes Act than of any other caste except Sénsi. They are found in the districts lying
under the bills from Li-idhiana to Sialkot, and also in Firozpur and Faridkot. They are said to have been
Raij-its driven from Bhatner by famine, who were employed by the Rai of Raikot in Ludhiana for pur-
poses of theft and to harass his enemies. They are also said to be Bhils or Gonds and to have come from
the Rajpiitana desert. Their chief crimes are burglary and highway ,robbery, to effect which they travel
in gangs, often under the disguise of carriers with pack-oxen. Their women also wander about as pedlars
to pilfer and collect information. They are all returned as Musalman. ‘

584. The Bilochi (Caste N0. 18).—The Biloch of the frontier has already been described at pages

'
- 1 This is as I find the fact stated. But the word mz'hmz or ma/ma seems to be commonly used in the same sense throughout the
Panjéb; and It is very probable that the expreSSion quoted has nothing to dogwith the name of the Mina caste-

313

 

.-;..£:'~—-"-«- ' .s. ‘ --.

   
  
    

  
 
  
  
 
  
  
 
  
  
  
  
 
  
  
 
 
 
 
  
 
  
 
  
 
 
 
  
 
 
 
  
 
 
 
 
   
 
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  

  

 
 
 
 
 
 
  
 

  
     

 

w ‘

 

Part1Vli:4The Vagrant, Mé‘nial, an’olj Artisancflastes.‘

Ingf. Buti‘there is a small criminal tribe called Bilochi who may be noticedhere. . They seem to be‘found,
chiefly, if I not entirely, in Ambala and Karnal, numbering some 1,000, souls 1n,the.former and 150‘ in the
latter district, inhabiting the banks of the Saruswati from Pehoa downwards, and infesting the Chachra of
dense dint/e jungle of that neighbourhood. Mr. Stone writes :-—“ During the rainy season thewhole country
.“ is~ inundated for months." Village roagls are washed away or concealed under the luxurious growth of
.“ grass, hfid dense masses of jungle shut in the View on every Side. "Np stranger could possibly penetrate
“to the Biloch villages through such a clueleSs maze Without a guide. F he only road open to the traveller
“ is the raiSed one between Thanesar and Pehoa; the moment he leaves that he 15 lost. A more suitable
‘ ' litribe can hardly be imagined.” They are almost certainly of ,true,Biloch

‘ “stronghold for a crimina

eir tribal names as Rind, Lashéri, Jatoi; and, Korai. But they are ' by their habits
quite distinct from both the land-owning Biloch and the camel-driver who is so commonly called Biloch
simply because he is a camel-driver (see section 37 5.) Abstract No. 97. on page 312 shows the, numbers
registered as professional criminals. They are described as coarse-looking men of a dark colour, hung in
a separate quarter, and with nothing tOIdIStlngUISl’l them from the scavenger .caste except a profusron
of stolen ornaments and similar property. They say that their ancestors once lived beyond Kasur in. the
Lahore district, but were driven out on account of their ~marauding habits. The men still keep camels and
cultivate a little land as their ostensible occupation ; but during a great part of the- year they leave the
women, who are strictly secluded, at home, and wander about disguised as faqz'rs' or as butchers in search
of sheep for sale, extending their excursions to great distances and apparently to almost all parts of India.
Further information will be found in “a very interesting report by Mr. Stone in PanJab Government Home ,
Proceedings, No. 16 of March 1877.

585. The Bangali.—The word Bangali is applied to any native of Bengal, and especially to the Ben-
gali Baboo of our offices. The figures given in our tables under Cafste No. 168 evidently refer to these
men and are not properly caste statistics, the Bengalis of the .Panjab beingof various castes, though gener-
ally I believe either Brahmans or Kayaths. But in. the PanJab there .15 a distinct criminal tribe known as
Bangali, who are said to have‘emigrated from Hushyarpur to Kangra in which district they are chiefly to
be found. They are not registered under the Criminal Tribes Act. None of these people have been
returned in our Census tables as Bangali by caste ; and as they are sometimes said to be a Sénsi clan, and as
the word Bangali seems to be applied in some districts to all Kanjars and in others to all Sipadas or snake-
charmers, it is probable that the‘Kangra Bangalis are not a separate caste. I see that in the Dehli division
Bangalis have been included with Sénsis. Mr. Christie writes: “The Bangalis have very probably been
“ included with Jogis in the returns. There are a vagrant tribe_ of immigrants from Bengal. They keep
“dogs and donkeys and exhibit snakes, eat all sorts of vermin, and have a dialect of their own. Their
“ women dance, sing, and prostitute themselves. ‘ They are not criminals in the ordinary sense, but are in
“ the habit of kidnapping boys to sell to Hindu mahants (sz'c). The name is also applied generally to
i“ Musalman jugglers”.

586, Other criminal tribes—The Tagus of Karnal and the upper dodé of the Ganges and Jamna are
admittedly Brahmans, and have probably returned themselves as such 1. Tagu is merely used to denote a
section of that caste which has taken to picking pockets and petty theft. They steal only by day and
seclude their women. They wear the janeo or sacred thread. They have lately been declared under the
Criminal Tribes Act. They must be distinguished frOm the Tagas, also a Brahminical tribe of the same
parts, who are peaceful agriculturists. It is said that the name is properly Taku, but Tagu is the form in -
common use. ‘

The Gurmangs are an insignificant class of criminals found in the Rawalpindi district, where some of
them are registered‘ as criminals. They do not appear in our returns, nor can I say under what caste they
have returned themselves. .

The Kanjars (Caste No. 135) will presently be described in section 590. They appear to be often
criminal in their habits, more especially in the neighbourhood of Dehli.

The Dumnas and Chuhras (Caste Nos. 41 and 44).—are described in sections 597 to 600. Many
of the Di’imnas of the Jammu hills and the plains immediately below them are professional thieves. Of
criminal Chuhras there appear to be two distinct Classes, those .of the Dehli territory and those of‘the
western sub-montane districts, each of which uses a separate argot peculiar to itself.

The Rawals (Caste No. 80)-—have been described in section 528, and are often professional crimi-
nals. In fact the same may be said of almost every one of the lowest castes, as well as of the vagrant
classes next to be discussed. ‘

origin, and still give th

THE GIPSY TRIBES.
587. The Gipsy tribes.—The gipsy tribes, for which the figures will be found in Abstract No.98 on the

opposite page, are hardly to be distinguished from those whom I called the wandering and criminal tribes.
They too are vagrantsand outcasts, and they too are hereditary workers in grass, straw, and the like. But I
have classed as GipSies, for want of a better distinction, those tribes who perform in anv way who pracq
tise tumbling or rope-dancing, lead about bears and monkeys, and so forth. The gipsy and, apparently
all the vagrant tribes, are governed by tribal councils and often appeal to ordeal. A ’common form of
ordeal is that the accused stands in a pond with a pole in his hand. At a given signal he ducks his head '
while another man, honest and true, starts running at a fair pace for a spot 70 paces distant. If thei
accused can keep under water while the 140 paces there and back are accomplished, he is acquitted If
not, he has to submit to such penalty as the council may impose. .

1 - ' x . ' . . ' ' ’
Mr. Christie states, however, that the term Tugu is often used to include Jhinwars, or rather \Dhinwars, as well as Brahmans.

314

 

 

  
 
 
  
  

4

~61? , TEE P410131;

 
  
 
 

 

 

 

 

 

 
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
 
 
 
  
  
 
   
   
  
  
  
  
  
   
   
  
 
  
  
 
    
  
 
  
  
 
  
  
  
  
  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

“2 »‘ .T « , , - , 4‘ x A... ~* 1 _
rt‘:VI;—.-The 'Vagrant,-§Menial;7 and Artisan; Castes. r e y “ ~23,
* ’ . . 7. g :3, Abstract“ No. 98,-slzow'z'ng' tlze Gipsy Tribes forgDistricts and States.
'i” ,- ' ._ ~ if}? ‘ 7 ‘_ ‘ 1 V Frannns. T I i — I i I T - ‘ _I_’nogox'rrox mm 1,600 or worn. PorthnoN. Ti
, _ ‘i ' es * 89 #64 '. 5.35 162 177' ‘ m 458’ I50. 98 895 "5-4 ‘35 ’57 ‘77 I“ ‘58 -
~ . .133» 5' fig: 1' a; eefige‘s
am a g ,3 ‘ +1 ‘1: Q a,“ \_ 1.. ~ ,
\ , ,2 a e :5 :1: s e, s :1 s a re, :4 t: s s E 5‘3
— Dehli . .. . . 266,, ‘1 7... 5‘91 - ,.. . 147 .V.‘.‘ ‘ .’.. , 1 .. I
~ Gurgaon ' . . 629 719 102 '692 1,806 .._. g 1 ‘ I" I 3 .. 6
K j Karnél . . . 8157 ‘ 248 30 :.. 14 -_ 67 ‘1' .. 1
,_ I.» ‘ - _ \Hissar . r ‘, a . 576 294— 1 l r30 , ..; 7' * I I ... .. i2
» .. ‘ ' \Rohtak . x. ‘. 106 318 ‘ e 13 ‘ .1 . -‘ .. I .. .1 ... .. .1
‘ ~. “ ’ Sirsa . :' _ . 287 28- 265 2.. 8 . .. I 1 ... 2.. .. I.
_ i. ' Ambéla . ~ . - 1,990 489' 1.14 ‘ , 6 343 9 2‘ »... 2
r ‘- \ Lfidhiana , 3. _ ,. 161 935 “ ,.. 2 121 .. 2 ... 2
' Jalandhar . '- . 112 254 i 9 113, 339 W." .., v ‘ 1
ti .‘ Hushyérpur‘ - ' 75 --1 ... V ... 18 u. 45 I4. '- 56 ... I In In an no .u u- . . nu
Kangra . - ~ ~ 360 ' ... ... ... 424 . ... 7 ..._~ ... ... ... , ... ,, .
’ - Amritsar . . 163 ’ 442 ' y 164 ..Q 1 .
' Gurd‘asp‘ur . - 8 160 83 . 91 .. .
Sié’ikot ~. . - 28 36 . 685 1 I
Lahore _. _ .' ‘- ‘ _ 1,361 147 .1. A 185 186 339 , 2 . 2 ,
Gujrénwala . . 930 “5 4oo . 8 151 1 .. 1 ,, 2
; ‘ ~Firozpur .‘ , - ..'" 1,188 18 i. _ 16 I70 .. .. ... ... . . .. 2
Rawalpindi . - - 580 667 17. 1.7 5 I 1 ,2 ,
Jahlam . . - - 281 238 8 .;. 145 , ' '
Gfijrét .\ . - I39 ' 68 19 V800 .. . I . I
Shahpur. . . ‘ 320 594 I ;.. 16 1- 1 . .. .. 2
Multan . ~ . . 369 ’130 130 i 16 I . .. .. I
Jhang o. n - 276 , I 85 ... oi. ... 122 an i H! '1 ... ... 1-. an ... n n- I
. - M .ntgomery . .‘ 398 2,349 277‘" , 69 55 I 6 17 , .. 8
‘ Muzafiargarh - , '. ‘97 _ 72; ' .. 7 ;.. .., .. ...“ .. .
British Territory . 8,190 11,504 933 1,694 442 685 3,841 793 1,440 I I
Patiala . . 1,052 - 1,598 45 5 .,. 54. 165 26 I 1 .. . . , 2
Nabha '. . 7. 57 ‘ 296 15 . ' I .. .. . 5’ I
Kapurthala . . 39 2 38 .85 - 270
Jind . - - . 1 I83 152 1 1 .. . 2
Faridkot . .' 90 124 ..g I 1 . . .. 2
Maler Kotla . . I 76 ... I . . I
A Kalsia . . . 85 53 18 I I . 2
Total East. Plains- 1,548. 2,301 123 go 54 183 296 1 1 2
BahéWalpur - - 1,919 101 1,041 472 " 3 2 1 z 6
i 5 Total Hill States. 83 36 47 668 ~ ,1 1 .;. j. 1
British Territory .' 8 190 11,504 933 1694 e 685 3841 793 I440 -I I
Native States - 3:550 2,337 224 1:178 d2; ’ 54 656 ’296 I I - 2
Provmce . . 11,740 13,841 1,157 2,872 1,110' 685 3,895 1,449 L736 I .. I

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

588. The Nat- and Bazigar (Caste NOS. 98 and 89).—The Nat is the typical gipsy of the Panjab. It
is possible that there may be properly some distinction between the Nat and the Bazigar; but the two
words, are synonymous in general parlanCe, and I shall discuss the figures together. In the Lahore divi-
sion indeed, and in some other districts, the two have, not been returned sep'arately.’ ,Bazigar is a Persian ‘

. word meaning “ he who does 5052i,” or any sort of game or play, but it is applied only to jugglers and
. acrobats. Some say that the Bazigar is a tumbler and the Nat a rope-dancer ; others that the Bazigar is a
r . " juggler as well as an acrobat, while the Nat is only the latter, and it is possible that those who'reach the,
' higher ranks of the profession may call themselves by the Persian name; others again say that among the

Nats the males only, but among the Bazigars both sexes perform ; and this latter distinctionis reported from

several districts. On the whole it is perhaps more probable that the Nat is the caste to which both classes

belong, and Bazigar an occupational term. In the Dehli and Hissar divisions the word used for Bazi ar

is Bidii-a term WhiFh is apparently quite unknown in any other Part Of the Panjéb except Ambala; and
I have classed Badr and Bazigar tOgether. ,

_ The Nats then, with whom I include the Bazfgars, are a gipsy tribe of vagrant habits who wander
about with their families, settling for a few days 0r-weeks at a ‘time in the vicinity of large Villages or
towns, and constructing temporary shelters of grass. In addition to practising acrobatic feats and conju-

, ring of a low class, they make articles of grass, straw, and reeds for' sale; and in the centre of the Panjab
are said to act as Mirasis, though this is perhaps doubtful. They often practice surgery and physic in a
small way, and are not free from the suspicion of sorcery. They are said to be divided into two main
classes; those whose males only perform as acrobats, and those whose women, called Kabutri, perform

315

 

        
   
   
   
     
   
       
       
   
     
   
   
     
     
   
     
         
     
   
   
   
   
     
       
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
       
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
  
 
   
  

    

 

  

 

ALPartVl—The vagrant, Menia1,:f._‘a.nd713331331717655.1593. A ‘ ~ . ,9 ‘~

. l
l

' and prostitute themselves. Aboutthree-quarters Of theirnumberr returned themselves as Hindus, and
most of the rest as Musalmans. They mostly marry by phem, and burn the dead ; but they are really
outcasts,“ keeping many dogs with which they hunt“ and eat the vermin of. thngungles. They are said.
especially to (reverence the goddess Dev1, Guru Teg Bahadur the Guru of the Sikh scavengers, and
Handmén‘ or the monkey god, the last because of the acrobatic powers of monkeys. They very. generally
traCe their origin from Marwar; and they are found all over the‘Provmce except on the frontier, where
they are apparently almost unknown. The large numbers returned in 'Bahawalpur' and Montgomery,
in the former as Nats and in the latter as Bazigars, is very striking. Their different tribes are governed
by a Raja and Rani, or King and Queen, like the gipsy tribes of Europe._ The“ Musalnién ,Nlats are said to

‘ prostitute their unmarried, but not their married women; and when a Nat woman marries, the first child is
either given to the grandmother as compensation for the loss of the mother’s gains as a prostitute, or is
redeemed by payment of R30. But this is perhaps. the custom With the. Pernas rather than With/the Nats
(see below). Another, and more probable account is, that the first Wife married is one of the tribe, and is
kept secluded; after which‘the Musalman Nat, who is usually to be found in the towns, Wlll marry asoinaii’y
women as he can procure by purchase from the vagrant tribes or otherwrse, and. these latter he prostitutes.

589. The Perna. (Caste No. I64).-—:The Pernas'are also a vagrant tribe of gipsies, exceedingly similar.
to the Nats or Bazigars. But there is said to be this great dlStlnCtLOI’l, that the Pernas habitually and profes—
sedly prostitute their women, which the Nats do not 1.. The Perna women are said to be Jugglers “and tum-
blers, and generally perform their acrobatic feats holding a sword or knife to their throats ; but their charac-
teristic Occupation is dancing and singing rather than tumbling. .The men apparently do.not perform, but
merely play the drum for the women to dance to. It is not quite clear that the word is anythingmore
than the name of an occupation like Bazigar, for some Pernas are said to be Cht’ihra by caste. It is pos-
sible that they are a true caste, but like many of the vagrant tribes will admit strangers to their fraternity
on payment. They are almost all Musalmans, and are said to marry by nz'koik. They are said to be
divided into two classes, boimtrilz' and teraz‘a’lz', from the sort of music to which they dance, tail meaning
a “ beat ” in music. If so, the music with thirteen beats in a bar must be worth listening to as a curiosity. , 3-,.
They are probably found almost all over the PrOVince except in the frontier districts; but in the Lahore ' :..
division they have been included with Bazigar, and perhaps the Same has happened elsewhere, though my ’
papers do not show it.

590. The Kanjar (Caste Np. I35).—-I have taken a liberty with these figures which is I think justified
by my information. The Kanjar of, the Dehli territory, or as he seems to be called in the Ambala
division the Jallad, is a wandering tribe very similar to the Perna; and in that part of the country a
pimp or prostitute is called Kanchan or by some similar name, and never Kanjar. In the remainder of
the Panjab the word Kanchan is not used, the wandering tribe of Kanjars is apparently not found, and
Kanjar is the ordinary word for pimp or prostitute. Thus I found Kanchan and Kanjar (including
Jallad) separately returned for the Dehli, Hissér, and Ambala divisions, and Kanjar only'for the rest of the
Province. Now prostitutes are found all over the Province. Accordingly I classed the~Kanchan of the
three divisions inst named, together with the Kanjar of the remainder of the Panjab, under the head Kanchan
(Caste No. 96), and left only the Kanjar of the Dehli territory under the head we are now discussing.
The Kanchans are almost all Musalmans, while the Kanjars are all Hindus except in Sirsa; and it is probable
that the Musalman Kanjars shown for Sirsa should also have been classed as Kanchan, and that the Hindus
shown as Kanchan are really Kanjars. ‘

The Kanjars of the Dehli territory are a vagrant tribe who wander about the country catching and _ . "
eating jackals, lizards, and the like, making rope and other articles of grass for sale, and curing boils and » ,
other diseases. They particularly make the grass brushes used by weavers 3. They are said to divide
their girls into two classes; one they marry themselves, and them they do not prostitute; the other .they
a keep for purposes of prostitution. The Jallads of Ambala are said to be the descendants of a Kanjar family
5‘ who were attached to the Dehli Court as executioners, and who, their duty being to flog, mutilate, and

' execute, were called Jallad or “ Skinners, ” from jz'la’, “skin.” The Kanjars appear to be of a higher status

_A . than the Nat, though they are necessarily outcasts. They worship Mata, whom they also call Ka1i Méi; but

,4 whether they refer to Ka1i Devi or to Sitala does not appear; most probably to the former. They also

reverence GL’iga Pir. Dehli is said to be the Panjab head-quarters of the tribe. But the word Kanjar seems

to be used in a very loose manner; it is by no means certain that these Kanjars are not merely a Bawaria

.. tribe; and it is just possible that they have received their name from their habit of prostituting their

5:1 _ ‘ daughters, from the Panjabi word Kanjar. The words Kanjar and Bangali also seem often to be used as

‘ synonymous. A good deal of information regarding the Kanjars will be found in No. X of 1866 of the

_ . Selected Cases of the Panjab Police. In that pamphlet they are called Bawarias. I should probably have
,7 done better had I grouped Kanjar with Bawaria, and not with Nat and Perna ‘

591. The Hesi (Caste No. 167).—The Hesi appears to share with the Lohc’tr the distinction of‘ '
being the only castes recognised among the Buddhists of Spiti, the other classes of that society eating
together and intermarrying freely, but excluding these two from social intercourse. The Hesis of Spiti
however, or rather the Bedas as they are there called, the two names referring to the same people, do not

appear to have returned themselves as of that caste, as all our Hesis are Hindus, whereas all the people of
Spiti except two are returned as Buddhists.

 

 

I Mr. Christie on the other hand, who is a good authority, says that the fact is exactly the reverse of this.

. 2 The l(i’icliband, who make these brushes, are said to be a section of the Kanjars who have given up prostitution, form a separate
guild, and Will not marry With the other sections of the tribe.

316

 

 
 
   

   

 

.m‘

‘RACES':CASTEssifii‘Jbzrnifinsi}OF THsfPEo‘Pnsfl i I {

9i

 

‘ “Part VIA-The Vagrant, :Menial,j_and Artisan Castes.

The jHesis. are the wandering minstrels of the higher Himalayan valleys. “The men play the pipes
and kettle-drum, while the women dance and sing .and play the tambourine. They are _(in Léhld and
Spiti) the only class that owns no land. (The Beda no land and the dog’ no load I ma proverbial saying);
H e, is called “the 18th caste,” or the odd caste Which is not required, for no one Will eat from the hands
of a‘Hesi. Yet he has his inferiorS, for he himself will not eat, from the hands of a Lohar or of a
'Nath, the Kulu equivalent for Jogi.‘ He is ordinarily a beggar, but sometimes engages in petty trade;
and to call a transaction “3. Hesi’s bargain” is to imply that it is mean and paltry. The HESi or
Hensi, as the word is sometimes spelt, is; found in Kangra, Mandi, and Suket. To the figures of Table

VIII A should be added zor Hesis in Suket who were left out by mistake, and are shown under Caste
No. 208, Table VIII. B. “ — "

592. The \Garris (Caste Ni). I77).—The Garris are returned in Sialkot only. They are said to be a
poor caste of strolling actors and mountebanks, mostly Hindu, who have their head-quarters in Jammu,
but are not unfrequently found in the Baijwat or plain country under the Jammu hills.

593. The Qalandari (Caste ~No. IZI).—The.Qalandari is the Kalender of the A rabz'mz Nzgkts. He
is properly a holy Mahomedan ascetic who abandons the world and wanders about with shaven head and
beard. But the word is generally used in the Panjab for a monkey-man ;' andI have classed him here
instead of with fagz’rs. I believe that some of them have a sort of pretence to a religious character; but
their ostensible occupation is that of leading about‘bears, monkeys, and other performing animals, and
they are said, like theKanjars, to make clay pipe-bowls of superior quality. The numbers returned are
small except in Gurgaon, where the figures are suspiciously large 1 ; but it is probable that many of these
men have returned themselves simply as faga’rs. The detailed tables of sub-divisions will when published

throw light upon‘the subject. ,

y 594. The Baddun (Caste‘No. 150).—A gipsy tribe of Musalmans, returned from the centre of the
Panjab, chiefly in the upper valleys of the Satluj and Beas. They, like the Kehals, are followers of Imam
Shah, and justify by his teaching their habit of eating the crocodile, tortoise, and frog. They are con-
sidered outcasts by other Mahomedans. They work in straw, make pipe-bowls, and their women bleed

, by cupping. They also are said to lead about bears, and occasionally to travel as pedlars. They are said '
to have three clans, Wéhle, Dhara, and Balare, and to claim Arab origin. "

595. The Gandhila (Caste N0. 158).—The Gandhilas are alow vagrant tribe, who are‘said by Elliott
to be “a few'degrees more respectable than the Bawarias,” though I fancy that in the Panjab their posi-
tions are reversed. They wander about bare-headed and bare-footed, beg, work in grass and straw, catch
quails, clean and sharpen knives and swords, cut wood, and generally do odd jobs. They are said to eat
tortoises and vermin. They also keep donkeys, and even engage in trade in a small way. It is said that
in some parts they lead about performing bears; but this I doubt. They have curious traditions which are
reported to me from distant parts of the Province, regarding a kingdom which the tribe once possessed,

and which they seem inclined to place beyond the' Indus. They say they are undera vow not tocwear shoes
or turbans till their possessmns are restored to them.

THE SCAVENGER CASTES.

596. The Scavenger Castes—Abstract No. 99 on the next page shows the distribution of thi
in which I have included Chuhra, Dhanak, and Khatik. The class is numerically and oeconomically one of
the most important in the Province, for the Chiihras are only exceeded in number by the Jat, Rajpiit, and Brah-
man, while they occupy a very prominent position among the agricultural labourers ofvthe Panjab. But so-
cially they are the lowest “of the low, even lower perhaps than the vagrant Sinsi and the gipsy Nat, and
as a rule can hardly be said to stand even at the foot of the social ladder, though some sections of the clan
have mounted the first one or two steps. Their hereditary occupation is scavengering, sweeping the
houses and streets, working up, carrying to the fields, and distributing manure, and in cities and in vil-
lage houses where the women are strictly secluded, removing night soil. They alone of all classes keep
those impure animals, pigs and fowls; and they‘and the leather-workers alone eat the flesh of animals that
have died of disease or by natural death. Together with the vagrants and gipsies they are the hereditary
workers in grass and reeds, from which they make Winnowing pans and other articles used in agriculture -
and like them they eat Jackals, lizards, tortoises, and pigs. Many of them have abandoned scavenger:
ing and taken to leather-work and even to weaving, and by doing so have mounted one or even two ste s
in the soc1al' grades, as in the latter case they pass over the leather-workers. But to secure the full
benefit of this change of occupation they must relinquish the habit of eating carrion. Their agricultural
functions Will be presently described. It is probable that they are essentially of aboriginal origin- but
there is little doubt'that the aboriginal nucleus has received additions from other sources, of those,who
have gradually sunk in the scale of occupations or have in any way beenrdegraded to the lowest level.
The distribution of the class will be noticed as each of the three castes is discussed. In the hills they

are replaced by menials who will be described in the separate section on the menials of those parts.

5 class,

‘ Mr. Charming suggests that these men may be thefaq'z’rs of the shrine of Shah Chokha, a saint much venerated b

insomuch that the abduction of a married woman from the fair of the saint is held to be allowable, Shah Chokha being

y the Meos ;
given the woman to the abductor.

said to have

317

  
   
  
  
  
 
   
 
  
  
 
  
  
   
 
  
  
 
  
 
 
  
  
   
 
   
 
   
  
   
  
 
 
  
     
 
 
  
 
 
 
 
  
  
  
  
  
   
  
  
   
   
 
   
 
 
 
 
  
  
  
  
  
 
 
 
  
  
 
  
 
    
 
   
   

   
 
 
           
       
   
          
          
            
       
       
         
            
           
            
 
      
       
        
      
       
       
   
     
   
   
  
 
   
      
  
  
  
 
 
 
 
  
  

   

l«-p ,- - “ . ' ~ (‘4

i ..Abétr86~t VNO‘. 9b: aow‘l‘g msavengeté

 
   

 

:1 ,
.42,

2041112110112 cuss.

  

 

 

i.» .. " ,7. , . _ "ft‘f sckvnnonggcmss.‘ ‘ , 4:2?"

'Pnoronuon ran 1,000, .1-

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

’ K _ ‘ in ’ ‘ Franks. , 01-R 33i§$§3§rh§°§ harass. ,5 g; ‘ I; 0210141. Pornmnom ‘ .
. , ‘ ' , . , - . fl ‘ _ > , : 5 ~ 2‘1 .
'4 ‘41 83 a 43' 82 ‘ 4 ' '4}- .3037. 4 43 I 87 , .-
,‘ é g g; Wg. ,1 ' é *3 5‘! =5? t‘ 5
~ - , ‘ \ V. fix , ‘nu E g 5 5 a “r ‘ 5‘“, / .
‘ 5 g a ‘5 4: Q S 5 "g §~51§LEE A
i Dehli . . 95,067 . 5,705 1,83% 43 '11 * 3 54 Muzaffargarh ' _ 11,312 114 33’ 33 :.
r " .1 ' ' Gurgaon‘ . . 17,783. 5,693 1,3 2, 9 2 ‘39 ‘ . . . ‘ . ' ~ -
.. _ ‘ K, 51 . . 1,288 , 10 o 2 Deralsmail Khan 9,041 2 ’ 20 :20
:7 ' . am I ~ 3 3,369 "93 S 5 57 Dera Ghazi Khan 4,633 16 ' 6 13 ..: .,. 13
, Hissar . . 12,126 13,529 950‘ 24 27 ‘2 53 Bannu 5 ~ ‘ _ 5,949 ; 8 1 ‘8 m 13' ,
- Rohtak . . 19,901 18,692 832 ‘36‘ 34 2 72 » A . ~- 7.
M Sirsa , , 16,051 1,49, 1,100 53. 5 4, 73 Peshawar. . 7,653 79 22 13 13 _ _ ~-
--‘« Hazara . *. 2,279 48 6 6 . 1‘ ,-
‘ Ambala. . . 41,755 44 1,200 39 . 1 ‘40 Kohét, '- 1 1,221 3 3 7 ~- ~~'7 . '
Ludhiana . - 18,525 196‘ 30 3o

Simla . . 1,345 w a 43’ 43 Bfitisll‘l‘erritory 939.572 49.876.11.845 50 '3 1 54

J ' -- -
jalandhar . . . 31,849 16 697 40 1, 41 ~ ~ , ,5
Hushyarp‘ur 17,287 j... 570 19 1‘ go. Patiala . . 66,183 5,548 1,254 45 4 1 50
Kangra. . . -896 1 131 . 1 1 Nébha - . 10,429 . 1,378 I48 40 s I 46 ;
_ .. Kapurthala . 16,334 61 65 65 ~ - .1
Amritsar . . .1 107,011 ... 120 120 Jind. - - 7:006 7:090 315 29 28 1 58 , ' f -f
g“ , , GurdésPur. . 56,985 a 69 69 ‘Farfdkot . . . 13,369 42 138 a.» 138 , .
. Sialkot . . 78,980 ... 93 78 ... 78 Maler Kotla . 1,465 89 21 1 22 _'
,. Kalsia . . 3,008 117 44 2 46
. LahOre . . 99,025 43 242 107 107 ' .
J Gujranwéla . 57.911 93 94 94 Total Eastern

Fil‘OzP‘" - -‘ 53905 I44 389 106 .I I07 Plains . . 118,667 16,165 2,120 47 6 1 54

‘ Rawalpindi . 22,046 8 263 27 27 Bahéwalpur , 18,604 ,.. 182 52 32
, . ghlagm . . 25,027 4 52 42 .. 42 ‘ ‘ _ -
~ 3-: 7. ujr t . . 38 231 444 55 1 56 ‘ ' ‘
: . Shahpur . . 28:297 6 67* 67 Tet“ Hlll States 5896 18 34 2 "' z- .

Multan . . 29,489 31 18 53 53 British Territory 939,572 49,8;6 11, 50 3 1 54 ~: “
Jhang . . 20,944 ' 2 53 53 Native States . 139,167 16,1 3 2,33 36 4 1 41 . _ i,
Montgomery . 28,857 5 * . 8 68 68 Province . . 1,078,739 66,059 14,181 48 3 1

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

52 ‘.

 

 

597. The Chuhra (Caste N0. 4.).--The Chuhra or Bhan i of Hindustanl is the sweeper and scavenger
par excellence of the Panjab, and is found throughout the grovince except in the hills, where he is ,re- =4,
placed by other castes presently to be described. Heis comparatively rare on the frontier, where he is, I ”
believe, chiefly confined to the towns; and most numerous in the Lahore and Amritsar divisions and Faridkot
where much of the agricultural labour is performed by him, as he here fills the position with respect to ‘
field-work which is held in the east of the Province by the Chamar. For the frontier, however, the figures 1
of Abstract No. 72 (page 224) must be added, which shows the Chi’ihras and Kutanas who have returned 7 -
themselves as Jats. He is one of the Village menials proper, who receive a customary share of the pro- ‘
duce and perform certain duties. In the east of the Province he sweeps the houses and village, collects
the cowdung, pats it into cakes and stacks it, works up the manure, helps with the cattle, and takes them
from village to village. News of a death sent to friends is invariably carried by him, and he is the i -' =
general village messenger (Le/Mar, Baldz', Bald/tar, Baum). He also makes the cldza‘j or winnowing pan, ’
and the sz'rkz' or grass thatch used to cover carts and the like. In the centre of the Province he adds to these
functions actual hard work at the plough and in the field. He claims the flesh of such dead animals as do
not divide the hoof, the cloven-footed belonging to the Chamar. But his occupations change somewhat

with his religion ; and here it will be well to show exactly what other entries of our schedules Ihave inclu-
ded under the head of Chi’ihra :— - - . .,

‘n

 

 

DIVISIONS. Muzbi. Rangrcta.l Musalli. 'Kutxina. -DI\‘ISIONS. Mazbi. Rangreta. Musalli. Knténn. _ '. “

 

n,-

Dehh . . . . . 39 — —— —- Lahore . . . . 3,780 _ 31‘09 —

Simian; . . . . . —- -— -- —— Rawalpindi . . . . 1 ’4‘ 1 " 841539 ‘-

J 513$: ar . . . . . 1,761 245 — — Multan . . . . . 364 . -- -' 14,297

Amritsa r . . . . 1,314 14 70 — Derajat . . . . . -- I - —‘ 6:765 g
. . . . . 3,758 — I -— — Peshawar . . .- . . 305 ‘ "’ 7117‘ ""

 

i

 

 

 

 

 

These various names denote nothing more than a change of religion, sometimes accompanied by a
change of occupation. Table VIII shows that the Hindu Chuhra, that is to say the Chuhra who follows the
original religion of the caste and has been claSSed by us as Hindu, is found in all the eastern half of the-
Panjab plains; but thatvvest of Lahore he hardly exists save in the great cities of Rawalpindi, Multan,
and'Peshawar. HIS religion is sketched in Part VIII'of the Chapter on Religion. I may add that since
writing that chapter, I have received traditions from distant parts of the Province which leave little doubt
that Bala Shah, one of the Chfihra Gurus, is another name for Bal Mik, a hunter of the Karnal district who
was converted by a holy Rishi, and eventually wrote the Ramayana. The Rishi wished to prescribe
penance, but reflected that so vile a man would not be able to say RAM RAM. So he set him to say . ‘~

‘ They prefer to call themselves Chuhra, looking upon the term Bhangi as opprobrious.
I

318

\

 

 

“ 7 17‘

 

“ ‘ .TRI335;.,OF THEI'PEOPLEfslf “i

 

,4
\

MRA SMRA" which, if you \say it fast enough, comes to, much’ the same thing. Their other Guru iS‘ Lil

_Beg; and they still call their priests Lalgurus. They generally marry by plzem‘ and bury their dead face
dovvnwards, though they not unseldom followin these respects the custom of the Villagers whom they
serve. .. c a
598. The Sikh Chuhra—Mazbi and Rangreta.-—-The second and third entries in the table of the last
paragraph, via, Mazbi and Rangreta, denote Chuhras who have become Sikhs. Of course a Mazbi will
often have been returned as Chuhratby caste and Sikh by religion ; and the figures, of Table VIII A are
the Ones to be followed, those givenvabove being intended merely to show how many men returned to me
under each of the heads shown I have classed as Chuhras. Sikh Chuhras are almost confined togthe dis-
tricts and states immediately east and south-east of Lahore, which form—the centre of Sikhism. Mazbi
means nothing more than.a member of the scavenger class converted to Sikhism (see further, page 154).
The Mazbis take the poi/ml, wear their hair long, and abstain from tobacco, and they apparently refuse to
‘ touch night-soil, though performing all the other offices hereditary to the Chfihra caste. «. Their great Guru
is Teg Bahadur, whose‘mutilated body was brought back from Dehli by Chuhras who were then and'there
admitted to the faith as a reward for their devotion. But though good Sikhs so far as religious obser-
vance is concerned, the taint 'of hereditary pollution is upon them; and Sikhs of other castes refuse to
associate with them even in religious ceremonies. ‘They often intermarry with the Lil Begi or Hindu
Chfihra. _They make capital soldiers and some of our regiments are wholly composedpf Mazbis. 'The
Rangreta are a class of Mazbi apparently found only in rAmbala, Ludhiana, and the neighbourhood, who
consider themselves socially superior to the rest. The origin of their superiority, I am informed, lies “in
the fact that they were once notorious as highway robbers! But it appears that the Rangretas have very
generally abandoned scavengering for leatherswork', and this Would at once account for their rise in the
social scale. In the hills Rangreta is often used as synonymous with Rangrez, or Chhimba, or Lilari to
denote the cotton dyer and stamper ; andein Sirsa the Sikhs will often ‘call any Chuhra .whom they wish
to please ’Rangreta, and'a rhyme is current Rangrez‘a, [Guru ké beta, or “ the Rangreta is the son of the
Guru.” , . '

._ 599. The Musalman Chuhr «Musalli, Kutana, &c.—Almost all the Chuhras west of Lahore are
Musalmans, and they are very commonly called Musalli or Kutana, the two terms being apparently almost
synonymOus, but Kutana being chiefly used in the south-west and Musalli in the north-west. In Sirsa
the converted Chfihra is called Dindar or “ faithful” as a term of respect, or Khojah, a eunuch, in satirical
allusion to his circumcision, or, as sometimes interpreted, Khoja, one who has foundsalvation. But it
appears that in, many parts the Musalman Chfi-hra continues to be called Chuhra so long as he eats carrion
or removes nightsoil, and is only promoted to the title of Musalli on his relinquishing those habits, the
Musalli being considered distinctly a higher class than the Chuhra. On the other hand the Musalli of the
frontier towns does remove night—soil. On the Peshawar frontier the Musalli is the grave-digger as well
as the sweeper, and is said to be sometimes called Shahi Khel, though this latter title would seem to be
more generally used for Chuhras who have settled on the upper Indus and taken to working in grass and
reeds like the Kutanas presently to be described.

Kutana, or as it is morecommonly called in the villages Kurtana 1, is the name usually given to aclass
of Musalman sweepers who have settled on the bank of the lower Indus, have given up scavengering and
eating carrion, and taken to making ropes and working in grass and reeds ; though the word is also applied
to any Mahomedan sweeper. Some of the Kurtanas even cultivate land on their own account. So long
' as they do no scavengering the Kurtanas are admitted, to .religious equality by the other Mahomedans.
I think it is not impossible that the Kurtanas 0f the Indus banks are a distinct caste from the Bhangi and
Chi’ihra of the Eastern Panjab. The detailed table of clans will doubtless throw light on "the point.

600. Divisions of the Chuhras—The Chuhra divisions are very numerous, but the larger sections
~ returned in our schedules only include about half the total

 

 

 

 

 

C number. Sonic of the largest are shown in the margin. The
“UH“ TslBES' reater number of them are evidentl named after the domi-

Sahotra 79 551 Smdhu 22 895 g - . y
Gil . i I 77:613 Chhapribarid : 18:872 nant tribe whom they or'their ancestors served. The Sahotra
Bhatti . . 44,486 Untwél . .. . 18,781 [5 far the most W1dely distributed, and thls and the Bhattl and
$3551“ - - ggiggg i figggfb?" - 33:3 Khokhar are the principal tribes in‘the Multan and Rawalpindi

‘ a a ’ 0 ' 5 u o a
Khan} ._ . 26,654 I Khosar . . 13,180 lelSlODS. The others seem to be most largely returned from
5:1?“ ' ' 25,814 ‘ 30‘s“, , ' ' ‘2’535 the Lahore and Amritsar divisions. Those who returned them-
ar . . 24,199 l Dhanwal . . 5,617 \ , ,

1 selves as Chuhras and Musalhs respectively showed some large

 

tribes, and the above figures include both. The Kurtanas re-
turned no large tribes.

601. The Dhanak (Caste No. 43).—The Dhanak is found only in the Dehli and Hissar divisions and
the eastern portion of the Phulkian States. He is essentially a caste of Hindustan and not of the
Panjab proper. Sir H. Elliott says that they are most numerous in Behar, and that they are fowlers,
archers, and watchmen, besides performing other menial service. He says that the Aheri tribe of hunters
is an offshoot from the Dhanaks, and Wilson derives the name from the Sanskrit d/zanus/z/éa a bowman.
The Panjab Dhanaks, however, are not hunters, and the only difference between their avocations and
those of the Chuhras would appear to be that the Dhanaks, while they will do general scavengering,
will not remove night—soil, and that a great deal of weaving is done by them in the villages. Like
the Chuhras, “they are generally village menials proper, having customary rights and duties. The Chuhras
are said‘to look down upon the Dhanaks; but they are apparently on an equality, as neither will eat the
leavings of the other, though each will eat the leavings of all other trib'es except Sénsis, not excluding Kha-
tiks. There are practically speaking no Sikh or Musalman Dhanaks, and their religion would appear to be

’ There is said to be a respectable agricultural caste of this name in Derah ISmail Khan, who must be distinguished from the
sweeper Kurténa. .

- _ 319

 

 

 

   

      
 
  

 

i«“‘~ . ~ ..\.,
. ..

 
    
       
     
       
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
  
       
       
     
         
     
   
   
   
   
   
       
   
     
   
   
       
       
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
     
         
      

—The Vagrant, Main, sagunaas;*ca§a

‘5... ”if

.

’ that of the ‘Clifihras,.,as the only c0nsiderable tribe the'Dhanaks havereturnedjis Lal Guru, another name. .
‘ for LalBegtheysweeper Guru. But they are said to burn theirdead. They marry;by-p/zera and no Brah- .
man will officiate. ~ - . ‘ ~ . ‘ - ‘ - ‘ -
602; The Khatik (Caste No. 87).—--This also is a caste of . Hindustan, and is'found in any numbers
only in the Jamna zone. Patiala, and Sirsa. But it has apparently followed ou‘r tr00ps into the, Pan-
jab, and is found in most of the large cantonments or in their neighbourhood. _Many of these latter have
adopted the Musalman religion. They appear to be closely allied to the Pfisrs, and~ indeed are some- _
times classed as a tribe of that caste. They form a connecting link. between the scavengers and the ’ -
leather-workers, though they occupy a social position distinctly‘ inferior to that of the latter. They are
i i great keepers of pigs and poultry, which a Chamar would not keep. At the same time many of them
‘ tan and dye leather, and indeed are not seldom confused with the Chamrang. The Khatik, however,
tans only sheep and goat skins (so at least I am informed by some Lahore Khatiks and Chamrangs) using
salt and the ‘juice of the Madar (Oatotropis procera), but no lime; while the Chamrang tans buffalo and , ,
ox hides with lime, and does not dye leather. It is probable, however, that Chamrang is more the name of an

\ ‘ i occupation than of a caste. The Khatik is said sometimes to keep sheep and .goats and twist their-
. hair into waistbands for sale; and even occasionally to act as butcher, but this last seems improbable from
w‘ -- ‘ his low position, unless indeed it be as a pork-butcher. At the same time the information that I have p .

received is very conflicting, and it may be that I have put the Khatik too low, and that he w0u1d have better
been classed with the leather—workers. So far as I can make out, the fact is that the Khatik of the eastis a
pig-keeper and the Khatik of the west a tanner, the latter occupying a higher position than the former (see
further under Chamrang,section 609). Mr. Christie tells me that the Hindu Khatik pig-keeper is a'Pfirbi ,
immigrant; while the Musalman Khatik tanner of the Panjab proper is nothing more than a Chamar who has
adopted Islam and given up working in. cowhide. '

 
  

THE LEATHER-WORKERS AND WEAVERS. , ,

x

603. The leather-workers and weavers—Next above the scavenger classes in social standing come
the workers in leather, and above them again the weavers. Abstract No. 100 on the opposite page gives the
distribution of both groups. I have taken them together; for though there is a wide distinction be-
tween the typical leather-worker or Chamar and the typical weaver or Julaha, yet they are connected
by certain sections of the leather-working classes who have taken to weaving and thus risen in the social /
scale, just as we found in thecase of some of the scavengering classes. It is probable that our figures
for Chamar and Mochi really refer to the same caste, while Chamrang and Dabgar are perhaps merely
names of occupations. The group forms an exceedingly large proportion of the population in the eastern
districts and States and under the hills, where the Chamar is the field-labourer of the villages. But in the
central districts his place in this respect is taken, as already remarked, by the ChL’ihra. In the west, too, the ..
leather-worker, like all other occupational castes, is much less numerous than in the east. The weaver class, i.
on the other hand, is naturally least numerous in the eastern districts where much of the weavingis done by
the leather—working castes.

604. The Chamar (Caste N0. 5.)-——The Chamar is the tanner and leather-worker of North--
Western India, and in the western parts of the Paniab he is called Mochi whenever he is, as he gene-
rally i5, 3 Musalman, the caste being one and the same. The name Chamar is derived from the Sans-
krit C/mrmaka'ra 01‘ “worker in hides.” But in the east of the Province he is far more than a lea-
ther-worker. He is the general coolie and field labourer of the villages; and a Chamar, if asked this
caste by an Englishman at any rate, will answer “Coolie” as often as “Chamar” 1. They‘do all the
bcgair, or such work as cutting grass, carrying wood and bundles, acting as watchmen, and the like;
and they plaster the houses with mud when they need it. They take the hides of all dead cattle and
the flesh of all cloven-footed animals, that of such as do not divide the hoof going to Chuhras. They
make and mend shoes, thongs for the cart, and whips and other leather work; and above all they do
an immense deal of hard work in the fields, each family supplying each cultivating association with the
continuous labour of a certain number of hands. All this they do as village menials, receiving fixed
custoniary dues in the shape of a share of the produce of the fields. In the east and south-east of the Panjab
the village Chamars also do a great deal of weaving, which however is paid for separately. The Cha-
mars stand far above the Chuhras in social position, and some of their tribes are almost accepted as
Hindus. Their religion is sketched in section 294. They are generally dark in colour, and are almost
certainly of aboriginal origin, though here again their numbers have perhaps been swollen by members
of other and higher castes who have fallen or been degraded. The people say: “Do not cross the
“ferry with a black Brahman 0‘ a fair Chamar,” one being as unusual as the other. Their women are ‘ '
celebrated for beauty, and loss of caste is often attributed to too great partiality for a Chamarni. Sherring
has a long disquisition on the Chamar caste, which appears to be much more extensive and to include much V ,
more varied tribes in Hindustan than in the Panjab.

605. Miscellaneous entries classed as Chamars.—Under
_ , , the head Chamar I have. included the schedule entries shown

Rahtia . . . 57: Burn . , _ 423 . 1 '_ .
Biinia . . . 512 Dhed . . . 242 111 tle mdlgll‘l.

The Dhed appears to be a separate caste in the Central Prov-
_ inces, though closely allied with the Chama‘r. But in the Pan—
]ab, as also I understand in the Central Provinces, the word is often used for any “low fellow,” and is.
especially applied to a Chamar.

 

 

    

’ Why is a Chamar always addressed with “ Oh Chamz’u- ke " instead of ” Oh Chain-Sir," as any other caste would be 3

320

   

     

t. .

"‘11,..-Paftfl‘jV‘Ié—‘Thé , 1111111

 
   
   
 
  

   

   

 

.100, 14291255 Ca'st‘es;.éfirLéather-vvvorkfis and» Weavers. ‘

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Abstract’No -
.- LEATHER-.WQRKEBS 41191172111222 , -
:4“ ‘ 1 A‘ k .. 38191111115.“ 4 > 4 g ‘. 7_ 8 21610111921111 1,000 011 TOTAL P02011111o11.
’ § 5 ’ 19 ‘ 113 169 9 73 4 170 '5 19 113. 2 75 I70
1 39 _ , ____,__ ____é .5
1 1 _ ' ‘ 4
r «'5 "'- a a" ‘ '1: 1., ~03 - ' H 19' G "‘ 1-1 .5 Q
1, 5. ~ 6. E 1 2° 2, .2 2 5. 8 1 z is 5 a a :1
,6: 5 :2 s a :2 5; s2 0 2 a a 30,272 a
. Dehli . . .- 4 63,407 128 ' 27‘ 5,573 21.45,? 98 98 ‘° 4'-
.3 ,» ' , Gurgaon . 1 : . .“ 71,504 51' . . no 2,339 41424 1.. III ... 8‘ III , 4 7’ "'
‘ Karnél. . . . 54,067 197 20 9,090 3,725 87 87 15 6 1..
\’ Hissar. , . . . 49,269 782 98 1,265 1 98 1 '99 3 ..
Rohtak . . . 50,081 106 1,275: 3 ,. ‘90 .90 2 ...
Sirsa I" ‘ ' '6’ ' L ' _ £87022 3,073 on 57 I ‘ 2,817 n- ". 7I 12 u: 83-1! "" on
6;“ \ Ambéla . . . 140,751 932 24,931 61571 131‘ I' I32 28 6-
, Ludhiéna~ . . - 59,655 8,171 ‘ 14,728 29 .. :96 13 109 24
Simla; . . ‘ . . 6 3,384 174? 3.. 700 2.42 79 4 83 16 5
' rvjélahdhar . . . ' 79,155 16,517 5 4 15,790 58 ... 100 21 121 20 ...
- 3 4rHushyérpur. . . 100,207 14,725. 5 20,841 ' ... .1. 16‘ "' 127 23 "
, — Kéngra . . . ’ 51,679 151 ... I 28,129 7t 38 -- ...
Amritsar. .7 . 1,049 ' 24,311 338' 8 41,598 27 28 47 ..
Gurdéspur -, . . 20,972 14,716 806 10 40,456 ... 25 18 1 44 49" .... ...
Siélkot 6. . . 8,076 15.003 2,6021 27,140 39' 8 151 3 26 27 --
Lahore . . . ‘ 4,775 f 18,527 15‘ 115 35,742 276 ‘20 25 39 ...
Gujrénwéla . . . 183 22,260 90 26,230 6 36 36 43
- Firozpur . . . 13,501 18,386 180 36 20,434 312 17 28 ...fl 49 3 1 .3.
Réw2lpindi. . 8 '. . 2,069 20,385 2 37,091 203 25 28 45 .. ..
'Jahlam , . . 4. . ’ 294 21,844 ... 23 28,620 22 37' 37 49 .. ...
Gfijrfit . . . 440 32,461 ... 107 23,870 47 . .. 48 35 ..
Shahpur . 4 .. . ‘ 16 15,314 38 22,472 , 4 ... 36 36 53
Multan -_ - - 1,946 16,596 155 69 23,753 - 91 IO9 30 34 43
Jhang . . . 34 14,132 36 24,176 7 ... 36 36 61
Montgomery . . 256 14,118 68 20,454 3 34 48
Muzafiargarh . . 78 11,103 .. 13,625 ... 346 33 33 4o 1
Derah Ismail Khan' ‘ 4 4,903 A . 7“ 22 5,673 ... 106 11 .. 11 13 ... ...
Derah Ghazi Khan . 3 1,013 ... ... 726 9 13 3 . . 3 2 ... ...
' Bannu ,. .- 7. . \ ‘ 3,890 3,357 5 421 12 12 10 1
Peshéwar . . . 4,156 3,263 #111 ... ,15,372 98 6 13 26 ~g-
Hazara . - - . 2,292 4,285 11,885 10 16 29 .
Kohét ~V - - 652 1,349 .. 1,781 10 7~ 11 10
British Territory . 801,995 322,873 4,209 835 552,944 18,693 1,012 17 .. 59 29 I
Patiéla . 8. - 143,093 3,227 752 30 19,910 964 5 2 1 100 '14 I ..
Nébhar . . . 24,817 922 4,694 , 2 7 3 .. 98 18
Kapurthala . . - 10,061 6,302 9 7,399 .. 25 65 29
Jind . . . 22,242 145 9.. 15 1,160 112 1 ‘90 5 ..
Farfdkot . . . 2,065 2,441 ... 3 2,661 25 g46 27
Maler Kotla. - 7,282 181 ... 1,682 3 .1 {105 24 ..
Kalsia . . 7 . 9,508 165 ... 3,141 636 . . 2 '142 46 9
Total Eastern Plains. 223,972 13,388 752 63 40,735 1,714 5 5 ... 94 16 I .,,
Bahéwaipur . __. ,. 5,383 12,830 .. 141 17,397 22 .. 31 3o ..
- ‘ Mandi . . 8,178 2 ... 3,575 56 24 ..
Chamba . . . 4,799 65 2,266 1 f 42 20
N_ahan . . . 4,354 1 67 592 . 75 .. .. I 4o 5 1
B1léspur . . . 8,275 . 4,750 r 96 55 .. .
Nélagarh . 1 . n 5,753 26 .. 664 , 1 (108 12
' Suket - ’ 1 - 2,498 .. 909 ' ... ... z; 48 17
, , g
Total Hill States . 41,349 181 67 13,236 93 ' 54 17
,Britjsh Territory . 801,995 322,873 4,209 .835 552,944 18,693 1,012 17 59 '29 1
Natuge States . . 270,704 26,399 819 : 204 71,. 8 : 1,807 5 7 77 19 ..
,Provmce . . . 1,072,699}1 349,272 5,028 1,039 624,312- 20,500 .1,017 15' 62 28 1

 

 

1

 
     
  
    
   
   
   
  
  
 
 
    
  
   
    
 
  
     
  
   
  
 
  
  
  
  
    
  
   
    
  
 
 
   
   

 
  
    
       
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
        
         
      
      
   
 

 

3w,

aces ~c est-“msamass was mart.

  

 

        

r , 5 ‘-

  

i . ' - I . Q_.l5aiit?3VI.~Thé’ Vagranthenial, nausea Cases

The Bunia ‘ap ears "only‘in the' Ludhiana‘district,‘andis. appliedto aSikh‘Chamar who has given "up . . . _
leather-work‘and' ta en to weaving, and'accordingly stands in a higher rank than-«the leather-worker. , . - y."-
The Bilai is» apparently the village messenger of the Dehli division. .He is at least as often a Chfihra ‘
, as a_Chamér,and might perhaps better have been classed With the former. But there .IS a Chamar clan of
that name who work chiefly as grooms. » 1
\ . , The Dosad is a Pfirbi tribe of Chamars, and has apparently come into the Panjab with the troops, be— _
1 *‘- ing returned only in Dehli, Lahore, and Ambala. ‘ , . . , -
- ‘ The Rahtia is said-by several of my informants to be a Sikh Chamar who, like the Bfinia,thas taken
~ ‘ ' to weaving; but unfortunately part of my Rahtias are Musalman. In Slrsa the word seems to be applied. ,
to the members of any low caste, such as Chamar. or Chuhral. . _ .

1:.."18 - i , 606. The Sikh Chamar or Ramdasia.—It will be seen from Table VIII A that in. the north and
" 7 centre of the Eastern Plains a very considerable number of Chamars have embraced the Sikh religion,
‘ > These men are called Ramdasia after‘Guru‘Ram Das, though what connection they have with him .I have
been unable to discover. Perhaps he was the first Guru to admit Chamars to the religion. Many,perhaps
_ _ - most of the Ramdasi Chamars have abandoned leather-work for the loom; they do not eat carrion, and
3‘ i _ they occupy a much higher position than the Hindu Chamars, though they are not admitted to religious
' equality by the other Sikhs. The Ramdasi are often confused with the Raidasi or Rabdasi Chamars.
The former are true Sikhs, and take the pé/zu'l. The latter are Hindus, or if Sikhs, only Nanakpanthi
. . _, Sikhs and do not take the pdhul; and are fbllowers of Bhagat Rav Das or Rab Das, himself a Char/mar".
1“ ' They are apparently. as true Hindus as any ‘Chamars can be, and are wrongly called Sikhs by confusion , * .
‘ with the Ramdasias.‘ (See further, paragraph 608.) ‘ , » ’ A .

y 607. The Musalman Chamar or Mochi (Caste No. 19).—_The word Mochi is properly the name of
. ' . an. Occupation, and signifies the worker in tanned leather as distinguished from the tanner. The Mochi
not only makes leather articles, but he alone grains leather and gives it a surface colour or stain, as dis-
tinguished from a colour dyed throughout. In the east of the ,Panjab the name is usually applied only to , ‘
i the more skilled workmen of the towns. In the west however it is simply used to designate a Musalman
' Chamar; and the Mochi there is what the Chamar is in the east and belongs to the same caste, though
his change of religion improves, though only slightly, his social position. He does not ordinarily weave, V
though in Hushyarpur the majority of the Mochis are said to be weavers, and he is not admitted to religious
or social communion by the other Musalmans. In the west of the Panjab, however, the Chamar or Mochi
\ no longer occupies that important position as an agricultural labourer that he does in the east. In the ’
west he is merely a tanner and leather-worker, and his numbers are proportionally less than when a large ~
part of the field—work, is done by him. Moreover, he no longer renders menial service; and it may be
that his improved social position is partly due to this fact. Mr. Christie indeed, says that so soon as a‘
Chamar, whether Hindu or Musalman, abandons menial offices and confines himself to working in leather,
he rises in the social scale and assumes the more respectable name of Mochi. The Mochi is proverbially
unpunctual in rendering service, and there is a saying, “The Mochi’s to—morrow never comes.” To the ,
' , figures for Mochis must be added those who are shown in Abstract No. 72 (page 224) as having returned
themselves as _Jats. . '
l 608. Divisions of Chamars and Mochis.—The tribes of the Chamar caste are innumerable, and some of them very large. It‘

does not seem worth while to give any tabular statement, as to include anything
like even half the total number a‘ very long list would have to be shown. But

        
       
       
      
        
         
       
  
 
   
 
    
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
   
 
 
   

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘: C“”‘:,fi§:,_MU°H‘ it is worth while comparing the figures for Chamars and Mochis for a. few of, the
‘ T111311. largest tribes. This is done in the margin. Only the first seven tribes are found in ,
j 4 Chamars. Mochis. any numbers among the Chama’rs of the Dehli and Hissar divisions. Nos. 4 and ‘
>. 7 are the principal ones of the Ambala division; while these two last, together '
' with Nos. 8 to 18, are found in the Jélandhar division. Among the Mochis the
1. Iatia ' . . 53,088 Bhatti and Chanhén tribes are the most numerous.
2. Raidési . . . 61,616 It is obvious that many of these tribal names are merely taken from the
3. Chéndar . . . 32,061 dominant race in whose service the tribe was formed. Raimdasia is of course a re-
4- Chauhén - - - 21,390 12,188 ligious and not a tribal division; and doubtless many of the sub-divisions returned ‘ ' "
g 8311:“ ' Z’fgg are merely clans, and included in the larger tribes. This last point will be shown
7_ Bhatti . . 15:236 43,286 111 the detailed tables. But it appears that the Chamz‘irs of the Eastern Pangéb
3, Mahmi , , 7,340 819 may be broadly divided into five great sections, the‘Jatia, the Raidaisu, the Chaimar,
- 9. Phnndwal . . . 5,328 the Chandar, and the Golia or Raigar, no one of which inter-marries with the
:1 . 10- ,lél ,- - - - 8:326 3,137 others. The. Jntia are found in greatest numbers about the neighbourhood of
{2. :1 ' 3:311“ ' ' ' 199261 TM Dehli and Gnrgaon. They work in horse and camel hides, which are an abomi- l
" ~ - ,3 Sindhu 13:48; 3:42g nation to the Chandar, probably as haying the foot nncloven; and are perhaps
14, Hir , , , 12,860 767 named from the word Jat (hard t),a camel-gramer. On the other hand, they are
15. Bains . . . 6,591 442 said to obtain the services of Gaur Brahmans, which would put them above all other
16- Gham?rl - - - 21715 Chamérs, who have to be content with the ministrations of the outcast Chamarwa
I; ‘7' Rae‘EIaSla ' ' ' 282634 Brahman. The Raidasi or Rabdasi Chamars are named after Rai Da’s Bhagat,
‘S'Bh‘m ' - - 643 2,770 1' 11f on ,1. t __, net’- dl‘l' 1' d‘~‘ 1 Hr '1 d
:~ . ,9. Kathana. . 3,585 'nmse a am 1, acon empoiaiy o 1.1 11, an lie nm :1 maps 0 amanan .
t, \_ They are the prevalent tribe in Karnal and the neighbourhood, TheGoha is the

 

 

 

lowest of all the sections ; and indeed the word Golia IS the name ofa section of many
of the menial castes in the Eastern Panjab, and in almost all cases carries with it

 

" » an inferior standing in tliecaste. The Chzimar comes between the Jatia and the Golia, and is the prevalent tribe further west,
3 about Jalandhar and Ludhiana. The Chandar is the highest of'all, and is said in Dehli to trace its origin from Benares, prob-

ably from some association with Kabir. It is the principal section in Hissar and Sirsa. They do not tan, leaving that to the .
Chamrangs and Khatl’ks, and working only in ready prepared leather. There are donbtles simila tribal-distinctions among the
Chama'rs of the central districts ; but I have no information regarding them. ’

609. The Chamrang (Caste N0. II3).—Chamrang is probably a purely occupational term, Chamrangs \
being Chamars by caste. The figures of Table VIII A however would seem to show that Chamrang and ‘
Khatik have been confused in our returns, Chamrang being returned in largest numbers for the Amritsar
division, for which no Khatiks are shown. The Chamrang does not stain or dye leather, but only tans it, v _

 

1 So I am told. Mr. Wilson, however, says that he has never heard the word used.
322

   

'92:? m “mess,(cums?Anni-raisesios ran racists; ' ‘ 1; [Prentiss-p “

 

 

\i ‘ .. I i Part .VI:—eThe Vagrant, Menial, and Artisan Castes. ' - , .

rangna, as applied to leather, meaning nothing more than to “tan.:’ - He tans ox and buffalo hides only,
and does not'work in the leather which he tans. (See further Khatik, section 602.)

~610. The Dabgar (Caste No. 169).——The Dabgar is the man who makes the raw hide jars in which
oil and g/zz' are carried and stored. He is said to be a separate Caste 1n the North-West Provmces; but
the word implies, at least in many parts of the Province, nothing more than an occupation which, 1n bialkot,’
is followed chiefly by Khoj‘ahs, Chamrangs, and Chfihras. '

_ i 611. The Koli of the plains,(Ca.ste NO. 66).-——The Ifol‘i ’of the hills will be discussed when the hill
'menials are treated of ; but the figures include a certain numberof people who probably belong to a Wholly.
different caste from them. The former are probably of. true Kolian origin ; while the latter, that is to say
all those returned as Kolis for the Dehli and Hissar divisions, belong in all probability to the great Kori
or Koli tribe of Chamars, the head-quarters of which is in O‘udh, and whose usual occupation is weaving.
These men are commonly classed with Chamars in the districtsin whichthey are found, but are distin-
guished from the indigenous Chamars by the fact of their weaving only, and domg no leather-work.
Indeed they are commonly known as Chamar-Juléhas., Mr. Benton says: “The Chamar-Julahas haveno
“ share in the village skins, and do no menial service ; but they would be very glad to be entered among
“the village Chamars, who have anticipated them and driven themto weaving as an occupation.” I very
much doubt whether this is generally true. As a rule the substitution of weaving for leather-work is made
voluntarily, and denotes a distinct rise in the social scale. TheKarnal Kolis do not obtain the services of
Brahmans. (See further Koli, section 657, and Keri, section 663.)

612. The Julaha and‘Paoli (Caste No. _9).—The weavers proper, of which the Julaha as he is called
in theeast and the Paoli as he is called in the villages of the west is the type, are an exceedingly numer-
ous and important artisan class, more especially in the western districts where no weaving is done by the
leather-working or scavenger castes.‘ It is very possible that the Julaha is of aboriginal extraction. In-
deed Mr. Wilson, who has had while making the settlement of the Sirsa district unequalled opportunities
of comparing different sections of the people, is of opinion that the Julahas and Chama’rs are probably the
same by origin, the distinction between them having arisen from divergence of occupation. Be this as it
may, there is no doubt that the present position of the two is widely dissimilar. The Julaha'does not work
in impure leather, he eats no carrion, he touches no carcases, and he is recognised by both Hindu and
Musalman as a fellow believer and admitted to religious equality. In a-word, the Chamar is a menial,
’the Julaha an artisan. The real fact seems to be that the word Julaha, which is a pure Persian word,
the equivalent Hindi term being Tanti, is the name" of the highest occupation ordinarily open to the
outcast section of the community. Thus we find Koli-Julahas, Chamar-Julahas, Mochi-Julahas, Ramdasi-
Julahas, and so forth; and it is probable.that after a few generations these men drop the prefix which
denotes their low origin, and become Julahas pure and simple.

The Julaha proper is scantily represented in the Dehli and Hissar divisions, where his place is
taken by the Koli or Chamar-Julaha and Dhanak; and is hardly known in the Derajat, where probably the
Jat does most of the weaving. (See also figures of Abstract No. 72, page 224). In the rest of the Province
he constitutes some 3 to 4 per cent. of the total population. He is generally Hindu in Kangra and Dehli,
and often Hindu in Karnal, Ambala, and Hushyarpur; but on the whole some 92 per cent. of the Julahas
are Musalman. The Sikhs are few in number.

The Julaha confines himself, I believe, wholly to weaving. He is not a true village menial, being
paid by'the piece and not by customary dues. He is perhaps the most troublesome of the artisan classes.
Like the shoe-maker of Europe, he follows a Wholly sedentary occupation, and in the towns at least
is one of the most turbulent classes of the community. There is a proverbial saying: “How shOuIda
“weaver be patient?” Indeed the contrast between the low social standing and the obtrusive preten-
tiousness of the class is often used to point a proverb: “ A weaver by trade, and his name is Fatah Khan
“ ‘(victorious chief).’ ” “Lord preserve us! The weaver is going out hunting ! ” “ Himself a weaver, and
“ he has a Saiyad for his servant! ” “ What! Pathans the bond servants of weavers l ” and so forth.

613. Divisions of Julahas.—The J uléha sub-divisions are exceedingly numerous, but the names of most of the larger ones
are taken from dominant land-owning tribes. I note some of the largest in the margin. The Bhattis

 

 

 

are very widely distributed; the Khokhars are chiefly found west of Lahore: the Janjlias and

JULA HA DIVISIONS. Awans in the Rawalpindi division, the Sindhus in the Amritsar and Lahore divisions, and the Jar-yals

L Bhatfi . . 50,558 in Kangra. The Kabirbansi are returned for Ambala and Kangra, and apparently this word
2. Khokhar ' . . 33,672 has become a true tribal name and now includes Musalman J ulahas. It is derived from the great
3- gamma . . 22,150 Bhagat Kabir of Benares who was himself a Julaha, and whose teaching most of the Hindu Julé-
4' nghg . ' I8:724 has profess to follow. The eastern J ulahas are said to be divided into two great sections, Deswéle,
g A3511; ansr Ié’gf: or thoseof the country, and Te], the latter being. Supposed to be descended from a J ulaha who
7, Jal‘yél 5:9§4 married a Teli woman. The latter are somally inferior to the former. In the Jamna districts
there are also a Gangapuri (P Gangapari) and a Multaini section, the former being found only in

 

 

the J amna valley and the latter on the borders of the Mélwa. The weaver appears to be called

Golah in Peshawar and Kasbi in Hazara.

614. The Gadaria (Caste No. 73).—The Gadaria is the shepherd and goatherd of Hindfistan, and is
almost confinedtotheJamna zone of the Panjab. But even in that part of the Province he has almost
ceased to be distinctively a shepherd, as the cultivating classes themselves often pasture their own flocks,

and has become rather a blanket weaver, being indeed as often called Kambalia as Gadaria. The Gadarias
are Hindu almost without exception.

615. The Kanera (Caste No. I70).—A small Mahomedan caste, found only on the lower courses of
the Satlu], Chanab, and Indus. They must be distinguished from the Kandera or Penja of Dehli. They

are a river tribe, and their original occu

pation was plaiting mats from grass and leaves, making string, and

generally working in grass and reeds ; but they have now taken to weaving generally, and even cultivate
land. They are a low caste, slightly but only slightly superior in standing and habits to the other grass-

workers and tribes of the river banks.

“A Kaneri by caste, and her ‘name is Ghulam Fatimah, and she is

an associate of thegentlemen of the desert (wild-pigs.) l ”

 

323

    

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  

servant.

 

prepared by others.

, .
\

-~ . omiwaiér'mer,’bo

, _

u

ERMEN, BOATMEN, [AND coo,Ksi~.-=» ,. 5 ,
. . atmen, and cooks—"Abstract No. 101 below Tg'ifres‘t‘vlie"‘fifi’ure‘s for this-
1 ‘ ‘ ‘ group, in iWhich l'liave included the JhinWar, the Machhi, the‘Bhatyara, the 311251254, and the 5 2L ‘-
~ - ‘ 1111.; it is generally‘believed that all these men arejo'f the same caste, Kahar being their-usual name in the J
' _ ‘, “*‘QNorthE-‘West Provinces, Jhinwar in the ‘eastpflthe Panjab where they are for the most partHindQ-and’Méchhi _' ,
. 1 -~ . a in ‘the west of the Province, Where they are mostlyMusalman. _
' .- . 4 . they are most numerous in proportiOn to-total population in the western and central districtswhich are
i ‘ ” ‘ traversed by the great Panjabfrivers,‘ where too-they assist largely in agricultural labour, besides finding
more extensive Occupation‘as- Cooks ‘among aMusalman population with no prejudices against‘eatingifo'od ’
On the frontier p-rOper, like most of the occupational castes, they are few in number.
In the Eastern Plains and hills these people are returned as Jhinwars ;- west of Lahore as Mach-his. » They ‘-
are one .of the pleasantest and most willing of the menialxclasses, and the B-hishti i’s‘ ’proverbially 5a good. '
Bhatyara, Bharbhunja, and 'Mallah are names of occu
followed almost if not quite exclusively by the Jhinwar caste.

I , ‘ ‘ ‘ _ Abstract No. 101, shbzuz'vngasteS ”of ‘Watermen for Districts and States. i ' ‘-

.~ ~" -’

Being essentially fishermen and watermen,

p‘ations merely, but of occupations, which are

 

rEat'

 

 

 

   

. ‘ Dehli . .

Gurgaon . ‘ .
' Karnal . .

      

, \Hissar . .
‘1 Rohtak . .
' Sirsa . .

Ambala . .

Ludhiana . .

‘ Simla . . .
Jalandhar . > .

‘ Hushyérpur . .
Kangra . .

Amritsar . .

Si61kot . .
Lahore . .

 

Gu j ranwala . .
‘ Firozpur . .
, " Rawalpindi . .
,1: Jahlam . .
Guj rat .
Shahpur .
Multan . .
jhang . .
Montgomery .
Muzal’fargarh

Dera Ismail Khan .
Dex-a Ghazi Khan .
Bannu . .

 

_ Peshawar .
;, Hazara . .
, Kohét . .

British Territory .

Patiz’ila . .
Nzibha . .
Kapurthala

Jind . .
Faridkot . .
Maler Kotla . .
Kalsia .

Total East. Plains

Bahéwalpur .
Nfihan . .
Bilaspur . .

Total Hill States

British Territory .
, Native States .
Province . .

WATER-CARRIERS, 1304mm AND cooxs.

 

FIGURES.

220201121011 21111 1,000 or 10211. Porumrmn. _

 

 

 

 

Gurdéspur .

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

15 28 l 92 108. 42 15 28 92 108 42 _ —
Jhiuwar. Ma'ehhi. 1111mm.- 3:31:55 Mann. {Eff 1153511111; 3233' 1111313311. Malian. T011111.
14,487 1 519 ‘ 1,223 740 '22 1 2” .1 26 Debit ‘ 1
40,223 70 1,120 . 1,047 . 1,385 16' 2 2 2 22 Gurgaon-
31,200, 405 1,257 1,277 50 1 2 2 1 55 Kamél : , ‘
4,144 384 127 248 116 8 _ 1 ... ... 9 Hissar
' 9,878 9 365 ..1,029 3 18 1 2 21 Rohtak
898 2,839 5 24 >58_ 4 11 15 Sirsa
47,104 31 648 1,102 1,009 44 1 1 ~ 1 47 Ambala‘ _
15,834 23 132 75 453 26 .. 1 27 Ludhifina
337 8 .- 8 8 1 9 Simla , "
24,717 996 64 1,212 31 1 2 34« Jalandhar‘ ' ‘
22,168 224 20 1,399 25 2 28 Hushyérpur
10,500 ., 2,661 14 _ 4 18 Kangra_
45,360 . - 2,304 51 . . .. 3 54 Amritsar
34,300 - - - . . . ,.. 2,925 42 ' .. . ... 4 46’ Gurdéspur
351314 --- 1,831 35 2 37 Siélkot .
20,941 24,747 103 172 2,398 23 27 . . 3 53 Lahore \ ‘
4,9 58 1 7,09 1 8 15 970 8 28 . .. . .. 1 37 Guj ranwala
9:945 I3:935 93 I,209 15 22 2 39 FirOZpur _
8,632 120 994 11 .. 1' 12 Rawalpindi
. 3,413 6.129 18 2,145 6 6 4 16 Jahlam
5J3I 14.942 . . . 549 7 22 1 30 Guirat
187 11,156 1,278 26 3 , 29 Shahpur
303 9,510 1.964 32 6,011 1 17 4 1 I - 33 Multan
37 93517 ' I00 3-055 . 24 .. 8 32 Jliang
126 22,059 .. 2 199 . 52 .. 52 Montgomery
19 3,250 2,354 . 7,976 1o 7 24 41 MuZafiargarh
362 3,495 .. 3,176 1 8 . _ . . 7 16 Dera Ismail'Khan
438 411 157 1,101 1 ...- 3 5 Dera Ghazi.Khan
339 2,929 .. 1,546 1 9 5 15 Bannu , '
3-955 ‘ 104 . . .. 1,024 1 2 3 . Peshawar
1,328 .. ... 532 3 ... 1* 4 Hazara
1,030 49 . . '... 59 6 ... 6 Kohét
368,004 144,121 8,007 6,429 51,614 19 8 .. 3 30 BritishTerritory
36-477 413 403 291 120 25 .25 Pat-i212
5.7-{4 28 48 . 9 22 . .. 22 Nabha _
71769 2.71 2 . 52 1,751 31 1 1 .. 7 49 Kapurthala
4.533 12 27 152 55 19 . 1 2o {:11
849 1,43 I . 52 9 15 . .. 1 25 aridkot
1,658 16 23 2 Maler Kotla
2»997 ”9 I 163 1 44 2 2 48 Kalsia
, 60,694 4,741 533 740 1,938 24 2 1 27 Total East. Plains
I28 I9,115 3,436 ... 14,056 ... 33 6 ... 25 64 Bahawalpur
1,806. ... 15 47 6 . . . . .. 16 Nathan
11764 ”0 In an u. g u. n- _, on N 21 Biléspur
5,058 30 .3. 25 277 7 . ... 7 Total Hill States »
363,004 144.12! 8 007 6 429 51 614 19 8 3 30 353511 Territory
65,880 23,886 3:969 ’755 16:32; 17 a , d. 4 28 Native States
433.884 168,007~ 11.976 7.194 67,935 I9 , , 8 I » ~~ 3

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

       
         
     
   
       
       
        

 

      
       
         
      

    

          
           
     

           
     
    
  
 
     
  
    
 
  
   
    
   

 

 

~,' '

‘ Page» -

.335. RACES) cusrss, (morning... or THE Peopm: , Chap" w. _

 

‘- 5 ~ ~ ' Part VI.—The Vagrant, menial, and Artisan Castes:

 

617‘. The Jhinwat (Caste No. 15).—The Jhin‘war, also called. Kahar in the east, and Mahra‘, where

a Hindu, in the centre of the Province, is the carrier, water-man, fisherman, and basket-maker of the east of
the Panjab. He carries palanquins 'and all such burdens as are borne by a yoke on the shoulders ; and he
Specially is-concerned with water, insomuchg that the cultivation of water-nuts and thef‘nettingcf water fowl
, are for the most part in his'hands, and he is the well-sinker of the Province. He is a‘ true Village menial,
receiving customary dues and performing customary service. In this capacity he supplies all the baskets
\ needed by the cultivator, and brings water to the men 111 the fields at

 

 

harvest time, to the houses where the women are secluded, and at

”mm!“ SW9“- Mé‘hki- weddings and other similar occasions. His occupations in the centre

, and west of. the Province are described below under the head

Dehli . . . . {2,870 Machhi. His social standing is in one respect high; for all will

2'51? ' ' ‘ .' 7’6“ drink at his hands. But he is still a servant, though the highest of

m aa . . . . I,IO4 ..

{alandhar . . . 29 the class. ' -

Ragga; : : Z 133893 "'32, I have included under Jhinwar such men as returned themselves

Multan . - . . . 125 as Bhishtis, Mashkis, or Saqqahs, the terms for Musalman water-

gigggw, his“; : 3:303 .194 carriers. It is, just possible that some of these men may be of other

castes than Jhinwar, but the number of such Will be exceedingly

 

 

 

 

 

 

, small. The numbers so included are given in the margin, except
for the Amritsar division which made no separate returns. ‘

618. Divisions of Jhinwar, Machhi, and Mallah.—The sub-divisions of both Jhinwar and Machhi are
x ' very numerous. I show one or two Of the largest in the margin,

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Dtvzsxoss on In Jamwn adding the figures for Mallahs.‘ These tribes do not appear to be
mm!“ ——°m&——— found many numbers among the Bhatyara and Bharbhunja, and we
' Jhinwar. Méchhi. Mallih. must wait for the detailed tables of clans before we can compare
- the sub-divisions of those castes, and thus throw light upon the

Khokhar . . , 3,557 43,855 2,352 question of their identity or diversity.
gm; ; ; ; Zggggg 15393 "3,495 619. .The Machhi and Men (Caste No. 28).—Méchhi is, as
'Manhés . . . 3,1I2 7,619 329 » I have said, only the western name for the Musalman J_hinwar. In
:35 z : _' 2,3257; 1.2; ”.‘3 the Amritsar division those returning themselves as Machhi have
’ been included under Jhinwar. In the Lahore and Rawalpindidivi-

 

 

 

_ sions both names are used; and in the western districts both, Where
used at all, are applied indifferently to the same person. But in parts of the Central Panjab, Where the eastern
Hindu meets the western Musalman, the two terms are generally used distinctively. The Machhi occupies
in the centre and west the same position which the Jhinwar fills in the east, save that he performs in the
former parts of the Province a considerable part of the agricultural labour, while in the east he seldom ac-
tually works in the fields, or at least not as a part of his customary duties ; though of course all classes work
for pay at harvest time, when the rice is being planted out, and so forth. But besides the, occupations already
described for the Jhinwar 2, the Machhi is the cook and midwife of the Panjab proper.‘ All the Dayas and
Dayis, the accoucheur, midwife, and wetnurse class, are of the Jhinwar or Machhi caste. So too the common
oven which forms so important a feature in the village life of the Panjab proper, and at which the pea-
santry have their bread baked in the hot weather, is almost always in the hands of a Machhi for Musal-
mans and a Jhinwar for Hindus. In some parts he is also the wood-cutter of the village. In the Derajat.
he is sometimes called Manjhi or Manjhera, more particularly when following the occupation of a fisher-
man; and the name Men is often given him under the same circumstances in the rest of the Central and
Western Panjab, along the banks of our great rivers. Both these castes, where returned separately, have
been classed as Machhi, as have also the Sammi or fisherman and quail-catcher, and the Mahigir, Machhahra,
Machhiyania, or fisherman. The details are given below. Of the Mens in the Lahore division, 7,035 are
in Lahore and 3,095 in Gfijranwala, while of those of the Multan division all but 180 are in Montgomery.
Thus the Mens seem almost confined to the middle Satluj. On the lower Indus, in Gujarat and lower
Sindh, Machhi seems to mean nothing more than fisherman. The figures of Abstract No. 72 (page 224)
show that many of the Machhis of the Derajat have returned themselves as Jats.

ENTRIES CLASSED AS MACHHI.

 

 

 

 

EnnY. Dehli. Hissar. Jalandhar. Lahore. Pindi. Multan. l Derajat,
Men . . . . . . . . 756 10,743 70 5,195
Manchera . - . - . - . ... u. u. u- ... ... 5 4S
Mahigir, Machhahra, &c. . . . . . 7o 35 ... 89 ...
4P
Sammi . . . u o o u a n- u: I ... _ I68 ... no pl.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

620. The Bhatyara and Bharbhunja (Caste Nos. 92 and 108).—The Bhatyara is the baker and seller
of ready—cooked food, who is to be found in all the caravanserais of our towns and encamping grounds. He
is, I believe almost without exception, 21 Jhinwar by caste ; and in many districts those who have returned
themselves as Bhatyaras have been classed either as Jhinwar or as‘Machhi, so that our figures do not

‘ Malira seems to be a title of reSpect, just as a Bhishti is often addressed as Jamadér. Maha’r is a synonym for “ chief” in the
south-west of the Province.

The carriage of burdens slung from a beingi or yoke seems to be almost unknown in the west of the Panjéb.

325

 

    
  
   
     
   
 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
    
    
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
     
      
        
             
       
         
     
         
    
    
     
     
      
      
      
      
      
  
  
 
 
 
 
  
   
 
  

‘ ‘those following the same avocation 1, The same» may be said of the Bharbht’inja, Who is as, his name

it , I.

 

    
 

 
       
  
 

  
  

-’i..—, :,.
‘ rid-vans

 

. Q‘s-I"
x.

PartVIw—The l Vagrant, ‘ M‘enial, anti ’hétfisaiiiCasieg,

  

o . u ‘ a

' V reseht'ihe "entries in the schedules. They are» said to. be "dividedr'-in the North-West ,
Eigalfidglsyafedjny fate into‘two classes, Shershahi and .Salimshahi, the women of the former Wearing petti. . - . ,7.
coats and of‘the latter drawers. .They date the diViSion from the time of Sultan Sher Shah and his
son Salim Shah. Now that the railway has diminished their. trade, the Bhatyérasare 535er have taken to
letting Out‘yekkas and ponies for hire ;' and in the Derajat they .are said to be the donkey-keepers,
of the district and to do petty carriage. This ,would connect them With the kiln rather than with‘the oven.
In any case the name appears to be purely an, occupational one, derived from b/mttz'u’an oven. or
kiln; but like so many Occupational guilds, the Bhatyaras appear in some parts to marry only among

implies a grain parcher. He too-is almost always a Jhinwar, but a small section of the Bharbhiinjas are p
Kayaths. He does not appear to occur as a separate class in the west of the Province, where‘probably
the grain parching is done at the public oven of the Jhinwar or ’MéChhi.. The Bharbhiinja is also occasion- f

K,.

ally called Bhoiwa, and on the Indus Chatari. ,

62!. The Mallah and,Mohana (Caste No. «pin—The Mallah is the boatman of the Panjab, and is
naturally found in largest numbers in those districts which include the greatest length of navigable river.
It appears from Abstract No. 72, (page 224,) that on the Indus he has often returned himself as Jat. He'is,
I believe, almost invariably a 'Jhinwar by caste, and very generally a Musalman by religion ; though Mr.
Wilson believes that in Sirsa most of the Mallahs on the Satluj are by caste Jhabel q. a. He generally
combines with his special work of boat management some other of

 

 

 

 

 

c the ordinary occupations of his caste, such as fishing or growing -er
LASSED as Mann. . . . _
water-nuts ; but he 15 not a Village menial.
Dmmm Mohénn. Térn- Ike“. Under the head Mallah have been included those returning _
themselves as Mohana, Tarn, or Dren, the figures for which entries — ‘ 9' "

Hushyarpur ‘. . 69 are given on the margin. In Lahore and Peshawar no separate ’
Kangra - - - I45 ””51 returns- were made for Mohana. The Mohana is said to-be. the -
lialllgiuatcs. : : "e79 5 ".73 fisherman of Sindh; but in the Panjab he is at least as muchaboat- “ -
Multan . . . 4,750 ...‘ man as a fisherman. The word in Sanskrit means an estuary or ‘
,ll‘jfffiarggrh : 2 6g? :2 ‘ 2:: confluence of waters. The Dren and Tarn are found in the hills
Derah Ismail Khan - 3.176 only, where they carry travellers across the rapid mountain torrents
gggflch‘i‘z‘l‘h'“ : kid’s! ‘ I: __ j: , on inflated hides. The former are said to be Musalman and the
Bahawalpur . . 9,180 latter Hindu. The word (iren appears originally to mean the

 

 

 

 

buffalo hide upon which the transit is made. In the Hill States 55
men returned as Daryai have also been included. Broadly speak-
ing, it may perhaps be said that the Jhinwar and Machhi follow their avocations on land and the Mallah and
Mohéna on water, all belonging to the same caste. ' r ‘

622. The Dhinwar of the Jamna.——Along the left bank of the Jamna below Dehli are settled a -
certain small number of people who call themselves Dhinwars. They work as fishermen and boatmen
and some of them as Bharbhiinjas, and have returned themselves in the present Census, partly as Jhinwars, j ,
but mostly as Mallahs. They appear to have moved up the river from the neighbourhood of Agra, M
and to keep themselves distinct from the indigenous Jhinwars. They are much addicted to thieving, and it
has been proposed to treat them as a criminal tribe. Violent crime is however rare among them. They .;
cultivate and even own a certain area of land. They generally travel about in the disguise of mu- ' \ ‘v‘
sicians, singing, begging, pilfering, and committing burglary and theft on a large scale when opportunity :7
offers. They apparently extend all along the banks of the river in Alligarh, Bulandshahr, and other ’
districts of the North-VVest Provinces. Men of this class seem to travel all over the Panjab, as they have

been convicted even in the frontier districts. All Hindus drink at their hands,—-a sufficient proof that
they are true Jhinwars by caste. ,

WORKERS IN WOOD, IRON, STONE, AND CLAYJ

623. The workers in wood, iron, stone, and clay.—This group,of which the figures are given in Ab-
stract No. 102 on the opposite page, completes, with the scavenger, leather—worker, and water-carrier classes,- .
the castes from which village menials prOper are drawn. It is divided into four sections, the workers in
iron, in wood, in stone, and in clay. The workers in iron and wood are in many parts of India identical,
the two occupations being followed by the same individuals. In most parts of the Panjab they are suFfi-
ciently well distinguished so far as occupation goes, but there seems reason to believe that they really
belong to one and the same caste, and that they very frequently intermarry. True workers in stone may i .
be said hardly to exist, in a Province where stone is so scarce ; but I include among them the Raj who is
both a mason and a bricklayer and is said generally to be a~Tarklizin bv caste, and they are connected with
the carpenters by the Thavi of the hills. who is both carpenter and stone-mason. The potters and
brickmakers are a Sufiicienthv distinct class, who are numerous in the Panjab owing to the almost

universal use of the Persian wheel with its numerous little earthen pots to raise water for‘purpOses of i j ‘ - —
irrigation. : , ' - .

1 It is noticeable that all those returned as Biiatyiira are Musalmr’in; probably because most Hindus, in the east of the Paujzib.
at least, Will not eat bread made and cooked by a jliinwar. I

326

  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

   

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1‘3] *1
1.1;? 1 Pa 0 A. 2 I
1 W 1.1. , 'r % _ it; ' 9 ”a.“ 4 552' $1 .1
“ ’! ‘ t J " ‘ N 1&2 . 2 "(11
'35:?! . 2 ,1.» c r 5; fig 111-: “a?
as 2 1 a, . 2 «i 1,. - ~
:6! 1. r ”2:26? 5 1‘ 1 - __:- t, 1‘ ..g "_
.42 .1 a :1 pkg: ‘, .~._ _ -_ ‘. _‘
- i ,. 1 _ 7 ; 1‘1 451. g «2- 1“ c t. ‘ ,‘ :1 n‘ 2 a. 1,3 .12:
a »‘ .. ,2 ,. 1. 22119 12121352012112 1211;01st ., ;. as“, 1
-. ‘ .‘ 2 '0 2 -- -. r: -, _. , . . . I M , a. _. 1 _, ,
:- .' ... \‘\m~ ‘ ‘ ‘ " :i W v .4 i in .- ,1“. r V 2‘ i“. 23in . ‘ . a V“ . ,i ' i ... ’-
, - ». A _ . 1 Part VL—The- Vagrant-Mama, and Artisan Castes. 2 .7
.. ‘ ~77 k ’1‘ 4‘ _ .2 .1 . V _ ' ,, ’1 - ,. . .p ', ‘7
" ~; 7 ‘ g , ’ ‘Abstract \No.‘102,‘ showing the Blacksmith,LCarpenter, and Potter Castes. ‘ ..
‘1 ‘ I; ' " 12‘: ' \ g 2 - .~ 7 . ‘ 4’ g A ‘ , -
t . F1 ' R ‘ i 1 ' _‘ - WORKERS 111-me, mom. STONE 1111) 01111.
- y ‘ _ - ‘» . ‘ ' i - ‘ is -’ jl. ' manner ‘ 2 x v 0 - P30202251! 21:12 1.000011 10111. P01202122”,
_ . i \ - _ . , i
_ 3‘ 22 I57 ‘Iss II 132 I49 93‘ 17.1' i 13 22 152 11 .132 I49 93 13
_ ‘ ‘—- — —-— —-——-—‘ — s
‘ 0 2 \ . :
. — i '7 - ’1 . ‘ ‘ d o
_ _ c . a . ' . - 1 a . [.1
~ k. _ . _‘ E ‘00 5 H ._ . a 50 3-11
' - Q ”i: ‘56 ‘ 3-: \fi - H . V 1 ...: 0 .5 n
.2 s a a 2 2. .2 1% 2 aséag‘ésxgssss
‘ ‘ ° ‘5‘ x: a £3 g «a 5 0 ,d O H o a ‘5 O B
. .1 171‘ c: a. :4 [-1 . a: =4 M 1-1 0 a 5-1 M t- e a: e- M 1'3
1 Dchli . . - »s,934 4 9,622 107 389 131 ' 13,724 to 10 15' 15 .. I 1 21 47
- Gurgaon . . - .- 5156: I _ 10,655 64 m, 14,251 9 1. 9 15 _ , ‘ 16 .. 22 47
Karnél . _ . - 9,190 I2 ~ 13.787 208 - 583 _ 55 14.712 Is 15 22 22 I 1 24 02
His‘sar . - _- ‘ 5,532 31 .111527 16 ... ' 310 z I 2* 19,552 II .. N 25 25 1 I 39 76
. Rohtak . »- - 1 7,447 7 10,821 71 294 159 12,031 Is 13 20 20 ~... 22 55
Siren . .‘ ~ , - 11552 I Z1232 126 2 15,114 5 5 29 29 54 99
Ambala . . ~ “5.550 ' I57 25,265 30 917 449 'Is.s98 Is Is 24 24 1 1 is 55
.. -,. Ludhiéna . - - ‘8.520 47 2 18,8097 12 129 8,226 I4 I4 30 30 1.. 13 57
‘ I'Simla . . o ' , 715 ... m I.042 ,... ... 3 ... I73 I7 ... I7 24 ... 24 ..i "H ... 4 45
Jalandhar . . ~. 13,396 17 26,232 _ 5 533 12,904 I7 I7 33 33 ~ I 1 15 57‘
Bushyérpur ... . .fl . 215,033 12- 28,033 ‘ 15 1,146 10,661 17 "j 17 31 31 ... 1 I 12 51
- , ~ Kéngra . ‘ - - 15.555 34 1,412 16,286 265 527 1 7,897 21 2 23 22 22 1 1 14 60
‘Amrirtsar . . \ - 13,773 1 34,934 61 ... 717 ... ' 29,175 21 21 39 ... 39 1 1 33 ‘ 94
Gurdaspur . ~ . - “5,601 29,62I 11 675 17,029 20 20 35 35 I 1 21 78
Siilkot . - '7 131584 41,78I ‘ 817 29,713 I8 18' 41 ‘ 41 I 1 29 89
Lahore . . . - 13,767 144 ’ 31,009 239 876 21,521 15 15, 34 34 I 1 34 3.1
GuJi-anwdla . - 12,364 12 25,872 58 ’ 324 25,931 20 .. 20 44 .. 44 I 1 44 109
Firozpur . - 7,097 ‘ 84 21,424 39 134 15,254 11 ...' 11 33 33 23 67
stalp'mdi- . - 12,230 165 22,450 200 14,668 15 Is ’27 27 18 00
Jahlam.’ . - - _9,970 23 14,824 42 . ~ 1 10,031 17 '17 25 25 17 59
(sup-at - . 12.934 66 . 21,828 ». 33 ' 26o _ 15,401 19 19 32 32 24 75
Shuhpur . . - 5.074 49 " ... 10,270 131 11,759 12 12 24 ... .24 28 64
Multan . . - 2,768 ' 11,9157 ‘ 441 13,716 5 5 22 1 23 .2. 25 53
Jhang . . , - 3,062 , \ 8,418 173 ‘ 149 15,38; 8 8 21 21 39 68
Montgomery . - 3,673 42,499 ’ 158 _ 4 17,865 9 9 22 22 42 . 51
Muzafiargarh . - 1,477 \ 8,024 165 5,529 7 7 24 . 24 20 73
Derah Ismailgfian 5288 3,939 9 , 2,674 3 .'.. 3 9 g 5 18
Derah Glum an ~ 220 782 11 3 106 1 I 2 2 3
Bannu . . - 4,754 5,574 101 4,303 I4 I4 17 17 13 44
Peahéwar . . - 6,52! 1,44 ' 12,594 49 84 7,583 11 11 21 2, 13 45
Hazara . . . 5,899 48 8,27I I78 .. 3,587 14 I4 20 20 9 43
Kohat . . - 2,374 81 3,615 12 15 1,186 4 13 ;,, 13 20 20 7 4o
\ ' 7 _ , ' 6
British Temtory - 364,730 1,140 1,414 508,008 2,930 9,080 910 421,588? 14. 14 2,7 .27 33 53 _
7 13111012 . - - I7,788 Iss 41,454 132 9 1,202 94 27,464 12 12 28 28 I 1 19 60
bribha 1 . - - 2,858 12 9,208 1 ’ 57 5,002 11 II 35 35 . . 19 65
1 1231mm“! 3 - - 4.106 7 z - 7,715 6 471 4.797 16 I6 30 20 2 2 19 07
Jim} . . . . 3,634 64 5,358 32 138 5,333 15 ‘15 22 22 1 1 21 59
Fandkot - - - 1,180 3,944 8 1,636 12 12 41 41 17 70
MaloIKotla - - 1,325 I,929 109 1,154 19 ..r 19 27 27- z 2 16 64
»Kalsxa . . . ~ 1,177 16 1,683 177 1,014 I7 I7 25 25 3 3 15 so
Total East Plains - 32.327 258 72,468 172 _ 9 2,16: 94 147,77: 13 13 29 29 I 1 19 6:
Bahflwalpul‘ - A - 21833 21 7, 9,996 56 10,883 5 5 17 ,7 19 41
Mandi . . - . ~' 1,632 , 270‘ i 610 1,508 11 11 2 2 4 4 10 27
th'amba . . - 1,537 302 1,570 1,540 13 3 16 14 14 13 43
Nathan - - - I,707 I,336 1 278 15 15 12 12 2 29
BIMSP‘II - - - 1,914 35 238 I78 844 22 22 3 3 I 1 Io 36
QQShHhr ' ' " 916 ... 1,155 ,. 53 I4 I4 18 18 , 1 33
~Lalagarll . . - 773 10 ... 527 123 457 I4 I4 10 1o 2 2 8 34
Suket - - - 1,201 56 781 313 23 23 1 1 15 15 5 45
Total Hill States . 11,902 64 302 6,469 _ 1,895 4.8 5,783 16 16 8 8 z z s 34
British Territory . 264,720 1,140 1,414 508,008 2,930 9,080 910 421,588 14 14 27 27 22 63
Nature States - - 47,062 343 302 88,933 228 11904 2,210 94 54,437 12 12 23 23 :1 1 17 53
Provmce - - - 31I,782 1,483 1,716 596,94! 3,158 1,904 11,290 1.004 486,025 14 14 26 26 : 21 51

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

624. The Lohar (Caste N0. 22).-—The Lohar of the Panjab is, as his name implies, a blacksmith

pure and simple. He is one of the true village menials, receiving customary dues in the shape of a
share of the produce, in return for which he makes and mends all the iron implements of agriculture,
the material ”being found by the husbandman. He is most numerous in proportion to total population in

the hills and the districts that lie immediately below them, where like all other artisan castes he is largely
employed in field labour. He is, even if the figures of Abstract No. 72 (page 224) be included, present

in singularlyrsmall numbers in the Multan and Derajat divisions and in Bahawalpur; but why so I am
unable to explain. Probably men of other castes engage in blacksmith’s work in those parts, or
perhaps the carpenter and the blacksmith are the same. His social position 1110112: even for a menial;
and he is classed as an impure caste in so far that Jats and others of similar standing will have no
social communion with'him, though not as an outcast like the scavenger. His impurity, like that of the
barber, washerman, and dyer, springs solely from the nature of his employment; perhaps because it is a
dirty one, but more probably because black is a colour of evil omen, though on the other hand iron has power-

ful virtue as a charm against the evil eye. it is not impossible that the necessity under which he labours of

_ using bellows made of cowhide may have something to do with his impurity 1. He appears to follow
- very generally the religion of ‘the neighbourhood, and some 34 per cent. of the Lohars are Hindu,

‘ Colebrooke says that the Karmakfira or blacksmith is classed in the Puréns as one of the polluted tribes.

3277

   

 
   
       
   
   
   
    
      
   
   
      
   
 
   
   
  
   
    
  
   
   
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
   
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
   
 
 
 
 
 
  

   
  

\

rriE RACES, CAsrss, ‘AND ram-Es ,o’r‘riin pecans.

 

Part V1.4The vagrant, Menial, and. Artisan pastes.

 

er cent..,Si.kh and‘ 8- er cent. Musalman. Most of. the men shown as Lohars in our tables
higgtrestuiined themselves as susch,pthough some few were recérded as Ahngar, the Persian for black.-
smith, and as Nalband or farrier. In the north of SirSa, and probably in the .Central States of the
Eastern Plains, the Lohar or blacksmith and the Khati or carpenter are .undistinguishable, the .same
men doing. both kinds of work; and in many, perhaps in most parts of the PanJab the two inter-
marry. In Hushyarpur they are 'said to form a Single caste.called Lohar-Tarkhan, and the son of a
blacksmith will often take to carpentry and-vice versri; but. it appearsnthat the castes were original-
ly separate, for the joint caste is still divided into two sections who will not intermarry, or even. eat
“ or smoke together, the Dhaman, from dhammz “to blow,"’ and the Khattrfrom Hm! “woodl. In Gquén-
wala the same two'sections exist; and they are the two great Tarkhan tribes. also (see section 627). In
' Karnal a SOrt of connection seems to be admitted, but the castes are now distinct. In Sirsa the Lobéfs
may be divided into three main sections ; the first, men of undoubted and recent lat and even Rajput 01‘1ng
who have, generally by reason of poverty, taken to work as blacksmiths ;_secondly the Suthar Lohar or mem-
bers of the Suthar tribe of carpenters who have Similarly changed their original occupation ; and thirdly,
the Gadiya Lohar, a class of wandering blacksmiths not uncommon throughout the east and southteast of
the Province, who come up from Rajpi’itana and the North-West Provinces and travel about With their
families and implements in carts from village to Village, domg the finer sorts of iron work which are beyond
the capacity of the village artisan. The tradition runs that the-Suthar Lohars, who are now Musalman,
‘ were originally Hindu Tarkhans of the Suthar tribe (see section 627); and that Ak'bar took 12,000
of them from Jodhpur to Dehli, forcibly circumcised them, and obliged them to work in iron instead of
wood. The story is admitted by a section of the Lohars themselves, and probably has some substratum
of truth. These men came to Sirsa from the direction of Sindh, where they say they formerly held land,
27,-: ‘ and are commonly known as Multani Lohars. The Jat and Suthar Lohars stand highest in rank, and the
i ‘: Gadiya lowest. Similar distinctions doubtless exist in other parts of the PanJab, but unfortunately I-have no
information regarding them. Our tables show very few Lohar tribes of any Size, the only one at all numer-
ous being the Dhaman found in Karnal and its neighbourhood, where it IS also a carpenter tribe.
,. The Loliar of the hills is described in section 651 (see also Tarkhan, section 627).
~ ‘ ' 625. The Siqligar (Caste No. 157).—-The word Siqligar is the name of a pure occupation, and denotes
an armourer or burnisher of metal. They are shown chiefly for the large towns and cantonments; but,
£7 ‘ , ,. many of them probably returned themselves as Lohérs.
' 626. The Dhogri (Caste No. I53).-—These are the iron miners and smelters of the hills, an outcast ‘ I”
and impure people, whose name is perhaps derived from dhon/zm‘ “bellows ;.” and it IS possible that their * ‘
name is rather Dhonkri than Dhogri. Their status is much the same as 'that of the Chamar or Dumna.
They are returned only in Kangra and Chamba. ,
627. The Tarkhan (Caste NO. II).—The Tarkhan, better known as Barhai in the North-West Prov-
inces, Barhi in the Jamna districts, and Khati in the rest of the Eastern Plains, is the carpenter of the Prov-
ince. Like the Lohar he is a true village menial, mending all agricultural implements and household furni-
ture, and making them all, except the cart, the Persian wheel, and the sugar-press, without payment be— ‘
yond his customary dues. I have already pointed out that heis in all probability of the same caste with the
Lohar ; but his social position is distinctly superior. Till quite lately Jats and the like would smoke with
him, though latterly they have begun to discontinue the custom. The Khati of the Central Provinces is
both a carpenter and blacksmith, and is considered superior in status to the Lohar who is the latter only.
The Tarkhan is very generally distributed over the Province, though, like most occupational castes,
he is less numerous on the lower frontier than elsewhere. The figures of Abstract No. 72 (page 224)
must, however, be included. In the hills too his place is largely taken by the Thavi (g. 22.), and perhaps also
by the Lohar. I have included under Tarkhan all who returned themselves as either Barhi or Khati ; and
8150 some 600 Kharadis 01‘ turners, who were pretty equally distributed over the Province. lam told .
that in the Jamna districts the Barhi considers himself superior to his western brother the Khati, and 1
will not intermarry with him; and that the married women of the latter do not wear nose-rings, '

 

   

 

 

 

 

 

while those of the former do. ‘The Tarkhan of the hills is alluded to in the section on Hill Menials. i

The Raj or bricklayer is said to be very generally a Tar-
TRIBES or TARKHANS. khan-

x. Jhangra . 9,518 7. Net?! . . 2,764 The tribes of Tarkhan are numerous, but as a rule small. I

3' iii???“ - (‘15:? 8- 4.11%? - - 15%? show some of the largest in the margin, arranged in order as thev

". i i . , . . . 2 . . . n

j, Siawan , {9; 12, Khokhar. _ 27:53,, occur from east to west. No. I is chiefly found in the. Dehli ,

5- Eléfigg - 2.209 H- BBhaStkh-l - 18,837 and Hissar diVismns; Nos. 2 ~and 3 in Karnal, the Anibala and '3.

0' a“ am ' ’97! 12' eg' e ' 2’212 Jalandhar divisions, Patiala, Nabha, Faridkot, and Firozpur; No. a

 

 

 

4 in Jalandhar and Sialkot; N0. 5 in Amritsar; No. 6 in Ludhiana, ‘:
Amritsar, and Lahore; No. 7 in Hushyarpur; No. 8 in the Rawalpindi division ; No. gin Gurdaspur and Sial- ‘ ‘
kot; Nos. 10 and ii in the Lahore, Rawalpindi, and Multan divisions; and No. 12 in Hazara. The carpen— a .‘
ters of Sirsa are divided into two great sections, the Dhaman and the Khati proper, and the two will not '
intermarry. These are also two great tribes of the Lohars (q. 21.). The Dhamans again include a tribe of
\ nmuu Tarkhéns called Sutliar, who are almost entirely agricultural, seldom working in wood, and who look
down upon the artisan sections of their caste. They say that they came from Jodhpur, and that their tribe
\ still holds villages and revenue-free grants in Bikaner. These men say that the Musalman Multani Lohars
‘ , described in section 624 originally belonged to their tribe; the Suthar Tarkhans, though Hindus, are in
’_‘ . fact more closely allied with the Multani Lohars than with the Khatis, and many of their clan sub-divisions
are identical with those of the former; and some of the Lohars who have immigrated from Sindh admit the ..

community of caste. Suthar is in Sindh the common term for any carpenter. It is curious that the
Barliis of Karma] are also divided into two great sections, Dese and Multaiii. The Sikh Tarkhans on the .

Patiala border of Sirsa claim Bagri origin, work in iron as well as in wood, and intermarry with the
Lohars. (See supra under Loliars.)

628. The Kamangar (Caste No. I32).-—The Kamangar, or as he is commonly called in the Panjab
328 ’

 

 

 
 

 
  

“E“ er ,- :CA'STES}. TRIBEST‘O’E THE-PEOPLE.” ~

 

‘ Part" Vls—The "Vagrant; Mani-ail, and; Artisan TCastes.
Kamagar, is-a‘s his name implies a bow-maker ; and with himI have joined the Tirgar or arrow-maker, and
' the Pharérai‘v’vhich appears to be merely a hill name for the Rangsaz. These men are found chiefly In the large
- towns and'cantonments, and, exeept in Kangra, appear to be always Musalman. Now that bows and
-arrows are -no longer used save for purposes of presentation, the Kama‘ngarfh‘as takento wood decorating.
Amy Colour or lacquer that can be puton in a lathe is generally applied by the Kharadi ; but flat or uneven
surfaces are decorated either by the Kamangar Or by the Rangsaz ; and of the two the 'Kamangar does the
finer-sorts of work. Of course rough work, such as paintlng doors and Window-frames, IS done by the
”ordinary Mistri who works in woodhand who is generally ifnot always a Tarkhan. 3 I am not sure whether
,the Kamangar can be called {a distinct caste; but in his profession he stands .far above the Tarkhan, and
also ,above the Rangsaz. ' ’ 7 V
l 629. The Thavi (Caste No. I49).—The Thavi is the carpenter-and stone-mason of the hills, just as
the Raj of the plains, ’who is a bricklayer by occupation, 15 said to be generally a Tarkhan by caste. His_
principal occupation is building the Village houses, which new those parts, made of stone; and he also
does what wOod work is required for them. He'thus forms the connecting link betWeen the workers in
wo'od‘or Tarkhans on the One hand, and the bricklayers and masons 0r Rajs 0n the other. Most unfortu-
nately my offices have included the Thavis under the head Tarkhan', so that they are only shown separately
for the Hill States; and indeed many of the Hill States themselves have evidently fOIIOWed’ the same course,
sothat our figures are very incomplete. In Gurdaspur\I,722 and in Sialkot 1,063 ThaVIS are thus Included
under Tarkhan. The Thavi is always a Hindu, and ranks in social standing far above the Dagi or outcast
menial, but somewhat below the Kanet 0r inferior cultivating caste of the hills. Sardar Qurdial Singh gives
the following information taken down from a Thavi of Hushyarpur :—-“An old man said he and his
“ people. were of a Brahman family, but had taken to stone-cutting and sohad become Thavis, since the
“ Brahmans would no longer intermarry with them. That the ThaVIS Include men who are Brahmans, Raj-
“ puts, Kanets, and the like by birth, all of whom intermarried freely and thus formed a .rea1_Thavi caste,
“ quite distinct frOm those who merely followed the occupation of Thavi but retained their original caste.”
The Thavi ofthe hillswill not eat or intermarry with the Barhai oerharadi of the neighbourhood. ' Fur-
ther details regarding his social position will be found in section 650, the section treating of hill menials.

630. The Raj (Caste N0. 93).—-Raj is the title given by the guilds of bricklayers‘and masons of the
towns to their headmen, and is consequently often used to denote all who follow those occupations. Mim‘ar
is the correspOndingiPersian“ word, and I have included all who so returned themselves under the head of
Raj. The word is probably the name of an occupation rather than of a true caste, the real caste of
these men being said to be almost always Tarkhan. The as] 13 returned only for the eastern and central
districts, and seems to be generally Musalman save in DehlI, Gurgaon and Kangra. Under'Ra] I have in-
cluded Batahra, of whom 66 are returned from the Jalandhar and 20 from the Amritsar division. But I
am not sure that this is right; for in Chamba at any rate the Batahra seems to be a true caste, working
generally as stone-masons, occasionally as carpenters, and not unfrequently cultivating land. In Kfilu
however, the Batahra is said to be a Koli by caste who has taken to slate quarrying.

‘ 631. The Khumra, (Caste No. I71).—The Khumra is a caste of Hindustan, and is found only in the
eastern parts of the Panjab. His trade is dealing. in and chipping the stones of the hand-mills used in each
family to grind flour; work which is, I believe, generally done by Tarkhans in the Panjab proper.
Every year these men may be seen travelling up the Grand Trunk Road, driving buffaloes which drag
behind them millstones loosely cemented together for convenience of carriage. The millstones are
brought from the neighbourhood of Agra, and the men deal in a small way in buffaloes. They are almost
all Musalman. , ' ',

632. The Kumhar (Caste N0. I3).—The Kumhar, or, as he is more often called in the Panjab, Gumiar,
is the potter and brick-burner 0f the C0untry. He is most numerous in Hissar and Sirsa where he is often
a husbandman, and in the sub-montane and central districts. On the lower Indus he has returned himself
in some numbers as Jat—(see Abstract No. 72, page 224). He is a true village menial, receiving customary
dues, in exchange for which he supplies all earthen vessels needed for household use, and the earthenware
pots used on'the Persian wheel wherever that form of well gear is in vogue. He also, alone of all Panjab
castes, keeps donkeys; and it is’his business to carry grain within the village area, and to bring to the village
grain bought elsewhere by his clients for seed or food. But he will not carry grain out of the village without
payment. He is the petty carrier of the villages and towns, in whichlatter he is employed to carry dust,
manure, fuel, bricks, and theiike. His religion appears to follow that of the neighbourhood in which he
lives. His social standing is very low, far below that of the Lohar and not very much above that of the
Chamar; for his hereditary association with that impure beast the donkey, the animal sacred, to Sitala the
small-pox goddess, pollutes him; as also his readiness to carry manure and sweepings. He is also the
brick-burner 0f the Panjab, as he alone understands the working of kilns ; and it is in the burning of pots
and bricks that he comes into contact with manure, which constitutes his fuel. I believe that he makes
bricks also when they are moulded; but the ordinary village brick of sun-dried earth is generally made by
the coolie 0r Chamar. The Kumhar is called Pazawagar 0r kiln-burner, and Kuzagar (vulg. Kujgar) 0r
potter, the latter term being generally used for those only who make the finer sorts of pottery. On the
frontier he appears to be known as Gilgo.

The divisions of Kumhars are very numerous, and as a rule
not very large. I show a few of the largest in the margin. The
first two are found in the Dehli and Hissar, the third in the

 

 

KUMHAR DIVISIONS.

I. Gola . . 20,059 4. Dhodi . 3,786

‘ Amritsar and Lahore, and the last two in the Lahore, Rawal-
2. Mabar . 12,649 5. Khokhar . 15,039
3. D01 . . 6,777

l pindi, and Multan divisions. In Peshawar more than two-thirds
, of the Kumhars have returned themselves as Hindki.

 

 

_ . ’ The, Mahar and Gola do not intermarry. The Kumhars of
Sirsa are divided intotwo great sections, Jodhpuria who came from Jodhpur, use furnaces 0r Mzzzz‘z‘z's, and
are generallypmere potters; and the Bikaneri or Dese \ 'ho came from Bikaner and use fizz/dams 0r kilns, but
are chiefly agricultural, looking down upon the potter‘s occupation as degrading. The Kumhars of those

329

  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
 
 
 
 
  
 
 
 
  
 
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
 
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
    
 
 
  
  
 
  
 
  
  
 
 
 
 
  
  
 
 
 
  
  
     
  
  
 

     
     
           
     
       
       
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
       
   
         
     
   
   
   
        
 
    
 
 
 
 
  
    
   
 
 
 
    
 
  
 
 
 
 
   

 

i5 .
5;,
3t»,

 

  

'f:

    
     

mmacimsmmae ma-fmm. .7

i

   
 

 

 

Part "Vt—grime Vagrant, Menial, ‘ mid. Artisan “(Casts-

 

‘ village sites, or crude soda (sajjz) from the barilla plant which is found in the arid grazing grounds of the‘_

   

parts are hardly to be distinguished from the Bagri Jats. The two sections ofi‘the caste appear to “be . -
closely connected. »» . 1- . , . '

WORKERS IN OTHER METALS AND MINERALS.

63, Workers in other metals and minerals.—_Having discussed the blacksmiths, stone-masons, and
potters, I next turn to the group for which figures Wlll be found in Abstract No. 103 on the opposite page,
It is divisible into four classes, the Sunér, the Nyaria, and the Daoli who work in the precious metals,
the Thathera who works in brass, bell-metal and the like, the Agari, Niingar, and Shoragar who make
salt and saltpetre, and the Chi’irigar or glass-blower and bracelet-maker. The workers in precious metals
are fOund all over the Province, though they are less numerous] among therustic and comparatively
poor population of the Western Plains, and most numerous in those districts which include the great cities,
and in the rich central districts. , The salt-workers are naturally almost confined to the eastern and south-
eastern portions of the Province and to the great grazing plains of the Multan diVision, where the saline
water of the wells, the plains covered with soda salts, and the plentiful growth of the barilla plant. afford
them the means of carrying on their occupation. The salt of the Salt-range lS quarried ready for use,
indeed in a state of quite singular purity; and the'work of quarrying and carrying 15 performed by
ordinary labourers and does not appertain to any speCial caste orfcalling.

634, The Sunar (Caste No. 3o).-——The Sunar, or Zargar as he is often‘called in the towns, is the ‘
gold and silver smith and jeweller of the Province. He is also_to a very large extent a money-lender,
taking jewels in pawn and making advances upon them. The practice, almost'universal among the villagers,
of hoarding their savings in the form of Silver bracelets and the like makes the caste, for it would apt
pear to be a true caste, an important and extensive one; it is generally distributed throughout the Pro-
vince, and is represented in most considerable villages. The Sunar is very generally a Hindu throughout
the Eastern Plains and the Salt—range Tract, though in the Multan division and on the frontier he is often a
Musalman. In the central division there are a few Sikh Sunars. The Sunar prides himself upon being
one of the twice-born, and many of them wear thejmzeo or sacred thread; but his social standing is '
far inferior to that of the mercantile and of most of the agricultural castes, though superior to that of many,
or perhaps of all other artisans. In Dehli it is said that they are divided into the Dase who do and the Des-
Wéle who do not practise karewa, and that the Deswala Sunar ranks immediately below the Banya. This
is probably true if a religious standard be applied; butI fancy that a Jat looks down upon the Sunar
as much below him. ' ,

635. The Nyaria (Caste No. I31).—The Nyaria or refiner (from nyrira “ separate”) is he who melts
the leavings and sweepings of the Sunar and extracts the precious metal from them. In the west of the
Panjab he seems to be known as Shodar or Sodar; and as one of the Sunar clans is called Sodari, it may
be that the Nyaria is generally or always a Sunar by caste. The books are silent on the subject; andI
have no other information. The Nyaria however is, unlikethe Sunar, generally a Musalman; though curi-
ously enough he is shown as Hindu only in Peshawar.

636_ The Daoli (Caste No, 134),——Under this head I have included 87 men who have returned them-
selves as Sansoi, as this appears to be the usual name in the higher ranges for the Daoli of the low hills.
The Daolis' are men who wash gold from the beds of mountain streams, and are naturally found only in
the hills, those returned for Patiala being inhabitants of the hill territory which belongs to that State.
They also work the water-mills which are so common on the mountain torrents. Most of them are Hindu,
a few Sikh, and none Musalman. These men are outcasts of about the same status as the Dumna; indeed
they are said by many to belong to the Dumna caste, and it appears that they also make matting and the .
like. . ,

637. The Thathera (Caste No. 115).—The Thathera is the man who sells, as the Kasera is the man ‘
who makes vessels of copper, brass, and other mixed metals. He is generally a Hindu. The word seems
to be merely the name of an occupation, and it is probable that most of the Thatheras have returned them-
selves as belonging to some mercantile caste. Those shown in the tables are for the most part Hindus.

The Thathera is also known as Thathyar. He is said to wear the sacred thread.

638. The Agari (Caste N0. 109).—-The Agari is the salt-maker of Rajpi’itana and the east and south-
east of the Panjab, and takes his name from the agar or shallow pan in which he evaporates the saline
water of the wells or lakes at which he works. The city of Agra derives its name from the same word.
The Agaris would appear to be a true caste, and are said in Gurgaon to claim descent from the Rajpiits of
Chitor. There is a proverb: “The Ak, the Jawasa, the Agari, and the cartman; when the lightning
“ flashes these four give up the ghost,” because, I suppose, the rain which is likely to follow would dissolve
their salt. The Agaris are all Hindus, and are found in the Sultanpur tract on the common borders of the.
Dehli, Gurgaon, and Rohtak districts, where the well water is exceedingly brackish, and where they manu-
facture salt by evaporation. Their social position is fairly good, being above that of Lohars, but of, course
below that of Jats.

639. The Nungar and Shoragar (Caste Nos. 76 and 154).—Nungar, or as it is often called ’iinia or
Li’inia or Niiiiari, is derived from min “salt,” and denotes an occupation rather than a true caste. This is
true also of the Shoragar or saltpetre-maker, who is sometimes called Rehgar from rel; or saline efiiores-
cence. But the two terms are commonly applied to the same class of men 1, who indeed, now that the mak-
ing of salt is prohibited in most parts of the Panjab, manufacture either saltpetre from the debris of old

Western Plains. Many of them have settled down to agricultural pursuits, and this is especially true in the
Multan and Derajat divisions. They also appear to carry goods from place to place on donkeys, which
would seem to indicate a very low social status, though these men are said to consider themselves superior
to the Niingars who still work at their hereditary calling, and to refuse to intermarry with them. They are‘
generally Hindus in the east and Musalmeins in the west of the Province.

1 Ni’inia is said to signify a maker of saltpetre in Oudh and its neighbourhood.

330

   
  
 
 

,CASTES,XND B ' 02111121320912

 
 
 
  
   
     
     
     
  
   
 
   
    
   
   
 
 
 
 
  
   
    

 

1 1

(,2 H>

" 71311 VI,+-:The Vagrartr'r’viénialjand Artisan castes} ‘ :5 f"

 

 

 

/
n

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

-=;-_’Abstract No. 2103, showing Castes working in other Metals and Minerals. ‘ V ' - .
'   , , WORKERS IN OTHER. METALS AND MIEERALS. w
’ A , , . , i ‘ imam“, i 15110261111011 mm 1,000 on 10111. P02111111”,
30 131 4- 134 115 ‘ 109" ‘ 76 154 139 so 131 134- 115' 109 76 154 .5
— é " ~ . ‘. i g . g
' . 1: :3 E . E . ..- s ‘q
1: 5° ..- ..- a ‘0 an .2 .7 ° 15 .- ‘3 F" vi
1 4111
5 z a a < z 3% o a? ‘ z a 1‘3 9 <2 2 5 .14 f:
"a '5 ~ 3 _ , Dehli . ._ 4,085 . 166 1,300 -203 2 , .. 55 6 .. 6 2 2 8
’ ' Gurgaon, . . , 2,255 3 379 2,788 1 128 4 . I 5 4 4 9
7 Karnal . . . 4,021 13 166 7 887 272 7 .. 7 1 I 8
v1, .. , - Hissar . \ - ‘ 3,975 61 ‘ 557 ' 575 ,6 1 7 1 1 8
' Rohtak . . . 2,773 48 3159 940 6 405 153 f 5 . .. .. 5 2 I 3 8
Sirsa p < t :8 - 2,479 ‘ ... ... ... an A .n no .5. IO 1 .u 1.. IO . ”1, --n H IO
Ambala . . i. .. 7,323 102 65 21 5,126 20 7 . 7 .. 5 5 12
Ludhiana . . - 15,962 19 ..‘. 73 I 10 , 10 10
Simla . ’ . - 330 , , ‘ 46 8 . 1 9 .. . . 9
Jalandhar . . ' . , 6,900 28 6 27 I 236 6 9 .. .. 9 .. . .. 9
Hushyfirpur . - 6,689 8 797 178 1 .44 47 7 I .. 8 , 8
_ - Kingra .‘ - - 3,071 3 381 267* ’ 5 119 4 .. 1 . 5 .. 5
’ .Amritsar . . . 8,605 '17 419 159 10. .. Io IO
’ J ‘ Gurdésp‘lr- . 0 6,008 179 ... 26[ out not ... . 105 7 u. u- I 7 " u 00- 7
Sialkot - - - 8,9473 72. " ‘ 27 206 9 . .. 9 . . 9 '
Lahore . . . 78,317 258 107‘ . 1 73 9 r .. .. 9 .. ... .. 9'
Gujrénwala . ~ ~ 6,141 442 342 ..1 I ... 72 10 1 .. 1 12 12
Firozpur . . . - 4,812 18 3 44 13 7 . .. .. 7 .. .. .. 7'
Rawalpindi . ’- 6,523 ' 176 i 5 -12 138 8 .. . 8 8,
Jahlam . . 9 - 5,806 354 , 308 180 710 1 . I 12 . .. . I2
_ Gujrat . . ,- 5,446 118 80 231 8 8 8.
- Shahpur .. 1 . 3,597 40 19 ‘ 97 9 .. 9 ~... .. 9
Mooltan . - . . 2,044 274 ' 2,303 1.. 3 4 I 5 .. 4 4 9
Jhang - ‘ 0 1,697 27 ... 73 can 375 '" 32 4 u - o 4 H I "I I _5
Montgomery . - , 3,265 71 13 1,133 2 8 . 8 . 3 3 II
Muzafiargarh . A . 946 63 ... u ... 999 ... 52 3 . .. 3 .. 3 ... 3 6
' D. I. Khan _ . . - 1,080 3 , ... . . 2 .. .,. ... 2 .. ... .. ... 2
* D./G. Khan . . 292 1 146 1 1 .. I .. I
_ , Bannu . - . .' 3,722 59 .. 11 .. II II
Peshawar . .. . 3,079 905 , , 5 5 2 . ‘7 .. . . 7
Hazara . . . 1,320 8 95 3 . .. 3 .. 3
Kohat . . - 832 ’ 15 58 5 .. 5 .. . . .. 5
, British Territory . 132,345 3,114 1,255 3,996 5,035 11,228 1,554 2,111 7 .. . 7 1 1 8
Patiala . . . 10,709 17 2 2 230 84 ' 6,28“ 91 170 .. . 7 4 . 4 11
Nabha’ . . . 1,811 ..5 26 201) Z 7 1 .. 1 8
Ka urthala . . 2,162 14 I60 ' II 45 9 . .. 9 . .. ; 9
Jin . - - - 1,423 28 446 3 6 .. . 6 .- 2 2 8
Total East. Plains 18,034 81 252 464 87 7,012 94 215 7 . .. 7 .. 3 3 10
' Bahéwalpur . . . 2,284 145 139 1,385 122 4 4 .. 2 2 6
Mandi . . . 335 .;. 11 5 2 . 1 .. 3 . . .. 3
Chamba . . . 217 ...s 28 .... 2 .. . 2 2
Nathan~ - - . 451 896 8 3 4 8 12 .. . . 12
Blléspul’ . . 3 . 265 169 '... . . _ 3 .. 2 .. 5 . .. 5
‘ Nalagarh . . . 274 136 4 ,.. I4 5 .. 2 .. 7 . . .. . 7
1
Total Hill States . 2,238 1,396 281 I8 3 z ' 5 I I 6
BritishTerritory . 132,345 3,114 1,255 3,996 5,035 11,228 1,554 2,111 7 .. .. 7 .. 1 1 8 '
- Natrve States . . 22,556 226 1,648 884 87 8,415 94 1 337 6 . 6 .. 2 ‘ 2 8
Provmce . .~ . 154,901 3,349 2,903 4,880 5,122 19,643 1,648 2,448 7 ... , 7 1 .. ‘ I 8
1“ /\ l ‘

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

640: The Churigar (Caste No. I39).——The Chfirigar, or as he is called in the west Bangera or “fan-
grigar, IS the maker of bracelets, generally of glass or lac. He is also sometimes called Kachera or glass-
w‘orker. In the east‘of the Province the Maniar sells these bracelets, but in the west he is a general pedlar;
and I understand that there the Bangera sells as well as makes bracelets. It is also said that the term
Chfirigar 15 extended to men who make bracelets of bell-metal, or of almost any material except silver
or gold. The word appears to be merely the name of an occupation, and it is probable that many of these}
bracelet-makers have returned their true caste. It may be too that in the east of the Province the distinction
between Chérigar and Maniar has not always been observed.

__ 2 , WASHERMEN, DYERS‘, AND TAILORS.
641. Washermén,szers, and Tailors.—The next group Ishall discuss is that of the washermen, dyers,
7 ' 331

   
   

   

 

 

 

. V
<' H .. . . . i7; ‘r., .47 ‘

the Charhoalifiandfithe' figures rforl‘thespe,-Vcastes ‘.will be -»f0‘ur‘1’d; in; fibstracts‘Nosj. 1‘04, below. But" the f _' 5
group is afcurious‘y'confused one 3,?and I’regretlto say that the con-fusion,has‘extended' to our table‘s. ~_

th .fiave'incluiied 5gir'e_-Ir>hpbi;7‘~ine Chhim

- 1 The terms'5jht"‘a1iy rate in the West of the Panjab,» denote loccupatiOn‘sfrather thantrfu‘é‘m'fastes; and thelingjr; :. '5‘. ‘-
of distinction between' the various-'OCCupations‘ is'not only vague,,but varies greatly ‘frpmrone part of the i '

Province '.t0- another, the Liléri doing, in some parts what. the Chhimbafloes in 0th‘ers,,;-and the CharhOa
combining the océmpati'Ons of the whole roup in theMultan and Derajat division's; while the-Darzi is often
(a Chhimba and the Chhimba aDarzi.~ thus it‘ is impossible to saytfit‘theseterms denote separate castes,
though the caste to which the grou 'belongs,‘0f Which the DhobL in the east and-thaCharh‘crainth/e west .
may be taken as types, is a very distinct one. At the same time,‘where the occupations are separatesthey, ‘
_ are in the hands of separate trades-guilds “with separate rules _"and Zorganisati'on,‘ and it is probablethat
intermarriage is at any rate unusual. Like most occupational castes, those of this group are less‘numerou's
on the frontier than elsewhere. - ’ " a ' '

X ,
,

AbstractNo. .104, Mowing Washerrnen, byers,_and i‘ailors. _.

 

, _ WASHERMEN, DYERS, AND muons. ‘ ‘ .

 

o

Phoronnon PER 1,000 on mm.

FIGURES. Pornnnrox.

 

r 10 57 59 I

(a
,0

 

 

l

' Dhobi.
Chhimba.

it.‘

new .
Gurgaon
Karnal .

 

Dehli
Gurgaon
Kama}

Hissir i
Rohtak
Sirsa

Hissar .
Rohtak .'
Sirsa .

HUI-h bin-G

Ambala
‘ Ludhiana
Simla

Ambala .
Ludhiana
Simla .

H
“NU!

Jalandhar , " ‘ ‘ ' . I ,. jalandhar
Hushyarpur ‘ 65 _ . . . . .. Hushyarpur
Kangra . 5 _ . . . Kangra

Amritsar ' . . Amritsar

Gurdaspur . . Gurdaspur
Sialkot . p . , Sialkot

Lahore . . . . ... Lahore
Guj ranwala .. - ... . ... ‘ Gujranwala
Firozpur ~ ' ‘ . ... p F irozpur

Rawalpindi , . .. . Rawalpindi
Jahlam . .. .. . Jahlam
Gujrat . _ .i , Gujrat
Shahpur . .. .. .. . . Shahpur

Multan . .. Multan
jhang . 7 . . I jhang
Montgomery . ' ~ . Montgomery
Muzaffargarh . 8 . . . _ Muzafiargarh

Dera Ismail Khan .. . .. Dera Ismail Khan
Dera Ghazi Khan . ' . . _ Dera Ghazi Khan»,-

Bannu ' .- . .. .. . . . ’ Ba'nnu

Peshawar . 5.467 ' i . . . a . . Peshawar
Hazara . . r. 2,694 < . .. Hazara ‘
Kohat . . 1,019 .. , .’ Kohat

British Territory 117,815 r _ ii. British Territory

Patiala . 2,074 e .. ,Patiala

Nablia . . 629 _ ‘ . . l Nabha

Kapurthala . 762 ‘ . . . 3 ‘ Kapurthalé

Jind . . . 1,028 0 . . . - lind

Faridkot . . x7 s _ , . Faridkot ‘ _ "

Total East. Plains 5,174 i . .. Total East. Plains
Bahawalpur . . 9,163 . .. Bahawalpur-

Total Hill States. 1,063 .. . . ' Total \Hill States
British Territory . 1:7,815 . .. ~ British Territory ‘

Natiye States . 15,400 .Q ‘ Native States
Province . . 133,215 060 I Province

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

332

 

  
  
    
 

 

 

.4-' ~

64_2—,§f;1=iiéf Dhobi'and Chhimba.(Caste N05. and 33.-—-Th‘efi Dhobi is perhaps thedmost clearly

y

 

    

ND Masses anaemia-E; _
Ag. __.’ , ,—L; ' _ p» _.Z‘

f{andLlii'tisan Castes.

.1. __~

I “— > " *-3it5VIri'-%‘Thi Vagraffiiéé-Mfiéfia‘.

definedl-and’the'one most nearly approachinga true caste of» all the. castes of‘the group. He isfound
undefitha‘trname throughout the Panjab, but: in, the. Derajat- and Multan divisions he is undistinguishable
from thetharhda, and I regret to say that here the divisional officers have included those who returned
themselves as Dhobis under the head ofCharhoa. Some, of the Charli‘Oas seem. also to have returned

I “themselVes’ as Jats (see Abstract No. 72, page 224). The Dhobi is the washerman of the country. But

with the work of washing he generally combines, especially in the centre and West jofythe Province, the
Craft of calico-printing;,and in the “Igahore and Rawalpindi divisions. the.’Chhimba has been classed as

»_,Dhobi, while injthe Jalandhar division (most ‘of the Dhobis have been ‘classed’as Chhimbas. In fa'Ct the two

sets of figures must be, taken together. The Dhobi is alsoa true"village menial in the ’sense that he
receiVes a fixed share of the produce in return for washing. the .clothes of the villages where he performs
that office. But he occupies this pesition only among the higher castes of land-owners, as among the Jats
andcastes of similar standing the women generally Wash the clothes of the family. The -Dhobi is there-
fore to be found in largest number’ in the towns. .‘J'His social position is very low, for his occupation is consi-
dered impure; and he alone of the tribes which ar& not outcast Will imitate the Kumhar in keeping and
using a donkey. He stands below the Nai, but perhaps above the Kumhar. He often takes to working

as a Darzi or tailor. He is most often a Musalman. ' His title is Barrera 0r Khalzjflz/z, the latter being the
title of the heads of his guild.

a The Chhimba, Chhaimpa, Chhipi or Chhimpi is properly a calico-printer,iand stamps coloured patterns
on the cotton fabrics of the country ; and he is said.occasionally to stamp similar-patterns on paper. But,
as before remarked, he can hardly be distinguished from'the Dhobi. Besides printing in colour, he dyes
in madder, but as a rule in no other colour. (He is purely an artisan, never being a village menial except as ,
a‘ washerman. ’ He is sometimes called Chhapegar, and I have classed” 45 men so, returned as Chhimbas.
I have also thus classed 23 men returned as Chhaperas. Wilson, at page 11 I of his Glossary, ' " these

, ~ ‘ . two words ’as synonymous‘with Chhimpi; but I am inform 'that-

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Divmons 0,. Wmflmfi ' .in some places, though not in all,- Chhapegar is used to distin—
Dmsms‘ guish those who ornament calico with patterns in tinsel and foil
_ Dhobi. Chliimba. charhoa. only. The C‘hhimba ‘often combines washing with dyeing and
_ . , . stamping, and he very commonly works as a Darzi or tailor, in:
l‘ Bhalam , _ 1,825 ‘ 74 SOInllCl’l that Chhimba is not unfrequently translated byr‘ftailor.”
;: gig? 1‘ :' 23;: 1': But few large divisions are returned for these castes. Igive
4. Agrai _ ‘ . . 4g 1,050 in the margin the figures for a' few of the largest, showing the
g: iii??? “ i . Si: 2,264 Dhobi, ‘Chhimbapand Charhoa side by side. The divisions are
7. sarli . . 737 :32, roughly arranged in the order in which they are found from east to
8- Sippa! . . 6,200 3,704 5,799 west. ’
9. Bhatti .’ . 4,207 2,995 4,306 , . . '
ii’ £23132)? - - 3,312 3,107 3,313 , 643. The L11ar1 and Rangrez (Caste Nos. 67 and troy—These
' .‘ ' ‘. 533 2’335 two Classes have been hopelessly mixed up in the divisional offices,

 

 

 

 

‘ and the tWO sets of figures must be taken together. They are both .
dyers, and both artisans and not menials, being chiefly found in the towns. , But the distinction is said to

be that the Lfléri dyes, as his name implies, in indigo only; while the Rangrez dyes in all country colours

except indigo and madder, which last appertains to the Chhimba. It is noticeable that, with
tion of a 'few returned as Hindus by the Native States, both of these castes are exclusively Musalmém

The Hindu indeed would not dye in blue, which is to him an abomination,- and madder-red is his special

colour, which pe‘rhapsaccounts for the Chhimbas, most of whom are Hindu, dyeing in that colour only. In '
Peshawar the Dhobi and Rangrez are said to be identical. The Lilari is often called Nilari or Nirali;
while I have included under this heading 251- men returned as Pfingar from Multan, where I am informed
that the term is locally used for Lilari. ' ‘

644.. The Charhoa (Caste No. 54).—The Charhoa is the Dhobi and Chhimba of the Multan and
Derajét divisions; and, as far as 1 can find‘out, not unseldom carries on the handicrafts of the Lilari
and Rangrez also. In his capacity of washerman he is, like the Dhobi and under the same circumstances,
a recognised village menial, receiving customary dues in exchange for which he washes the clothes of the
villagers. In’Bahawalpur he has been returned as Dhobi.

645. The Darzi (Caste No. 61).—-—Darzi, or its Hindi equivalent Sfiji is purely an occupational term,

the excep-

' and though there is ‘a Darzi guild in eveigy town there is no Darzi caste in the proper acceptation ‘of the

word. The greater number of Darzis belong perhaps to the Dhobi and Chhimba castes, more eSpecially to
the latter; but men of all castes follow the trade, which is that of a tailor 0r sempster. The Darzis are
generally returned as Hindu in the east and Musalman in the west. ‘ '° -

,r
' MISCELLANEOUS ARTISANS.

646. Miscellaneous artisans—A group of miscellaneous artisans completes the artisan and menial

"class. It includes the Penja or cotton scutcher, the Teli or Oil-presser, the Qassab or butcher, and the

Kala] or spirit-distiller. The figures are given in Abstract No. 105 on the next page. The first three form

a fairly coherent group, inasmuch as they very often belong to ’one caste. The last is quite distinct. The
distribution of each caste will be noticed under its separate head. -

i 647. The Penja,.Teli, and Qassab (Castes Nos. 83, 23, and 38) .—-The Penja, as often called Pumba or
Dhunia, and 1n the .CltlBS Naddaf, 15 the cotton scutcher who, striking a bow with a heavy wooden plectrum,

uses the vibrations of the bow-string to separate the fibres of the cotton, to arrano
and to part them from dirt and other impurities. The Teli is the oil-presser;
who slaughters after the Mahomedan fashion, dresses the carcase, and sells the
appears to be a true caste, the Qassab and Penja are only names of occ

23e them side by side,
and the Qassab the butcher
meat. But while the Teli
upations which are almost

333

 
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
  
  
 
  
  
 
 
  
 
  
 
   
 
 
   
 
  
 
 
  
 
  
 
 
 
  
   
  
 

 

       
   
   
    
    
      

     

     
  

   

       
        
     

   

.1

I I, 31" 4 .« . "II l'llIII-{Ift‘xilw m, I .
nt,‘ aMenial,,*f-aud"Affil§an

-"' it‘ ‘I
r’.

 

”e
L,"
N,

 

1'

rm 11a eyagr

invariably 16111111111117.1025 [In Multanand the Derajat the Teli is gammy; 7541-1121 Chaki' or‘Cha‘kjani, I,

and a quaint story concerning; him’ is related by\Mr. O’Brien at page. 93 of his Meltém' Glossaryi‘fl‘he

Teli, including the Penja and QaSséb, is ,very- uniformly distributed over the Province save in the hills pro. ‘ »
i.

' per, where. 0 l

4

     

and cotton \are. im Orted and the, Hindu p0pulation need no butchers. He is naturally: ‘

          
   
      
   

 

 

 

 

 

      
     
 
   

 

 

 

            
       
       
    

       

           
   
  
   
      
  
  
  
  
  
  
 
  
   

 

 

 

 

, . most numerous in great cities, while on the frontier he is, likepmostuoccupatifonal castes, less common. In‘ , -~ ' .1, ' '
. the Derajat, however, many of the Qassébs Would appear to have been returned as Jats’ (see, Abstract No. ‘ ‘ ," “
, .72, page 224). ~ ~ ‘ " , . ‘ ‘ V ‘ _ 1 N A
, 1 Abstract No. .105, showing Miscellaneous Artisans.
., ‘ " ' ' , ' , h l, I ' 11150111111012 nnrrs‘insi‘ H ' i
‘ Freunns. u _ ‘ .. Pnoromon 11111 1.000 or 110-141. 1102111111011. I ' l a T
“.‘\,‘1‘ ,. “ i l 83 as 38 56 . 1‘83 23 38 . 56 i
, 7 ,» . _ . , 2‘ : ,1 1 . . . I ,2 . , .. ,.1' TOTAL. _ $114111) M
' P011111. 'l‘ell. 9111111. 111111, Penis. Toll. Qassfib. Kain. ‘°‘_‘“‘ 1
1“ 'y ’ 1 \ ’_ he 1 ‘ , , . . . _ , ,1 4 ’
' r» Dehli . . - 145 51598 4.320 758 ‘ 9 7 I5 I I7 Deh“ ,
‘i\ _ 1 , . Gurgaon . . . _ 616 4,799 13,352 481 1 7 21 29 1 3o Gurgaon
\ I Kama] . . . 756 9,777 4,587 878 1 16 I 7 24 .1 25 Kai-n21
Hissar . . .~ 5.39! 2,857 360 14 6 4o 1 41 Hissar ' J
Rohtak ,. . . 6,313 6,318 268 11 11 22 22 Rphtak
Sirsa . .~ . 3.914 842 , 401 16 3 19 s 2 21 $1152
Ambala . . . 6,684 17.577 2,881 5,057 6 16 3 25 5 3o Ambala
Ludhiéna - - ~ 188 10.883 1,621 1,955 18 3 21 3 24 Ludhiana
Simla . . . 33 59 42 99 1 1 1 , 3 2 I5 Simla A
jalandhar . . . .;. l I 10,829 1,603 . 1,624 - 14 2 . 16 2 18 Jalandhar
,_ Hushyérpur . . 4 10,758 2,077 2,695 12 ~» 2 14 3 17 Hushyérpur
Kangra . . . 2 .~ 5.495 190 2,505 7 ... 7 4 11 Kangra _. ~
Amritsar . . - . 20,654 1,971 2,121 23 2 25 2 27 Amritsar _ , I
" . Gurdaspur . . . 17.644 846 1,209 21 1 22 1 .23 Gurdaspur -
=4] ‘ ‘ Sialkot ' . . . 131652 1,927 1,987 13 2 15 2 17 Sialkot
\ Lahore . . . 23,066 2,464 1,909 25 2 27 2 29' Lahore
Gujranwala .- . 9,523 2,384 551 15 4 19 1 20 Gujranwala
F irozpur . . . ... 10,938 7 14 1,929 17 1 1 8 3 21 Firozpur
Réwalpindi - - 12,384 ' 789 280 15 1 15 15 Rawalpindi - — i
Jahlam . . . ., .. 8,302 2,003 1,076 14 3 17 2 1 9 Jahlam
Gujrét . . . 8.562, 1,109 552 12 2 14 1 15 Gujrét
Shahpur . . . 210 2,112 5,202 123 5 12 17 17 Shahpur .
J“.
Multan . . . 91 484 5,914 580 1 11 12 1 13 Multan
Jhang - - - ... 250 4,979 ... 1 13 14 14 Jhang
Mont omery . . . 1,557 5,170 275 4 12 16 1 17 Montgomery
Muza argarh . . 67 238 3,136 19 ... 1 9 1o 10 Muzafiargarh
Dera Ismail Khan ‘ . 12 149 1,584 . 20 ... 4 4V 4 Dera‘ lsmail Khan. .
Dera Ghazi Khan . ' 8 40 221 3 ... 1 1 1 Dera Ghazi Khan ,
Bannu . . . 95 2,967 ... 9 9 9 Bannu
Peshawar . . . 1, 344 3.250 2,636 472 2 6 6 14 1 1 5 Peshawar “
Hazara . . . 164 2,480 ‘ 412 18 6 1 7 7 Hazara.
Kohat . . . 94 31 1 1,1 79 3o 1 2 6 9 ,_. 9 Kohat
British Territory . 10 418 228,585 88, 357 30,237 1 12 5 18 2 20 British Territory
Patiala . . . 4,827 21,097 4,390 4,609 3 14 3 20 3 23 Patiala
Nnblia . . . 280 3,250 468 = 643 1 12 2 Is 2 1 7 Nébha
Kapurthala . . . 53 3,718 918 1,644 15 4 19 7 26 Kapurthala
Jind . . . . 2 3.193 1,306 708 13 5 18 3 21 Jiud , ‘
Faridkot . . . 1,548 92 1,043 16 1 17 10 27 1 Farfdkot ‘
Maler Kotla . . 1,192 503 29 17 7 24 24 Maler Kotla
Kalsia . . . 651 1,196 204 147 10 18 3 31 2 33 Kalsla
Total East. Plains . 5,840 35,770 8,719 8,875 2 14 3 19 4 23 Total East. Plains
Balu‘lwalpur . . 630 727 3,217 319 1 1 6 8 1 9 Bahziwalpur . ,
Total Hill States . 212 1,806 75 719 2 2 1 3 Total'I-Iill States
British Territory . 10 18 228 585 88 . 30,237 1 12 5 18 2 20 : British Territory .51 ' ‘ W
Natiire States . . 6:682 3830;; 12:1??? 9913 2 10 3 15 3 18 l Native States ‘ .
Provmce . . . 17,100 266,888 100,368 40,150 1 12 4:“, 17 2 19 a Province

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The numbers returned for Gurgéon under the head Qasszib seem-extraordinarily large; but I can
detect no error in the tables 1. The Teli is almost exclusively at Musalman; and the Hindu Penja of the
eastern districts 15 said to be known by the name of Kandera, a word, however, which appears to be
applied to Musalmén Peujas also in Réij-itana. ‘

1 Is it possible that a large portion of the Gurgéon juléhas have returned themselves as Telis? The Julahas are not nearly as
numerous 1n Gurgéon as one would expect. Mr. Wilson su ‘gests that the very numerous cattle~dealers.or Beoparis who are found
abOut F lrozpur ]hirka in the south of the district, and wm are perhaps Meos by caste, may very probably have returned themselves

as Qassabs. He points out that so much of the weaving in Gurgéon is done by Chamérs that Juléhas would naturally not be very:
numerous.

 

334

           

 

 

 

 

3; ,5: y i . . {a}: in, v, .351!
3 . [3‘ ' 9‘3 2‘
_ Jags“ 1:33”: I I ~ ‘ . " j
_ , seas, CASTESg.,"ANDs3_’I‘.-RIBES?OF. THE PEOPLE; P“:
L» a . j -. - » g _ .. , , , . ~ . . Chap. V

 

' . l a... VL—The Vagrant." Metal, and. Artisan Castés'

The-Teli is of low social standing, perhaps about the same as that of the Julaha with whom he is
often associated, and he is hardly less turbulent and troublesome than the latter. Mr. F anshawe notes
that in Rohtak “the butcher class is the very worst in the district, and- is noted for its callousness ’in
“taking human life, and general turbulence in all matters ;” and there is. a proverb, “ He who has not
“Seen a tiger has still seen a cat, and he who has not seen "a Thug has still seen a Qassab.” In Karnal
the Qassabs are said often to practice market-gardening. - ' ‘

648. The Kala! (Caste N0. 56).—The Kalal, or Kalwar as he is called in the West of the Panjab, is
the distiller and seller of spirituous liquors. The word, however, seems to mean a potter in Peshawar.
He is commonly known as Neb in Nabha and Patiala, andwhen a Mahomedan often calls himself Kakkezai
and when a Sikh Ahluwalia, the origin of which names will presently be explained. I have said that the
Kalal is a distiller; and that is his hereditary occupation. But since the manufacture of and traffic in
spirits have been subjected to Government regulation, a large portion of the‘ caste, and more especially
of its Sikh and Musalmanasections, have abandoned their preper calling and taken to other pursuits, very
often to commerce, and especially to traffic in boots and shoes, bread, vegetables, and other commodities
in which men of good caste object to deal. They are notorious for enterprise, energy, and obstinacy.
“ Death may budge; but a Kalal won’t.” They are, owing to circumstances presently to be mentioned,
most numerous in the Sikh portions ofthe Panjab, and especially in Kapfirthala. In the western dis-
tricts they seem to be almost unknown. Rather more than half of them are still Hindu, about a quarter
Sikh, and the other quarter Musalman. ‘The, original social position of the caste is exceedingly low,
though in the Panjab it has been raised by special circumstances. '

The reigning family of Kapi’irthala is descended from Sada Singh Kalal, who founded the village
of Ahlu near Lahore. The family gradually rose in the social scale, and Badar Singh, the great-grandson
of Sada Singh, married the daughter of a petty Sardar of the district. From this union sprang Jassa
Singh, who became the most powerful and influential Chief that the Sikhs ever possessed till the rise of
Ranjit Singh. _ He adopted the title of Ahluwalia from his ancestral village Ahlu, the title - is still borne
by the Kapfirthala royal family, and a Sikh Kalal will commonly give his caste as Ahluwalia. The caste
was thus raised in importance, many of its members abandoned their hereditary occupation, and its Musal-

man section also grew ashamed of the social stigma conveyed by'the confession of Kalal origin. It-

accordingly fabricated a story of Pathan origin, and, adding to the first letter of thecaste name the Pathan
tribal termination, called itself Kakkezai. The name was at first only used by the more wealthy members
of the caste ; but its use is spreading, and the cultivating owners of a village in Gujrat entered. themselves
as Kalal in the first and asKakkez‘ai in the second settlement. The well-known Shekhs of Hushyar—
pur are Kalals who, while claiming Pathan origin, call themselves Shekhs and forbid widow-marriage.
Some of the‘Musalman Kalals claim Rajput or Khatri origin, and it is probable that many of the caste
have returned themselves as Shekhs. The commercial Kalals are said not to intermarry ’with those who

still practise distillation.

’ MENIALS OF THE HILLS.

649. The Menials of the Hills.—The figures for such of the menial castes as are peculiar to the hills
are given in Abstract No. 106 on page 337. To these must of course be added those members of
the menial caStes already described as are to be found in the hill tracts, such as the Chamar, Tarkhan, Lohar,
and the like. Ihave divided the class into two groups. The first includes those castes which are found
among the lOwer hills and in the tract at their foot. Even here it will be found that occupations tend to
merge one into another in the most confusing manner, and that, even more than in the plains prOper, it is

difficult to distinguish between one outcast class and another. The second group is more strictly confined ‘

to the actual mountains; and here all seems to be confusion.

The Chamar, the Jhinwar, and the artisans appear to be tolerably distinct, and have already been
described with the groups under which they fall. But even this is not the case everywhere ; ‘while through-
out the hills we find a mixed class known as Koli, Dagi, or Chanal, who not only perform the usual services
demanded of outcasts, but also follow the occupations of very many of the artisan and higher menial
castes. It is impossible to say how many of the people who have returned themselves as Barhai or some
other caste which is sufficiently distinct in the plains, are really Koli by caste and have adopted the occupa-
tion merely of the caste under whose name they are shown. And even the inferior castes which bear the
same name in the hills as in the plains, often adopt very different habits and occupy very different positions
in the two tracts, as will be seen from the extracts I shall presently give from the reports of Messrs. Barnes
and Anderson. One difference is probably almost universal, and that is that in the hills almost all menial
castes occupy themselves very largely in field-labour; and it will be seen that in some parts the Kolis are
generally known as Halis or Sepis, words in common use in the plains for two classes of agricultural labourers.
At the same time it would appear that the services performed and dues received by village menials are less
commonly regulated by custom in the hills than in the plains. The social position of the menial classes in
the hills is thus described by Mr. Barnes in his Kangra Report :—

“Those classes who are too proud or too affluent to plough and yet hold lands, generally entertain Kcimas, or labourers from
‘f these outcast races, whose condition is almost analogous to that of slavery. He gets bread to eat, and a few clothes 3. year, and
“ is bound to a. life of thankless exertion. These castes are always first impressed for bega’r, or forced labour, and, in addition to
“ carrying loads, have to prov1de grass for the camp. In the hills the depression of these castes is more marked than I have observed
“ elsewhere ;—_-their manner is subdued and deprecatory; they are careful to announce their caste; and an accidental touch of their
“ persons carries defilement, obliging the toucher to bathe before he can regain his purity. If any person of this caste has a letter
" to deliver, he will throw or deposit his charge on the ground, but not transmit it direct from hand to hand. He is not allowed '60
“ approach near, and in Court, when summoned, he will stand outside, not venturing unless bid to intrude within the presence. If
“ encouraged to advance he does so with hesitation; while all the neighbours fallback to avoid the contamination of his touch.
“ Under the rule of the Rajas they were subjected to endless restrictions. The women were not allowed to wear flounces deeper than

335

   

 

    
   
     
        
     
    
      
        
    
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   

 

  
  
  

.{aa

:2". add; _ i

  

‘_ i I v-T' ,—

" four inches to their dress, nor-”to use the finer metal of gold for ornaments. Their houses, were neverjto exceed a certainisize, nor »

. “ to be raised above 6nd floor; the men were interdic‘ted from wearing long hair; and in their marriages the bride was'forced to go
“ on foot, instead of riding in a . jampdn’ or chair, as allowed toevery other class; Certain musucal instruments, such as the DW'Z .
“ or drum, and the‘Nilcdm, or trumpet, were positively prohibited. ,Many of these restrictions are still maintained, although, of '
“ course, there has been no sanction given or implied by the Officers ‘of Government.” . ‘ ~ . ' ‘ . » -

650. As for the confusion I have mentioned, it is so clearly brOught out in a report by Mr. Anderson,
and that report gives such a valuable and interesting picture of the curious condition of the lower stratum
of society in Kiilu and the higher hills, that I,need not apologize 'for quoting it at some length. I should
explain that the paragraphs I am about to quote were not meant by Mr. Anderson as a complete .-report
upOn any section of Kulu society, but were merely hasty notes written in reply to enquirief‘s‘ made by me

~ . > concerning certain specified castes :-— p ’ , . ~ . . ' l “ _ /
‘ . . ‘ “ I have said that a Kanet will smoke .With a Nath and with aNai, but in Kulu no good inference can be drawn from the‘fact
L 5 “ that the hulcha is common. ‘I‘believe that not many years ago all castes would have smoked from one pipe. It is still .not a
“ matter of much importance, and ’under ordinary circumstances ‘a Kenet'will smoke with a Thawi, a Nath or a N ai, though he,
» “ might probably, if taxed with doing so, deny it. He would not eat With-them. In some places as in Monali_Kothi,Kanets smoke
“ with Dagis, but this is not common in Kulu, though the exclusrveness has arisen only within the last few years, as. caste distinc-
“ tions became gradually more defined. V - .

L" j ‘ “ Then as to the identity of Dagi and Chanal. In Kulu proper there are no Chanals, that is, there are none who on being
' “ asked to what caste they belong will answer that they are Chanals; but they will describe themselves as Dagi Chanals or Koli . - ..
' . “ Chanals, and men of the same families as these Dagi Chanals or Koli Chanals will as often merely describe themselves as Dagis , ' ”r '
“ l p . . ‘ ‘-‘ or Kolis. In Kulu Dagi, Koli, and Chanal mean very nearly the same thing, but the word Koli is more common in Seoraj and V ‘

‘ ‘ “ Cha’nal is scarcely used, at all in Kulu; but Chanalsare, I believe, numerous ingMandi, and in the Kangra valley. A Dagi'who
“ had been out of the Kulu valley told me he would call himself a Dagi in Kulu, a Chanal in Kangra, and a Koli in Flash or
“ Seoraj, otherwise these local castes would not admit him or eat with him. Again and again the same man has called himself
“ a Dagi and also aKoli. If a Kanet wishes to be respectful to one ofthis low caste he will call him a Koli, if angry with him a
“ Dagi. A Chanal of Mandi Territory will not intermarry with a Kulu Dagi. » ., '”
“ The popular explanation of the word Dagi is that it is derived from duty cattle, because they drag away the carcasses of dead _
“ cattle and also eat the flesh; If a man says he is a Koli, then a Kanet turns round on him and asks him whether he does not
“ drag carcasses ; and on his saying he does the Kanet alleges he is a Dngi, and the would-be Koli consents. There are very few * ,_
“ in Kulu proper that abstain from touching the dead. There are more in Seoraj, but they admit they are called either Dagis or - ‘ ~
“ Kolis, and that whether they‘abstain from touching carcasses or not, all eat, drink and intermarry on equal terms. It is a mere ‘
‘ “ piece of aifectation for a man who does not-touch the dead to say he will not intermarry with the family of a man who is not so~ . - 7
, “ fastidious. This is a social distinction, and probably also indicates more or less the wealth of the individual who will not touch the dead:
‘- ' “ From the natural evolution of caste distinctions in this direction, I would reason that once all the lower castes in Kulu ate .
“ the flesh of cattle, but as Hindu ideas got a firmer footing, the better off refrained and applied to themselves the name of Koli.
“ Popular tradition seems however to go in the opposite direction, for according to it the Kolis came from Hindustan and gradually
~ “ fell to their present low position. The real Koli, or as he is called in Kulu the Sac/wha Kali, is found in Kotlehr, Lambagraon, &c.,
“ of Kangra proper. There the caste is also very low, but tradition ascribes to it a much higher position than it now holds. The
“ Kolis of Kangra will not have intercourse with the Kolis of Kulu on equal terms ; the latter admit their inferiority and ascribe it to
“ their being defiled by touching flesh. But it is the same with Brahmans of the plains and of the hills ; they will not intermarry. V
“ I am not aware what position the Kolis of Kangra hold to the Chanals of Kangra, but I believe they are considered inferior
“ to them, and that they will not eat together nor intermarry, The Chanals of Kangra will not, I understand, touch dead cattle, and
" will not mix on equal terms with those that do. There are some Chanals in Outer Seoraj who are considered inferior to the Kolis there.
“ A Chamar in Seoraj will call himself a Dagi, and men calling themselves Kolis said they would eat and drink with him.
“ They said he was a Chamar merely because he made shoes, or worked in leather. Most Dagis in Kulu proper will not eat with
“ Chumars, but in some places they will. It depends on what has been the custom of the families.
“ The Kolis of Nirmand keep themselves separate from the Dugis in that direction, that is from those that touch dead cattle.
“ The reason is that they are more or less under the influence of the Brahmins who form a large part of the populationof that
“ village. These Kolis of Nirmand will however intermarry with a family of Kolis that lives at a distance in Inner Seorai.
“' This latter family has for some generations taken to turning in wood, and its members are called Kharndis as well as Kolis;
" ‘ They do not touch carcasses, probably because they have acprofession of their own and are richer; but they call themselves Kolis
or Dagis and intermarry on equal terms with the Kolis round them. This illustrates the unsettled state of these low castes, and l ‘.
also the gradual advance of Hindu ideas. i '
“ In Kqu there is not much difference between the Koli, the Dagi, and the Chaual, but they are not admitted to be the same
as the Kolis and Chanals of Kangra. _
“ In Kulu Eater-as are merely Kolis, that is Dagis, who take out slates. They have taken to this trade, but are really Kolis.
They are found only in Plach, and hence are called Kolis, which name is more common there than that of Dagi, So Barhais are
Kolis or Dagis that use the axe. Badhis and Barhuis are the same in Kulu, but not in Kangra Proper. A Tarkhan of the
plains would shudder to associate with the Barhai of Kulu, who does not scruple to eat the flesh of dead animals. Kharadis
are Kolis of Seoraj that turn wood, and mix with Kolis and Dogis on equal terms. They are Considered rather more respectable
' than the common Kolis or Dagis, as they will not touch the dead. In Kulu Barhai or Badhi and Kharadi are. names applied to
different trades, not to different castes. The position of Lohars and Chaunirs is described in para. 1 I 3 of the Settlement Report
' (quoted below). Bararas arc Kolis that work in the nan/(iii or hill bamboo. They were once probably all of one caste, and have
merely got the names of the professions they follow ; but Lohars and Chamars can scarcely be called ,Dagis. ’
“ But Thavis cannot be classed with Kolis and Dagis. They occupy a much higher position. They are just below the -
' Kanets, who will smoke with them, but not eat with them. They work both in wood and in stone, as the style of building in
' Kulu requires that they should do so. It is only their trade that connects them with Barhais or Kharadis, with whom they will
not eat nor intermarry.”

_ 651,—Mr. Lyall thus describes the constitution and functions of the menial class in Kulu. ""

“The Dagis are the impure or Kamin caste. They are also commonly called Kolis, a name, however, which out of K ulu is
applied to any Kulu man 1. In Seoraj they are commonly called Belus. Those among them who have taken to any particular
trade are called by the trade name, 6.3)., bardra, basket-maker; bar/will, carpenter; dhogri, iron-smelter; pumba, wool-cleaner;
and these names stick to families long after they have abandoned the trade, as has been the case with certain families now named
Smith and Carpenter, in England. So also Chamars and Lohars, though they have been classed separately, are probably only Dagis
who look to those trades; but at the present day other Dagis will not eat with the Lohars. and in some parts they will not eat or
' intcrmarry with the Chamars. Most Dagis will eat the flesh of bears, leopards, or lungzir monkeys. All except the Lohars eat
the flesh of cattle who have died a natural death. They stand in a subordinate position to the Kanets, though they do not- '
' hold their land of them. Certain families of Dagis, Chamars, and Lohars are said to be the Koridars, z'.e., the “ courtyard people” ‘

‘ of certain Kanet families. When a Kanet dics his heirs call the Koridur llagis through their jatdi or head men; they brino in . .
‘ fuel for the funeral pile and funeral feast, wood for torches, play the pipes aiid drums in the funeral procession, and do otlieraser- ‘l
“ vices, in return for which they get food and the Iciria or funeral perquisites. The dead bodies of cattle are another perquisite of
the Dagis, but they share them with the Chumars; the latter take the skin, and all divide the flesh. The Dagis carry palanquins
when used at marriages. The Lohars and Chamars also do work in iron and leather for the Kanets, and are paid by certain grain ‘- . ~
allowances. The dress of the Dagis does not dill'cr materially from that of the Kanets, except in being generally coarserin material . " l . i“
and scanticrin shape. Their mode oflil'e is also much the some.” ' .

      
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   

u

   
     
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
 
  
 
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
 
  

..

o

»

~........

 

v.

1 But see section 657. The word is Kala, not Kali.

336

 

 

 

Abstract No. 106, skewing maids-of the Hills. f5

' y

I

\

 

 

  

/
:

Dehli .
‘Gurgaon .
Hissar .
Ambala .
Ludhiana .
Simla ‘|.
J alandhar .
Hushyarpur
Kangra ,V .
Arfiritsar .
Gurdaspur
Sialkot .
Lahore .
Gujranwala

Guj rat

'British Territory '

l

Patiala .
Kapurthala

o u
. o
a
. n
‘ n
. a
- o

' u .

- ¢

Total Eastern Plains

Mandi .
Chamba
Nahan ‘ .
Bilaspur
Bashahr
Nalagarh .
Suket -

o a
o n
u o

o
o u
. .

Tots} Hill States

British Territory

Native States

Province

 

 

A.

' , ‘ .MENIA'LS OF THE fiILLs:

It

A"

   

 

 

\ . FIGURES.

Q

 

   

 

 

 

 

x
I

Pnomgmon mm 1,0000]? wont} Por‘unknonf.

 

78

57

 

97

66

P76

, 173

 

185 ’

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

. 119

 

 

 

 

13,190

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

989

 

 

4,409
5810

400
1,130

. 205
‘ 3,794
95

370
i130!

¢~o

77
31
19,742

 

 

 

 

 

DO"

57

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 
  

  
  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

337-

;

 

 

97'

 

 

 

 

|

6'6

50 176’ , 1'51‘

 

 

 

 

 

v." ,un: 6..-
/‘

oll no: .u.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

:tresi

 

  
 
  
 

9

. ‘-

    
 
 
  
 
 

 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
 
  
 
   

 
  
 
 
 
  
  
  
 
 

 

   

     
   
     
   
   
   
   
    
    
   
   
   
     
     
     
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
    
      
   
     
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
    
    
    
    
     
   
    
    
   
   
     
    
    
   
     
   
   
   
    
    
   

e."

visariié-swgmnt.;., Miehial, at: Armaments; , ,

 

   
  

. J ,.
v
.p ‘ .-
, r
, . ,

. _ In; Spiti therhtlhérfwould appear to be the Only" artisan or menial caste, sogjety Consisting .of .the
‘ 7* cultivating class,‘the L'ohar, and the Hesi 'or gipsy minstrel. ‘ . -, r , i. - ' .. , .
652. The Barwalaand Batwal (Caste NOS. 49 and 78).-"-Barwala and'Batwalfiare two words used almost ' .-

indifferently to express the same thing, the former being more commonly used in the lower hills and the . ‘
latter. in. the mountain ranges of Kangra. In Chamba both names are current as; synonyms. 'But I have
separated the figures, because the Batwal of Kangra is a true caste while Barwala is little more than the , ~

‘ namekof‘ an occupation. Both words correspond very Closely with the Lahbar or Balahar of the plains, and
denote-the village watchman or messenger. In the higher hills this office is almost confined to the Batwals,
while inthe lower hills it is performed by men of various low castes who are all included under‘the generic
term of Barwala. These men are also the ecolies of the hills, and in fact occupy much the sagtfi position there

' * . as is held by the Chamars in the plains, save that they do not tan orwork in leather. In Kangra they are

~, also known as Kirawak‘ o’r'Kirauk, a word which properly means a man Whose duty it is to assemble cooll'es’
\ , f , ‘ and others for begrir or forced labour, and they are also called Satwag or “bearers of burdens.” Like most
’ hill menials they . often cultivate land, and are employed as ploughmen and field labourers by the

Rajpfits and allied races of the hills. who are too proud to cultivate with their own hands. They. are true ~

village menials, and attend upon .v111age guests, fill pipes, bear torches, and carry the bridegroom’s ‘ ‘

‘~ ‘ palanquin at weddings and the like, and receive fixed fees for doing so. In thetowns they appear to be ' ‘ ' ~,

_ , , common servants. They are of the lowest or. almost the lowest standing as a caste, apparently hardly

3 if at allabove the Dumna or SWeeper of the hills; but the Batwal has perhaps a slightly higher standing . ~«

than the Barwala. Indeed the name of Barwala. is said to be a corruption of bai/mrwa’la or “outsider,” , ~

because, like all outcasts, they live in the outskirts ofAthe village. They ‘are returned in considerable K

numbers for almost all our sub-montane districts and for Kangra, but in the Hill States they would appear-

to have been included under. some otherof tlieAmenial castes. The term Barwala seems to be current

also in Jalandhar, Amritsar, Lahore, and Sialkot, as considerable numbers are returned for these districts.

In the higher ranges and where they are known as, Batwal, they are almost all Hindus; but when they

descend to the lower hills or plains and take the name of Barwala they are almost entirely Musalman,

except in Sialkot where a considerable number of them are still Hindus. In fact their difference of religion . .,

. seems to correspond very largely with the difference in name; and indeed a portion of the Hindu Barwalas ’

’~ ’ of Sialkot consists of 1,455 persons of that district who returned themselves as Ratal, and whom I classed ' ' - - ,
as Barwala and .not as Batwal because they were sub-montane and not montane in their habitat. The ’
"Ratals would seem to be almost if not quite identical with the Barwalas or Batwals, and are very largely
employed as agricultural labourers on the footing of a true village menial. Brahmans are said to officiate at
the weddings of the Batwal; but if so I suspect it must be an outcast class of Brahmans. The Barwalas
claim Rajput origin, a claim probably suggested, if any suggestion be needed, by their clans being called _‘
after Rajput tribes, such as Manhas and Janjua.

653. The Meg (Caste No. 57).—The Meg or as he is called in Rawalpindi Meng, is the Chamar of the
tract immediately below the Jammu hills. But he appears to be of a slightly better standing than the
Chamar; and this superiority is doubtless owing to- the fact that the Meg is a weaver as well as a worker in
leather, for we have already seen that weaving stands in the social scale a degree higher than shoe-
makingk. Like the Chamars of the plains the Megs work as coolies, and like all hill menials they work
much in the fields. General Cunningham is inclined to identify them with the Mechioi of Arrian, and has
an interesting note on them at page 11f, Volume II of his Archaeological Reports, in which he describes
them as an inferior caste of cultivators who inhabited the banks of the upper Satluj at the time of Alexander’s
invasion, and probably gave their name to the town of Makhowal. ‘They seem at present to be almost
confined to the upper valleys of the Ravi and Chanab, and their stronghold is the sub-montane porti‘on of
Sialkot lying between these two rivers. They are practically all Hindus.

 

 

654. The Dumna (Caste No. 4I).——The Diimna, called also Domra, and even Di-im in Chamba, is the
Cluihra of the hills proper, and is also found in large numbers in the sub-montane districts of Hushyarpur
and Gurdaspur. Like the Chrihra of the plains he is something more than a scavenger; but whereas the
Chuihra works chiefly in grass, the Dumna adds to this occupation the trade of working in bamboo, a
material not available to the Chuhra. He makes sieves, winnowing pans, fans, matting, grass rope and
string, and generally all the vessels, baskets, screens, furniture, and other articles which are ordinarily made
of bamboo. When he confines himself to this sort of work and gives up scavengering, he appears to be'
called Bhanjra, at any rate in the lower hills, and occasionally Sarial; and I have included 261 Bhanjras
and 31 Sariéls in my figures. In the Jalandhar division Bhanjras were not returned separately from Dumnas.
The Dumna appears hardly ever to become Musalman or Sikh, and is classed as Hindu, though being an
outcast he is not allowed to draw water from wells used by the ordinary Hindu population.

The Dumna is often called Drim in other parts of India, as in Chamba; and is regarded by Hindus as - .
the type of uncleanness. Yet he seems once to have enjoyed as a separate aboriginal race some power
and importance. Further information regarding him will be found in Sherring (I, 400) and Elliott (I, 84). .
He is of course quite distinct from the Dulii-Mirasi whom I have classed as Mirasi. ‘ .

655. The Barara (Caste No. I37).—The Baréra or Barar is the basket-maker and bamboo worker of
the higher hills, though he‘has spread into the sub-montane districts. He is not a scavenger by occupation,
though he is said to worship Lal Beg the Chuhra deity. He is fond of hunting, which fact, combined with his
occupation, would almost seem to point to a gipsy origin. He is also called Nirgalu, because he works
in the Nargéli or lull-bamboo. The name is probably that of an occupation rather than of a true caste, ‘,
and appears to be hardly distinguishable from Bhanjra. In Kulu the Barara is said to be generally

1 In Bikfiner and,Sirsa a man who is pleased With a Chaimir calls him Megwél. just as he calls him Dherh if he is angry with him.
The Chamnrs of the Bagar say they are descended from Meg Rikh, who was created by Narain.

338 '

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

9“ $
‘3“: 4.6.
if sis, , ,5 a .- , . r; "
a?" a . s i , ’ .1 s
i _ g , l 7 , ca’srnsl, mamas .or’r’uE? PEOPLE, “ - .» ' ' 65“ , «.3,
1‘\;1“~ J ‘ >1_ . I_‘ K _-ti A.“ . , . - I" 7- . é, . p ‘ 1‘ .. , '1‘ ‘ ‘ ‘ -. ,~ I\‘
' i 7' , ‘ ’ ”Part VI’..—-The Vagrant, “Meni‘ahand Artisan Castes. \_
. ‘ V 'Koli bylcaste. 5 He is an outcast, like'lall workers; in‘grassor reeds, and only 66 are returned as- Mu‘sal-
mans. , ' ~ g . , . - ‘
x, ' 656;.1‘1118, Sarera (Caste No. 97).—_-In my tables I“ found two castes returned, Sarera and Sarara; the i
3 , former. in the Amritsar, Lahore," and Rawalpindi divisons, and, the latter in the Jalandhar division and the

Hazar‘a district. It appeared. on inquiry that the Hazara people were probably, though not certainly, dis-
tinct ; while the others were certainly one and the same, and were sometimes called by the one name and
sometimes by the other. I ther fore entered them as Sarera, reserving Sarar'aw for theHazara people. The
Sareras are returned only from angra and its neighourhood. In Kangra they are forthe most part general
labourers; and they specially scutch-cotton like the Penjakor Dhunia of: the plains, and are also saidvto make . , ‘_
‘stone'mortars. «JBut they are likewise largely employed in field-labour. They are outcasts of much the
same status as Chamars, endialmost all‘of them are classed as Hindu. ’ ~ ‘ ' ' '

657. The Koli and Dagi (Chanai, Hali and Sepi), (Castes Nos. 66-and 50)1.-—These two words,
together with a third name Chanal, are used almost indifferently to_ describe the lower class, of menials of
the highest hills. The KOli offithe plains has already been‘ described in section 611, and my figures for.
Koli include him also ; but he is pasily distinguishable by his locality, the figures for the Dehli and Hissar
divisions and for Ambala referring to him and not to the Koli of the hills. The former is probably nothing
more than'a Chamar tribe immigrant from Hindustan ; the latter, of KOlian origin. The two would appear,
from Mr. Anderson’s remarks quoted in section 650, to meet in the Siwaliks. GeneralCunningham believes
that the hills of the Panjab were once occupied by a true Kolian race belonging to the same group as the
Kols of Central India and Behar, and that the present Kolis are very probably their representatives. He

8 points out that dd the Kolian for water is still used for many of the smaller streams of the Simla hills, and
thatith‘ere is a line of tribes of Kolian origin extending from Jabbalpur at least as far as Allahabad, all of
which use many identical words in their vocabularies, and have a common tradition of a hereditary con-
nection with workingin iron. The name of Kulu, however, he identifies with Kulinda, and thinks that
it has nothing in common with Kol. Unfortunately Kola is the ordinary name for any inhabitant of Kulu;
and though it is a distinct word from Koli and with a distinct meaning, yet its plural Kole cannot be discri-
minated from Koli when written in the Persian character; and it is just possible that our figures may in-
clude some few persons who are Kole, but not Koli'.

The names Koli, Dagi, and Chanal seem to be used to denote almost all the low castes in the hills.
In the median ranges, such as those of Kangra proper, the Koli and Chanal are of higher status than the
Dagi; and not very much lower than the Kanet and Ghirath or lowest cultivating castes ; and perhaps the
Koli may be said to occupy a somewhat superior position to, and the Chanal very much the same position
as the Chamar in the plains, while the Dagi corresponds more nearly with the Chuhra.‘ In Krilu the three
“ words seem to be,used almost indifferently, and to include not only the lowest castes, but also members of x
those castes who haveadopted the pursuits of respectable artisans. The Very interesting quotations from A
Messrs. Lyall and Anderson in sections 650, 651 give full details on the subject. 7 Even in Kangra the dis-
tinction appears doubtful. Mr. Lyall quotes a tradition which assigns a common origin, from the marriage
of a demi-god to the daughter of a Kulu demon, to the Kanets and‘Dagis of Kulu, the latter having become
separate owing to their ancestor, who married a Tibetan woman, having taken to eating the flesh of the
Yak, which, as a sort of ox, is sacred to Hindus; and he thinks that the story may point to a mixed Mughal
and Hindu descent for both castes. Again he writes: “The Koli class is pretty numerous in Rajgiri on
“ thenorth-east side of parganah Hamirpur; like the Kanet it belongs to the country to the east of Kangra
“ proper. I believe this class is treated as outcast by other Hindus in Rajgiri, though not so in Bilaspur
“ and other countries to the east. The class has several times attempted to get the Katoch Raja to remove
“the ban, but the negotiations have fallen through because the bribe offered was not sufficient. Among
“ outcasts the Chamars are, as usual, the most numerous.” Of parganah Kangra he writes : “ The Dagis
“have beenentered as second-class’Gaddis, but they properly belong to a different nationality, and bear
“ the same relation to the Kanets of ‘Bangahal that the Sepis, Badis, and Halis (also classed as second-class
“ Gaddis) do to the firsthclass Gaddis.” So that it would appear that Dagis are more common in Kangra
proper, and Kolis to the east of the valley ; and that the latter are outcast while the former claim kinship
with the Kanet. It will be observed that, while Chamars are returned in great numbers from Kangra and
the Hill States, Chi’ihras seem to be included under Dagi or Koli, probably the former. The word Dagi is
sometimes said to be derived from (high, a stain or blemish; but it is hardly likely that in the hills, of all
parts of the Panjab, a word of Persian origin should be in common use as the name of a caste, and Mr.
Anderson’s derivation quoted in section 650 is far more probable. At the same time the word is undoubt—
edly used as a term of opprobrium. Chanal is perhaps the modern form of Chandala, the outcast of the
hills, so often mentioned in the Rajatarangini and elsewhere.

. 658. The, Koli and Dagi are found in great numbers throughoutthe hills proper, and in no other part

. ofthe Province. Unfortunately the Kolis of the Native States were omitted when Table VIII A was being
printed. They will be found at the end of the table for those States, while the total for the Province in
the British territory tables is corrected in the errata. They are almost without exception classed as /
Hindu. I have included under the head Dagi‘ those returned as Dagi, Chanal, Hali or Sepi. The 461
Dagis of the Ambala division returned themselves as Chanal. In the Jalandhar division 12,981 are return-
ed as Dagi-Koli, 4,687 as Dagi-Chanal, 48 as Dagi-Barhai, and 1,188 as Sepi. The Dagis of the Hill States
are all returned as Chanal, except 3,228 shown as Dagi in Mandi and 550 in Bilaspur, and the Ha’lis of
Chamba. The Halis are all returned from Chamba, where they number 16,228. Major Marshall, the Super-
intendent of that State, informs me that Hali is the name given in Chamba to Dagi or Chanal; and that
the Halis are a low caste, much above the Dfimna and perhaps a little above the Chamar, who do all sorts
of menial work and are very largely employed in the fields. They will not intermarry with the Chamar.

1_ For the figures for the Kolis of the Native States, see the end of Table VIII A in Appendix B.

339

. , s.

   

  
  

 

Vagrantrlflemal; i,
The Sepi, the’same gentleman informs me,.is a superior kind ’of .Hali. .r The :vyordisaused in Amritsar and _
‘ ‘ -' ,1 ' ‘ the neighbouring districts for any village. menial who assists “in“ - .
, - . agriculture, just as Hali‘means nothing more than ploughman, InL ' '.
'the plains. Mr. Lyall classes both Se is andj'Halis with Dagis.‘ t .4 T.
The main sub-divisions-returned by the K0 is are given in the margin. ‘ ,_
The Dagis show no large divisions. The Hushyarpur Kolis are said ’ ‘ ,
. _ , - . _ to be divided into tWo sections, Andarla and Baharla,,of which “
the former ranks higher and the latter lower than the Chamar 1. '~ . ‘ ' ' ' ~ ‘- ‘ '
. .- 659._ The Rehar (Caste No._I76).-—The Reharor Rihara appears to be very closely alliedto the Dfimna. (j _
. He is found only in the hills. . Like the Dfimna he works in bamboo, but like the Hesi he travelscabout as a , _ . '

. . strolling minstrel. He is said to make the trinkets worn by the Gaddi women, and to furnish the music at
v '. ¥ Gaddi weddings. He is much dreaded as a sorcerer. ~He is an outcast. ’ . . '-

. t . V ' 660. The Dosali (Caste No. I78).—The Dosali is a hill caste of superior standing to the Chamar,~ who

5 f1 , ' ’ makes the cups and platters of leaves which are used at Hindu weddings. The word is perhaps more the »

_ , name of' an occupation than of a caste, and is derived from dzisa, the small piece of straw with ‘which he » ‘
._ pins the leaves together; but the Dosali is said‘not to marry out of his caste. , Probably many of them ' ,

have been returned as Kolis. They are a very low caste, but not outcast; indeed if they“were, articles made
"by them would hardly be used for eating from.

‘x V 661. The Hadi (Caste No. 185).—T his is' also a hill caste, and returned from_ Kangra only. They ,-
~ would appear to be general. labourers, to make bricks, carry earth, vegetables, &c., for hire, and to be.
something like the Kumhar of the plains. But I have no detailed information regarding them.

7.: ' ; 662. The Ghai (Caste No. ISI).-—I am in absolute uncertainty regarding this caste, even as to
:~~‘*":7 ' whether it is a caste atnalll It was represented to me as a separate caste called Ghasi or Ghai, who are the
grass-cutters of the hills. But the derivation sounds suspicious. I can obtainno trustworthy information
about the caste, and I never heard of grass-cutting as a hereditary occupation. I am not at all sure that .
, the word is not simply Khas or Khasia,‘the great branch of the Kanets, and robably the representatives ‘
i. of the ancient Khas who once inhabited Kashmir and the western portion of) the lower Himalayas; and

that it has not been written with ag instead of a k by an ignorant enumerator. Mr. Anderson tells me - -
that the word Ghai is used in Kangra for a grass-cutter. ’ l ‘

 

    

    

 

 

 

   

I

‘ __ ‘ .. ".KoLI imvrsrousf .. _
" ‘ 1. Barhai ’ .~ 4,064' -3.‘.Chauhén . ”£516
2. Basehru , {5,018 i 4. Dagi . - 3:990

  
       

 

 

 

 

     
      
        
    
       
        
       
    
     
       
       
       
     
     
      
      
      
   
 
 
 

 
 

PURBIA MENIALS.

663. The Purbia Menials.——The group for which the figures are given in Abstract No. 107 on the * ‘
opposite page have little in common in their place of origin, but much as they exist in the Panjab. They are
., all immigrants from the North-West Provinces, who have for the most part come'into the Panjab with our
troops. Some of them belong to castes which are properly agricultural; but these men have as a rule .
settled down to menial occupations or taken to service, and they are almost confined to the Panjab canton-
ments. They are almost all Hindus. They will not need any lengthy description, for they are essentially _ " ‘ ~.
foreigners in the Panjab. ’ - . ~~ '
The Kori (Caste No. 99) is a great tribe of Chamars whose head-quarters are in Oudh and the '
neighbouring country; and it is probably identical with the Koli of the eastern districts of the plains who
have already been described. The Kori Chamar seldom works in leather, rather confining himself to , .
_‘ . weaving and general labour. In the Panjab cantonments the latter is his occupation. He is a coolie and ‘
.3. . grass-cutter, and not unfrequently takes service in the latter capacity or as a groom. ,
. The Kurmi (Caste No. 119) or Kumbhi is" a great caste of cultivators very widely distributed over
6‘ _. - the eastern parts of Hindustan and the Deccan. “A good caste is the Kunbin. With hoe in hand she
g' “ weeds the field together with her husband.” But in the cantonments of the Panjab they are generally
occupied, like other Purbis, in cutting grass, weaving, and serving as grooms ; and they are even said to
keep pigs. They are of course a very low caste; lower far in social standing than our indigenous
agricultural castes. ,
.5 g . e The Jaiswara (Caste No. 127).—Many of the north-western castes include a tribe of this name ; _ ’
1‘ more especially the menial and outcast classes, though there are also Jaiswara Rajptits and Banyas. The V
, name is supposed to be derived from Jais, a large manufacturing town in Oudh. But the Jaiswaras of the
Panjab cantonments probably belong to the Chamar tribe‘of that name. They are generally found in .
attendance upon horses, and a considerable proportion of our grooms and grass-cutters are Jaiswéras. '
They also frequently take service as bearers. ‘ ' i ‘
The Pasi (Caste N0. 156).-This caste is closely allied with the Khatiks, who indeed are said by some é
, . . ‘- to be nothing more than a Pasi tribe. They are said to be the professional watchman and "thief of the
, North-\Vest Provinces, which is notthe only part of India where the two occupations go together. , It is
5 said that their name is derived from pa’sa, a noose; and that their original occupation is that of climbing ‘ ‘
the toddy palm by means of a noose and making toddy. They are a very low caste, and great keepers

of pigs,- and in the cantonments of the Province they are often employed in collecting and selling
cowdung as fuel.

The Purbi (Caste N0. I46).—-This word means nothing more than an “ east country man,” from

[512171;], the east, and is used generically in the Panjab for all the menial immigrants from the North~VVest . i . ’
Provuiccs who compose the group now under discussion. :

      
             
       
               
  
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
  
 
 
  
   
    
 

 

 

1 Mr. Anderson notes on this, that in Kulu

. Diigis, Kolis, Channirs. and in short all outcasts, are commonly described by the people
as bu’lmr 1w (outs1ders), as opposed to andnr kc (i1

' ‘ 1 ~. . , _ lsiders), which latter term includes Kanets and the better castes. The words simply . ‘
imply that the tormer C ass must remam’outside the place where food is cooked and water kept, while the latter may go inside. It is _ ‘ ,, -
very Pmb“blc that the terms Andarla and 3‘”th e.\:press the relation in which the respective sections of Kolis stand to each other in this-

respect; and it may be that, the two names are applied to the Chaimir and Kolian section respectively, which. as we have seen above,
meet on the Hushynrpur and lxungra borders. '

340

 

 

 

 

 

 

~ I‘Jehli-r‘ 3.
Karnal ~ ‘ _
\ _

Amhala‘f v- ii; *
Sitn'ld f A ‘\

jamming .

Amritsar:
Gurdéspur
Siaikot.

Lahore .

I ‘ Gujrénwala.‘ ,

Firozpur

Rawalpindi
Jahlam .

1

.Shahpur

Multari . .'

9 Dyerah ISmaillKhan
Der-ah Ghazi Khan
Bannu . _.

Peshawar \ . ‘ .*

‘

British Territory .

>4~

\Patiala . I

Nabha . .
Kapurthala

7‘ Total East. APlains
Bahawalpur
Total Hill'States-
British Territory

Native States .
Province .

 

 

 

 

moronron rim nope 0116mm:
% . Poruunon’. ~ .

 

 

 

‘.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Dehli~

LAmb-ala
Simla- K »
jalandhar ,
Amritsar

Lahore

Gujrénwala

Firozpur
Rawalpindi
Jahlam

Shahpur

Multan ,

Derah Ismail Khan
Derah Ghazi Khan
Bannu

Peshawar

British Territory
Patiala , 7

Nabha
Kapurthala

Total Eastk Plains

Bahawalpur.

Total Hill States

British Territory
Native States
Province

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

L

..,;

rag

 

1 1 AP

TABLE OF my“ OECAST

\ .

x - V Sex .

TABLE ‘VI_I'I Bi—srgtish Térr

‘

,IIU I ~ - ’ ‘. Sex v .

r. . TAfiLE" VIII :A.—Native’Statés
‘ '. . .1. ..‘Ito4o

\

E

‘.‘\.

\ v."

ITABLE VIII As—Bntnsfi:T’Efri_£ofy45h6Mfig:Castes éhd'TI'IiBes\’ by Reggion 3113

.4— ..

Y;sh%§v§ing Miscellaneous CasteS‘ . I "I, to 4

f5hovfi1§§g Caétes ’énd Trifiés by Religion and

LIABLE VIII» BE—Native States-showing Miéce113né0ué Castes f , 1

o". '- a o , - 0‘1t066 -

 

F‘wfi‘ «'53:?

yen-Am . I 35-.“ x a;

is

W$€w~ya—*

ni‘ wy- _

m? = .
W‘é“.
7;.

‘r '3‘

Ag?" “
h

 

TABLE

OF ERRATA.

 

For

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Table _ Page Column Top heading Side heading Read
3rit. Terr.
VIII A 3 3 Total. Males ... . .. Montgomery ... .. 4,851 1,851
' Rawalpindi ... .. ‘
23 47 Maniér .. .. I I ., , ,
J helum .. 5 Transfer figures for Mamar to Baghban
29 65 Baghbén .. ‘ l
Rawalpindi Division ... ..
23 47 Mania:- .. Total British Territory .. l
Alter figures as above
29 65 Béghbz‘m .. . .i. Total Province .. l
25 51 Mahtam Sialkot 3 .
Transfer figures for Bahrfipia to Mahtam‘
48 128 Bahrlipia . . ... Gujrét .. l '
f' Amritsar Division .. .. .. ‘1 ‘
25 51 Mahtam l Rawalpindi Division ... l
V { } Alter figures as above
48 128 Bahrfipia ... . I Total British Territory ... .. l
L Total Province .. .. J
29 64 Total. Females .. .. Jullundur Division 2,059 2,509
30 66 K 1, l Native States " l See separate slip ; and page 39 of Table
0 1 - < , . f VIII A for Native States (Vol. 111)
( I‘otal Provmce
31 'Zl Total. Both sexes .. Hissar Division .. 3,365 4,365
Native
States.
VIII A 1 2 Hindxi. Females ... Jubbal ... .. . . 149
l 2 Hindfi. Females ... Bhajji ... ... ... ... 125
5 13 Total. Both sexes . Balsam .i .i. 6
19 66 Koli See page 39 of the : same Table.

 

 

 

 

 

  
  

 

3,

    
     
  

, r .
- . “1,5,4?“ )4

        

, up.“ h. . W"?! ' .
Q‘ {fie-k «Arum-‘1. ’3‘ ~_ 13‘ \\ £2

   

      

 
 
 
 

v

“pmuau- . «mr 3m?"

8&3}? :~ n
:r‘n:

   

~ .. x ~~q§a §

 

’
x
' _
I
‘
. V ‘

. ‘ \

. _ o

 

TABLE N O. VIIIA

 

TRIBES AND OASTES BY
RELIGION

BRITISH TERRITORY

 

 

Index.~—For Index see page 60 of the Table,

" VII] a

Brit. Terr.

TRIBES
8:
CASTES;
RELIGION

Statement showing the Distribution of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Religion

TABLE N0. VIII A

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1
J T
Serial DISTRICTS, A 031333.325
No. DIVISIONS 6:0. . . , _ 1 1' .
’ Hindu S1kh Jam Musalman Christian Others Total ,
Males Females Males Females Males Females Males Females Males Females M ales Females Both sexes Males Females
1 Delhi 55,896 48,088 690 75 1,269 1,049 4 4 107,075 57,859 49,216 Delhi
2 Gurgaon 34.702 28,937 87 24 340 252 64,342 35,129 29,213 Gurgaon
3 Kamal 47,389 38,833 3,507 2,705 1.488 1,186 95,108 52,384 42,724 Kamél
4 Hissar 69,798 58,739 1,159 908 2,261 2,021 - .. 134,886 73,218 61,668 Hissar
5 Rohtak 97.891 82,754 111 22 .. 1,086 912 .. . 182,776 99,083 83,688 Rohtak
6 Sirsa 21,948 17,164 12,171 9,682 1,643 1,431 1 64,040 35,763 28,277 Sirsa
7 Umballa 64.571 46,978 27,331 19,948 6922 5,507 . 171,257 98,824 72,433 Umballa
s Ludhiana 54,070 40,930 57,629 44,818 15,077 12,141 .. .. 222,665 124,776 97,889 Ludhiana
9 Simla 158 29 17 21 10 . . 235 196 39 Simla
10 Jullundur 50.716 36.546 32,923 23,479 . 10,991 9,102 .. . 163,757 94,630 69,127 Jullundur
11 Hoshiérpur 47.869 38,391 17,203 12,285 . 16,240 13,740 11 4 . 145,743 81,323 64,420 1105111ng
12 Kéngra 5,634 5,024 87 47 .. 201 119 4 2 11,118 5,926 6.10? Kéngra ..
13 Amritsar 9,522 7.321 87,338 63,769 21,107 16,377 .. .. .. .. 205,434 117,967 87,467 Amritsar ..
14 Gurdzispur 20,919 17,128 27,496 18,583 24,834 20,794 1 .. .. . 129,755 73,250 50-502 Gurdéspm‘
15 81511401 38,643 30,437 15,504 10,563 92,066 78,812 4 4 5 2 266,040 146,222 119,818 Siélkot ..
16 Lahore 2,930 1,461 45,726 34,057 -. 40,434 33,050 6 6 . 157,670 89,096 68,574 Lahore .
17 Gujrénwéla 13,544 9,829 10,399 6,450 . .. 72,276 61,451 12 18 .. 173,979 96,231 77.746 Gujrénwéla ..
18 Ferozepore 13,235 10,552 75,338 60,816 .. 14,417 12,218 .. .. 186,576 102,990 83,089 Ferozepore ..
19 Réwalpindi .. 1,150 175 371 85 6 25,219 20.922 , 1 .. .. 47,935 26.752 21.183 Rawalpindi ..
20 Jhelum 341 66 617 47 47,006 40,293 ' 1 .. 88.371 47,964 49,407 Jhelum 4..
21 Gujrét 1,341 1,083 603 53 .. 95,553 82,744 3 . ... 181.380 97,500 82880 Gujrét
22 Shahpur 654 531 390 256 .. 17,524 15,153 .. . .. 34,508 18,568 10,910 Shahpur ..
23 Mooltan 490 237 355 92 . 57.338 44,440 .. .. 102,952 58,183 44,769 Mooltan ..
24 Jhang 132 85 112 34 . 26,555 21,324 . 48.242 26,799 21,442} Jhang
25 Montgomery 231 161 616 318 - 23,035 18,346 .. . 42.707 23.882 18,820 Montgomery
26 Muzaffargarh 55 28 27 7 .. 59,639 49,596 -- . .. 109,352 59,721 49,531 Muzafiargarh .a
27 D. I. Khan 60 7 464 » 35 110,690 94,104 . .. 205,360 111,214 94,146 D. I. Khan ..
28 D. G. Khan 210 63 337 33 87,671 72,089 1 1 160,405 88.219 72,186 D. G. Khan
29 Bannu . 71 3 362 11 28,279 25,174 .. - . 53,900 28,712 25,188 Bannu ,.
30 Peshawar 747 78 1,330 62 I 1,843 857 '0 0. .- 000 4,917 3,920 997 Peshawar
31 Hazara 43 13 274 19 . 122 44 .. .. .. .. 515 439 76 Hazara
32 Kohét 272 6 910 22 .. 232 23 . .. .. 1,470 1,414 56 Kohét
I Delhi 137,987 115,858 4,284 2,804 3,097 2,487 4 4 ... 266,525 145,372 121,153 Delhi ..
II Hissar ... 189,637 158,657 13,441 10,612 .. 4,990 4,364 1 ... 381,702 208,069 173,633 Hissar ..
III Umballa 118,799 87,937 31,977 64,766 .. 20,020 17,658 .. .. 394,157 223,796 170,361 Umballa .-
IV Jullundur 104,219 79,961 50,213 35,811 -. 27,432 22,961 15 6 .. 320,618 181,879 138,739 Jullundur ..
V Amritsar 69,084 54,886 130,338 92,915 .. 138,007 115,983 5 4 5 2 601,229 337,439 263,790 Amritsar ..
VI Lahore 29,709 21,842 131,463 101,323 127,127 106,719 18 24 .. 518,225 288,317 229,908 Lahore ..
VII Rawalpindi 3,486 1,855 1,981 441 6 185,302 159,112 9 2 352,194 190,784 161,410 Rawalpindi
VIII Mooltan 908 511 1,110 451 . . . . 166,567 133,706 . . 303,253 168,585 134,668 Mooltan . .
IX Derajat 341 73 1,163 79 .. .. 226,640 191,367 1 1 419,665 228,145 191,520 Derajét -.
X Peshawar 1,062 97 2,514 103 2,197 929 .. ,. 6,902 5,773 1,129 Peshawar
x1 Khaibar Pass 28 5 .. .. 8 .. .. 8 49 49 Khaibar Pass ..
Total of British Total of British
Territory 655,260 521,677 421,489 309,305 6 901,387 755,286 53 41 13 '2 3,564,519 1,978,208 1,586,311 Territory
Native States 180,034 141,723 223,536 172,531 81,858 68,549 868,231 485,428 382,803 Native States
Total of the I Total of the
Provmce 8352981,“.663490 645,025 481,836 ,4 6 M98324?) 823.835 53 41 13 2 4,432,750 2,463,636 1,969,114 Province

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Serial

III
IV

VI

VII
VIII ‘
I

XI

L0

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Serial DISTRICTS, ' ’ DISTRICTS Serial
No. DIVISIONS, 840. R A J P U T . DIVISIONS, 850. No.
Hindu Sikh Jain Musalman Christian Others Total
Males Females Males Females Males Females Males Females Males Females Males Females Both sexes Males Females
1 Delhi -- 12.827 10,455 10 1 5,504 5,007 9 10 . 33,823 18,350 15,473 Delhi l
2 Gurgeon . 9,924 7,749 1 4,508 4,301 ,, .. 26,483 14.433 12,050 Garzaon 2
3 Karnal -- 7,129 4,983 32 22 21,895 19,188 6 , 5 .. . 53,260 29,062 24,198 Kamél 3
4 Hissar -- 7,478 5.445 1 .. 25,883 22,186 . .. “60,993 33.362 27,631 Hissar 4
5 1011121: .. 4,199 3,155 .. 11.332 11.288 1 . 29.975 15,532 14,443 119111211: 5
6 sirsa .. 2,139 1,583 72 44 23,125 19,864 .. .. 46,827 25,336 21,491 sum 6'
7 11111115115. .. 13,249 9,359 118 35 . 36,631 32,591 .. .. 92.033 49.998 42,035 Umballa 7 '
8 Ludhiana -- 853 765 23 23 . .. 15,912 13,381 . .. 30,957 16,788 14,169 Lhdhiéna 8
9 Simla .. 1.184 306 . , .. 261 98 .. 1,849 1,445 404 simla 9
10 Jnllundur .. 1,713 1,282 1,426 1,184 .. 20,735 17,446 .. 3 . 43,789 23.874 19.915 Jullurgdur 10
11 Hashiérpur -- 28,311 24,333 1,441 1,095 .. .. 24.570 21,613 14 7 ;. . 101,384 54.336 47,048 Hgshiérpur 11
12 Kéx1gm 47,559 43,079 26 11 .. 1,157 987 7 10 . 92,836 48,749 44,087 kangra 12
13 Amritsar 1,181 637 285 174 .. 13,850 11,541 .. - 27,668 15.316 12,352 Amritsar , 13
14 Gurdéspur 18,254 13,469 193 103 . 21,074 18,417 6 3 .. 71.519 39,527 31,992 0.1319581)“ 14
15 Sizilkot 6,300 4,981 231 223 24,119 21,415 .. .. 57,269 30,650 26,619 Sxalkot 15
16 Lahore 1,940 958 1,240 1,098 26,770 22,566 3 2 .. .. 54,577 29,953 24.624 Lahore 16
17 anranwéla 1,384 1,052 3,075 2,014 .. 15,921 13.037 1 .. 36,484 20,381 16,103 Glljrénwz'tla 17
18 Ferozepore 1,924 1,351 169 151 ... 19,351 16,592 .. . 39,538 21,444 18,094 Ferozepore u- 18
19 Rawalpindi -- 635 144 107 50 ,, 75,530 69,020 ... . . 145,536 76.322 69,214 Rawalpindi 19
20 Jhelum 504 77 33 10 27,397 24,752 5 1: . 53,279 28.439 24.840 Jhelum 20
21 Gujnit .- 457 332 4 .. .. 11.061 10,172 . 22.026 11.522 10,504 Gujrét 21
22 Shahpur 113 43 31 23 .. .. 43,595 38,485 .. ... .. 82,290 43,739 38,551 Shahpur 22
23 Mooltan 539 191 25 1s .. 32,247 26,606 . . .. 59,627 32.811 26.816 Mooltan 23
24 Jhang 61 43 46 . 37 . 49,386 40,068 .. . 89,641 49,493 40,148 Jhang 24
‘25 Montgomery 239 180 351 329 31.165 24.311 . .. 56,575 31.755 24,820 Montgomery 25
26 Muzafiargarh 71 32 164 134 4,168 3,392 .. .. 7,961 4,403 3,558 Muzaffargarh 26
27 D. I. Khan 231 26 8 .. 932 551 2 .. .. 1.750 1,173 577 D. I. Khan 27
28 D. G. Khan 419 60 91 62 1,165 870 .. .. 2.667 1.675 992 D.G. Khan 28
29 Bannu 329 16 4 1,737 1,223 . . 3,309 2,070 1,239 Bannu 29
30 Peshawar 909 39 21 2 .. 1,503 653 2 2 . 3,181 2.435 746 Peshziwar 30
31 Hamira 119 19 4 1 , 2,514 2,120 .... .. , .. .. 4,777 2,637 2,140 Hazéra 4.. 31
32 Kohet 549 5 36 1 1,052 244 .. ‘ 1,887 1,637 250 Kohét 32
I Delhi . - 29,880 23,187 43 23 ... 31,907 28,496 .. 15 15 . . 113,566 61,845 51,721 Delhi I
II Hissar 13,816 10,183 .73 44 60,340 53,338 1 .. 137,795 74,230 63,565 VHissar II
III Umballa. .- 15,286 10,430 141 108 .. 52,804 46,070 .. .. 124,839 68,231 56,608 Umballa III
IV Jullundur .. 77,583 68,694 2,893 2,290 46,462 40,046 21 2O . 238,009 126,959 111,050 Jullundur IV
V Amritsar .. 25,735 19,087 709 500 59,043 51,373 6 3 .. . 156,456 85,493 70,963 Amritsar V
VI Lahore .. 5,248 3,361 4,484 3,263 . , . , 62,042 52,195 4 2 . . 130,599 71,778 58,821 Lahore VI
VII Rawalpindi 1,709 596 175 83 158,133 142,429 5 1 . 303,131 160,022 143,109 Rziwalpindi ,VII
VIII Mooltan .. 910 446 586 518 1 116,966 94,377 .. .. 213,804 118,462 95,342 Mooltan Valli
IX Derajzit 979 102 103 62 . . 3,834 2,644 2 .. . 7,726 4,918 2,808 Derajzit IX 4’5
X Peshziwar 1,577 113 61 4 .. .. 5,069 3,017 2 2 .. 9,845 6, 3,136 Peshziwar X
XI Khaibar Pass 130 . . 6 , , . 152 .. 288 . . Khaibar Pass X1
Total of British 172,853 136,199 9,268 6,895 1 596,606 513,985 56 43 152 1,436,058 778,935 657,123 Total of British
Territory - , - Territory
Native States 32,528 23,280 947 651 100,774 83,329 . . . . 241,511 134,251 107,260 Native States
Total of the Total of the
Province 205,381 159,479 10,215 7,546 1 697,380 597,314 56 43 152 1,677,569 913,186 764,383 Provmce

 

 

 

——

110191133
‘531svo
’8
939181.
a119,}, 91.13

'8 1114

TABLE N0. VIII A—continucd

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

14
Statement showmg the D1str1but10n of the People by TrIbe, Caste, and Rehgion '
t
3
Serial DISTRICTS, B R A H M A N DISTRICTS, Serial
No. DIVISIONS, 6:0. DIVISIONS, 660. No.
Hindu Sikh Jain Mpsalman Christian Others Total
Males Females Males Females Males Females Males Females Males Females Males Females Both sexes Males Females
1 Delhi 31,563 27,077 6 5 .. 1,229 1,104 7 16, .. 61,007 32,805 28,202 Delhi .. 1
2 Gurgaon 27,780 24.857 .. 1 1 3 52,642 27,781 24,861 Gurgaou .. ‘2
3 Karnz‘sl 29,534 25,497 76 61 .. . 55,168 29,610 25,558 Kamél 3
4 Hissar 17,089 14,520 2 2 . ' 31,613 17,091 14,522 Hissar .... 4 ’1
5 Hohtak 31,292 26,919 .. .. . 58,211 31,292 26.919 Rohtak .. '36
6 81155 3,296 2,262 1 . . 5,559 3,297 2,262 Sirsa. .. 9:6!
7 Umballa 34,806 29,590 189 134 .. .. 176 140 .. . 65,035 35,171 29,864 Umbaua ,. '7 7
8 Ludhiana 13,705 11,055 219 140 .. .. 2 .. .. .. 25,121 13,924 11,197 Ludhiéna ... 8
9 5111113. 1,861 706 .. . 2,567 1,861 706 Simla .. 9‘
10 Jullundur 17,000 13,348 95 80 2 2 6 2 . 30,535 17,103 13,432 Jnllundar .. 10
11 Hoshiérpur 41,023 36,278 80 31 .. .. .. 77.412 41,103 36,309 Hoshiérpur- .. ll
12 Kangra 57,072 52,779 11 12 . . ... 5 2 , 109,881 57,088 52,793 Kaingra 12
13 Amritsar 19,396 14,724 392 241 .. .. .. . .. .. 34,753 19,788 14,965 Amritsar .7. 13
14 Gurdéspur 25,016 22.338 282 260 .. .. ... ... 3 . .. 47,899 25,301 22,598 Gurdéspur 14:
15 Siélkot 19,554 16,252 175 116 1 2 .. .. . 36,100 19,730 16,370 Siélkot .. 15
16 Lahore - 12,335 8,169 185 98 13 13 . . 20.813 12.533 8.280 Lahore .. 16
17 Gujrénwéla . 9.635 8,137 167 116 . 14 11 . ... . 18.080 9,816 8,264 Gujrz’mwéla. .. 17.
18 Ferozepore .. 6,924 4,921 124 107 3 .. . . ... ... ... ... 12,079 7,051 5,028 Ferozepore .. 13
19 Réwalpindi 9.987 7,100 730 694 4 1 . 5 2 ... 18,523 10,726 7,797 Réwalpindi . 19
20 Jhelum 5.280 4.342 211 173 .. .. . .. 1 3 .4. 10,010 5,492 4,518 Jhelum .. 20.
21 Gujrét 4,680 3,908 40 35 .. .. . 3 2 8,668 4,723 3,945 Gujrét .. 21
22 Shahpur 2,940 2,493 _12 1 8 8 .. 5,462 2,960 2,502 Shahpur .. 22
23 Mooltan .. 2.135 1,869 22 22 2 66 67 .. ... 4,183 2,225 1,958 Mooltan ... 23
24 Jhang .. 2,887 2,423 4 3 1 1 5,319 2,892 2,427 Jhang .. 24
25 Montgomery .. 1,784 1,277 67 40 ... .. .. 3,168 4,851 1,317 Montgomery .. 25
26 Muzafiargarh 1,111 729 1 .. . ..-. 1,841 1,112 729 Muzafiargarh .. 26
27 D. I. Khan . . 2,058 1,447 35 2 1 . 1 ... ' 3 2 3,549 2,098 1,451 D. I. Khan ... 27
28 D. G. Khan .. 1,325 756 5 1 .. , 42 35 ... ... 2,164 1,372 792 D. G. Khan . 28
29 Karma .. 1,253 772 2 .. ... 5.. . ... -- 2,027 1,255 772 Bannu ... 29
30 Peshéwar .. 2,400 972 68 16 .. 156 134 ... 3,746 2,624 1,122 Peshaiwar .. 30
31 Hazéra .. 2,280 1,723 342 317 . . ... . 4,662 2,622 2,040 Hazéra .. 31
32 Kohét 604 159 71 48 .. .. .. 882 675 207 Kohét .. 32
I Delhi .. 88,877 77,431 82 66 .. ... 1,229 1,105 8 19 168,817 90,196 78,621 Delhi .. I
II H1883? .- 51,677 43,701. 3 2 on: a. o 0 o 0 o ”0 "' 0. 95,383 51,680 43,703 Hissal' to II
III Umballa . . 50,372 41,351 408 274 ... 176 1412 ... . . 92,723 50,956 41,767 Umballa III
IV Jullundur . 115,095 102,405 186 123 2 2 11 4 217,828 115,294 102,534 Jullundur .. IV
V Amritsar .. 63,966 53,314 849 617 .. 1 2 3 ... .. 118,752 64,819 53,933 Amritsar .. V
VI Lahore .. 28,894 21,227 476 321 3 .. 27 24 ... 50,972 29,400 21,572 Lahore .. VI
VII Réwalpindi .. 22,887 17,843 993 903 4 1 ll 10 6 5 42,663 23,901 18,762 Réwalpimii .. VII ,
VIII Mooltan 7,917 6,298 93 .65 2 68 68 ... ... ... 14,511 8,080 6,431 Mooltan ... VIIf'
IX Del-ajét 4,636 2,975 42 ' 3 .. 4:3 35 1 .. 3 2 7,740 4,725 3,015 Derajzit ... IX
X Peshawar . . 5,284 2,854 481 381 156 134 . ... 9,290 5,921 3,369 Peshawar .. X .
XI Khalbal‘ Pass ... 77 I00 "0 0.. 0 0 o u 1 00- to. ID. 57 "0 135 135 .ll Khaibail‘ P383 co X1
Total of British ‘ Total of British
Territory 439,682 369,399 3,613 2,755 9 1 1,714 1,522 29 28 60 2 818,814 445,107 373,707 Territory
Native States ... 144,121 119,998 5’9 433 1 1 144 265,379 144,825 120,554 Native States

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

gerial DISTRICTS, C H U H R A DISTRICTS, Serial
N o. DIVISIONS, &C. DIVISIONS, &C. No.
Hindu Sikh Musalman Christian Others Total
Males Females Mal es Females M ales Females Males Females Males Females Both sexes Males Females

1 Delhi 13.352 12.022 2 1 353 331 4 2 26,067 13,711 12,356 Delhi 1'
2 Gul‘gaon 9,058 8.710 1 4 4 17,783 9,063 8.720 Gurgaon '2

3 Kamal 16,415 14,651 67 55 57 43 31,288 16,539 14,749 Karnél 3
4 11133711‘ 5.913 5,331 22 3l 441 388 12,126 6,376 5,750 Hissar .. 4
5 Rohtak 10,492 9-313 5 5 31 25 19,901 10.528 9.373 Rohtak . 5
6 31m 5,239 4,976 1,086 992 2,001 1,757 16,051 8,326 7,725 Sirsa. 6
7 Umhnlla 22,063 18,808 419 434 15 16 41,755 22,497 19,258 Umballa, 7‘
8 Ludhiana. 8,549 77517 1.5335 1,183 18.525 9,825 8,700 Ludhiéna 8
9 Simla. ‘ 1,155 681 4 1,845 1,160 685 8111110. 9
10 .lullnndur 16,419 14.210 528 516 87 89 .. .. 31,849 17.034 14.815 Jullundur .. 10
Ill Iloshiz’irpur 9,128 7,821 177 137 17 7 . .. 17,287 9,322 7,965 Hoshizirpur .. 1 1
12 Kéngra. 482 409 3 2 .. .. 896 485 411 KéIIgra 12

I
13 Amritsar 54,309 47.933 1,292 1,059 1,272 1.146 .. 107,011 56,873 50,138 Amritsar 13
14 Gurdzispur 27,600 23,160 451 405 2,907 2,432 13 11 .. 56,985 30,977 26,008 Gurdz’lspur 14
15 Sizilkot 10,309 8,969 177 162 30,999 28,347 10 7 m 78,980 41,495 37,485 Sialkot 15
16 Lahore 27,891 23.297 1,642 1,233 24.277 20.517 92 76 . 99,025 53,902 45,123 Lahore .. 16
17 Gujrzinwzila 7,906 6,840 87 76 22,785 20208 6 3 .. 57,911 30,784 27,127 Gujrénwéla .. 17
18 Ferozepore 21,419 21,086 3,417 2,751 9,297 7,875 .. .. 68,905 37,193 31,712 Ferozepore .. 18
19 Rawalpindi 2,309 1,154 650 383 9,966 7,583 1 .. . 22,046 12,926 9,120 Rziwalpindi .. 19
20 .lhelum 596 390 132 88 12,548 11,272 1 .. . 25,027 13,277 11,750 Jhelum .. 20
21 Gujrflt 673 492 27 25 19,283 17,731 . . 38,231 19,983 18,248 Gujrét ... 21
22 8118111111): 350 334 62 32 14.670 12,849 .. 28,297 15,082 13,215 Shahpur 22
23 Moolmn 5,088 4,276 87 43 10,758 9,237 .. 29,489 15,933 13,556 Mooltan 23
24 Jhang 166 148 4 1 11,014 9,611 .. .. 20,944 11,184 9,760 Jhang 24
25 Montgomery 773 6:13 114 91 14,732 12,499 .. . 28,857 15,624 13,233 Montgomery 25
26 Muzafiargzu‘h 118 103 2 4 5,745 5,340 .. 11,312 5,865 5,447 Muzafiargarh ' 26
27 D. I. Khan 90 50 6 4 4,834 4,057 9,041 4,930 4,111 D. I. Khan . 27'
28 1). G. Khan 162 113 1 2,425 1,032 4,633 2,588 2,045 D. G. Khan . 23
29 153mm 87 59 33 23 3,068 2,670 5,940 3,188 2,752 Bannu .. 29
30 Peshéwar 1,925 956 131 75 2,502 2,062 1 1 7,653 4,559 3,094 Peshéiwar 30
31 Hazail‘a 108 73 1 1,159 938 2,279 1,268 1,011 Hazzira 31
32 Kohfit 321 132 4 427 337 1,221 752 469 Kohét 32
1 Delhi .. 38,825 35,389 70 56 414 378 4 2 75,138 39,313 35,825 Delhi I
11 Hissar 21,644 19,650 1,113 1,028 2,473 2,170 .. . 48,078 25,230 22,848 Hissar . II
111 Umballa. 31,758 27,006 1,709 1,621 15 16 .. . . . 62,125 33,482 28,643 Umballa. III
IV Julluudur 26,029 22,440 708 655 104 96 .. 50,032 26,841 23,191 Jullundur .. IV
V Amritsar .. 92,224 80,062 1,920 1,626 35,178 31,925 23 18 242,976 129,345 113,631 Amritsar V
VI Lahore .. 60,246 51,223 5,176 4,060 56,359 48,600 98 79 225,841 121,879 103,962 Lahore .. VI
VII {5walpindi 3,928 2,370 871 528 56,467 49,485 2 113,601 61,268 52,333 Réwalpindi .. VII
VIII Mooltun -- 6,150 5,170 207 139 42,249 36,687 . .. 90,602 48,606 41,996 Mooltan .. VIII
IX Deraj-Cit 339 222 40 27 10,327 8,659 .. 19,614 10,706 8,908 Derajét .. IX
X Peshz’rwar 2,354 1,161 136 75 4,088 3,337. 1 1 .. 11,153 6,579 4,574 Peshéwar .. X
XI Khaibar Pass 81 34 7 1 -- . .. 234 55 412 323 89 Khaibar Pass XI
Total of British
Territory 283,578 244,727 11,95 9,815 207,675 181,303 128 100 234 55 939,572 503,572 436,000 Total of But. Terr.
Native States 54,530 46,577 13,149 10,913 7,718 6,280 . . . . 139,167 75,397 63,770 Native States
Total of the .
Province 338,108 291,304 25,106 20,728 215,393 187,583 128 100 234 55 1,078,739 578,969 499,770 Total 0f the PI'OVIIJCB

 

 

NOIOI'IEH
‘SSLSVO
’8

SESIHL
“-19.1. 111-18

TABLE NO. Vlll A-continued

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

6:1
0 o o a . o a
Statement showmg the D1str1but10n of the People by Tube, Caste, and Rehglon
' . 7—— 'T—"‘—‘ * 7* ‘——~'* Lug—1‘4
5 ; 5 a ' '
M A R ‘ ’ .
Seriall DISTRICTS, 0 HA 1 PATHAN DstmICTz, Se\nal
lx'o. ' D1v18wxc Sac. , , ,1 . - _ . IVIchxs, 0. 1’0.
1 3’ Hindu Sikh Musalman Chrlstlan Others Total .1 Hmdu Musalman (1151:3135 Others Total
: 11 1 F 11 F 111 1 F 11 F 11 % F Both sexes 11 F :l 11 I F M F 11 l F Ml F Both sexes! M F
._ . __—_ ‘ ' .‘ ‘ ._— ~t} l
1 ' 081111 32.4.51 , 30.468 1 4 315 168 63,407 32,767 - 30,640: 8,268 7,681 13 7 15,969 8,281 7,688 Delhi . . ‘ l
2 011722011 37.389; 34.095 2 8 7 3 71.504 37.398 34.106‘ 2,458 2,485 1 1 4,945 2,459 2.486 Gurgaon 2
3 ,Kamal 28,740, 25,016 119 99 46 33 5 3 54,067 28,916 25,151: .. 3,108 2,790 5,898 3,108 2,790 Kamal .. 3
1 1 ‘ f .
4 111145,,“ 27,517.51 22.419 224 210 25 16 49.269 26.624 22.645 1.286 1.130 2,416 1.286 1.130 H1853? _ 4
5 16111514 26,454! 23.618 . 6 3 50.081 26.460 23,621 2,383 2.772 5,155 2,383 2,772 Rphtak 5
6 - Sirsa 9,50.“ 1 8,200 170 144 18 022 9,678 8,344 1 932 622 1,554 932 622 51953 6
1
7 ; Umballa 70.060! 60,289 5.626 4,772 1 3 . 140,751 75,687 65,064 f .. 5.537 4.308 . 9,845 5,537 4.308 Umbaylla 7
8 ; Ludhiéna 28,109 ; 23,391 3,985 3,590 310 270 .. 59.655 32.404 27,251 . 1,906 1,723 . . 3,629 1.906 1,723 Lpdhxéna 8
9 , 8111115 2,018 1,359 4 2 1 . 3,384 2,024 1,360 .. 1,140 280 .. 1.420 1,140 280 319113 - 9
g 1 1
10..1u11unaur 38,458 34.372 3,137 2,850 180 157 1 79,155 41.775 37.380, .. 2,538 2.269 1 . . 4,808 2,539 2,269 Jfillut‘fi“ 1°
11 glioshiérpur 47.89., 43.845 4,458 4,009 .. 100.207 52.353 47,854- . 3,876 3,638 . 7.514 3,876 3,638 Héshwpur 11
12 Kéngra 26,4821 25,083 54 56 .. 1 3 51,679 26,537 25,142.; 626 469 , .. 1,095 626 469 Kangra 12
13 Amritsar 53.53 395 62 56 . . 1 1,049 597 452 2.547 1,802 .. .. 4,349 2,547 1,802- Amritsar .. 13
14 1' Gurda’spur 10.774; 10.101 3 45 6 4 20.972 10.822 10,150 .. 5,118 4,663 3 . 9,784 5,121 4,663 GnrdéSPur 1%
15 gSiélkot 4,293; 3,75 3 3 11 8 .. 8.076 4,307 3,769 2,289 1,829 .. 4,118 2,289 1,829 Siflkot 1°
, . l
16 Lahore 28267 1,776 77 58 25 13 4,775 2,928 1,847: 4,275 2,694 5 2 . 6,976 4.280 2,696 Lahore 16
17 6111741535191 91; 38 30 24 183 121 62. 485 417 7 3 912 492 420 Gujrénwéla ‘7
18 ik‘cruchare 6198' 4 801 1,310 1,056 74 62 13,501 7,582 5,919; 1,807 1,315 .. 3,122 1,807 1,315 'Ferozepore- 18
‘1' .
19 , Réwalpindi 1,287 669 33 6 52 22 . 2,069 1,372 697? 20,666 15,799 36,465 20,666 15.799 Réwalpindl 19
201111611151 271,-, 87, 1 ,, , 294 206 88, .. . 2,885 1,729 2 2 . 4,618 2.887 1,731 Jhelum 20
21 Ninjrét 254 181 5 .. . 440 259 181 g . 1.080 953 . 2.033 1,080 953 Guirét 21
22 . shahpur 2. . 8 6 16 10 65 . .. 1,865 1,211 .. . 3,076 1,865 1,211 Shahpnr -- 22
l
23 1115511511 804 463 34 15 344 286 1,946 1,182 764? .. 5,423,‘ ‘ 3,640 4 9.067 5.423 3,644 Mooltan 23
24 Jhang . 15 19 34 15 19; .. 1,030 680 . 1,710 1,030 680 Jhang 2%
25 Montgomery 37 14 2 1 105 97 256 144 112: .. 1,222 765 .. 1,987 1.222 765 Montgomery 2°
26 Muzafiargarh... 4 1 .. 44 29 78 48 30; .. 2,395 1,564 3,959 2,395 1,564 Muzafiargarhm 26
27 D. I. Khan 4 4 4 38.634 34,388 .. 73.022 38.634 34.388 1). I.Khan 27
28 I). G. Khan 3 3 3 5,881 3,990 .. . 9.871 ‘ 5,881 3.990 D. G. Khan 28
29 Bannu ,_ 74,903 66,114 4 1 141,022 74,907 66,115 Bannu 29
30 Peshéwar 1,111i 358 2 1,422 1,26~ 1 4,156 2535 1,621 4 150,435 126,212 3 2 276,656 150,442 126.214 Peshéwar 30
31 1197.419 321 14 . 1,190 1,055 1 2,292 1,222 1,070 22 15 35,486 29.172 ._ 64,695 35,508 29,187 Hazéra 31
32 Kohét 373 38 7 2 118 114 .. 652 498 1541 2 1 63,144 53,284 . 116,431 63,146 53,285 Kohét 32'
I Delhi 98,586 89,579 119 99 49 45 327 174 188,978 99,081 89,897, .. 13,834 12,956 14 8 26,812 13,848 12,964 Delhi I
II iHissar .. 62,337 54,237 394 354 31 19 . 117,372 62,762 54,610l . .. 4,601 4,524 9,125 4,601 4,524 Hissar II
IllgUmballa 100,187 85,039 9,615 ,362 313 274 ..." .. 203,790 110,115 93,675! ., 8,583 6,311 .. 14,894 8,583 6,311 Umballa 111
l I
IV Jullundur 112,835; 103,300 7,649 6,915 180 157 1 4 231,041 120,665 110,376. 7,040 6,376 1 .. 13,417 7,041 6,376 Jullundur IV
' v ; v r l r — ‘
V Amrltsar 19,601; 14,254 108 104 17 12 , 1 30,097 10,726 14,371i . 9,954 8,294 3 . .. .. 18,251 9,907 8,294 Amritsar V
VI Lahore 9,115 I 6,615 1,387 1,114 129 99 . . .. 18,459 10,631 7,828; . .. 6,567 4,426 12 5 .. 11,010 6,579 4,431 Lahore VI
VII 15111511111161... 1,748‘ 938 34 6 65 28 2,819 1,847 972l .. .. 26,496 19,692 2 2 . .. 46,192 26,498 19,694 Réwalpindi... VII
VIII 11001155 845 478 36 16 508 431 2,314. 1,389 9251 .. 10,070 6,649 4 .. .. 16,723 10,070 6,653 Mooltan VIII
IX Derajét 7 .. .. 7 .. 119,418 104,492 4 l .. 223,915 119,422 104,493 Derajét IX
X Peshawar 1,516 410 9 . 2 2,730 2,431 .. 2 7,100 4,255 2,8451 28 16 249,065 208,668 3 2 457,782 249,096 208,686 Peshziwar X
XI 11115115591344 14 .. 1 .. ,, 3 .. 18 18 . .. 35 2 75 112 110 2 Khaibar Pass XI
Total of Brit. 1 Total of Brit.
Temtory... 402,791 354,850 19,351 16,972 4,023 3,496 328 181 3 .. 801,995 426,496 375,499‘ 28 16 455,603 382,390 39 22 75 838,233 455,805 382,428 Territory
Native States 111,968 94,709 34,714 29,273 27 13 .. 270,704 146,709 123,995. 4 4 11,808 9,533 .. .. .. 21,349 11,812 9,537 NativeStates
Total of the ' - Total of the
2405558... ~19 " ' ' 9' 5 3 3‘ 81 - -2419. ' ' 20 467.421.3191 3. - ' 85958214636117.1312651454924444 .

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1.1011211 1.118'1‘1110'1‘8. ' A '5' A 'l' N 1 G U J A R -[ DISTRICTS, Serial
No. DIVISIONS, $50. _ . , Chris- _ . Chris- DIVISIONS, &C. No.
Hlndu S1kh Musalman tian Total ‘ H1ndu Slkh Musalman .tian Others , Total
M F M F M F M F Both sexes M F l M F M F M F 111 F M F Both sexes M F
1 Delhi 1 2 .. 823 755 1 2 1,585 825 760 l 13,511 10,253 g .. 1,144 918 2 25.836 14.663 11,173 Delhi .. 1
2 Gul'gaon .. 1 1 1 11 11,584 9,175 1 2 105 87 20,955 11,590 9,255 Gurgaon . 2
3 1151-561 28 17 2 3,805 3,265 7,118 3,836 3,282 9,206 6,966 3,165 2,561 21,898 12,371 9,527 Karnél .. 3
4 111.4451. 14 8 1,017 868 1,907 1,031 876 3,300 2.485 1,451 1,190 8,426 4.751 3,575 Hissar 4
5 1511151; 35 1 36 35 1 1,485 1,110 243 194 . 3,032 1,728 1,304 Robtak 5
5 Sil‘éa. 2,518 2,224 4,742 2,513 2,224 176 117 246 211 750 422 328 Slrsa .. 6
7 05415115 180 156 16.515 14.030 30,881 16.695 14,186 14,284 11,124 27 28 14,172 11,442 51,077 28,483 22,594 Umballa. 7
8 11511165115 14,727 12,502 27,229 14,727 12,502 395 104 29 16 16,184 14,031 30,759 16,608 14,151 Ludhiana 8
9 Simla 13 11 24 13 11 41 9 109 12 171 150 21 Simla. 9
10 Jullnndur 65.146 58.176 1 123.323 65,147 58,176 274 125 6 4 9,699 ' 8,286 18,394 9,979 3,415 Jullundur 10
11 Iloshiérpur 20,450 18,351 38,801 20,450 18,351 12,181 10,647 342 241 23,628 21,261 2 68,302 36,153 32,149 Hoshiérpur 11
12 K511181121 620 447 1,067 620 447 612 515 3,795 3,533 4 1 8,460 4,411 4,049 Kz’mgra. , 12
13 Amritsar 24,083 20,625 44,708 24.083 20.625 92 48 2,243 1,785 4,158 2,335 1,833 Amritsar 13.
14 Gurdzispur 29,983 26.000 55.983 29,983 26,000 12 14 23,379 20,166 43,571 23,391 20,180 Gurdzispur 14
15 819,1th 6 6 34,277 30,952 65,241 34,283 30,958 437 241 6,419 4,545 11,642 6,856 4,786 Siélkot 15
16 Lahore 448 366 429 410 49,515 43,706 94,964 50,392 44,572 54 23 4,143 2,859 7,079 4,197 2,882 Lahore 16
17 Guy-566515 1 1 11,472 10265 21,740 11.473 10,267 2 3 1.273 707 1 1,986 1,276 710 Gujrfmwéla. 17
18 Ferochol‘c 2 1 1 27,290 23,749 61,043 27,293 23,750 22 16 6,496 5,479 12,013 6,518 5,495 Ferozepore 18
19 Réwalpindi 2 2 2 156 116 1 13,538 11,592 25,403 13,695 11,708 Rawalpindi 19
20 Jhclum 8,067 7,403 15,470 8,067 7,403 35 19 3 1 10,285 8571 7 3 18,924 . 10.330 8,594 Jhelum 20.
21 G11j1'1'1t 10,677 9,709 20,385 10.677 9.709 1 24 48,014 45,403 93,442 48,015 45,427 Gujrét 21
22 811111111111 4,572 4,002 8,574 4,572 4,002 3 1 561 321 886 561 322 Shahpur 3 22
23 Mooltrm 2 12,041 11,938 23.981 12,043 11,988 28 6 306 264 604 334 270 Mooltan 23
24 Jhrmg 3,272 2,805 .. 6,077 3.272 2,805 130 108 238 130 108 Jhang 24
25 Montgomery 12111 “1,749 22,889 12,140 10,749 211 154 365 211 154 Montgomery 25
26 Mumlfargal'll 2,112 1,879 3,991 2,112 1,879 5 4 3‘- 21 63 38 2.6 Muzaffargarh 26
27 1111:1155 575 493 1,068 575 493 ..L 48 29 77' 48 29 D. I. Khan 27
28 1). 0.1111511 39 20 59 39 20 11 1 14 11 37 26 11 1). G. Khan 28
29 1111111111 2 2,035 1,901 3,911 2,037 1,901 48 2 50 48 2 Bannu - 29
30 Poshdwar 175 43 1 7,119 6,176 13,514 7,295 5,219 Peshawar 30
31 1111711171. 32,870 28,078 60,948 32,870 28,078 Hazz’u'a. 31
32 1151155 67 12 4 97 26 206 168 38 K6556 32
I 1151111 29 19 2 4,630 4,021 1 2 8,704 4,662 4,042 34,301 26,395 9 2 4,414 3,566 2 68,689 38,721 29,965 Delhi I
II Hissar 14 8 3,570 3,093 6,685 3,584 3,101 4,961 3,712 1,940 1,595 12,208 6,901 5,307 Hissar II
III Umbulla, 180 156 31,255 26,543 58,131 31,435 26,699 14,720 11,237 56 44 30,465 25,485 82,007 45,241 36,766 Umballa. .,. III
IV Jullundm‘ 86,216 76,974 1 163,191 86,217 76,974. 13,067 11,287 348 245 37,122 33,080 6 1 95,156 50,543 44,613 Jullundur Iv
V Amritsar 6 6 88,343 77,577 165,932 88,349 77,583 541 303 32,041 26,496 59,381 32,582 26,799 Amritsar V
VI Lahore 451 368 430 410 88,277 77,811 167,747 89,158 78,589 78 42 11,912 9,045 1 21,078 11,991 9,087 Lahore VI
VII Rawalpindi .2 23,316 21,114 44,432 23,318 21,114 195 160 4 1 72,398 65,887 7 3 138,655 72,604 66,051 1155511415611 VII
VIII Mooltam 2 29,565 27,371 56,938 29,567 27,371 33 10 680 547 1,270 713 557 Mooltan VIII
IX Derajzit W 2 2,649 2,417 5,068 2,051 2,417 11 l 110 42 1641 122 42 Derajzit IX
X Peslniwar 242 55 5 40,086 34,280 74,668 40,333 34,335 Peshawar X
XI Kl1aibarPass... ,.. 36 4 1 41 41 KhaibarPassu XI
Total of Brit. l ’ Total of Brit.
'1‘01'1'1t01'y 686 557 432 410 357,821 316,921 2 2 676,831 358,941 317,890 ‘68,185 53,201 423 292 231,172 2001023 14 6 1 503,317 299,795 253,522 Territory
Native States 780 607 4 2 65,610 56,207 123,210 66,394 56,816 1846119745 512 355 21,997 17,917 73,987 40,970 33,017 Native States
Total of the l . Total of the
Provmce 1,466 1,164 436 412 423,431 373,128 2 2 800,041 425,335 374,706 ¢86,646|07,946 935 647 253,169 217,940 14 6 1 627,304 340,765 286,539 Province

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

.——

‘J-IGII '11118
21114

NOIOI'IEH
‘SELSVO
’8
538181

TABLE NO. VIII A—contz’nued

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

o o o O I a 0
Statement showmg the D1str1but10n of the Peeple by Trlbe, Caste, and Rehgron
9 l 10
l I i I I
L 1 , '
Serial DISTRICTS, J U A H A 1 A R O R A DISTRICTS, 8§rgal
No. DIVISIONS 5:0. - _ i _ . - _ DIVISIONS &C. ‘
’ Hindu Sikh Musalman 011121: Total , H1ndu S1kh Musalman (1111;? Total ’
_’r~__ 110111 , 1 Both , ,
M F M F M F M F sexes M F , M F M F M F M ~ F sexes M F .
_ ~ __ 4r
1 Delhi .. 2,895 2,43 710 630 3 3 6,673 3,608 3,065 114 93 .. 2 1 210 116 94 Delhi ‘ 1
2 Gurgaon 567 483 . .. 680 609 . 2,3349 1.247 1,092 ... .. .. .. , , Gurgaon .. :12 ‘9
3 Karnél 1,305 1,078 53 48 3,509 3,097 9,090 4,867 4,223; 6 2 .. 8 6 2 Karnél 3
l
4 Hissar 12 16 643 594 1.265 655 610‘ 682 644 18 14 1,358 700 658 Hissar ,4
5 11011151; 201 160 2 1 478 433 1.275 681 594 11 6 .. 17 11 6 Rohtak 5
6 Sirsa. 1,535 1,282 2,817 1,535 1,282 2,833 2,314 243 164 5,554 3,076 2,478 Sirsa 6
7 Umballa 1,776 1,524 67 50 11.539 9,975 24.931 13,382 11,549 38 50 10 4 102 48 54 Umballa 7
8 Ludhiana 85 74 14 18 7,782 6,755 14,728 7,881 6,847 210 124 16 4 354 226 128 Ludhiéna 8
9 8111113. 442 175 . 69 14 700 511 189 13 16 .. . 29 13 16 Simla 9
10 Jullundur 280 218 432 401 7,766 6.693 15,790 8,47 7,312 395 240 71 56 .. 762 466 296 Jullundur 10
11 HO>hiérpur 2,237 2.228 661 619 8,217 6,879 20,841 11,115 9,726 95 58 105 58 . 316 200 116 Hoshiérpur ll
12 Kringra 10,202 9,839 18 15 4,319 3,736 28,129 14,539 13,590 79 30 1 .. 110 80 30 Kéngra 12
13 Amritsar 5 21,960 19.633 41.598 21,965 19,633 8,033 6,738 3,384 2,458 . .. 20,613 11,417 9,19 Amritsar '13
14 Gurdéspur ,, . 21.695 18,761 40.456 21.695 18,761 594 433 89 72 12 15 1 1,216 696 520 Gurdéspur 14
15 Sizilkot s 9 14,492 12,631 27,140 14,500 12,640 7,153 6,603 1,157 868 12 .. .. 15,793 8,322 7,471 Siélkot 15
16 Lahore 194 102 19.354 16,091 2 35.742 19,549 16.193 16.289 13,374 1,961 1,512 .. 33,136 18,250 14,886 Lahore 16
17 Gujrénwéla 10 1 14,055 12.164 26,230 14.065 12,165 13,591 12,765 2,094 1,629 30,079 15,685 14,394 Gujrr’mwéla 17
18 Ferozepore 25 23 11,005 9,381 .. 20,434 11,030 9,404 6,862 5,516 .518 410 13,306 7,380 5,926 Ferozepore 18
19 Réwalpindi 152 47 6 .. 19.424 17.372 37.001 19,582 17,419, 6,449 4,884 499 265 52 32 . 12,181 7,000 5,181 Réwalpindi 19
20 Jhelum 33 12 3 .. 15,108 13,464 28,620 15,144 13,476 5.631 4,570 1,232 904 7 1 .. 12,345 6,870 5,475 Jhelum 20
21 Gujrét 16 8 . 12.595 11,251 23870 12,611 11,259, 10,642 10,347 1,692 1,275 6 2 .. 23,964 12,340 11,624 Gujrét 21
22 Shahpur .. 11,817 10,655 22,472 11,817 10,655‘ 15,920 16,169 1,612 1,126 112 78 35,017 17,644 17,373 Shahpur 22
23 Mooltan 8 1 12.915 10,829 23,753 12,923 10,830, 41,761 33,036 314 141 802 788 . 76,842 42.877 33,965 Mooltan 23
24 Jhang 13,042 11.134 24,176 13,042 11,1341 22.135 20,032 1,431 1,147 170 126 .. 45,041 23,736 21,305 Jhang 24
25 Montgomery , 11.052 9,402 20,454 11,052 94021 24,998 21,033 3,095 2,030 59 45 .. 51260 28,152 23,108 Montgomery 25
26 Muzafiargarh 1 1 7,416 6,207 13,625 7,417 6,208i 18,420 14,938 142 112 121 94 33,827 18,683 15,144 Muzafiargarh 26
27 D. I. Khan 3 1 3,059 2,610 5,673 3,062 2,611 1 23,405 20.280 333 126 .. 2 44,146 23,740 20.406 D. I. Khan 27
28 D. G. Khan _ . . 380 346 726 380 346; 19,511 16.964 389 106 39 31 1 37,041 19,940 17,101 D. G. Khan 28
29 Bannu 8 2 1 1,736 1,610 3,357 1,745 “5121 13,369 10,703 125 89 .. . . 24,286 13,494 10,792 Bannu 29
30 Peshéwar 57 16 8,275 7.024 15.372 8,332 7,0403 7.431 5.441 298 148 10 5 13,333 7,739' 5,594 Peshéwar 30
31 Hazéra ,, . 6,330 5,555 11.885 6,330 5,555 1,387 1,019 29 20 2,455 1,416 1.039 Hazéra. 31
32 Kohét 17 ._ 978 786 1,781 995 786 2,614 1,863 421 335 5,233 3,035 2,198 Kohét 32
i
l
I Delhi 4,767 3,993 53 48 4,899 4,336 3 3 18,102 9,722 8,380,1 114 93 6 2 2 1 .. 218 122 96 Delhi I
II Hissar 213 176 2 1 2,656 2,309 .. 5,357 2,871 2,486; 3,526 2,964 261 178 .. .. 6,929 3,787 3,142 Hissar II
III Umballa 2,303 1,773 81 68 19,390 16,744 40,359 21,774 18,585; 261 190 26 8 .. . . . 485 287 198 Umballa III
IV Jullundur 12,719 12,285 1,111 1,035 20,302 17,308 .. 64,760 34,132 30,6281 569 328 177 114 .. .. . 1,188 746 442 Jullundur 1V
V Amritsar 13 9 .. .. 58,147 51,025 109,194 58,160 51,034? 15,780 13,774 4,630 3,398 24 15 1 37,622 20,435 17,187 Amritsar v
VI Lahore 229 126 .. 44,413 37,636 2 82,406 44,644 37,762: 36,742 31,655 4,573 3,551 .. 76,521 41,315 35,206 Lahore VI
1 . o
VII Rawalpindi 201 67 9 58,944 52,742 111,963 59,154 52,809]- 38,642 35,970 5,035 3,570 177 113 .. 83,507 43,854 39,653 Réwalpmdr VII
VIII Mooltan 9 2 .. 44,425 87,572 .. 82,008 44,434 37,5741 107,314 89,039 4,982 3,430 1,152 1,053 206,970 113,448 93,522 Mooltan VIII
IX Derajét 11 2 1 ’ 1 5,175 4,566 .. 9,756 5,187 4,569] 56,285 47,947 847 321 39 31 3 . 105,473 57,174 48,299 Derajét IX
X Peshawar 74 16 15,583 13,365 .. 29,038 15,657 13,381; 11,432 8,323 748 503 10 5 .. 21,021 12,190 8,831 Peshawar X
XI Khaibar Pass... 1 .. l 1 . . 2O ,.. 2 ,, 1 .. 23 23 .. Khaibar Pass... XI
Total of Brit. 1 Total of Brit.
Territory 20,54018,449 1,257 1,153 273,934 237,603 5 3 552,944 205,736 2572080270685 230,283 2128715075 1,405 1,218 4 . 539,957 293,381 246,576 Territory
1
Natwe States 5,941 5,282 162 141 32,423 27,419 . . 71,368 38,526 32,842” 33,000 26,928 863 692 . 61,483 33,863 27,620 Native States
“ ‘ 4 1 Total of the
1.... am but! 0844.3 oélflun ,n .9 . .. 1.

 

 

 

 

 

O

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  
    
   
   

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Serial DISTRICTS, T A R K H A N A W A N DISTRICTS, Serial
No. DIVISIONS, &C. _.,, . DIVISIONS, &C_ No.
Hindu Sikh Musalman Christian Total Musalman Others Total
M 11‘ M 11‘ M F M F 30111 sexes M F ’ M F M F Both sexes M F
1 1101111 4. 1) 3,745 20 7 500 452 . 9,622 5,418 4,204 , .. .. . Delhi 1
2 (lurgaon 5.1% 4,879 .. 1215 130 .. 10.655 5.600 4,989 . .. . ... Gurgaon 2
3 liar-n41 5,3 4,757 145 128 1,770 1,004 . 13,787 7,23 0,549 1 .. , 1 1 Karnél 3
4 11188717 0.331 5.278 121 81 426 390 ,, 12,627 6.878 5,749 4 .. ... Hissar 4
5 nomak 5,770 4.997 1 27 20 . 10,821 5,798 5,023 .. . {Ohtak 5
6 81m 2,335 1,809 080 541 980 805 , 7,222 4,007 3,215 1 Sirsa , 0
7 Umhalla 10.534 8,500 828 733 2,404 2,140 ,, 25,205 13,820 11,439 . ,, . .. Umballa 7
8 Ludhiana. 7,252 5,050 2,075 2,305 543 319 , 18,809 10,470 8,339, 1,271 2,041 . 3,312 1,271 2,041 Ludhiana 8
9 Simla 789 90 160 3 4 1,012 913 99 .. . .. Simla 9
10 Jullnndur 7.000 0.951 3,707 3,079 2,532 2.297 20,232 13.905 12,327 5,072 4.318 . 9,420 5,072 4,348 Jullnndur 10
11 110011141‘pur 11,585 10.577 1,987 1,734 1,118 1,092 28,033 14,090 13,343 4,912 4,859 9,771 4.912 4,859 Hoshiarpur 11
12 Kangm 8,502 7,555 89 82 37 21 10,280 8,028 7,058 44 44 88 44 44 Kéngra 12
13 Amritsar 2,043 2,058 11,297 9,798 5.242 4,540 34,981 18,582 10.402 733 650 1,383 733 650 Amritsar 13
14 Gunlaspur 7,185 0,870 5,903 4,400 2,902 2,349 29,021 15,990 13,031 89 04 153 89 04 Gnrdéspur 14
15 81511100 3,704 3,457 1,188 941 17,089 15,402 41,781 21,981 19,800 10,402 9,351 19,753 10,402 9,351 Sizilkot 15
16 Lahore 933 592 0.308 5. 30 9,055 8.222 2 1 31.009 16,958 14,051 1,364 1,100 .. 2,470 1,304 1,100 Lahore . 10
17 (11019111111113, 2,359 2,0121 2,100 1,‘ 1 9,825 8,095 26.872 14,350 12,522 2137 312 .. 569 257 312 Gujrz'mwéla .. 17
18 chzepore 1,893 1,305 6,501 5,101 3,236.! 2,920 21,424 11,816 9,008 31 29 .. 60 31 29 Ferozepore ... lg
19 ltawullfindi 989 115 570 129 11,114 9,533 22,450 12,073 9,777 05,881 58,953 124,834 65,881 58,953 Rawalpindi 19
20 311510111 114 28 103 54 7,700 0,099 14,824 8,043 0,781 48,490 44,300 92,850 48,490 44,300 Jhelnm 20
21 Gujrzit 134 117 23 8 11,259 10,287 21.828 11,410 10,412 0,730 0,293 13,029 0,730 0.293 Gujrét ,7 21
2:: 811511,)“ 4 1 5,404 4,802 10,270 5,407 4,803 24,398 24,087 48,485 24,398 24,087 Shahpur 22
23 11551001 110 18 103 42 0,215 5.307 11,915 0,488 5,427 1,493 900 2,399 1,493 900 Mooltan 23
24 Jlmng 1 2 _. 4.512 3,903 8,418 4,515 3,903 810 080 , 1,490 810 680 Jhang . 24
25 Montgomery 57 33 119 52 4924 4.314 9,499 5,100 4,399 277 238 . 515 277 238 Montgomery - 25
26 Muzalfurgurh l 13 6 4,343 3,050 8,024 4,362 3,662 358 268 . . 626 358 268 Muzafiargarh 26
9 D.I.Klmn 1 31 8 2,084 1,810 3,939 2,115 1,824 502 323 825 502 323 D. I. Khan 27
28 1,). (1.111190 0 1 12 5 2385 373 782 403 379 174 112 280 174 112 D.G. Khan 28
29 Bannu 24 5 11 2,913 2,021 5,574 2,948 2,020 10,885 10,023 20,908 10,885 10,023 Bannu 29
30 Peshawar 419 33 241 18 0,497 5.290 12,504 7,157 5,347 50,048 47,397 97,445 50,048 47,397 Peshawar 30
31 11521115. 19 3 29 1 4,308 3,911 8,271 4,350 3,915 35,100 30,500 65,606 35.106 30,500 Hazéra. 31
32 1101140 50 51 8 1,807 1,099, 3,015 1,908 1,7071 8,099 7,464 10,103 8,099 7,464 Kohét 32
1 Delhi 15,680 13,301 165 135 2,471 2,246 34,064 18,322 15,742 1 .. .. 1 1 Delhi I
11 Hissar ‘ 14,436 12,084 808 622 1,439 1,281 30,670 16,683 13,987 Hissar II
III 05155115 18,575 14,312 3,053 3,101 3,011 2,404 45,110 25,239 19,877 1,271 2,041 3,312 1,271 2,041 Umballa III
IV Jullundur 27,753 25,083 5,783 4,895 3,687 3,350 70,551 37,223 33,328 10,028 9,251 , . 19,279 10,028 9,251 Jullundur IV
V Amritsar 12,932 12,391 18,888 15,145 29,233 22,297 100,386 50,553 49,833 11,224 10,065 , 21,289 11,224 10,065 Amritsar V
VI Lahore 5,185 3,970 15,095 12,373 22,84- 19,837 2 1 79,305 43,124 36,181 1,652 1,447 3,099 1,052 1,447 Lahore VI
VII liziwalpindi 1,241 201 757 191 35,001 31,321 09,372 37,599 31,773 145,511 133,693 . .. 279,204 145,511 133,693 Raiwalpindi VII
VIII Mooleui 109 51 297 100 19,999 17,240 37,856 20,405 17,391 2,944 2,092 .. - 5,036 2,944 9,092 Mooltan YIII
IX Dernjat 31 0 53 13 5,382 4,810 10,295 5,400 4,829 11,501 10,458 22,019 11,561 10,458 Derajait IX
X Peshawar 488 30 321 27 12,012 10,900 . 24,390 13,421 10,909 98,853 85,301 .. 179,214 93,853 85,361 Peshawar ~ X,
XI Kliaibarl’ass... 3 . . 3 3 3 ... 1 ... 4 4 Khaibar Pass XI"
4‘
Total of Brit. Total of Brit.
Terntory 96,499 81,555 45,320 36,602 132,277 115,752 2 1 508,008 274,098 233,910 278,048 254,408 1 532,457 278,019 254,408 Territory
Native Slates 22,330 19,207 17,495 14,452 8,264 7,185 . . . . 88,933 48,089 410,844 243 195 438 243 195 Native States
Total of the a Total of the
Prownce 118,829 100,702 62,815 31,054 140,541 102,937 2 1 590,941 322,187 274,754 278,291 254,603 1 .. 532,895 278,202 254,603 Province
7 , .. ,1 , _____.____ ___ . 7w
.39. 0 -1 :3. 4
I.— > m a H.
__ m _ I .
0 -l 8' m l 1.3 =.
._ m I" I
0 m m g
z ,1 9)

‘ TABLE NO. VIII A—continued

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

£9
a I I a . o 0
Statement showmg the DIStrIbutlon of the People by TrIbe, Caste, and Rethon
13 ! 14
i
, ’ I I
2 UMHA BANYA
Serial DISTRICTS, K R . Serial
No. DIVISIONS &C. , , _ _ , , ' . No.
' Hmdu Slkh Jam Musalman Total ! Hmdu SIkh Jam Musalman 0:11:13: Others Total 1
l
M ! F M F M 15‘ M F Both sexes M F 1 M F M F M F M F M F M F Both sexes M F
| __ 1 __ _
1 Delhi 7.171 6.263 5 1 157 127 13,724 7,333 6.391; 19.110 15.985 . 3,822 3,494 1 2 42,414 22,933 19,481 _
2 Gurgaon 7,450 6,779 2 1 15 14 14,261 7.467 6,794 17,481 15,544 1.891 1,885 36.801 19,372 171429 , ,
3 ‘Karnél 6,937 5,845 74 48 994 814 14,712 8,005 6, 707 19,022 16,921 1 2,489 2,166 40,599 21,512 19.087 ‘
4 Hissar 7,887 7.164 4‘ 3 2,447 21.37 19.662 10.338 9324!! 21.177 19.036 1,577 1.519 43,309 22,754 20,555 «4 4
5 {01112811 5,622 4.887 , 785 37 12,031 6,407 51624 19.310 17,160 2,658 2,342 41,470 21,968 19,502 5
6 Sirsa 6,565 5,722 487 393 ; 1,576 1,371 16,114 8,628 7,4861 5,168 4,224 9 13 586 496 10,496 5,763 4,733 6
7 Umballa 6,891 5.917 93 68 1,408 1.221 15.598 8,392 72061 21,130 17,904 46 37 539 413 40,069 21,715 18,354 7 ‘
8 Ludhiéna 1,524 1,431 70, 48 .. 2,679 2,474 8,226 4,273 3,933 ! 4,304 3,375 55 38 511 439 8,722 4,870 3,852 8 *
9 Simla 98 58 16 1 173 114 59 . 835 205 2 1,042 837 205 9

10 JulIundur .. 2 9:
ll Hoshiérpur 3,1;
12 Kingra .. 4 l

‘7' 2,623 89 75 3,805 3, 355 12,901 6,851 6,053
6 3,179 51 31 2,275 1,969 10,661 5,482 5.179
1 .

3 1,774 1,351 1 3,126 1,775 1,351 10
'1
20 3,622 4 130 20 7,897 4,254 3,643

865 726 1,591 865 726 11
51 38 89 51 38 12

13 Amritsar 3,291 2,865 1,471 958 11,212 9,378 29,175 15,974 13,201
14 Gurdéspur 4.251 3,823 123 93 4,793 3,946 17,029 9,167 7,862
15 Siélkot 5,228 4,749 161 106 60 10,384 9,025 29,713 15833 13,880

1,515 1,166 1 4 2.686 1,516 1,170 13
7,567 7,142 56 37 2 14.804 7,625 7,179 14
5,624 5,164 4 3 10,795 5,628 5,167 15

16 Lahore 878 558 1,062 991 14,909 13,126 31,524 16,849 14,675
17 Gujrénwéla 970 738 204 164 13.370 .11,485 26,931 14,544 12,387

1,268 768 4 22 2o 6 5 2,093 1,300 793 16
18 Ferochore 1,041 800 409 354 6,822 5,828 15,254 8272 6,982

89 68 3 1.. ... ... ... ... 160 92 68 17
6,283 4,987 41 24 78 88 . . ... 11,451 6,402 5,049 18

19 Rawalpindi 361 62 1 7,530 6.714 14,668 7,892 6776
20 Jhelum 79 30 8 1 5.228 4.685 10.031 5,315 4716
21 anrét 110 64 2 8.515 7,710 16,401 8,627 7,774
22 Shahpur ...

1,618 548 643 843 2 1 27 15 2.597 1.690 907 19
188 21 9 1 219 197 22 20
151 122 11 4 .. 288 162 126 21
... 6,220 5,549 11,769 6,220 5,349 5 3 1 9 6 3 22
23 116611.411 13 2 4 7.414 6,283 13,716 7,431 6,285
24 Jhang 1 8,211 7,169 15,381 8,212 7,169
25 Montgomery 30 13 5 1 9,517 8.299 17.865 95.32 8,313
26 Muzafiargarh 6 2 3,583 3,038 6,629 3,589 3,040

246 191 ... 21 18 36 50 562 303 259 23
10 6 2 ' 2 20 12 8 24
71 50 1 122 72 50 25
9 6 4 5 24 13 11 26

27 D. I. Khan 17 2 - 1,430 1,225 2,674 1,449 1,225
28 D. G. Khan 74 5 22 106 100

29 Hanna 8 1 2 2 2,212 2,078 4,303 2,222 2081

29 5
72 24
56 15

2 37 92 5 27
98 74 24 28

H

21 116 80 36 29

9- [owl-l
M
w

30 Peazhéwar 99 14 1 3,993 3,476 7,583 4.093 3, 490
.1 Hazéra 1,970 1,717 3,687 1,970 1, 717
32 Kohét 20 1 629 53 1,186 650 536

319 44 13 12 389 333 56 30

78 25 II: I: 194 178 475 272 203 31
110 11 ‘ ... 121 110 11 32

I Delhi 21,558 18,887 81 50 1,166 95.5 42,697 22,805 19 89"
II Hissar 20,074 17,773 491 396 4,808 4,265 47,807 25,373 22,434 45,655 40,420 9 13 4,821 4,357 95,275 50,485 44,790 11
III 0111114115 8,513 7,406 163 116 4,103 3,696 23,997 12,779 11,218 26,269 21,484 101 75 1,052 852 49,833 27,422 22,411 111

|

1

1

55,613 48,450 1 8,202 7,545 1 2
IV Jullundur 10,233 9,424 144 107 6,210 5,344 31,462 16,587 14,875 2,690 2,115 1 4,806 2,691 2,115 117

119,814 63,817 55,997 I

V Amritsar 12,770 11,437 1,755 1,157 60 26,389 22,349 75,917 40,974 34 943 14,706 13,472 61 44 2 28,285 14,769 13,516 V
VI Lahore 2,889 2,096 1,675 1,509 35,101 30,439 73,709 39,665 34 ,044 7,640 5,823 48 24 100 58 6 5 13,704 7,794 5,910 VI
VII Rawalpindi 550 156 ll 1 27,493 24,658 52,869 28,054 24, 815 1,362 694 663 348 3 l 27 15 3,113 2,055 1,058 VII

VIII Mooltan 50 17 9 1 ... 28,725 24,789 53,591 28,784 24 ,807
IX Derajét ... 99 6 20 3 3,046 3,303 7,083 3,7713,312
X Peshawar 119 14 2 n: 6,592 5,729 12,456 6,713 5 ,743
XI Khaibar Pass... ...

336 253 ... 28 25 36 50 728 400 328 VIII
157 44 5 24 21 251 186 65 IX
507 80 1 .'.. 207 190 985 715 270
22 6 l 29 29

EN

... 00- ... ... ... can on. on.

Total of Brit.
Territory 76,855 67,216 4,357 3,340 60 144,233 125,527 421,588 225,505 190,083 ‘154,957 132,835 895 5041423212859 271 257 7 5 1 316,823 170,363 146,460

Native States 15,16912,900 2,264 1,986 17,335 14,783 64,437 34,768 29,069 61,902 53,064 1,073 862 2,202 2,018 121,121 65,177 55,9414 4

'. 4— , mafii‘m. r» . ' 7 " ’7' ' ' - :4 -.-

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

     

OI

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

: - anLNWAH.

Senal DISTRICTS. KHATR'II Serial
No. DIVISIONS, &C. , , Chris- , . “7‘ 4 - No

Hmdu S1kh Musalman tian Others I‘otal H1ndu Sikh Jain Musalman (17111;? 211E181- Total '

M 17‘ M F M F M 11‘ M I F Both sexes M F M F M F M F M F m M I F M F Both sexes M F

1 Delhi 6,139 4,699 1.835 1.809 2 3 14.487 7,976 6,511 2.328 2,190 31 11 5,- 41 1 ..... 65—
2 Gurgaon 1,342 1,138 3,971 3.772 10.223 5.313 4,910 107 69 2 1 ...... 4’170 21100 2’200 g
3 K711111611 15,836 13,125 69 73 1,079 1,018 31,200 16,984 14,216 665 450 30 25 . 1,170 695 475 3
4 Hissar 735 594 7 3 1,484 1.321 4.144 2.226 1,918 96 84 7 .. 187 ms; 84 4
5 Rohtak 3,342 2,151 1 2,239 2,145 9.878 5,582 4,296 39 15 5 3 I, ....I. 62 4'4 18 5
6 Sirsa 149 96 56 47 291 257 . 898 498 400 190 96 8 ] ,_ ...I... 295 198 97 6
7 UmbaIla 23,895 20.135 639 453 1,107 75 47,104 25,641 21.463, 4.693 2.975 258 223 5 8,151 4957; 3198 7
8 Ludhiana 4,952 4,544 362 348 2,991 2,637 15,834 8,305 7,529! 8,892 6,608 229 208 1 3 1 2 ......0 15944 97123 6,821 8
9 Simla. 210 43 51 33 387 261 76' 238 88 5 ’33, ’243 ’88 9
10 Junundur 7.780 6.796 350 268 5.091 4.432 24,717 13,221 11.496 12.571 9,720 358 215 3 1 .. 0.. 22,863 12 932 9936 10
11 1103164711111... 7,687 7.272 299 198 3,457 3,255 22.168 11.143 10.725 10,759 8.383 377 231 13 17 ' 19.780 11:149 8631 11
12 Kéngra. 5,376 5,062 2 4 33 23 10,500 5,411 5,089 4,504 3,233 21 1 1 7,760 4,526 3,234 12
13 Amritsar 8,358 7,878 2.894 2,660 12.218 11,352 45,360 23,470 21,890I 16,346 12.690 1,398 977 31.411 17 744 A 13667 13
14 Gurdéspur 11,815 11,432 1,677 1,522 4.203 3.651 34,300 17.695 16.605 8,178 5.303 1,184 904 101 105 3 15.778 9,466 6,312 14:
15 8151106 10,462 10,170 182 125 7,546 6,829 35,314 18,190 17,124 9,663 7,661 670 439 4 2 1 18,440 10338 8:102 15
16 Lahore 4,261 2,866 722 635 6,641 5,816 20,941 11,624 9.317 17.053 13,094 1.673 1,132 2 11 5 32 gm 18~3~ 42
17 Gujrélm'zila... 2,114 1,959 113 95 329 318 4.958 2-586 2.372 10.369 8635 1.382 914 l 21:301 11:752 19.523 17;
18 lfi‘erozeporem 2,336 1,779 181 170 2,962 2,517 9,945 5,479 4,466 4,940 3,544 391 299 .. 9,174 5,331 3,843 18
19 I16wa1pindi... 1,164 309 29 3 4,025 3,102 8.632 5,218 3,414 17,039 13.247 5.759 4.836 142 112 41,135 229.10 13195 19
20 “Mum 48,, m, 2, 5 1,111 1,295 3,413 1.924 1,489 15.180 13,908 3,731 3,108 5 8 1 35.941 18,917 17,024 20
21 061151 2,142 1,731 6 1 676 575 5,131 2,824 2,30~ 9,122 7,857 488 326 1 17.794 9611 8,183 21
22 811511111111 72 64 31 20 187 103 84 7,510 6,760 400 296 19 30 .. 15,015 7:929 7:086 22
211 Monltan 117 26 11 102 47 303 230 731 4.998 3,698 .59 16 583 444 9798 5640 4153 2
24 Jhang 10 19 8 37 29 81 7,752 6350 199 139 367 389 15:196 8:318 6,878 2:
25 Montgomery .56 35 22 12 1 126 90 36 2,039 1,723 462 267 .. 1 4.492 2501 1,991 25
26 Muzaifzu'garh 11 7 1 19 18 1. 883 626 7 50 42 1,608 ’940 ’668 26
27 D.I.Kh:m 119 6 9 153 75 362 281 81 1.677 1.347 40 3 3077 171~ 1360
28 1). G. Khan... 105 3 13 2 158 157 438 276 162 1,523 1,220 49 13 31 27 2:863 1:608 1260 12>:
29 131111111 214 33 8 1 51 2 339 303 36 955 691 59 7 22 12 1,746 1,036 ’710 29
3 1‘08111iwar 920 288 38 9 1,500 1,201 3.956 2,458 1,498 5,970 3.242 227 103 27 9 9.578 6,224 3.354 30
3 1157.575 181 31 2 4 589 521 1.328 772 556 5,754 4,291 122 100 10,267 ' 5,876 4391 31
32 1401161 480 10 30 8 326 226 1,080 836 244 987 276 89 31 1,383 1,076 ’307 32
I Delhi 23,317 18,902 09 73 6,885 0,599 2 3 .. 55,910 30,273 25,037 3,100 2,709 61 36 57 42 1 6,006 3,218 2,788 I
111 Hissar 4,226 2,841 63 50 4,017 3,723 14,920 8,306 6,614i 325 195 20 4 544 345 199 11

III Umballa 29,057 24,722 1,001 801 4,149 3,545 03,275 34,207 2970680 13,823 9,071 492 431 I 3 6 2 24,429 14,322 10,107 III
IV Jullundur 20,813 19,130 051 4.170 8,581 7,710 57,385 30,075 27,310It 27,831 21,336 750 4:47 13 17 4 1 50,408 28,007 21,801 IV
V Amritsar... 30,635 29,480 4,753 4,307 23,907 21,832 114,974 50,355 55,0191 34,187 25,054: 3,252 2,320 105 107 4 65,029 37,548 28,081 V
VI Lahore 8,711 0,004 1,010 900 9,932 8,651 35,844 19,089 10,155 32,362 25,273 3,440 2,345 2 12 5 63,445 35,820 27,625 VI
VII Rawalpindi 3,807 2,293 50 9 0,140 4,992 ,’... 17,303 10,009 7,204 48,851 41,772 10,378 8,506 5 8 102 142 l 109,885 59 397 50,488 VII

. 7 . ‘ v F" I y-v H ,

VIII Mooltan 19-1 61 3.3 140 57 489 307 118; 15,072 12,397 727 422 1,000 870 .. 31,094 17,399 13,095 VIII
IX 11619151 468 42 30 3 362 234 1,139 800 279; 4,155 3,258 148 33 53 39 7,686 4,356 3,330 .12;
X 1.14115mu-... 1,581 329 70 21 2,415 1,949 6,364 4,066 2,298,I 12,711 7,809 438 234 2 9 ...I.. 21,228 13,176 8,052 ' XL
241.1(11311151-1’38 121 2 220 2 345 343 2‘ 35 8 .. .. 2I-.- 45 45 311}

Total of Brit.
Territory 123,050 104,464: 7,742 0,63-106,590.59,291 2 3 220 2 308,001 19761011703947, 193,055 150,074 19726311838 6 11. 1,423 1,236 21 7 2 .380,399 214,233 160,106
b 1 -— vr-v 0 - v n r- 0
Nahsmtes 22,690 18,901 3,990 3,370 9,030 7,809 00,880 30,731 30,1491 20,008 19,267 1,779 1,178 2 5 1 ..... 38,740 22,294 10,446

 

 

 

Total of the
Province 145,746 123,30511,74110,013 713,632I07,100 2 3 220

 

 

 

N)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

433,884 233,3411200,543'I213,503 105,341 21,705I10,010 8 11 1,428 1,237 21 7 20. 419,139 230,"27 182,012

 

 

1

'8 1114

NOIDHEH
‘SELSVO
’8
SESIHJ.
um. 9:42

11

TABLE N0. VIII A—continued

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Statement showmg the D1str1but1on of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Rehglon
1’7 18
S H K H L H .
Serial DISTRICTS, E —— BI 00 DISTR‘CT59 Signal,
No. DIVISIONS, &c. _ ' . DIVISIONS, 8:0. 0.
Hindu Slkh Musalman Chmstlan Others - Total Musalman
M F M F M F M F 11 F :32; M F Both sexes M F , I!
1 .
1 Delhi 25.949 24.232 6 8 50,195 25,953 24.240 1,318 648 670 Delhi 1
2 ,Gurgaon 1 5.073 5.083 10,157 5.074 5.083, 2,166 1,072 1,094 Gurgaon .' 4’2
3111510181 7,179 6,608 1 1 13,789 7,189 6,6091 440 244 196 Kamail . g
4 t His=ar 2.192 1.791 3.983 2.192 1.791 . 554 V 272 7 282 'Hissar 4, I"
5 3 1101951; 4.2118 4.090 8.334 4,238 4,096 4 1,986 990 996 Romak if; ‘35 5 ‘3
6 iSirsa 1,552 1,181 2,733 1,552 1,181 1,380 723 657 Sirsa , 4 ,6
7 iUmballa 15.801 13.119 28.920 15.801 13.119 ‘1 1.070, 643 427' Umballa- 7
81116411115113. 3.307 2,822 6,129 3,307 2.822, 425 223 202 Ludhiéna .. s
9 181mm 2,459 1,217 3,676 2,459 1,217; . Simla 9
1 ‘ I
10 Jullnndur 5.115 4,605 9.720 5,115 4.603 379 217 162 Juuundur 1o
11 Hoshiérpur 3,538 3,295 .3 1 6,839 3.543 3,296: 94 47 47 Hoshiérpur ll
12 Kangra 1,062 730 1,792 1,062 730: 40 19 21 Kéngra 12
I3 Amritsar 4.156 4124 8,280 4,156 4,124: 548‘ 274 274 Amritsar 13
1,4 Gurdéspur 5,585 4880 3 10,468 5.588 4,8801 124 86 38 Gurdaispur 14
15 Slélkot 5,855 5781 11,636 5,855 5.781 339 217 122 81511401; 15
16 Lahore 9.979 7874 17.853 9,979 7,874; 5.247 2,858 2.389 Lahore ‘~‘ 16
17 666506419 4493 4.000 2 2 8.557 4,495 4.062: 2,800 1,484 1,316 Gujrénwéla 17
18 f Ferozepore 3,810 2,066 6,806 3,810 2,966 j 1,766 940 ' 826 Ferozepore 13
1 I
19 1 11514311131501 14.398 11.125 1 25.524 14.399 11,125 906 _ 539 367 Réwalpindi 19
~20 Jhelum 4.508 3,903 1 8.412 4,509 3.903% 2.240 --' 1,436 1,404 Jhelum 2o
21 Gup'ét 4.113 3.793 7.906 4,113 3.793‘ 886 453 433 Gujrét 21
22 Shahpur 3,872 3,627 7,499 3,872 3,627; 8,865 4,524 4,341 Shahpur 22
23 Mooltan 6 2 1 7.08.3 5555 12,649 7,092 5.557% 18.547 10.153 8,394 Mobltan 23
24 Jhang .. 2.858 2.479 5,337 2.858 2.479) 15,093 7.967 7,126 Jhang 24:
25 Montgomery 2,623 2.117 4.740 2.623 2117‘ 13.513 7,219 6.294 Montgomery 25
26 Muzafiargarh 2,770 2,276 6,046 2,770 2,276 58,356 31,501 27,055 Muzafiargarh 26
27 D. I.Khan 3080 2.633 5.713 3,080 2.6331 41.356 22.010 19,346 D. I. Khan 27
28 DG-Khan 2.832 1.848 4.680 2,832 1848: 115,749 63,238 ,52,511 D. G. Khan 28
29 Bannu 6,136 5,255 11,391 6,136 5,255: 2,189 1,242 947 Bannu 29
30 Peghéwar 5.640 3,934 2 9,576 5.642 3.934! 449 254 19.3 Peshawar 30
31 Hazéra 2,841 2,257 5.098 2.841 2,257; 33 23 . 10 Hazéra 31
32 Kohét 2,490 1,938 4,428 2,490 1,9323“ 504 284 220 Kohét 32
I , Delhi 1 38,201 35,923 7 9 74,141 38,209 35,932 I 3,924 1,964 1,960 Delhi I
II Hissar 7,982 7,068 15,050 7,982 7,068! 3,920 1,985 1,935 Hissar II
III Umballa 21,567 17,158 38,725 21,567 17,158§ 1,495 866 629 Umballa. III
- - H 1 .
IV Jullundur 9,715 8,630 5 1 18.351 9,720 8,631, 513 283 230 Jullundur IV
V Amritsar 15,596 14,785 3 . . . . 30,384 15,599 14,785 .' 1,011 577 434 Amritsar V
VI Lahore 18,312 14,900 2 2 33,216 18,314 14,902, 9,813 5,282 4,531 Lahore VI
VII Rawalpindi 26,891 - 22,448 1 1 49,341 26,893 22,448! 13,497 6,952 6,545 Rawalpindi VII
VIII Mooltan 6 2 1 15.336 12,427 27,772 15,343 12,429; 105,509 56,640 48,869 Mooltan VIII
1X Derajét 12,048 9,73 21,784 12,048 9,7361 159,294 86,490 72,804 Derajét IX
X Peshéwar 10,971 8,129 2 19,102 10,973 8,129 I 986 561 425 Peshziwar X ‘
XI Khaibar Pass... 38 24 62 62 Khaibar Pass... XI
Total of Brit. Total of Brit.
Territory... 6 ' 2 2 176,657 151,204 20 12 25 327,928 176,710 151,218 299,962 161,600 138,362 Territory
Native States ... 23,801 20,606 44,407 23,801 20,606 * 55,276 * 30,214 25,062 Native States
Toal of the Total of the
-. .. .— . ”-1 ~. ~ . 6 , 2 _ ‘, ,. N 1..., ,I - ‘ , . 372,335 200,511 171,824 _ *355,238 *191,814 163,424 Province 1

 

       

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Serial Dismcws, M O C H I K A N E T DISTRICTS. Serial
No. DIVISIONS, &C. _ , _ , _ DIVISIONS, &0. No.
Hlndu Slkh Musalman Others Total Hlndu Slkh Musalman Total
M 1‘ M 11‘ M 1‘ M 1 11‘ 10111 sexes M F M F M F M F Both sexes M F
Delhi 59 01 5 3 i 128 01 64 Delhi 1
2 Gui-111mm 21 17 5 5 51 29 22 Gurgnon 2
3 Karnz‘il 34 28 68 67 197 102 95 . . . . Kernel 3
4 Hissar 12 3 460 297 782 472 310 . . . Hissar 4
5 110111111; 43 50 .. 4 9 1015 47 59 . .. Rohtak 5
b birsa 73 59 . 1,546 1,393 3,073 1,619 1,454 .. . Sirsa. 6
7 Umballa 109 82 396 I 346 932 505 427 1,402 1,152 29 18 1 2,602 1,432 1,170- Umballa 7
8 Ludhiana :17 21‘. 4,351 3,757 8,171 4,388 3,783 11 2 4 3 . 20 15 5 Ludhiana 8
9 Simla 72 66 3 6 174 102 72 4,968 4,114 4 4 9,090 4,972 4,118 Simla 9
10 Jullundur , 8,952 7,569 . 16,517 8,952 7.5 .5 32 28 60 32 28 Jullundur 10
11 Hushiérpur 7,830 (3,890 14,726 7,831; 6,890 1 554 427 333 325 1,639 887 752 Hoshiérpur . . 11
2 K111121111 85 66 151 85 ’66 , 30,102 30,679 61,141 30,4112 30,679 Kangra 12
13 Amritsar 12.739 11.572 24.311 12,730 11,572 Amritsar 13
14 Gurdzispur 7,984 6,7212 14.716 7,984 6,732 Gurdéspur 14:
15 Sizilkot '7 10 1 7,731 7,251 15,003 7,739 7,204 Sizilkot 15
16 Lahore 9,926 8,601 18,527 9,921; 8,601 , Lahore . 16
17 (i11jr:'111w1'11a 11,832 10,428 22.260 11,832 10,428 _ Gujrénwéla .. 17'
18 la‘crezepore 9,930 8,456 18,386 9,030 8,456 , Ferochore 18
19 1:11va1pindi 9 1 11,121 9,254 20,385 11,130 9,255 ‘ 1 1 1 Rawalpindi 19
20 Jhelum 11.2171; 10.1119 21.844 11.2176 10,468 Jhelum 20
:31 Gujrzit 17,197 15.264 32,461 17.197 15,264 ' ., ... Gujrét 21
211 Shuhpur 1 7,944 7,369 15,314 7,945 7,369 ' Shahpur 22
23 1100115111 2 1 8.994 7,599 16,596 8,996 7,600 Mooltan 23
24 111711111; ... 7.73' 6,396 14,1312 7,736 6,396 ' ... Jhang 24
25 Montgomery 7,1388 6.5110 14,118 7,588 6,530 .. Montgomery 25
26 Muzatmrgzirli 1 6,006 5,096 11,103 6,007 5,096 ‘ ... ' Muzaflargarh 26.
27 1). I. Khan . 49 12 2,748 2,094 4.903 2,797 2,106 ,1 D. I. Khan 27
211 I).(;.l{11a11 92 11 4 2 494 410 1,013 590 423 . D. G. Khan 28
29 Bannu 62 23 2 2,022 1,781 3,890 2,086 1,804 . Banuu 29
30 Peshfiwar 45 13 1.717 1.7.18 3,203 1,792 1,171 - ' Peshawar 30
31 1132:1171. 2,324 1,961 4,285 2,324 1,961 Hazéra ‘ 31
62 K0116); 4 732 613 1,349 736 613 . Kohait ... 32
1 Delhi 117 106 78 75 376 195 181 . . . . . Delhi I
II Hissm' 128 122 2,010 1,701 3,961 2,138 1,823 , ... Hissar II
111 Umlmihr 218 174 4,777 4,108 9,277 4,995 41,282 6,381 5.268 37 25 1 11,712 6,419 5,293 Umballa. III
IV Ju11111111111' 16,873 14,521 31,394- 16,873 14,521 ? 31,048 31,134 333 325 62,840 31,381 31,459 Jullundur IV
V Amritsar 7 i 10 1 28,454 25,558 54,030 28,462 25,568 3 Amritsar V
'\'I,L;1110re 31,688 27,485 59,173 31,688 27,485 Lahore VI
VII Rawalpindi 10 1 47,638 42,355 90,004 47,648 42,356 1 .. . . , 1 1 Rawalpindi VII
VIII 11100111111 3 1 30,324 25,621 55,949 30,327 25,622 ' . - - - . . Mooltan ‘ VIII
1): Derajfit 203 46 6 2 5,264 4,285 9,806 5,473 4,333 ; Derajzit 1 IX
X Peshawar 4.9 13 4,803 4,032 8,897 4,852 4.045 R" Peshziwar X
XI Kluribnr Pass... 6 6 6 . Khaibar Pass... XI
Total of Brit. j Total of British
Territory 735 73 7 2 171,909 149,741 6 322,873 172,657 150,216 ; 37,430 36,402 370 350 1 74,553 37,801 36,752 Territory
Native States 83 66 141,052 12,198 26,399 14,135 12,264 ' 144,124 126,858 136 1041 271,224. 144,260 126,962 Native States
Total of the .- Total of the
Province 818 53.) 7 2 185,961 161,939 6 349,272 186,792 162,480 181,554 163,260 506 454: 1 340,770 182,061 163,714 Provmce

 

’
1

, 3° -1
E70 3.3 H.
o—Ifimi 7"“
3 53 3
2‘

3119.1. WINS :
1

El

TABLE NO. VIII A-—00ntinued

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Statement showmg the D1str1but1on of the People by Tr1be, Caste, and Rehgmn .
21 22
Serial Drs'rmc'rs, N A I L O H A R Sisal
N0. DIV‘IbIONs &C. '77 5 ~ ~ , -;*<Ar~~~——w~w . . _ . ,
’ Hindu Sikh Musalman 03;? Others Total Hindu Sikh Jam Musalman 012;? Others Total . 1
" _ "7 """ "M ‘ I ‘4. ' 1 . "p‘f‘ ‘ 1" ‘ . B 1h
M F M F M F M F M F “‘43: M F M F M F .11 I F M I1 M 3 F M 9 5:11 es : M F
. --2__2 _—A _—_‘ — _— _ i —_1—’
1 1101111 5.103 4,637 696 643 1 11,080 5.799 5.281. 2.287 2,003 12 5 841 785 1 1 5.934 3.140 2.794 1
2 (410,257.11 4,400 4.131 1 2,014 1,796 12.342 6.415 5,927' 2.121 1.922 772 688 i 5,503 2,893 2,610 2 7;
3 1152051 4,501 3,785 35 32 1,011 943 10,307 5,547 4,7603 2,195 1,779 42 34 2,726 2,414 I 9,190 4,963 4,227 3
4 111.4421 3.992 349. 12 16 64. 526 8,688 4.651 4,037, 598 492 2.448 2.144 I 5,682 3,046 2,636 4
5 1011151: 5,330 4109 .. 294 285 10,618 5,624 4.994 3,014 2,544 988 901 g 7,447 4,002 3440 5
6 51rsa 1,289 1,04. 151 144 821 698 4,150 2,263 1,887' 182 145 16 14 648 647 1,652 846 806 6
I --
7 Umb3lla 5,928 4.681 206 146 2.512 1,819 14.932 8.286 6.6461 5,060 4,006 197 144 3,918 3,225 “'I" 16,550 9,175 7.3.: 7
8 1.11.11.15.19 4,024 3.71 475 449 1,345 1,201 11,065 5,844 5,221‘ 2,713 2,400 1,277 8.58 688 579 . 8,520 4.683 3,831 3 a;
9 {5111113. 89 32 42 15 178 13 471 429 249 1 1 .. 20 15 ...... 715 450 ,265 9
10 Jnllundm‘ 3.030 2.441 95 65 3,540 3,128 1, 1 12,311 6666 5.635 3,701 3,430 1332 1,142 1.970 1.82] I. 13,396 7.003 6.393 10
11 Hmhiérpur 4.381 3.22 84 46 2,220 1,895 ‘ 12.148 6,685 5.46:1 5,920 5,436 699 623 1,270 1,085 . 1 . 15.033 7.889 “114 11
12 Kimgra. 4,075 3,670 53 40 1 7,838 4,128 3,710. 7529 7,5 9 9 7 73 78 1. . 71 78 15,655 7,983 7,672 12
13 Amritsar 2.044 2.199 1,894 17.53 3.381 3,023 ...I.. 14.694 7,919 6,775 556 483 2,493 2.276 6.931 6.039 I 18779 97930 81‘98 1“
14 Gwh’w'I)ur 2.861 2.478 425 311 4.465 3.872 1 I 14,413 7.752 6.661 5,013 3,355 1,386 1,047 3.148 2.6.52 .. 16,601 9,547 7054 14
15 WW“ 1.231 978 72 34 9.590 8.601 I 20.569 10.896 9,016 856 745 56 45 8,678 8,201 I 18,584 41,590 8,994 15
16 1.911610 895 640 1,603 1,303 5.130 4.269 13.840 7,628 6,212 151 87 953 788 6.329 5.459 ..I... 13.767 7.433 6334 15
17 (401151111515 1.039 828 51 3 6661 5.857 14.474 7,751 6,723 74 7'6 249 177. 6.189 5.601 ..1... 12.364 6.512 5.802 17
18 Fcrochore 1,497 1,246 942 816 2,815 2,478 9,794 5,254 4,540. 372 263 _ 694 536 2,812 2,420 7 7.097 3,878 37239 18
19 12502111111111 165 54 7 4 6.314 5.452 11.996 6,486 5.510 119 27 24 5 6.535 5.526 12.23“ 6.678 578 19
20 .111011110 57 37 12 6480 4,983 10.7.69 5,549 5,020 15 2 23 12 5.393 4.525 9.970 5.431 4.-)§9 20
21 Gujrét 30 15 . 6.973 6,535 3.553 7,003 6,550: 15 14 6.761 6.144 .. .. 12.934 6.776 6.}08 21
22 Shahpur 27 20 . 3,966 3.528 7,511 3.993 5,54si 2,746 2,328 .. 5,074 2,746 2,328 22
23 110011.410 42 ‘33 4 3,278 2.678 6. 35 3.324 2,711I 89 21 100 15 ... 1,430 1.113 2.768 1,619 ”'4? 23
24 “121113 2 . 3 .. 3,434 2.868 6,307 3.439 2,868 , 18 10 1.609 1.425 g 3,062 1,627 1.430 24
25 Montgomery 5 4 15 9 3,452 2.992 6.477 3.472 3,007.1 .. 1 1,962 1,710 13.673 1,963 1,719 5
26 Muzaffargarh 1 . 2,205 1,858 4,004 2,206 1,858. 800 677 1,477 800 617 26
27 0.1.1154... 27 9 6 1 1.464 1.180 2.687 1,497 1,190? 2 679 602 1,288 . 091 604 2
28 1). G. Khan 25 9 2 237 134 ‘ 407 264 1.134 1 .. 103 116 220 104 116 28
29 Ram“ 16 2 1.867 1.711 3,596 1,885 1,711I 2,503 2,251 4,754 2,503 2.201 29
30 Peshawar 10.5 21 17 3 2.945 2.57.7 5.648 3,067 2.581 95 21 32 8 3.503 2.862 6.521 3,630 2.89} 30
3‘ ”Wm 2‘3 2 2.222 1.908 4.218 2.248 1.970 3 3.101 2.79.5 5.899 3,104 2,794 31
3- Kohét 33 12 1,134 1,023 2,202 1,179 1,023‘ 10 1 3 1.216 1,135 2,374 1.238 17136 32
I Delhi 14,004 12,553 36 32 3,721 3,382 1 33,729 17,761 15,968; 6,603 5,7011 42 31 12 5 4,339 3,887 1 20,627 10,996 9,631 . I
II Hissar 10.611 9.249 165 160 1.762 1,509 23,456 12,538 10,918? 3,794 3,181 16 14 4.084 3,692 14,781 7,894 6,887 II
III Umballa 10,041 8,284. 681 595 3,53 3,035 .. 26,175 14,261 11,914‘ 8,207 6,655 1,475 1,003 4,626 3,819 25,785 14,308 11,477 III
IV Jullundur 11.486 9.633 179 111 5,813 5,063 1 1 32,287 17,479 14,808‘17,45016,875 2,040 1,772 3,313 2,984 1 71 78 44,084 22,875 21,209 IV
V Amritsar 6,736 5,655 2,391 1,898 17,436 15,559 1 49,676 26,504 23,112I 6,425 4,583 3,935 3,368 18,757 16,895 53,963 29,117 24,846 V
VI Lahore 3,431 2,714 2,596 2,157 14,606 12,604 38,108 20,633 17,475 597 426 1,896 1,499 15,33013,480 33,228 17,823 15,405 VI
1711 114.741.510.11 279 126 19 4 22,733 20,498 43,659 23,031 20,028‘ 149 43 47 17 .. 21,43518,523 40,214 21.631 18.583 VII
V111 Mooltan 50 3 22 9 12,369 10,396 22,883 12,441 10,442 89 21 119 25 5,801 4,925 10,980 6.009 4.971 VIII
1X Derajét 68 18 10 1 3,568 3,025 6,690 3,646 3,044 6 2 3.285 2,969 6.262 3.291 2.971 IX .
X Peshawar 164 23 29 3 6,301 5,548 12,068 6,494 5,574 117 22 35 8 7,820 6,792 14,794 7,972 6,822 X
XI Khaibar Pass 3 4 7 7 2 . .. , . 2 2 XI
Total of Brit. 1
Terrltory 56,873 48,292 6,128 47,970 91,848 80,019 1 1 5 1 288,738 154,855 133,883 43,439 37,012 9,605 7,740 12 5 88,790 77,966 1 1 71 78 264,720 141,918 122,802
Native States 15,058 12,312 5,718 4,684 8,320 7,293 53,385 29,096 24,289 1250410831 3,966 3,303 . 8,857 7,601 47,062 25.327 21,735
TOtal of the 1
-.1- I :1 M1382...367.2451.144.537I.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

”H

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4......” r. - . 1'
Serial DISTRICTS, T E L I , . S A I Y A D DISTRICTS, Serial
No. DIVISIONS, &C. 1 _ . , . DIVISIONS, 510. No.
Hindu Musalman Christian Others Total ' Musalman Christian Others Total
M F M F M l.“ M F 110111 sexes M F M F M F M F Both sexes M I F
1 Delhi 080 5:11 2,320 2,053 5.593 3,000 2.587 4,402 4,397 1 8.800 4.403 4,397 Delhi 1
2 Gurgaon 5;: 330 2.085 1.811 4.799 2.019 2.180 1,509 1,917 2 3,518 1,571 1,947 (inrgaon 2
3 Kurm’rl 19 15 5,220 4,523 9,777 5,239 4,538 2,109 2,139 1 4.309 2.170 2.139 “11151 3
4 Ilisszrr 5 2 3.004 3.220 0.891 3,009 3.222 I 800 840 1,700 800 840 Hissar 4
5 110111-11: 0 4 3,375 2.928 0.313 3,381 2,932 449 440 839 449 440 1101112115 5
6 Sim - 2,072 1,812 3,914 2,072 1,842 397 237 034 397 23 Susan 6
7 Umballa 121 50 9.310 8.084 17.577 9.437 8.140 4,401 4,142 8.543 4,401 4,142 Umhalla,1 7
8 Ludhiana 30 1.1 5,847 4,980 10,883 5,883 5,000 1,950 1,099 3.055 1,950 1,699 Ludhiana 8
9 Simla 32 27 59 32 27 212 103 315 212 103 Sirrka' 9
10 IJulllmdul‘ 5.805 4.904 10.829 5.805 4,.04 3.509 8,340 0,909 3,569 3,340 Jullnndur .,.. 10
11 lloshir’upur 5.771 4.987 10.758 5.771 4.94:7 2,154 1,900 4,000 2,154 1,900 Hoshiérpur .. 1,1
12 lidngra 45 50 2,017 2.483 5,495 2,902 2,533 99 58 157 99 58 Kéngm 12
13 Amritsar 11.130 9.521 20.054 11,130 0,724 2.774 2,229 5,003 2,774 ' 2,229 Amritsar 13
14 Gurdiupur 0.530 8.103 17.044 ' 9.530 8.108 3,185 2.892 0.077 3.185 2.802 Qurdéwur H
15 Sizilkot 9 23 7,140 0,480 13,052 7,149 0,503 0,523 0,320 12,849 0,523 0,320 srélkot 15
16 Lahore 40 13 2.310 10,097 23.000 12,350 10.710 4.357 3,505 4 4 7,930 4,301 3,509 Lahore 10
17 (r‘rujrfmwhla 5,036 4.487 9,523 5,030 4.487 3,395 2,944 0,339 3.395 2,944 anra’mwéla 17
18 Fcrozepore 24 :20 5,017 4,917 10,933 5,071 4,967 1,093 1,443 3,134 1,692 1,442 lfi'crochore 18
19 Rdwalpindi 41 11 0.480 5.845 1 12.384 0.523 5.850 11.281 9.141 20,422 11,281 9,141 Rawalpindi 19
20 Jhelum 5 4.280 4.017 8.302 4.285 4,017 7.470 7,187 14,003 7.470 7,187 Jhelnm 20
21 Gujnit 4.493 4,009 ,, 8.502 4,493 4,009 8,431 7,997 . 10,428 8.431 7.1197 Gujrfrt 21
22 811111101111 1,132 980 2,112 1,132 980 4,437 4,188 8,025 4,437 .. 4,188 Shahpur 22
3 “001an 15 2 258 209 484 27:: 211 4,848 4,000 8,908 4,848 4,000 Mooltan' . 3
‘24 911.111,: 8 4 132 100 250 140 110 3.071 2,873 5,914 3.071 2,873 Jhang 24
25 Montgomery 835 722 1,557 835 722 2.307 1.918 4.225 2,307; 1,918 Momgomery 25
26 Muzuflurgul‘h 1 1 126 110 238 127 111 3,091 3,237 0,928 3,091; 3,237 Muzaf‘fargarh 20
27 11.1.Khnn 91 58 ._ 149 91 58 4.009 4.102 8,771 4,0092 4.102 D. I. Khan 27
28 11.11.Khau 4 22 14 40 20 14 3,320 2.903 0.223 3.320! 2.903 1). 0. Khan 23,
29 Balm“ 44 51 95 41 ' 51 0,328 5,013 1 1 11,943 , 6,329; 5,614 Bannu 29
30 ['08111'1wa1‘ 20 1,712 1,518 3.250 1.732 1.5. 2,530 9.~ 4,5.15 2.530 1.985 Peslniwar 30
31 11.17.5111 1,325 1,155 2,180 1,325 1,133 8.103 7012 15,235 8.103 7.072 Ilazz’rra _,... 31
32 1:011:11 2 109 140 311 171 4,090 ,2 7770 4,090 3,080 1:011:10 32
1 Delhi 1.239 885 9,625 8,420 20,109 10,804 9,305 8,140 8,483 4 10,027 8,144 8,483 Delhi I
11 Hissar 11 6 9,111 7,990 17,118 0,122 7,906 1,712 1,517 3,229 ‘ 1,712 1,517 Hissar II
111 Umballu 157 70 15,195 13,097 28,510 15,352 13,167 6,569 5,944 12,513 6,560 5,944 'Umballa. 111
IV Jullundur 45 50 14.553 12,434 27,082 14,598 12,484 5,822 5,304 11,120 5,822 5,304 Jullundur 1v
V Amritsar 9 23 27,806 24,112 51,050 27,815 24,185 12,482 11,447 23,929 12,482 11,447 Amritsar V
VI Lahore 64 33 23,209 20,131 43,527 23,303 20,164 0,444 7,051 41 4 17,403 9,448 7,955 Lahore VI
VII Rziwelpindi 46 11 16,391 14,911 1 31,360 16,438 14,922 31,625 28,513 60,138 31,625 28,513 Rawalpindi VII
VIII Mooltun 24 7 ,351 1,147 2,529 1,375 1,154 13,917 12,088 26,005 13,917I 12,088 Mooltan ‘ VIII
IX Derajzit 91 157 123 284 161 123 14,317 12,618 1 1 26,937 14,318 12,619 Derajz’rt IX
X Peshawar 2‘3 3.206 2.813 0,041. 8,228 2,813 14,789 12,737 27,520 14,789 12,737 Peshawar X
XI KhulbarPuss... 2 1 3 (3 (S 3 ,10 13 1;; KhaibarPass... XI
Total of British Total of British
Terr-Irony 1,623 1,085 120,695105,178 1 3 228,585 122,322 100,203I 118,820 100,002 9 5 10 225,440 118,839 100,007 Territory
Native States 135 123 20,489 17,556 38,303 20,624 7,679! 12,151 10,505 22,656 12,151 10,505 Native States
Total of the I Total of the
Provmce 1,758 1,208 1411,1841 122,734 1 3 .. 266,888 142,946 123,942’! 130,071 11.7,107 S) 5 10 218,102 130,990 117,112 Province

 

 

NOIOI'IEH
‘SEISVO
’3
538181
21491. 9148 1

 

TABLE N0, VIII A—continued

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

v,»
o o o o ' o o 0
Statement showmg the D1str1but1on of the People by Tube, Caste, and. Rel1g1on
1 7 "W 25 26
5mg]. Dmmcfi M I R A S I K A S H M I RI Drsrmc'rs, Serial
bio. ‘ D1v181055, kc. . DIVISIONS, to. N0-
Eindu Musalmau Others Total Hindu Musalman Christian Total
Males 1 Females Males ‘ Females Males milegs Both sexes 1| Males Females . Males timaleS Males Females Males Females Both sexes Males Females
1 Delhi , 18 13 848 877 1,756 866 890 .. 33 49 .. 82 33 49 Delhi ... l
2 Gurgaon 0 29 19 1,743 1.708 3,499 15772 1,727 - . u. .. . 7. u. a. Gufgann 'u- 2
3 Kaznal .. 2 3 1,467 1,502 2,971 1,469 1,505 12 . 9 . .. 21 12 9 Kama 3
4 Hissar 92 79 1.840 1,648 .. 3,659 1,932 1,72 .4 ... ... .4 7. 44- ...- H1353? 9-.- 4 I
5 1011131; ,_ 14 7 1.364 1,395 . 2,780 1.378 1.4 ' . .. .. .. .. Rohtak‘ 5
6 Sirsa. , 3 6 1,5.)8 1,408 3,015 1,601 1,4 a. 7. .7 .. Sirsa. "'. 6
7 Umballa .. 93 148 2.400 2.049 4.695 2,498 2, 6 14 30 8 .. 58 36 22 Umballa .4. 7
8 Ludhiéna , b 6 2,847 2,631) .. 5,489 2,853 2,6 1,307 1,185 .. 2,492 1,307 1,185 Ludhiéna 8
9 ; 5111113. 27 23 50 27 ... 115 90 . 205 115 90 Simla 9
1
10 ,Jullundur , 3 3.798 3,300 7.170 3,801 3,360 5 3 695 588 1,291 700 591 Jullundm' 10
11 ‘Hoshiél'pur ,_ 3 2,580 2,372 4,903 2,583 2,372 . 168 147 315 168 147 Hoshiérpul' 11
12 1 Kengra . 320 318 674 615 1,921 994 ‘ 901 760 1.661 901 760 Kéngra 12
13 fAmritsar 42 48 5.789 5,167 11.046 5,831 5, 18,755 13,740 . 32.495 18.755 13,740 Amritsar 13
14 :Gurdéspur 30 20 3.707 3.516 .. 7.275 3.737 3, 3,478 3,183 1 6,662 3,479 3,183 Gurdéspul‘ 14
15 . 81511461; 5 1 6,591 6,234 , 12,921 6,696 6, .. 4 9,655 9,494 . 19,153 9,655 9,496 Siélkot 15
y, fLahore 8 2 5,238 5,449 11,747 6,296 5. 6,200 5.459 11,659 6,200 5.459 Lahore . 16
17 jGujrénwém 6,395 5,829 12,224 6.395 5. . 3,163 3,023 6,186 3,163 3,023 Gujrz’mwéla 17
18 g Ferozepore 4 3,993 3,437 7,434 3,991 3, .. .8511 786 "”7 .. 1,637 851 786 Ferozepore ..'. 18
19 Rawalpindi 3 1 3,318 2.883 7. 6-205 3.321 2. 12 3 13.706 10.082 23.803 13,718 10.085 Rziwalpindi ... 19'
2021115111111 1 3,860 2.762 .. 7.643 8.861 3, 1 5.263 4,408 9,672 5,264 4,408 Jbelum 20
21 Gujrét .. 4,035 3,850 .. 7,885 4,035 3, 41 36 16,710 16,532 83,319 16,751 16,568 Gujrét 21
2215113111)“ 1 , 4,541 4,002 8,544 4,342 4, .. . 78 65 143 78 65 Shahpur 22
3 EMooltan 4 1 4,074 3.431 7 .510 4,078 3, 1 57 84 92 58 34 Mooltan 23
24 :Jhang 4,107 3,654 .. 7.741 4,107 3, .. 12 3 15 12 3 Jhang 24
25111011155111“), 5,156 4,539 9,695 5.156 4.. ,, .. 26 9 35 2 9 Montgomery 25
26 'illluzafiargarh 2,051 1,583 3,634 2,051 1,' ,.. 13 4 17 13 4 Muzafiargarh 26
27 1 1). 1, Khan 1,458 1,242 2.700 1,458 1,24 ,. 14 3 1 . 18, 15 3 D. I. Khan 27
28 1 1). G. Khan 559 448 . 1,007 559 . 1 6 1 .. 8 7 1 D. G. Khan 2s
29 1 Hanna 2,025 1,703 .. 3,818 2,025 1,703, 12 6 , 1s 12 6 Bannu 29
30 5 peshgwar 3 ,, 1,992 1,871 ,. 3,866 1,995 1,871 1 7,307 5,775 13.082 7,307 5,775 Peshsiwar 30
31 :Hazéra . 979 877 1,856 979 877 1 7,500 6,497 13,997 7,500 6,497 Hazéra. 31
32 ‘Kohét ,_ 662 523 1,185 662 523, 99 17 116 99 17 Kohét 32
1
I 1 Delhi .. 49 35 4,058 4,087 .. 8,229 4,107 4,122! . . 45 58 103 45 58 Delhi _ I
1 1 .

II 1 Hissar .. 109 92 4,802 4,451 .. .. 9,454 4,911 4,5404 .. , . .. .. Hlssar II
III Umballa. 104 154 5,274 4,702 .. 10,234 5,378 4,856? 6 14 1,452 1,283 .. . . 2,755 1,458 1,297 Umballa III
1
IV Jullundur . . 326 318 7,053 6,356 .. 14,052 7,2 78 6,674‘ 5 3 1,764 1,495 . 3,267 1,769 1,498 Jullundur IV
V Amritsar ., 77 69 16,187 14,907 .. 31,240 16,264 14,9761 4 31,888 26,417 1 . 58,310 31,889 26,421 Amritsar V
VI Lahore .. 12 2 16,676 14,715 . 31,405 16,688 14,717 ,, 10,214 9,268 _, , 19,482 10,214 9,268 Lahore VI
VII {éwalpindi .. 5‘ 15,554: 14,517 30,077 15,559 14,5181;I 54 39 35,757 31,087 .. 66,937 35,811 31,126 Rawalpindi VII
VIII Mooltan .. 4 1 15,388 13,187 .. 28,580 15,392 13,188 1‘ 1 108 50 ... 159 109 50 Mooltan VIII
IX Derajzit 4,042 3,483 7,525 4,042 3,4831 1 32 10 1 .. 44 34 10 Derajét IX
X Peshawar . . 3 3,633 3,271 6,907 3,63 3,271 ', .. 14,906 12,289 . . 27,195 14,906 12,289 Peshz’zwar X
XI ! Khaibar Pass , 21 . . 2 4 4 ,,. ] ... l ... . . 1 Khaibar Pass XI
Total of British Total of British ‘
Territory 689 672 92,668 83,676 2 177,707 93,359 84,348 I 67 60 96,167 81,957 2 178,253 96,236 82,017 Territory 1

Native States... 12 8 14,490 12,724 27,234 14,502 12,732 1 1 4:31 334 767 432 335 Native States

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  
   
 
  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Totla. ofthe

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

MACHHI

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

I I
Serial Drsmm'ra, A H I R DISTRICTS, Serial
No. DIVISIONS, sac. _ . _ DIvmoms, &c. No.
HIndu SIkh Jam Musalman Christian Total Musalman Total
M I 11 M 1‘ M 11 111 11 M F B“ M M F ”3”“ M 11
___ _ ______ _ _ 4 _~ _ ‘ __‘ _..., __ ____ sexes 80808
1 1351111 8,130{ 6.376 25 19 4 14.544 8,145 1 1 1 Delhi 1
2 (“1131011 35,38“ 29,503 1 .. .. 64.881 55,381 25 43 70 25 45 Gurgaon 2
3 Kurnul 591 4 11) 1 2 1,007 597 Karnél 3
4 Hissar 4,339 3,520 1 1 7,801 4,340 197 187 384 197 187 Hissar 4
5 110111711: 8,1121; (3,5118 15732.1 8,926 4 5 9 4 5 ltohtak 5
6 81:85 598 324 922 598 1,519 1,318 2,839 1,521 1,318 Slrsa 6
7 Umhflna 1,007 512 18 22 2 1,501 1,027 18 13 31 18 13 Umballa 7
8 Ludhiana. 1 ,, _ 1 1 9 14 23 9 14 Ludhiéna 8
9 81111191 28‘.) 2,17 536 289 Simla 9
10 JuIInndur 167 92 259 167 540 4.3.3 996 541 455 Jullundur 10
11 Hosllizil'pul‘ 26 ' 4 30 21; 117 107 224 117 107 Hoshizirpur 11
12 Kaingra 21 5 26 21 .. Kéngra 12
13 Amritsar 1911 14:, 7 11 356 197 Amritsar 13
1.4 G unlasput 3 17; 53 37 G nrdéspur 14
15 81611401 274 174 448 274 Sizilkot 15
16 Lahore , 771 31:; 4 2 53 37 1 2 1,213 829 13,197 11,550 24,747 13.197 11.550 1191,19,"! , 16
17 Qulmnwala 50 33 1 1 85 51 9,146 7,945 17,091 9,146 7.945 Glumnwala 17
18 115162611516 75;; 3,14 1 2 .. 1,100 756 7,524 6,411 13,935 7,524 6,111 Ferozepore 18
19 Rawalpindi 592 1931 . 7s 73 94,1 670 33 37 130 83 37 Rziwalpindi 19
2} 69.11% 21 18 1:1 6 58 34 7,943 6,999 14,942 7,943 6.999 (19111“ 21
22 9119111)ur 18 6 490 448 902 508 5,848 5,308 11,156 5,848 5,308 bhahpur 22
23 111551155 236 96 255 300 887 491 5,217 4.392 9,610 5,218 4,392 Mooltan 2
24 Jhang 3 26 16 45 29 5,125 4:192 9,517 5,125 4.392 thmg 24
25. Montgomery 311 1.1. 83 57 186 115 11,801 10,255 22,059 11,804 10,255 Montgomery 25
2b Muzaflzu‘gzu‘h 13 7 26 22 73 44 1,790 1,460 3,250 1,790 1,460 Muzafiargarh 26
27 D. I Khan _ 1,881 1,614 3 495 1,881 1,614 D. I. Khan 27 1"
28 D G. Khan 3 3 5 3 222 188 ’4” 223 188 D. G. Khan 28
29 1311111111 .. 1,517 1,413 2,929 1,517 1,412 Emma 29
30 Pe8h1'1war 369 60 5 2 437; 3711 64 40 101 64 40 Peshéwar 30
31 Hamira. 23 11 _ 37 23 Hazéra. 31
32 Koluit 54 5 1 62 57 30 19 49 30 19 Kohzit 32
1 Delhi 44,094 36,289 1 .. 28 19 4 80,435 44,123 26 45 71 26 45 Delhi I
II “‘55“ 13363 10,742 1 1 24,607 13,864 1,720 1,510 3,232 1,722 1,510 Hissar II
III Umballa. 1,297 759 18 22 2 . 2,098 1,317 27 27 5.1 27 . 27 Umballa. III
IV ullun dur 214 101 .. ,_ 315 214 657 562 1,220 658 562 Jullundur IV
.V Amritsar 501 335 7 14 .. .857 508 Amritsar v
VI Lahore 1,574 720 6 2 55 38 1 2 2,398 1,636 29,867 25,906 55,773 9,867 25,906 Lahore VI
VII 1151151515111 726 24.8 9 . . 611 559 2,156 1,349 17,205 15,142 32,347 17,20 15,142 Rawalpindi VII
VIII Mooltan 290 117 .. 389 395 1,191 679 23,936 20,499 44,436 23,937 20,499 Mooltan VIII
IX Dominic .- . .. 3 3 6 3 3,620 3,214 6,835 3,621 3,214 Derajzit IX
X Peshawar 446 79 1 7 2 .. 535 454 94 59 153 94 59 Peshawar .,, X
XI Khaibar Pass 2.9 6 _, , , , 35 29 Khaibar Pass XI
Total of Brit. . Total of British
Tcmtory 63,034 49,396 43 39 1,098 1,016 1 6 114,633 64,176 77,152 66,964 144,121 77,157 66,964 Territory
Native States 32,735 26,093 116 53 1 6 3 . .. 59,007 32,858 13,217 10,669 23,886 13,217 10,669 Native States
Total of the Total of the
Provmce 95,709 75,489 159 92 1 1,101 1,019 1 6 173,640 97,034 90,369 77,633 168,007 90,374 77,633 Plrovmce
-, 1 ___ ~ ,1 fl _ _ 4 4 ,--__-m__-,___,,,_ __ 1w w
in" O -1 E. 4
l' g :1 ¢+ :-
— I: I .
Q a a. g: l I-a rd.
, 2 ., w 3
- 5" S:

41

TABLE NO. VIII A—cominued

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Statement showing the Distr1but1on of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Religion
29 30
Serial DISTRICTS, G H I R A T S U N A R Dimmors, Serial
No. DIVISIONS, 81c. Chris~ , _ . _ D1vmoxs,&.c. 1, No.
Hindu Sikh Muealman tian Total Hmdu S1kh Musalman Chmst1an Others Total
M F M F M 1 F M F Both sexes M F M F M F M F M F M F Both sexes M F
1 1161111 21173 11851 21 13 12 13 1 1 4,085 2,207 1,878 Delhi 1
2 Gurgaon M97 1,086 1 1 .. 2,255 1,168 1,087 Gnrgaon 2
3 Karma 1950 1,666 19 17 208 181 . 4,021 2,157 1,864 Kamél 3
4 Hissar .. 2,039 1,767 5 6 91 67 3,975 2,135 1.840 Hissar 4
5 Rohtak .. 1,461 1,257 45 40 2,773 1,476 1,297 Rohtak 5 '
6 Sirsa .. 1,066 884 79 50 223 177 2,479 1,368 1,111 Sirsa. 6 .
7 Umbana 282 14 296 282 14 3,61? 3,029 48 54 280 293 ,, 7,323 3,947 3,376 Umballa 7
8 Ludhiana 3 1 4 3 1 2,885 2,464 136 133 167 179 . 5,962 3,186 2,776 Ludhiana 8
9 51111181 99 2 101 99 2 180 148 1 .. 1 330 182 148 Simla 9
10 Jullundur 143 94 8g 64 389 231 153 2,952 2,433 222 188 716 388 1 ,, .. 6,900 3,891 3,009 Jullundur 10
11 Hoshiérpur 20,950 20,008 464 371 41,793 21,414 20,379 3,5168 2,790 204 132 102 93 .. .. 6,689 3,674 3,015 Hoshiérpnr 11
12 Kéngra 55,734 52,853 71 57 1 108,716 55,805 52,911 1,604 1,451 2 5 4 2 3 .. 3,071 1,613 1,458 Kfmgra 12
13 Amritsar 130 80 .. 210 130 80 2,497 2,588 1,581 1,279 373 287 .. 8,605 4,451 4,154 Amritsar 13
14 Gurda’tspur 3,088 2,604 264 185 1 6,142 3,352 2,790 1,943 1,602 394 303 923 843 1 6,008 3,260 2,748 Gurdéspnr 14
15 Sizilkot 8 6 .. 14 8 6 3.396 3,052 302 229 1,029 939 . 8,947 4,727 4,220 Siélkot 15
16 Lahore 9 11 20 9 11 1519 1,218 1,710 1,305 1,363 1,202 8,317 4,592 3,725 Lahore 16
17 Gujrénwzila. . . 2.334 2,013 656 490 350 298 6,141 3,340 2,801 Gujténwéla 17
18 Ferozepore 4 4 4 1,357 1,113 600 497 655 590 4,812 2,612 2,200 Ferozepore 18
19 115631991611 . .. 2,540 2,143 573 451 455 360 1 6,523 3,569 2,954 Rawalpindi 19
20 Jhe1um 3 3 6 6 2,526 2,412 148 129 304 287 . 5,806 2,978 2,828 Jhelum 20
21 Gujra't . _. 2,445 2,172 58 30 379 362 .. 5,446 2,882 2,564 Gujrét 21
22 Shahpur 1,266 1,217 15 16 558 523 3,597 1,841 1,756 Shahpur 22
23 Mooltan 4 4 4 250 298 5 2 809 680 2,044 1,064 980 Mooltan 23
24 Jhang 788 686 17 9 97 100 1,697 902 .795 Jhang 24
25 Montgomery 68,5 569 59 45 958 949 3,265 1,702 1,563 Montgomery 25
26 Muzafiargarh 162 118 1 2 355 308 946 518 428 Muzafiargarh 26
27 1)_ 1, Khan 8 8 3 .. 396 321 17 11 176 153 1,080 589 491 D. I. Khan .. 27
28 1). G. Khan 12 12 12 ,, 86 70 6 4 76 50 292 168 124 D. G. Khan 28
29 Bannu 9 9 9 192 167 1,757 1,606 3,722 1,949 1,773 Bannu 29
3o Peshéwar 9 3 12 9 3 450 292 16 2 1,227 1,092 3,079 1,693 1,386 Peshéwar 30
31 Hazora 422 388 23 26 23 231 1,320 675 645 Hazéra 31
32 Kohét . 158 58 17 6 333 261 832 508 324 Kohét 32
I Felhi . .. . .. .. 5,270 4,603 40 30 221 .195 1 1 . 10,361 5,532 4,829 Delhi I
II Hissar .. .. .. 4,536 3,908 84 56 359 284 .. .. 9,227 4,979 4,248 Hissar II
111 Umballa 384 17 . .. . 401 384 17 6,682 5,641 185 187 448 472 .. .. 13,615 7,315 6,300 Umballa III
IV Jullundur 76,827 72,955 623 492 . . 1 150,898 77,450 73,448 7,924 6,674 428 320 823 485 3 3 16,660 9,178 7,482 Jullundur 1V
V Amritsar 3,226 2,690 264 185 1 . 6,366 3,490 2,876 7,835 7,242 2,277 1,811 2,325 2,069 1 -- 23,560 12,438 11,122 Amritsar V
VI Lahore 13 11 .. 24 13 11 5,210 4,344. 2,966 2,292 2,368 2,090 . .. 19,270 10,544 8,726 Lahore VI
VII Réwalpindi 3 3 6 6 8,779 7,944 794 626 1,696 1,532 1 21,372 11,270 10,102 Rawalpindi VII -
VIII Mooltan 4 . .. .. 4 4 1,885 1,671 82 58 2,219 2,037 . . 7,952 4,186 3,766 Mooltan VIII
IX Derajét 29 .. 29 29 674 561 23 18 2,009 1,809 .. .. 5,094 2,706 2,388 Derajait IX
X Peshéwar . .. .. 9 3 12 9 3 1,030 738 56 33 1,790 1,584 5,231 2,876 2,355 Peshéwar X
X1 KhaibarPass... .. .. .. .. 1 .. .. .. 2 3 3 Khaibar Pass... XI
Total of British Total of British
Territory 80,486 75,673 890 677 9 4 1 157,740 81,385 76,355 J49,826 43,326 6,935 5,431 14,258 12,557 6 4 2 132,345 71,027 61,318 Territory
Native States 1,577 913 3 4 6 9 2,512 1,586 926 10,262 8,728 978 702 1,006 880 .. 22,556 12,246 10,310 Native States
TOt‘a‘l 0f the bi?! 1 Total of the
P ' -.--‘ ,, .1 ; v, 1, , z , ,;_ ‘v '9 9 ”I, _ 1 A" i I .
rovmm ,, ml ml “:4 ul 9 , , £11 22., .m.,111§4.201l 83.273 71.628 P59211192

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

81

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

801191 DISTRICTS, 1 b A 1 N 1 D H O B I DISTRICTS, Serial
No. DIVISIONS, &c. , _ Musal- _ _ . _ DIVISIONS, &c. No.
Hlndu S1kh man Total Hmdu Slkh Musalman Chr1st1an Others Total
M I F M F M F S333; M F M F M F M F M F M F Both sexes M F
1 Delhi 823 329 14 1 1,072 842 830 1,230 1,115 7 968 837 4,157 2,205 1,952 Delhi ,_ 1'
2 Gurgaon .. .. .. . .. 1,137 1,068 612 629 3,446 1,749 1,697 Gurgaon 2
3 Kamél 11 9 1 . 21' 12 9 268 205 1,179 1,096 2,748 1,447 1,301 Karnfil 3
4 Hissar .. ,., 13] 93 819 742 1,785 950 835 Hissar .. 4
5 Hohtak .. . 117 98 1,334 1,214 2,763 1,451 1,312 Rohtak .. 5
6 Sirsa. 25 17 168 137 347 193 154 Sirsa. .. 6
7 Umhalla 33,823 27,523 536 452 398 322 63,054 34,757 28,297 1,663 1,405 1,029 939 5.036 2,692 2,344 Umballa. 7
8 Ludhiana 158 79 30 37 304 188 116 92 92 543 440 1,167 635 532 Ludhiéna 8
9 Simla 39 11 . 50 39 11 399 294 28 11 732 427 305 8111113. 9
10 Jullundur 5,535 5,044 2,044 1,701 14,324 7,579 6,745 , .. 602 503 1 1,107 603 504 Jullundur 10
11 Hoshiérpur 19,900 17,922 3,362 2,606 43,790 23,262 20,528 , ., 158 130 . 288 158 130 Hoshizirpur 11
12 116595. 1,017 994 1,911 1,017 894 .. .. 185 179 364 185 179 Kaingra 12
13 Amritsar 273 229 37 20 4 2 565 314 251 ,_ ,, ,, 1,504 1,251 2,555 1,304 1.251 Amritsar 13
14 Gnrdzispur 6,344 5,861 935 702 ,, 13,842 7,279 6,563 54 23 , 2.437 2,881 5.395 2.491 2,904 Gul‘dfispur _, 11
15 Sidlkot 216 216 1 433 217 216 200 143 .. 7,159 6,486 13,988 7,359 6,629 Siélkot ., 15
16 Lahore 1 1 2 2 .. 948 612 1,308 1,042 6,293 5,393 15,596 8,549 7,047 Lahore 16
17 (’iujn’mwéla .. 249 214 105 82 3,848 3,403 7,901 4,202 3,699 Gujrz’mwaila 17
13 Fcrozeporc .. 1,010 870 1,501 1,223 4,297 2,748 11,649 6,808 4,841 Ferozepore 18
19 Rziwnlpindi 2 5 7 2 5 559 373 106 60 2.474 2.179 .. 5.751 3,139 2,612 Raiwalpindi 19
20 Jhclum .. 227 131 6 __ 3.268 3,004 6,686 3,501 3,135 Jhelum 2o
21 Gujrzit .. 65 45 3,986 3,578 .. 7,674 4.051 3,623 Gujrét 21
22 Shuhpur 4 3 2,907 2,710 5,624 2,911 2,713 Shahpur 22
23 Mooltan 2 31 20 53 33 20 176 154 3 49 41 423 228 195 Mooltan 23
24 Jlumg . .. .. 2 5 .. 7 2 5 Jhang 24
25 Montgomery . .. 9 5 . 724 691 1,429 7321 696 Montgomery 25
2G Muzaifargarh . ... 4 4 . .. 8 4 4 Muzafiargarh 26
27 D. I. Khan . .. .. D. I. Khan
28 1). G. Khan . .. ... .. I). G. Khan 28
29 Bannu 2 1 3 3 .. 1321111111 29
30 Peshaiwar .. . . 313 148 1 2,664 2,341 5-467 3.978 2.189 1’08111'111‘111‘ 1'0
31 1197.615 .. .. 61 :54 ’ 1,373 1,226 2.694- 1,434 1.260 1122515 :11
32 Kohat .. . .. 86 12 1 495 425 1,019 582 457 K6115: 32
I Delhi 839 838 15 1 1,693 854 839 2,635 2,388 7 2,759 2,562 . 10,351 5,401 4,950 Delhi I
II Hissar .. . 273 208 2,321 2,093 .. 4,895 2,594 ‘ 2,301 Hisszxr II
III Umballa, 34,020 27,613 566 489 398 322 63,408 34,984 28,424 2,154 1,791 .. 1,600 1,390 .. 6,935 3,754 3,181 Umana. 111
IV Jullundur 26,452 23,860 5,406 4,307 , .. 60,025 31,858 28,167 ' 945 812 1 1 1,759 946 813 Jullundur 1V
V Amritsar 6,833 6,306 972 722 5 2 14,840 7,810 7,030 254 166 10,900 10,618 . . . 21,938 11,154 10,784 Amritsar V
VI Lahore 1 1 .. 2 2 .. 2,207 1,696 2,914 2,347 14,438 11,544 35,146 19,559 15,587 Lahore VI
VII Rawalpindi .. .. 2 5 7 2 5 855 602- 112 60 12,635 11,471 . 25,735 13,602 12,133 Rziwalpindi VII
VIII Mooltan 2 31 20 53 33 20 191 168 3 773 732 . 1,867 967 900 Mooltan VIII
IX DCI‘ajL’Lt in 2 a. 1 3 3 no a co. a. o H' " "‘ o-n 9" Del'ajét IX
X Peshziwar _ .. .. . . . . 4160 194 2 4,532 3,992 . 9,180 4,994 4,186 Peshawar X
XI Khaibar Pass... ., . . . .. 1 .. .. 1 . . . 7 . 9 9 Khaibar Pass... XI
Total of British . Total of British
Territory 68,149 58,617 6,960 5,519 437 349 140,031 75,546 64,485 9,030 7,213 3,038 2,407 50,904 45,214 1 1 7 117,810 62,980 54,835 Terntory
Native States 5,791 4,823 1,121 863 2 1 12,601 6,914 5,687 833 776 13 7 7,353 6,418 . . .. 15,400 8,199 7,201 Native States
Total of the . .- Total of the
- ., ‘- .1 ur- ' l- l' 1- . ‘
Provmcc 73,940 63,440 8,081 6,382 439 390 152,632 82,460 70,172 9,863 7,989 3,091 2,414 58,297 51,639 1 1 7 .. 133,219 71,179 62,036 Plovmce
7‘ T h 1 7 W 7 7 r to
:u
o “'3 4
E; 5' 5‘ r:
w '- ' Q
g: 5'- 1 a I-'-
(n (I) (D
2‘ g 83

GI

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

TABLE N0. VIII 111—continued ..
Statement showing the Distribution of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Re11g1on
F _ I 33 {134 35
K A M B O H ‘ M E O FAQIR MISCELLANEOUS AND UNSPECIFIED , .
Serial DDISTRICTS, , 821121
l\o. IV'FIONS, 550. 1 , . 4 _ 1'0.
5 Hindu Sikh Musalman Total 1 Musalman Slkh Jam Musalman 01%;? Others‘ Total
M F M , F M F Both sexes M “Both sexes M F M F M M F M F M F Both sexes M F
1 Delhi 15 5 2o 6 . 46 35 111 9,567 5,277 8 749 618 1 1,428 801‘ 627 1
2 Gurgaon .. . 103,678 54,104 2 . 832 765 . 1,627 860 767 2
3 Kaméi 4,164 3,321 48 33 799 717 9,082 5,011 4,071 351 187 48 18 15 966 787 2,033 1,183 850 3
4 Hissar 5 5 1 11 6 5 449 245 86 2 2 4 1,218 1,001 2,622 1,531 1,091 4
5 Rohtak 234 144 15 .. 2,143 1,884 4,095 2,196 1,899 5
6 81155 219 124 75 2 282 161 682 446 236 6
7 Umballa. 5,618 4,488 952 765 624 541 12,988 7,194 5,794 889 435 135 18 4 5,229 4,710 .. 10,434 5,585 4,849 7’
s Ludhiana. 62 44 18 9 447 371 951 527 424 9 5 111 123 10 1 1 4,369 3,476 , 3,437 4,839 3,593 3
9 811815 7 4 11 7 4 8 . . 14 6 8 9
1o Jullundur 1,266 1,379 2,203 1,953 180 1.39 7,120 3,649 3,471 97 44 13 3 6.137 4,945 1 11,572 6,517 5,055 10
11 Hoshiarpur 9 4 16 9 227 201 466 252 "214‘ 40 5 4,587 3,899 4 1 8,687 4,747 3,940 11
12 1158,6584 . .. .. .. 172 . 994 732 47 3 2,155 1,248 907 12
13 Amritsar 1,536 1,308 3,645 3,169 2,130 1,866 13,654 7,311 6,343 17 30 21 4,995 3,873 ,, 8,996 5,085 3,911 13
14 Gurdéspur 51 29 11 9 93 82 275 155 120 3 .. 3,343 2,480 5,828 3,345 2,483 14
15 Siélkot . 8 2 . 10 8 2 4 16 8 3,345 2,758 1 1 6,156 3,385 2,771 15
16 Lahore 2,454 2,105 871 762 6,086 5,416 17,694 9,411 8,283 117 13 8 2 2,288 1,596 4,331 2,641 1,723 13
17 1611351118515 9 8 11 8 266 .302 604 286 318, 10 7 2,320 1,750 4,185 2,425 1,760 17
18 Ferozepore 701 550 50 30 2,007 1,870 5,208 2,758 2,450 122 11 2 1,812 1,352 3,651 2,175 1,476 18
19 Rawalpindi 3 2 3 8 6 2 11 26 4 468 410 970, 545 425 19'
2o Jhelum 11 2 1 14 13 1 13 3 7 345 263 683; 400 283 20
21 Gujrét . 5 4 .. 315 245 593i 342 250 21 3,
22 Shahpur 68 60 128 68 60. 1 565 452 1,089, 637 452 211185
23 116611511 2 5 358 322 687 365 322 3 3 84 12 4 1,186 923 23211 1,313 1,011 3
24 Jhang 1 2 3 1 5 .. 875 698 1.618 919 699 24
25 Montgomery 7,389 6,359 179 138 319 289 14,673 7,887 6,786 . .. 1,032 720 1,761,048 720 2.5
26 Muzafiargarh .. .. .. 9 2 11 2 10 542 419 997 568 429 26
27 D. I. Khan , . . 2 9 404 316 747 429 318 27
28 D. G. Khan 1 . 1 1 5 1 99 55 211 151 60 ‘28
29 Bannu 5 1 1 7 6 1 7 244 225 486 261 225 29
3o Peshawar 3 3 3 2 25 18 187 139 379, 220 159 30
31 Hazéra . . 4 .. 197 166 3861 216 170 31
32 Kohét 1 1 1 9 4 1 56 30 108 68 4o 32
I:Delhi 4,179 3,326 68 39 799 717 9,128 5,046 4,082 113,596 59,568 58 18 15 2,547 2,170 1 5,088 2,844 2,244 I
II Hissar 5 5 1 11 6 5 902 513 76 2 . . 4 4 3,613 3,016 7,399 4,173 3,226 II
III Umballa. 5,687 4,536 970 774 1,071 912 13,950 7,728 6,222 898 440 251 141 141 1 1 9,598 8,186 18,885 10,430 8,455 111
IV Jullundur 1,275 1,383 2,219 1,962 407 340 7,586 3,901 3 ,685 309 49 13 3 11,718 9,576 5 1 47 3 22,414 12,513 9,902 1V
v Amritsar 1,587 1,337 3,664 3,180 2,223 1,948 13,939 7,474 6,465 .. 24 46 29 11,683 9,111 1 1 20980111815 9,165 V
VI Lahore 3,164 2,663 932 800 8,359 7,588 23,506 12,455 11,051 249 31 10 2 6,420 4,698 12,200 7,211 4,959 VI
VII Rawalpindi 3 2 11 73 61 150 87 63 29 34 11 1,693 1,370 3,331 1,924 1,410 VII
VIII Mooltan 7,392 6,359 184 138 688 613 15,374 8,264 7110/, 3 95 17 4 3,635 2,760 6,707, 3,848 2,859 VIII
IX Derajét 6 l 1 8 7 17 747 596 1,4411, 841 603 IX
X Peshawar .. 44 4 15 29 19 440' 335 873i 501 369 X
XI KhaibarPass... .. 1! 1 X1
Total of Brit. 1
Terrltory 23,292 19,611 8,055 6,894 13,625 12,179 83,656 14,972 38,681 115,399 60,524 216 381 115 8 7 52,124 11,848 6 3 37 3 99325556133 3,192
Native States 5,003 4,230 8,284 6,677 11,6541 10,085 415,933 241,941 20,992 828 438 826 209 941 12 7,663, 6,119 16,598, 9,559 7,039
Total of the ‘
Province ,28,295 ,23,841 ,16,339 13,571 25,279 22,264 129,589 69,913 59,676 116,227 60,962, 2,042 593 209 _20 7 59,787 «17,967 6 3 47 3 115,923,65,692E0,231

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

U. ‘-
I I V l
. . M 1' .
Senal 17167121078, 0 H H I M B A J g._H A L Q A S S A B memcm, Serial
No. DIVISIONS, 8:0. »——- . _ — ‘ , _ DIVISIONS, 81.0. N0.
Hindu Slkh Musalman Others Total Musalman Christlan Others Total Musalman
M F M 11‘ M 1“ M 11‘ 10111 sexes M F M F M F M F Both sexes M l Both sexes M F
1 DC1111 1,930 1.023 1 194 167 2.626 1,431 1.195 2,882 2,920 4 5,806 2,836 4.320 2,103 2,217 Delhi ,, 1
2 (11111111011 737 0115 2 23 1,389 ’761 628 620 689 2 1.317 6'26 13.352 6.654 6.698 Gurgaon .. 2
3 1x31111111 50;, 434 3 2,122 1,792 4,656 2,630 2,226 313 284 . 597 313 4,587 2,367 2,220 Kenn-£11 ,. 3
4 1113621‘ 2.139 1.811 34 35 614 532 5.156 2.778 2.373 261 31 492 261 2.857 1,512 1,345 Hissar .. 4
5 11.111191; 2,393 2,098 2 174 119 4.786 2.569 2.217 - 203 211 414 203 6,318 2,.155 3,363 Rohtak . 5
6 511-55 537 393 m, 107 87.1 713 2,825 1,577 1,248 368 326 694 368 342 493 349 Sirsa .. 6
7 Umhana 2.671 1,9716 80 69 433 357 5.618 3.234 2,384 476 379 855 476 2.881 1,536 1,345 Umba11a 7
8 11111111111118. 2,733 2,460 910 33s 31 31 7,153 3.779 3,379 371 366 677 371 1,621 841 780 Ludhiana. 8 -
9 31111111 57 11 1 69 53 ~ 111 122 33 166 122 42 29 13 Simla. 9
10 .11111111111111‘ 3,445 3,022 1,489 676 599 499 7 6 9.743 5.540 4.203 900 762 11662 900 1,603 841 762 J111‘111ndur 10
11 11541111111161 2.952 2.617 26:1 131 969 390 7.662 4,024 3,638 729 671 1,400 729 2,077 1,035 1,042 Hoshiérpur 11
12 11511116 1,4,3 1,6,5 1 2 11 6 2,867 1,494 1,3731 159 130 289 159 190 110 so Kzingra 12
1
13 Amritsar 1.615 1,453 2,114 1,312 3.235 2,915 13,379 7,194 0,1851 1,314 1,232 2.546 1,314 1,971 965 1,006 Amritsar 13
14 6.111.111.6111“ 1,530 1.193 9146 206 1,113 1,110 5.773 2,964 2,611. 1,297 1.15:; 2,450 1.297 846 456 390 Gurdzispur 14
15 6151161 77,, 7,31 101 79 1,577 377 7001 2,354 2,176 3 4- 4,537 2,357 1,927 967 960 Sizilkot 15
16 Lahore 2,006 1,670 3,676 2,006 2.464. 1,301 1,159 Lahore 16
17 (111.111’111w1'11a 4'05 422 527 405 2,384 1,202 1,182 Gujrénwéla 17
18 Ferozwporc 612 491 1,103 612 714 410 304 Ferozepore 18
19 11.16.5111111111 2 2 2 13.510 11,659 25.169 13.510 789 396 393 Rawalpindi .. 19
20 111115111”). .. 0,170 5,452 ... ... 11,222 5.770 2,003 1,031 969 21116111111 ... 20 -
21 (11111-511, 2.801 2.489 5,290 2,301 1,169 600 569 (116er 21 ~-
22 5116111162 27 15 42 27 15 112“) 1,080 21335 11255 51202 2,687 2,515 Shahpur 22
23 Mooltan 11 2 2 262 207 434 275 209 2,486 2,115 4,601 2,486 5.914 3.187 2,727 Mooltan 23
2.1 “mg 3 1 19 _ 3 36 22 14 1,740 1,376 31122 1,746 4.979 2,624 23.11 Jhang 24'
2.; Montgomery 9 5 74 65 153 63 70 694 726 1,630 394 5,170 2.769 21401 Montgomery 25
26 111117.:111'111'garh 29 18 47 29 18 307 269 u. 516 307 3,136 1,706 1,430' Muzafiargarh 261“
27 11.1. Khan 2 . 2 2 363 313 676 363 1,584 831 753 D. I. Khan 27
28 11. (1.1{111111 4 9 . , 13 13 3532 161 1 1 495 3213 221 112 109 1). G. Khan 28
21) 1121111111 10 2 12 10 2 405 354 759 405 2,967 1,539 1,428 Bannu 29
30 Peshfiwm 62 26 24 4 8 12 136 94 42 2.507 2,031 41538 2,507 2,636 1,371 1,265 Peshéwar 3o
31 11:12:11.1 . .. 2,839 2,458 5,297 2,83 412 236 176 Hazzira. ... 31
32 Kohalt 132 21 153 132 1,179 612 567 Kohét 32
I Delhi 2,478 2,067 4 2,340 1,982 8,871 4,822 4,049 3,821 3,893 4 2 7,720 3,825 22,259 11,124 11,135 Delhi I
II 11i336r 5,110 4,302 152 142 1,662 1,399 12,767 6,924 5,813 832 768 1,600 832 10,017 4,960 5,057 Hissar II
111 1111111111111 5,516 4,429 991 907 561 43 12,345 7,071 5,774 969 723 1,692 969 41544 2,406 2,138 Umballa III
IV Jullundur 7,779 7,004 1,693 800 1,579 1,395 7 6 20,272 11,058 9,214 1,788 1,563 3,351 1,788 3,870 1,986 1,884 Jullundur IV
V Amritsar 4,1111 3,577 2,531 2,097 4,383 4,025 20,734 11,035 9,699 4,965 4,561 3 4 9,533 4,968 4,744 2,388 2,356 Amritsar V
VI 11111101‘0 3,023 2,583 5,606 3,023 5,562 2,917 2,645 Lahore VI
VII 11.111111111111111 29 15 44 29 15 23,336 20,680 .. 44,016 23,336 9,163 4,717 4,446 Béwalpindi VII
VIII Mooltun 20 5 5 3 3311 303 7‘20 409 311 5,433 4,486 9,919 5,433 19,199 10,286 8,913 Moo1tan VIII
IX Dernjzit 4 11 10 f3 . 27 25 2 1,100 828 1 1 1,930 1,101 4,772 2,482 2,290 Demjz’it IX
X thfiwur 6;! 2G 21 4 8 12 130 9-1 42 5,478 4,510 ... 9,988 5,478 4,227 2,219 2,008 Peshawar X
XI lilmibur Pass... . . . . . . . 1. 4 2 6 6 Khaibar Pass... XI
Total of Brit. Total of Brit.
Territory 25,090 21,410 5,411 3,902 10,959 9,571 7 6 76,416 41,467 31.949 50,749 44,595 8 7 2 90,361 50,759 88,357 45,485 42,872 Territory
Native States 7,573 6,512 4,583 3,802 2,426 2,179 27,075 14,582 12,1193 3,955 3,663 7,618 3,955 12,011 6,109 5,902 Native States
Total of tho Total of the
Province 32,663 27,922 9,994 7,764 '3,385 11,750 7 6 103,491 36,049 47,442 “34,704 48,258 8 7 2 102,019 541,714 ' 1‘ 100,368 51,594 48,774 Provmce
i. .___._.7— *2: ' """“" ' ’ “ “A“ a-—‘ “'—
1! 1'3
m 2 -l '5: 4
E m m . H.
O "I go a l H.
5 3'1 .1. E? ""
. m
;« 2‘ 0-:

I?"

TABLE N10. VIII A—contz'nued

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

“a“. “0!!“ 93:9.-

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Statement showing the Distribution of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Religion
39 40 41
Serial DISTRICTS, R A T H I J O G I D (I M N A Sfirifl
N . D1 101's, &c. ' , , - , . 0,
° “5 \ Hindu Musalman Total Hlndu Slkh Musalman 213,36 Total Hindu Sikh Musalman 05,13: Total
, Bth , , , Bth Bth
M M M F M M M | F M F M F 9;: M M F M F M F M F M F
1 Delhi 2,650 2,274 47 34 1 5.006 2,698
2 Gumaon 1.583 1,392 530 504 4.009 2.113 ..
3 Kama, 3,467 2,924 2 3 1,344 1,527 9,267 4,813
4 Hissar 1,210 703 6 1.919 1,210
5 Rohtak .. 2,226 1,453 58 28 3,765 2,284
6 81:33. .. 261 127 388 261
7 Umballa 4,152 3,606 24 24 2,159 1,932 .. 11,897 6,335 62 61 5 128 62 66
8 Ludhiana 248 161 335 278 1,022 583 4 1 3 1 9 8 1
9 8111113 92 80 . 172 92 250 207 457 250 207
10 Jullundur 22 13 130 139 304 152 152‘; 295 192 1 21 8 517, 317 130 132 12 4 278 142 136 10
11 Hoshizirpur 105 95 200 105 951 166 70 33 44 313 199 1,793 1,699 19 15 3 3,529 1,812 1,717 11
12 Kéngra 26,818 23,949 50,767 26,818 23,949‘ 2,413 2,246 207 177 5,043 2,620 5,759 5,332 4 11,095 5,759 5.336 12
13 Amritsar 161 103 746 717 1,727 907 141 97 7 15 260 148 112 13
14 Gul‘déspur 841 890 1,731 841 8901 965 710 295 246 2,216 1,260 13.911 13,143 8 6 108 94 27,270 14.027 13,243 14
15 Siélkot . 542 437 1,155 1,148 3,282 1,697 . 15
16 Lahore 242 101 .2 343 242 76 45 36 24 181 112 69' 16
17 Gujrénwéla 176 29 205 176 8 2 46 49 105 54 51 17
18 b‘erozepore 60 23 H' “' 73 19 "' nu 175 133 2 can on. u. no. to. o.- no- 2 2 ‘0‘ I 18
19 Réwalpindi 230 48 1,041 762 2,081 .. 1,271 14 6 20 14 6 19
20 Jhelum 106 17 477 690 1,290 583 2o
21 Gujre’tt 85 60 393 495 1,033 478 . ,
22 Shahpur 79 4 179 166 428 258 3 1 4 3 1 22M
23 Mooltan 119 60 305 207 691 424 1 3 15 14 33 16 17 23
24 Jhang 66 24 228 255 573 294 24
25 Montgomery 48 20 275 170 513 323 25
26 Muzaffargarh... 40 12 236 162 450 276 18 11 29 18 11 26
27 D.I. Khan 15 2 24 9 50 39 <
28 D.G. Khan ,. 84 16 16 13 129 100 1 1 1 28
29 Batman , 18 3 30 12 63 48 23 23 23 29
30 Peshéwar 35 2 11 7 55 46 . 3o
31 Hazara 29 10 24 14 77 53 31
32 Kohét 11 2 2 15 13 32
I Delhi 7,700 6,590 2 3 1,921 2,065 1 18,282 9,624 , , I
II Hissat' ,., on. on 5-. 0-. 0.. co. to. 3,697 2,283 "' "' 58 34! u. .o. 6,072 3,755 "- ... ... 6-. 0.. u- .o. out .0. on. "0 II
III Umballa .. . 4,492 3,847 24 24 2,494 2,210 13,091 7,010 316 269 3 1 5 594 320 274 III
IV Jullundur 26,945 24,057 130 139 51,271 27,075 24,196 2,874 2,508 1 261 229 5,873 3,136 7,682 7.163 19 19 12 4 3 14,902 7,713 7,189 IV
V Amritsar 841 890 1,731 841 890 1,668 1,250 2,196 2,111 7,225 3,861 14,052 13,210 15 21 108 94 27.530 14,175- ‘131355 V
VI Lahore 478 153 73 19 723 551 86 47 82 73 288 168 120 VI
VII Rawalpindi,” 500 129 2,090 2,113 4,832 2,590 141 6 3 1 24 17 7 VII
VIII Mooltan 273 116 1,044 794 2,227 1,317 l 3 33 25 62 34 28 VIII
IX Derajét ‘.. ... on on. 117 21 In. N' 70 34' on. on. 242 187 23 to. o.. 0-. 1 co. cu. no. 24 24 no IX
X Peshéwar 75 12 37 23 147 112 . X
XI Khaibar Pass 1 .. 1 1 XI
Total of Brit.
Territory...27,786 24,947 130 139 53,002 27,916 25,086 21,875 16,909 27 27 10,244 9,632 1 58,715 32,147 26,568 2,174 20,728 37 40 240 202 3 43,424 22,451 20,973
Native States 16,776 15,414 32,190 16,776 15,414 5,428 4,240 7 2 2,151 2,187 14,018 7,589 6,4 14,210 12,803 45 29 12 6 2 227,109 14,269 12,810
Total of the
Province...44,562 40,361 130 139 85,192 44,692 40,500 27,303 21,149 34 29 12,398 11,819 1 72,733,39736 32,997 ‘36,384l33,531 82] 69 252 208 2 5 70,533 36,720 33,813 L
L “ 1““ ,, W ,, ,.. 4 1 1 .4, _ "WA, ., , . ___ .. ‘ ' ”Ah ' ‘ ;_"::1~*W<v

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

19 44 ,1
Serial DISTRICTS, MALL-AH DHANAK , KHOJAH Serial
No. D1v1sxous, &o. _4_ 'Ch , Ch . y — No.
Hindu Sikh Musalman 1,1315 Total Hindu Sikh Musalman 451318- Total Musalman Christian Total
M F M F M F M F 33(1):: M F M F M I F M F M F £22,: M F M F M F Both sexes M F
1 Delhi 205 161 191 182 1 740 396 344 3,516 3,177 3 2 2 6,700 3,521 3,179 6 6 6 1
2 (1011:5011 668 695 20 2 1,385 688 697 2.932 2,741 10 10 5,693 2,942 2,751 3 3 3 2
3 Kuuuil 2 35 .. 579 611 1,277 631 646 1,770 1,599 3,369 1,770 1,599 3
4 11mm 2 63 51 116 65 51 7,274 6,249 3 3 13,529 7,277 6,252 ' 45 46 91 45 46 4
5 11011151: 3 3 3 9,917 8,775 18,692 9,917 8,775 2 3 5 2 3 5
5 811-85 4 1 31 22 58 85 23 812 679 1,491 812 679 80 69 149 80 69 6
7 Umballa 226 175 329 279 1,009 555 454 22 22 44 22 22 89 101 190 89 101 7
8 11111111111118 . 7 7 222 217 453 229 224 . .. ... ... 3
'9 81111111 3 5 . 8 3 .. .. . n, . 9
10 Jullundm‘ 3 1 597 611 1,212 600 612 5 11 16 5 i 11 575 493 1,053 575 493 10
11 HUShiél‘pul‘ ... 23 22 ... ... 816 538 ... ... 1.399 18.39 560 ... ,, ... ... .. .. "' ... ... 441 481 "- ... 922 441 481 11
12 Kfingra 1,127 1,169 183 182 2,661 1,310 1,351 1 . 1 1 ... 40 22 ... 67 ‘5 22 12
13 Amritsar .. 1,197 1,107 2.304 1,197 1,107 .,. 3,803 3,131 6,934 3,903 3,131 13
14 Gunmspur 1,447 1,478 2,925 1,447 1,478 .. 1,219 1,091 2 2.312 1,221 1,091 14
15 Siéikot 4 2 954 871 1,831 908 873 2,791 2,759 5,550 2,791 2,759 15
16 Lahore 49 13 1,232 1,104 2,398 1,281 1,117 30 13 43 30 13 6,936 5,377 12,313 6,936 5,377 .16
17 Gujrainwzila. ... 3 l ] 480 485 970 484 4.186 ... 1,715 1,743 ... 3,458 1,715 1,743 17
18 Fax-02.011010 1 671 537 1,209 672 537 78 66 144 78 66 1,363 1,123 2,486 1,363 1,123 18
19 11511811116411 41 29 481 443 994 522 472 4 4 8 « 4 4 719 501 1,220 719 501 19
20 .111clum 11 3 1,161 970 2,145 1,115 970 ... ... 2 2 4 2 2 1,355 1,317 2,672 1,355 1,317 20 t
21 Gujnit 255 294- 54-9 205 294 . . . 1,073 1,142 2,215 1,073 1,142 21 ‘1
22 8ha11pur 672 606 1,278 672 606 807 744 ... 1,551 807 744 22
23 115514.511 8 4 3,174 2,825 6,011 3,182 2,829 8 4 11 8 31 19 12 2,998 2,642 5,640 2,993 2,642 23
24 11155,; 1.556 1,510 3,066 1,556 1,510 ,, 1,677 1,675 3,352 1,677 1,675 24
25 Montgomery ... ... 110 89 199 110 89 ,,, ... ... ... 2,410 2,030 ... ... 4,440 2,410 2,030 25
26 Muzafiargzu‘h 4,199 3,777 7,976 4,199 3,777 ... 408 306 714 408 306 26
27 0.1.141185 1,664 1,512 3,176 1,664 1,51 .. 2 2 2 469 435 904 469 435 27
28 1).G.lean 688 413 1,101 688 413 16 16 16 117 87 204 117 87 28
29 Bannu 816 730 1,546 816 730 8 8 8 530 466 996 530 466 29
30 Peshziwar 3 564 457 1,024 567 457 49 27 2 1 79 51 28 922 858 1,780 922 858 30
31 Hazém ... ... 289 213 532 289 243 . .. 5 3 9 6 3 31
32 Kohfit .__ 1 ... ... 35 23 59 36 23 2 2 2 25 15 . 40 25 15 32
I Delhi ... 925 891 790 795 1 3,402 1,715 1,687 8,218 7,517 ... 13 12 2 .. 15,762 8,233 7,529 9 ... ... 9 9 I
II Hissar ... 9 l 94 73 177 103 74 18,003 15,703 3 3 33,712 18,006 15,706 127 118 245 127 118 II
III Umballa. 236 187 551 496 1,470 787 683 22 22 44s 22 22 89 101 190 89 101 III
IV Jullundur 1,153 1,192 1,596 1,331 5,272 2,749 2,523 6 11 ... 17 6 11 1,061 996 ... 2,057 1,061 996 IV
V Amritsar 4 2 3,598 3,456 7,060 3,602 3,458 7,813 6,981 2 14,796 7,815 6,98] V
VI Lahore 53 13 1 1 2,383 2,126 4,577 2,437 2,140 108 79 187 108 79 10,014 8,243 18,257 10,014 8,243 VI
VII Rawalpindi 52 29 3 2,569 2,313 4,966 2,624 2,342 4 4 2 2 12 6 6 3,954, 3,704 7,658 3,954 3,704 VII
VIII Mooltan . 8 4 9,039 8,201 17,252 9,047 8,205 8 4 11 8 31 19 12 7,493 6,653 14,146 7,493 6,653 VIII
IX Dcmjdt 3,168 2,655 5,823 3,168 2,655 24 2 26 26 1,116 988 2,104 1,116 988 IX
X Peshziwar 4 888 723 1,615 892 7‘3 51 27 ... 2 1 81 53 28 953 876 1,829 953 876 X
XI KhaibarPass... 4 . . . 41 4 4 2 6 41 2 XI.
Total of British
Territory... 2,444 2,319 4 1 24,676 22,169 1 51,614 27,124 24,490 26,448 23,367 2 2 31 24 2 49,876 26,483 23,393 32,633 28,662 2 61,297 32,635 28,662
Native States 177 133 1 8,720 7,290 16,321 8,897 7,424 8,616 7,286 138 143 16,183 8,754 7,429 2,493 2,092 4,585 2,493 2,092
Total of the
Province 2,621 2,452 4 2 33,396 29,459 1 67,935 36,021 31,914 35,064 30,653 140 145 31 24 2 66,059 35,237 30,822 35,126 30,754 2 65,882 35,128 30,754
116
3'40 -1 E. 4
r) 1! at H“
524-5 - ....
6'" '5'. 25' ""
U)
2- g a)

1

TABLE N0. VIII A-contiflued v

 

tatement showing the Distribution of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Religion

45 46 ‘t
E
1

I
I MANIAR Serial I
i,
1

 

 

47

 

MAL’I

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Serial DISTRICTS, D O G A R
No. DlVIc'lUNS, Sac. /~—~—--v~--~ Chris: A " -- No.
Hindu Sikh Muse lman t1 :1, 9thers Total Hindu Musalman Total Hindu Sikh Musalman Total
—-—‘ ”J— ‘ 1 _. " 7“”? TIA , 150111 ' 1 Thfi ;— "137111 ‘
1 3 1. .11 1 11 1 11 1 .\1 1 11 F ’ 1 I l 1 1 ' Both
‘1 )1 F 77 AI 1 HIW‘A I . -_7 _— __ ‘ § Si.“:::-. _‘l ‘ ’ __ ’ SQXQS ‘ I F M I F i 11 BI F sexes M F

1 Dem 6.772 5.93 1 5 1 4 12,711 0774 5.9401! 28 20 48 28 20 H 257 245 131 109 74-2 388 354 1

2 . ,mmn 5.112 4.519 9 0,7,, _, 111 4.33.: . 1| 380 379 138 155 1,102 568 534 2

3 ' 1:53.511 5 36.2 4,390 9. 72 2 1 1 10,121 1,101 4,005 1,059 901 1,960 1,059 901 11 16 6 411 356 789 427 362 3

’ 1 .

4 Nissar 5,13 4475 9.3 60 f 9.777 5.931 4.541 2,492 2,231 4,723 2,492 2,231 11 218 215 425 373 1,231 643 588 4

5 iohtak 4,23, 3-“; : . 7,919 4,2274 3,71 105 108 213 105 108 ,1 351 301 150 155 957 501 456 5

6 Sirsa 460 142 38;, 460 42. 127 109 236 127 1091 32 32 98 73 235 130 105 6

7 Umballa 9 6 819 58?} 1.417 828 589 I, . 407 390 797 407 390 7’

3 Ludhiana -- 1,199 1.010 2,214 ,11199 1,015 - 57 37 94 57 3‘7 8

9 Mum 1 1 1 .. .. .. 9
17, .Iullundm- g 3 11 8 3 2,205 1,874 4.079 2.205 1,874 . 2 , 2 2 10
11 11(1Lhiérpur , 1.3;, 72 195 12.1 72 2,224 1,849 4,073 2,224 1,849 101 77 178 101 77 11
12 Kéngra 246 161 407 246 161 3 1 4 3 . 1 57 18 75 57 18 12
13 Amritsar _ 2,199 1,858 4.057 2,199 1,858 13
14 UHF'IéFpuI' 999 854 1.853 999 854 14
15 51.11101 1,121 885 2,006 1,121 885 .. 15
16 Lahore 72 41 8 1 122 80 42 5 3,728 3,000 6,733 3,733 3,000 1 1 1 16
17 01415114414 289 277 566 289 277 . , , 17
18 Femcpore 34 14 2 2 52- 36 16 7,983 6,460 14,443 7,983 6,460 4 2 6 4 2 18
19 “fiwalpindi 61 41 1 106 61 45 6 6 6 17 12 22.342 19,330 41.701 22.359 19,342a 19
20 Jhehnn ... ... ... on ~- 3 2 6,044 5,365 11,414 6,047 5,367 20
21 anv'ét . .. . 21
22 Shahpur 4 2 I 7 5 2 22
23 116611611 1 22 '26 49 23 26 4 1 09 83 186 103 83 , 23
24 Jhang ... 1 _1 1 ... ... ... ... ... 24
25 Monmomcw .. _. 195 163 308 195 163 25 .1
26 Muzaffargurh 11 2 13 11 2 . 1 5 6 1 5l 26
27 D. I. Khan , _ , 27
28 11.0.3161; 7 :0 22 17 o 28
29 153111111 .. 29
., pmhéwar 63 46 39 148 109 39 30
31 ””75“,. .. . 31
32 Kohét 32

I DeIhi 17,247; 15,070 97 7-2 6 1:3 1 4 .. 32,511 1 ,35 15,161 1,087 9‘21 2,008 1,087 653 630 730 620 2,633 1,383 1,250 . I
II Hissar 9,831 8,615 96 69 18,611 9,927 8,684 , . 2,724 2,448 5,172 2,724 601 548 673 601 . 2,423 1,274 1,149 H
III Umballa .. 9 6 2,019 1,598 3,639 2,028 464 427 891 464 427 III
IV Jullundur 377 236 613 377 236 4,432 3,724 8,156 4,432 160 9-5 255 160 95 IV»
V Amritsar ... ... .. ... .. ... 4,319 3,597 7,916 41,319 . ... . . ... ... ... ... V
VI Lahore 107,- 55 10 3 174 116 5 12,000 9,737 21,742 12,005 4 2 1 . 7 5 2 VI

2 7 13 11
1 296 250 551 300

20 14 28,386 24,695 53,115 28,406 24,709 VII

VII 16117411111161 61 44 1 106 61 4
2 VIII

VIII Mooltan 1 ... 33 28 U2 0-1
IX Derajét 7 L.. 10 2'2 17
X Peshéwar . --

XI Khaibar Pass 2 1

Total of British -
Territory 27,631 24,020 193 141 ’ 5.0 51 1 5 l 52,102 27,88.) 24'

Native States 7,247 6,177 60 43 49 38 13,614 7,356 6,258,

Total of the
1 Province 134,878130’19711 253] 184L 108 89 1 5U 1 65,716 35,241J
l 1 4.. . ,. ,_ 17,, .

CI!

63 46 39 148 109

C0
co

85 9 26,030 22,314 49,338 27,015 ~ .
8 7 7,594 6,490 14,099 7,602

-. : 1,278 1,194 30,414 26,438 59,324 31,692 27,632
248 229 1 471 416 1,365 720 645

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

30,475 ' 63,437 34,617 -

1 526 1,4211 30,885 26,854 60,689 32,412 28,277

 

 

. BHARAI' BARWALA 4 DAGi
Sonal Drs'rmc'rs,

No. DIVISIONS, &C. Chris-

1 , ' , . 4 Chris-

Hindu Musalman tian Total Hindu Sikh Musalman (11%;? Total Hmdu SIkh Musalmanl tian T013111
,, _‘ 1 , Both , , , , Both . ‘ F Both M F
M 1 M 1 7M 1 46.463 M 1 M F M 1 M F M 1 sexes M F M .F M 1 M F M sexes

~——
.___.. ——4

Serial
No.

 

 

 

 

 

Delhi 3 1 4 3 1 3 4
Gurgaon .. 31 41

Kamal 4 3 638 557 1,202 "642 ”560'

 

 

 

 

 

 

0:

Hissar 9 310 246 568 319 249
liohtak 59 44 103 59 44

811511 71 51 122 71 51

Umhnlla 21
Ludhiéna

1,528 1,432 2,989 1,549 1,440 .. 105 92' 197 105 92
Simla

289: 2,682 r'92 2903 2689 5 5 5 . .. .. .- .
’ ) 11 d’022 - ’11 ’11 153 109 2 264 153 111

Junundur 2,398 1,859 4,257 2.398 1,859 725 614 1,339 725 614 75 2 77 g5 11 1‘:
11541115141911: 2,836 2,434 5,270 2,836 2,434 927 813 1.740 927 813 20 11 31 0 951 12
Kangra 918 778 1,696 918 778 770 680,... 32 31 1 1,514 803 711 9,991 9,747 4 19,742 9.991 ,7

5:8 emu an» wmu
0:00
3x100
CL
‘
‘
emq mm* “NH

H
W

Amritsar 3,175 2,982 6.157 3,175 2.982 7,116 6,064 13,180 7,116 6,064 . . . .. I4 .-
Gurdzispur 1,587 1,393 2.980 1,587 1.393 5,106 4.424 9,530 5,106 4,424
Sirilkot 2,180 2,036 4,225 2,189 2,036 2,073 1,842 1 6,955 6,030 16,901 9,029 7,872

1-11—1
(7111:-

H
c:

Lahore 2,036 1,709 3,745 2,036 1,709 .. 17
Gujn’ruwma 2,695 2,334 5,029 2,695 2,334 18
Fcrozeporc 65 28 93 65 28

541-1
00-4

H
{D

U!

Réwalpindi 84 93 182 89 93 1 41 9 51 42 9 ... 19

111615141 112 110 222 112 116 6 7 2 15 13 2- .. 21

21 (11111111: 189 157 346 189 157 182 151 281 290 904 463 441
Shuhpur 508 427 935 508 427 .. . -

wt»?
NO

23 Mooltan 11 488 430 1 930 500 430 1 1 2 1 1 ‘ ’ " ' 24 ‘
24 J11ang 829 676 1,505 829 676 .. 25
25 Montgomery 765 620 1,405 785 620 ‘ . 2‘
26 Muzafiargarh 253 186 439 253 186 .. -

27 D. 1.1(11311 175 162 > 337 175 162 ... g;
28 I). G. Khan 32 16 48 32 16 1 1 1 ... ... ... m

29 Bannu 5 ’ '

on.
... .g. ... no iv- no .on o.- "I

30 Pesluiwar 1 11 7 19 12 7 3°
31 I111z1iru. .. .. 32
32 861111; .
I 1151111 4 641 558 1,206 645 561 34 45 79 34 45 .. . .. .. ..
II Hissar 9 440 341 793 449 344 . II
III 1115114114 32 1 4,431 4,125 8,603 4,463 4,140 5 5 5 258 201 2 461 253 203 “I
IV Jullundur 6,152 5,071 11,223 6,152 5,071 770 680 1,684 1,458 1 4,593 2,455 2,138 10,086 9,760 4 19,850 10,086 9,764 N
V Amritsar 6,951 6,411 13,362 6,951 6,411 2,073 1,842 1 19,177 16,518 39,611 21,251 18,360 V
VI Lahore 4,796 4,071,... 8,867 4,796 4,071 VI
VII Rziwal‘pindi .. 893 787 1,685 898 787 189 151 329 301 970 518 452 VII
VIII Mooltan 11 2,355 1,912 1 4,279 2,367 1,912 1 1 2 1 1 VIII

098:»

CI!

9"!

IX Demjét 212 181 393 212 181 1' 1 1 .. IX
X Peshawar 1 11 7 19 12 7 " ' "' "' ' ' X
XI Kliaibar Pass 1 1 1 . . . - ' - ~ " " ' ' ’ 4 XI

Total of Brit.
Territory 62 21 22,087 19,393 1 41,564: 22,150 19,414 3,066 2,718 1 25,993 22,349 1 54,128 29,061 25,067 10,344 9,961
Native States 8 7 7,905 6,633 14,553 7,913 6,640 63 56 271 240 630 334 296 16,819 15,842 9’

‘Total of the ..
Province 70 28 29,992 26,026 1 56,117 30,063 26,054 3,129 24,774 1 26,264 22,589 1 54,758 29,395 25,363il27,163 25,803 9 5 6 2 5 52,993 27,174 20,8193

6 20,311 10,344 9,967
32,682 16,830 15,852

01
NJ
01

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

NOIOHEB
‘SELSVQ
’8
SEER-LL,
3119.1. 21143
1

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  
    
 

 

 

  

 

 

 

 

   

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5 a '
TABLE N0. VIII A—contz‘nued 1,
Statement showing the Distribution of the People by TrIbe, Caste, and Rehglon
51 I 52 H 53
AB ’ NA 1 ' ' ,
Sefial DISTRICTS, M A H‘TL‘A'M L A 3, B A I R A G I 8N0 l
1‘0' D1115108s,8cc. Hindu Sikh I Musalman Total | Hindu Sikh Musalman Total 1 Hindu Sikh 0&2: Total .
M F M F M F 51:43: i M F i M F' M F M F Egg; M i F i M F M F M F :3; M F
l Delhi I 20 23 1 44 21 233' 2.597 2,009 4 4,610 2,597 2,013 1
2 Gmgaon , 2,075 1,501 3,576 2,075 1,501 2
3 Km“! 1 4 5 1 4, 2,642 1,987 4,629 2,642 1,987 3
4 Hism 25 29 54 25 29; 1.080 785 1 1 1,867 1,081 786 .4
5 1511751; - -. . 3,278 2,631 5,909 3,278 2,631 5
6 Sim 862 807 173 146 1,988 1,035 953" 8 1 9 8 1 575 431 1,006 575 431 5
7 Umbaua 380 388 35 22 270 215 1,310 685 625, 1,232 718 13 1,963 1,245 718 7
8 Ludhiéna 211 181 238 211 38 44 923 487 4365 1,478 411 1,889 1,478 411 s
9 Ema 7 7 7 . 23 11 34 23 11 9
10 Jullundur 1,269 1,099 452 331 84, 79 3,314 1,805 1,509 610 512 48 34 1,204 658 546 442 298 740 442 298 10
11 Hoshiérpur 127 99 3 1 i 230 130 1001 1,625 1,445 378 288 3.736 2,003 1,733. 512 266 ‘778 512 266 11
12 Kéngra 1 ' 1 1 ' 1,176 1,021 1 2,198 1,177 1,021, 469 371 840 469 371 12,
13 Amritsar 1,353 487 25 8 1,873 1,378 495: 204 126 124 105 4' 3 566 332 234i 681 355 1,036 681 355 13
14 GurdziEpur . ‘ 2,471 2.202 483 336 5,492 2,954 2,538 627 428 1,055 627 428 14
15 Sim“ . 2,520 2,513 884 613 31 23 6,584 3,435 3,149: 702 340 11 12 1,065 713 352 15,
16 Lahore 1,680 1,596 1,316 1,200 1,968 1,791 9,551 4,964 4.587;: 3,554 3,198 1,856 1,470 24 14 10,116 5,434 4,682, 648 347 995 648 347 16
17 6111157114413 9 8 17 9 ’ 8‘ 68 56 126 88 8 10 356 202 154 86 26 112 86 26 17
18 Ferozepore 2,515 2,327 17 12 576 507 5,954 3,108 2,8461 64 48 20 3 1 2 138 85 53 647 457 1,104 647 457 18
19 1156751154164 141 1 37 10 »- 2 191 188 3 75 21 96 75 21 19
2O Jhelum 43 5 7 17 2 74 67 7 11'. 39 1 155 116 39 2o
21 Guj’ét 1,993 1,913 639 625 19 14 5,203 2,651 2,552' 25 12 37 25 12 21
22 8114111414 1 11 3 8 6 29 20 9 67 6 73 67 6 22
2311551145 727 638 26 18 1,466 1,318 4,193 2,219 1,974: 117 95 50 45 307 187 140: 34 13 97 84 13 23.
241-19392 9 4 8, 8 29 17 121 23 17 85 71 196 108 885 46 3 49 46 3 21
25 Monmomery 4.690 4.581 1,979 1,487 217? 193 3,147 6.886 6,2611 25 21 16 18 80 41 39; 73 34 107 73 34 25
26 M“wifargarh... 14454 1,226 11 19 128 105 2,943 1,593 1,350; 79 ,69 1,148 973 24 22 2,315 1,251 1,064; 81 27 108 81 27 25
|
27 D. I.Khan 29 9 295 208 .541 324 217E 31 6 37 31 6 27
28 D.G. Khan 449 373 822 449 373’ 9 1 24 15 24 9 82 57 25? 73 38 1 112 74 38 2s
29 Bannu . .. ‘ 44 3 14 1 , 62 59 3; 31 2 33 31 2 29
30 Peshéwar 2 2 4 4 31 2 24 7 .... 64 62 2: 2] 4 21 21 .. 30
31 ‘Hm‘éra’ - 205 194 41 6 446 246 200 13 1 ‘ 14 13 1 31
32 Kohét 51 2 95 6 4 158 150 8 1 . 1 1 1 52
1 Delhi .. 20 23 2 4 49 22 27‘ 7,314 5,497 412,815 7,314 5,501 1
II Hissar 862 807 173 146 1,988 1,035 953; 33 30 63 33 300 4,933 3,847 1 1 8,782 4,934 3,848 11
HI Umbana‘ , 598 569 273 233 308 259 2,240 1,179 1,061; 2,733 1,140 13 3,886 2,746 1,140 111
IV Jullundur 1,397 1,198 455 332 84 79 3,545 1,936 1,609: 3,411 2,978 427 322 7,138 3,838 3,300 1,423 935 2,358 1,423 935 IV
V Amritsar 1,353 487 25 8 1,873 1,378 495 5,195 4,841 1,491 1,054 35 26 12,642 6,721 5,921! 2,010 1,123 11 12 3,156 2.021 1,135 V
VI Lahore 4,204 3,931 1,333 1,212 2,544 2,298 15,522 8,081 7,4411 3,686 3,302 2,002 1,561 33 2610,610 5,721 4,889 1,381 830 2,211 1,381 830 VI
VII Réwalpindi... I! 2,178 1,919 694 628 54 24 5,497 2,926 2,5711 282 78 1 361 283 73 VII
VIII Mooltan 6,880 6,449 2,016 1,524 1,819 1,624 20,312 10,715 9,597, 102 86 1,375 1,160 90 85 2,898 1,567 1,3311 284 77 361 284 77 VIII
1X Derajét 449 373 822 449 373“ 82 13 333 223 25 9 685 440 245 135 46 1 182 136 46 IX
_ X Peshawar 2 2 4 4 287 198 160 12 11 668 458 210 35 1 36 35 1 X
XI KhaibarPass .2. ... 5 .. 5 5 1 1 1 XI
Total of Brit. 1 , >4
Terntory 15,147 13,245 4,002 3,222 4,449 4,001 44,066 23,598 20,468 1,215,564: 13,929 6,757 5,197 589 459 42,495 22,910 19,585 [20,531 13,574: 27 13 4 34,149 20,558 13,591
. , n . , 1
Nat1ve States 5,147 2,672 632 510 602 627 8,240 4,431 3,809. 2,217 1,914: 789 623 228 223 5,994 3,234 2,760H 7,991 5,145 5 8 13,149 7,996 5,153
Total of the (
Provmce... 18,294 15,917 4,634 3,732. 5,101 4,628 52,306 28,029 24,277;117,781 15,843 7,546 5,820 8171 682L48’489126’144122’345 28522118319132.1211 ...} 4,417,298,2855411183441

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

'3‘?“ 722235557 7 7 ""2va -v r c, -<ms.m-—'—M. . _, «1.. ' m 157 .041

Serial
N 0.

{DOOR} GCIQI CONN—I l

I—ll—l
H0

12

20

29
30
31
32

III
IV

VI
VII
VIII
IX

XI

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

DISTRICTS, i TANAOLI R O R K A L A L DISTRICTS, Serial
DIVISIONe, &C. . . Musal . . DIVISIONS, 550. No.
Musalman HIndu Slkh man- Total Hlndu SIkh Jain I Musalman Total
{$2 M 1 F M I F M F Mm “F 30111 sexes M F M F M F M 1 F M F Both sexes M F
Delhi 347 319 666 347 319 403 334 5 8 8 758 416 342 Delhi 1
Gumaon 213 250 2 2 3 1 481 218 263 Gurgaon 2
Karmil 18,441 15,553 44 46 34,094 18,485 15,609 421 421 7 5 13 11 878 441 437 Karn51 3
IIissar 197 145 9 9 ,, 360 206 154 Hissar 4
11511151; . 122 145 1 ,, 268 123 145 Rohtak 5
81155 35 32 175 159 491 210 191 Sirsa‘ 6
Umballa . 2,613 2,155 52 40 1 4,851 2,556 2,195 2,396 2,037 317 186 58 63 5,057 2,771 2,286 Umballa 7
Ludhiana . 16 10 . 26 15 10 545 616 393 379 12 10 1,955 950 1,005 Ludhiana 8
815115 ,. .. .. 76 22 1 99 76 23 8111119. 9
Jullundur .. . 617 493 257 220 19 18 1,624 893 731 Jullundur 1‘0
lloshiiirpur , .. 1,105 1,015 269 234 38 34 2,595 1,412 1,283 Hoshiérpur 11
14557115 .. 1,334 1,158 2 3 8 2,505 ‘ 1,336 1,169 Kéngra 12
Amritsar 405 320 667 654 43 32 2,121 1,115 1,006 Amritsar 13
Gurdzispur 395 256 302 238 12 6 1,209 709 500 GurdfiSPm' 14
81511405 419 431 550 583 2 2 1,987 971 1,016 Siélkot 15
Labor" 184 134 293 153 598 547 1,909 1,075 834 Lahore 16
Guyranwfila 216 172 24 22 67 50 551 307 244 Gujrénwéla 17
FCI‘OZCINI‘C 273 216 154 117 620 549 1,929 1,047 '882 Ferozepore 18
Rawalpindi 9 3 ’ 65 37 83 38 42 15 280 190 90 Réwalpindi '19
Jhelum 1 1 15 2 18 9 523 509 1,076 556 520 Jhelum 20'
Gulriit 25 22 16 9,, 201 279 552 242 310 Gujrét 21
811511554 5 3 . .. 61 54 123 66 57 Shahpur 22
Mooltan 17 5 25 16 275 242 580 317 263 Mooltan 23
Jhang . . .. .. Jhang 24
Montgomery 1 . 3 . 143 128 275 147 123 Montgomery 25
Muzaifargarh 6 3 1 1 7 1 19 14 5 Muzafiargarh 26
D. I. Khan -- 1 3 1 7 11 D. I. Khan 27
D. G. Khan .- 1 2 , 8 2g 3 9 D. G. Khan 23
Bannu n. . Bannu 29
Peshawar 1,366 784 582 . 16 4 9 223 220 472 248 224 Peshéwar 30
11412515 39,981 21,127 18,854 8 4 4 2 18 12 6 Hazéra 31
Kohét 37 29 8 . 7 2 14 7 30 16 14 Kohizt 32
Delhi 18,788 15,882 44 46 .. 34,760 18,832 15,928 1,037 1,015 14 7 24 20 2,117 1,075 1,042 Delhi I
Hissar .. .. .. 354 322 10 175 159 1,029 539 490 Hissar II
Umballa 2,629 2,155 52 40 1 4,887 2,582 2,205 3,017 2,675 710 566 70 73 7,111 3,797 3,314 Umballa 111
Jullundur .. 3,056 2,666 528 457 57 60 6,824 3,641 3,183 Jullundur 1V
Amritsar .. .. .. 1,219 1,007 1,519 1,475 57 40 5,317 2,795 2,522 Amritsar \ V
Lahore . .. 673 522 471 292 1,285 1,146 4,389 2,429 1,960 Lahore VI
Rawalpindi 4 4 .. 110 64 117 56 827 857 2,031 1,054 977 Rawalpindi VII
Mooltan .. . .. .. .. 24 8 29 17 425 371 874 478 396 Mooltan . VIII
11515755 .. 2 .. 5 1 7 8 23 14 9 Derajét IX
Pesllziwar 41,384 21,940 19,444 . 24 15 15 2 237 227 520 276 244 Peshawar X
Khaibar Pass... ,, ,, ,, , 2 .. 2 2 .. Khaibar Pass... XI
Total of British Total of British
Terrltory 41,388 21,944 19,444 21,417 18,047 96 86 1 39,647 21,514 18,133 9,518 8,294 3,418 2,882 3,164 2,961 30,237 16,100 14,137 Temtory
Native States .. . . . 577 478 .. 15 14 1,084 592 492 2,450 1,992 1,443 1,188 1 1,545 1,294 9,913 5,439 4,474 Native States
Total of the Total of the
Province 41,388 21,944 19,444, 21,994 18,525 96 86 16 14 40,731 22,106 18,625 11,968 10,286 4,861 4,070 1 4,709 4,255 40,150 21,539 18,611 Provmce
' w
r-s
.33 g " 5'; s.
r_- m 9 E l ‘ Ho
0 -l m a H.
— III Fl
0 ‘(n m . a a,
2 . t1 ,
.2”, a

.9 ,

g.
«.1.
5

TABLE N0. VIII A~continued

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

N
x; ,
Statement showmg the D1str1but10n of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Religion
5'7 58 59
Serial DISTRICTS, M E G K H O K H A R C H A R H O A DISTRICTS, Serial .
No. DIVISIONS, sac. . Musal- Chris- , DIVISIONS, 8w. N0-
Hindu Slkh man tian Total , Hindu Musalman Total Hindu Sikh Musalman Total
M F M F M F M F Egg; M F M F M F - if; M F M F M F M F 81:22; M F
1 Delhi . 1 1 . 1 Delhi 1
2 Gurgaon 1 1 1 Gurgaon 2
3 Karhél 51 43 94 51 43 l 1 1 Karnail. 3
4 Hissar Hissar 4
5 Rohtak Rohtak 5
6 Sirsa Sirsa 6
7 Umballa 461 361 13 16 42 33 926 516 410 Umballa 7
8 Ludhiana .. .. Ludhiana 8
9 Simla Simla 9
10 J ullundur J ullundnr 10
1 1 Hoshiarpur Hoshiérpur 1 l
12 Kangra Kangra 12
13 Amritsar 116 56 3 1 26 35 237 145 92 4 5 9 4 5 Amritsar 13
14 Gurdéspur 3.281 3,081 1 5 4 1 6,373 3,288 3,0851 .. Gurdéspur 14 '
15 Siélkot 14,655 13,951 8 3 47 41 28,705 14,710 13,995 1 Siélkot 15
16 Lahore 297 182 4 1 10 2 496 311 185 Lahore 16
17 Gujrénwala '52 27 1 80 53 27 GUjrénwéla 17
18 Ferozepore . . . . Ferozepore 18
19 Rawalpindi 65 3 . 69 69 275 163 438 275 163 . . . , Rawalpindi 19
2O Jhelum .. . . 964 781 1,745 964 781 .. 18 2 20 18 2 Jhelum 20
21 Gujrét 703 646 8 8 6 2 1,373 717 656 201 192 393 201 192 7 10 17 7 10 Gerét 21
22 Shahpur . . 5,372 4,893 10,265 5,372 4,893 .. . ' Shahpur 22
23 Mooltan 4,196 3,500 7,696 4,196 3,500 26 10 6,096 5,320 11,452 6,122 5,330 Mooltan 23
24 Jhang 6,154 5,085 11,239 6,154 5.085 .. .. .. 2,801 2,433 5,234 2,801 2,433 Jhang 24
25 Montgomery 1,577 1,289 2,300 1,577 1.289 6 3 6 3,213 2,817 6,049 3,225 2,824 Montgomery 25
26 Muzaifargarh 554 397 951 554 397 .. . .. 3,422 2,896 6,318 3,422 2,896 Muzaffargarh 26
27 D. I. Khan 42 17 2 1,383 1,195 2,639 1,427 1,212 D. I. Khan :27
28 D. G. Khan 51 26 8 280 227 592 339 253 D. G. Khan , 28
29 Bannu 54 26 .. 1,153 1,037 2,270 ] 1,207 1,063 Bannu 29
30 Peshawar 4 1 1 6 5 1 130 61 191 130 61 Peshawar 30
31 Hazéra . .. 174 128 302 174 128 Hazéra 31
32 Kohat 11 1 12 12 21 3 24 21 3 Kohét 32
I Delhi 51 43 94 51 43 2 1 ' 3 2 1 ' .. Delhi , I
II Hissar .. Hissar II
III Umballa 461 361 13 16 42 33 926 516 410 Umballa III
IV Ju11llndllr ... on ... no. '0 "‘ o.. Ho III ... o g I o ' Jullundur IV
V Amritsar 18,052 17,088 12 4 78 80 1 35,315 18,143 17,172 4 5 9 4 ’ 5! Amritsar V
VI Lahore 349 209 4 1 11 576 364 212 .. .. Lahore VI
VII Rawalpindi 769 646 8 8 9 1,442 786 656 6,812 6,029 12,841 6,812 6,029 7 10 18 2 . 37 25 2 Rawalpindi VII
VIII Mooltan 12,481 10,271 22,752 12,481 10,271 32 13 6 15,532 13,466 29,053 15,570 13,483 Mooltan . VIII
IX Derajat . .. . .. .. .. .. .. 147 69 10 2,816 2,459 5,501 2,973 2,528 Derajat IX
X Peshawar 15 1 l 1 18 17 1 325 192 517 325 192 .. .. Peshawar X
X I Khaibar Pass... 2 4 .. .. Khaibar Pass XI
Total of Brit. - Total of Brit.
Territory 19,697 18,348 38 29 141 117 1 . . 38,371 19,877 18,494 2 19,626 16,498 36,126 19,628 16,498 186 92 16 18,366 15,927 34,591 18,568 16,023 Territory
Native States 56 40 .. 96 56 40 7 4 11 7 4 . . .. . . Native States
Total _of the Total of the
Provmce 119’753118’3881381290 141 1 117 1 “138,467 19,933 £18,534 2 "119’633116’502136’137 19,635 16,502 1861 921 16[ 18,366 15,927 34,591118’568 16,0231 Province
_ .. , . _ ll, 1 m , _ . ,_ ,.__.. , ,__,, 2, 4 a 1....“ 2 MA ,w. ....,._.22. . 21, 2, .

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

83

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

F vv I
Serial DISTRICTS, THAKAR ' DARZi BEAT Serial
No. DIVISIONS, &C. I No.
Hindu Sikh Musalman Total 1 Hindu Sikh Musalman Total Sikh Musalman Total
*- ”M In F 3: i “I F gig-{(1:13 In F 1 RI F I“ I“ M: F —E:;t(: M F FL; M F 31 F Both sexes w D1 3— ‘_‘: ‘
1 Delhi 146 131 167 139 583 313 270 468 28 9 1,019 642 477 '1
,2 (1,9189% 409 398 91 81 979 491 479 357 26 34 832 441 391 2
3 hum-41 .. 612 528 4 3 28 33 1,238 674 564 684 .4._ 6 7 1,399 708 691 3
4 Iii-war 289 258 16- 18 580 304 276 370 785 415 370 4
5: liohtuk .. 39 29 8 2 78 47 31 128 3:17 209 128 -5
0 8118-5 - 75 60 4 3 142 79 63' 181 447 266 181 6
T Umbzglla 11 1 12 11 1 310 206 2 209 186 913 519 394 500 3 30 717 1,273 756 517 7
3’ 15111111465 -. 4 5 9 4 5 29 29 62 63 171 88 83 43 6 6 109 60 4,9 8
J 81mm 3 1 4 3 1 30 46 1 3 1 81 34 47 5 12 7 5 9
10 J11111111dnr 18 2 20 18 2 82 61 20 18 133 122 436 235 201 71 8 6 4 2 193 114 79 .10
1; 110811191918 277 203 480 277 203 482 438 47 55 279 250 1,551 808 743 681 13 8 5 2 1,355 664 691 11
1- Mngm 10,937 8,185 19,122 10,937 8,185 1,891 1,756 2 2 16 16 3,682 1,908 1,774 156 .. 4 2 322 164 158 62
13 Amritsar 30 36 653 608 1,227 683 544 184 8 3 339 152 187 13
1‘} (ilamswr 2,838 2,142 3 4,983 2,841 2,142 129 112 265 208 .714 391 320 4-11 16 4 9 11 912 456 456 14
10 mulkot 3 6 9 3 6 563 643 1,206 563 643 111 514 885 18 13 1,646 634 1,012 15
16 11511615 , 22 17 1 543 44.3 1,026 566 460 111 12 13 53 43 381 214 167 16
17 (1111-5115315. 9 10 1 737 928 1,685 747 938 51 8 2 8 17 135 65 70 -17
13 Ferozepm‘c 46 42 4 1 48 20 161 98 63 68 20 22 240 150 90 18
3,9 Rziwalpindi 50 9 59 50 9 21 3 3,339 2,746 6,109 3,360 2.749 125 33 34 53 34 582 389 193 19
70 4116111111 4 4 4 9 1 1,114 1.068 2,222 1,154 1,068 17 6 2 7‘ 76 290 125 95 2°
5.1 ””1““ 701 '775 1.476 701 775 107 24 20 7 276 149 127 ‘21
21 Shahpur 231 206 437 231 206 26 14 13 79 31 39 22
23 Mooltan 35 12 2 3 52 37 15 23 5 5 ,266 233 532 294 238 93 S2 64 ~ 336 179 157 23
2} Jhung 208 179 387 208 179 15 35 36 110 59 51 24
:20 Montgomery 4 1 .. 5 4 1 194 148 342 194 148 54 2 11 2 147 81 66 25
26 11112915988111 32 15 5 3 55 37 18 64 61 125 64 61 57 123 66 57 26
?7 111-Khan 1 1 1 1 1 52 33 87 53 34 51 . ”103‘ 52 51 27
18 D.G.1ihan 26 19 46 26 19 9 3 12 9 3 89 13 , 16 239 134 105 28
29 Hanna 28 17 45 28 17 37 85 43 37 29
5‘0 l‘esty’xwar 38 16 1 55 39 16 3 11 5 411 307 737 425 312 2 56 44 106 60 46 30
f3}, 1162919 1 1 1 .. 566 510 1,076 566 510 11 5 2 28 15 13 31
3. hohut 1 1 78 32 112 80 32 4 4 2
. '1»~ , ,
1 Dellu 1,188 1,057 4‘ 3 286 258 2,791 1,478 1,313 1,509 60 50 3,200 1,691,, 1,509 I
11 Hissar 403 347 27 23 800 430 370 679 1,569 890 679 II
111 06165116 14 2 4 5 25 18 7 366 272 1 2 '274 230 1,165 641 524 548 3 36 23 1,394 8‘23 571 III
IV Jullundur 11,232 8,390 19,622 11,232 8,390 2,455 2,255 69 75 427 388 5.669 2,951 2,718 908 21 14' 13 6 1,870 9.12 928 4 1V
V Amritsar 2,888 2,142 3 3 6 4,992 2,844 2,148 159 148 1,481 1,359 3,147 1,640 1,507 78 537 93 27 24 2,897 1,242 1,655 V
VI L1111oro_ 77 69 6 1 1,328 1,891 2,872 1,411. 1,461 230 15 15 81 ‘ 82 756 429 327 VI
V11 Riwulpindi 54 9 63 54 9 30 8 1 5,415 4,795 10,244 5,446 4,798 275 63 56 145 123 1,148 694 454 VII
VIII Mooltan 71 28 7 6 112 78 34 23 5 5 732 621 1,886 760 626 1 2 128 112 716 385 331 VIII
1X 11514656 27 19 46 27 19H '1 1 89 58 1.14 90 54 177 13 16 427 234 198 IX
X Peshawar 39 16 1 56 40 161 4 12 5 1,055 849 1,925 1,071 854 13 5 2 56 44: 138 79 59 X
XI Klmibm—Puss... 67 1 68 68 ' .. 6 6 XI
Total of Brit.

Temtory... 14,342 10,606 4 15 17 21,984 141,361 10,623 I 4,706 4,157 98 86 11,114 9,982 30,143 15,918 14,225 97 650 979 559 480 14,171 7,415 6,706
Native States 41,237 3,545 7,782 4,237 3,745 489 4167 10 9 (315 730 2,320 1,114 1,200“ 58 l 3 336 388 15,851 8,602 7,249
Total of tho

' "' P’ H r- - V ‘1 1 V V -r r v- i " " ‘9 v 1. ' .'

l’rovnwc 18,979 144,191 4 10 17 32,760 18,998 14,168“ 9,199 4,624 108 90 11,729 10,712 32,403 11,032 19,431 - 155 6:11 952. 895 868 30,023 10,017 14,00.)

 

 

21115.

1101011311
'831899
’9
538181.
21.19;, qua

l ("
.

TABLE No. VIII A—cominued

 

Statement showing the Distribution of the Pe0ple by Tribe, Caste, and Religion

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

63 H 64 65 ,
l I i I I I
Serial DISTRICTS, M A D A R I i C H A N G A R , B A G_H B A N ' DDISTRICng,‘ Sgid
No. DIVISIONS, &c. ——H ' n“ ~: * — , . _ ‘ _ lVISIONS, c. 4).
Musalman ; Hindu - Sikh Musalman Others Total 2'? Hmdu Musalman Christian Total
—— ~»——--- *1 ,_ “-74, 777777 _ —____ ,_v , - A. -—,~ 3 M—m— ' _
Both sexes M I F I M 11‘ 11 I 1‘ 11 F 11 i 1‘ Both sexes M 1‘ F M I F M F Both sexes M F
1 Delhi 3,144 1.618 1,526 Delhi 1.
2 (illrgaon 9,187 4,807 4.380 Gurgaon 2
3 Karmll 2,640 1,384. 1,256 ' Karnél 3
. I
4 ,llieenr 600 332 208 ..; ... u.- ' ... ‘ Hissar ... 4
5 {nhtak 1 13 18 13 Iiohtal: _5
6 Sirsa 1 26 13 39 26 , Sirsa, ‘ . 6
7 ,Umballa 2,681; 1,507 .. ' ..., Umbaua 7
8 711.211.161.31 562 290 27 23 161 112 328 188 13. ... , Ludhiana 8
9 151111111 31 21 .. .. .- .. I . (l? . , Simla .9
10§Ju11unaur 8 8 2,234 2,249 4,499 2,242 2,267; . I We": Jdllimdgr ‘ 10
11 1164.147661- 5 3 84 72 164 89 . .. . _, Hosbiérpu! ’ 11
12 i Kéngra 159 177 336 159 177i . (_ , Kingm‘ e 12
13 {Amritsar ’ 2,265 2,447 4.712 2,265 2,447! . Amritsar _ ' ... :3
14 fourdasmr .1. 1,641 1,441 3.082 1.641 1,441 Gurdésput , .14
15 i 81611461; 38 4 1 2 3,527 3,567 7,139 3,566 3,373! , Siélkot ... 154;-
16 71.41168: 1,098 590 11 :14 , . 2,244 2,010 4,279 2,255 2,024 1 , 1.. ' ,.. Lahore 16'
17 11117144116461 48 29 . 39:, 346 741 395 346 1. .1 ' ,..., Gujrénwz’zla ' 17 '
18 , Feroxcporc , 922 :45 44 14 , 826 629 1,513 870 643, ' ' Fe'Iozepore ... - is
I" f. . r ‘ .'
19 14411811111161 ,. 288 186 474 288 18 s. , Rawalpindi < ‘ 19
20 ,Jhelum ...T 4 6 10 4 ... ' ’ , , .. .Jhelum , ... 20
21 611,144 .‘ 32 32 64 32 3 .1. ' . Gujrét .' 2!
22 81141.1,“ ,4. 31 32 '3 31 3- = 3 . Shahpur m- ', 22
23 Mooltzm 16 9 '?.. 40 39 79 4o 39 10 1o ..1 20' 10 10 Mooltan ” 23
24 Jhung .. 54 3.3 87 54 33 . .4. _ ... Jhang ‘ 2!
25 5 Montgomery 126 117 243 126 117 4 1 I ... Montgomery 25
26 Muszargarh .4. ... ..!- Muzafiargarh ... 25
27 D. I. Khan . I 11.1.1412: ‘ 21‘
28 I). (1'. Khan ... ... on u. ... "' --- ... ... ... ~--' "a ... on. ... --- 3— ... D. G. Khan 06- 28. ‘ '
29 Hanna 14 17 31 14_ 1 ..7 .1. .11. Bannn , 29
30 Peshawar 5 2 51 33 89 51 3 7 11,226 9,978 1 2 21.240 11.253 9,987 Peshéwar 30
31 Hazira .. --'- --.' 7. I 2,931 2,596 5,532 2,935 2,597 Hazéz‘a ... 3l'
32 Kohzlt ”if 1 1 1 . .. 619 527 1,154 _ 627 _ 527 Kohat 32
I Delhi 14,971 ’ ' 7,809 .. .- . . Delhi I
II Hissar 600 332 .‘,. 39 13 52 39 131 ..1 Hissar II
III Umballa 3,279 1,818 g 23 161 112 323 188 135 ... Umballa ’ III
IV Jullundur 1‘1 2,477 2,498 4,999 2,490 2,059 ,5 Junundu'r 1.17
V Amritsar 38 4 . 1 2 7,438 7,455 14,933 7,472 7,461 Amritsa; , V
VI Lahore 2,068 1,054 :3 28 3,465 2,985 6,533 3,520 3,013 , Lahore -VI
VII Rawalpindi ... 355 256 611 355 256 Rawalpindi VII
VIII Mooltan 16 - 9 220 189 .1. ..-. 409 220 189 ..-. 10 10 20 10 10 Mooltan .-. V'IIJ‘I
IX Derajét 14 17 3 14 17 .. Derajét IX.
X Peshawar 5 2 52 38 90 52 38 8 14,776 13,101 1 2 27,926 14,815 13,111 Peshz’twar X
XI Khaibar Pass... ' 1 ... 23 6 3O 23 7 2 .1. ... 2 2 Khaibar Pass... XI
Total of Brit. Total of Brit. '
Territory 20,939 11,024 133 67 1 2 14,216 3,563 23 6 28,011 1437313638 8 14,788 13,111 1 2 27,948 14,827 13,121 Territory "
Native States 8,190 4,517 25 4475 375 875 500 375 ' 87 66 ... 153 87 66 Native States
Total .of the [Total of the
Provmce 29,129 15,541 13,588. 1581 671 1 2&144391 13,9381 23 6, 28,886 14,873 14,013 8,141,875 13,177, 1 2 2810] 14.014. 1319:: pews-.--

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

n
a m. m, m
.1 T _ B 0“ T. m
01 . _ I S U
01 uh... ”m A E
V r c R
B
_ .
@3395 mmfimfi mama? mm»
23 MO 1308
moudfiw o>madz no; on. no.
beige mmflfl 8a.? 3...“
4.5m mo :38.
HN .Oommdm HGQMdAMH IO. 0-. l I
M :Eifl 3% was 3w.”
cm €5.59 .8. an S
HHS? 5:82 mm 3 mm.
H; anésfifi 8:: 25.2 E:
H}? on. QHOAG‘H no. nu. no.
I? lay. hdmumofiaq out h-o .-
.>H ... HDWZSZDH ... ... ...
HHH on. dflmdaap cl. on. and
HH 0.. hdmmmm I O 0.. n.-
H SEQ
an , “Eon m E 2
..S was“: 3%. “£3 «:3
cm .3238; a 3 as
a» :55: an E on
ma 5.2 .w d .. m. . m
g 52E .H d. w w
an ismzfifisz 3 mm 3"
mm . . . 50:53:02 © m I
«.N MSG—Z. ... ....
mu E2302 ....
an .. 538.2% 3 mm In.
an 3:25 on 3 E.
8 5:35. :3 :3 32
2 “323me 22 3mg $3.
mm oaomosohoh .. :
.bm «Gazmifv . . : ...
m: ... 29:3 .. . .
E “3:? ..
«a ... usmmwébflu : ..
Mn ... hamfihs< ... .. ...
NH .3 flhmfifim . :-
: . SE28: ..v.
CH. u-l “SHMEFHH—th u“ out\ on.
g V ..rtlw
a .285
w . 235.3
b Jul. dfipdflfla: 0-. 0..
w . 52E
u ”Ego: :
w EVE . .
m in! . “MN—HHNMH .‘v .0. o.
N £03330 ..
a Eon .. ..
moxov
m 2 $5
H309
.oz .3 £78555 I
E Em .maoEewE
m4

 

 

 

NOTE.
( To be bound opposite page 30 of Table VII-I A.

Appendix A. )

The Kolis of Native

States have been omitted from

The totals for the

take. The figures will be feund at page
B.

x
.1
d
n
e
P
P
A
A.—
16
Hb
S
.1 d
mvw
Ye
bmum
ea
mtw
af.m
LLOV
s 0
..lnvr.
m3P

Females

Males

Both sexes

57,964

65,207

123,171

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

« m 3 g um 33: if
6 mm 3 E. em 2%: a:
n ' mum nu out I: can I b

o v on. u on. o. m
.. e m
. .. . . . H m
. .. .. H: a:
. H .. E 3 can and
. .. . . Swan. 83
. .. :n. .2:
a s E .. $3 8%
. a .. ..
n
v m
. . . H H
2 we
:2 SH
. H m. s 83. 91.3
.. 3 mm 3.— a:
.. e. 3
25; .034.
.0: t:
. . . new m3
.. n w
: mom 2:
.1. on. no. ... #4
.. .. 2%.” Sam
w n a .. TEN Exam
_ 2 a 2 _ m z a 2
$38 @3855 flaw €st

 

 

 

HAOM

ooh—33%
25 mo H395

mofism QZ‘EZ

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

533.23%.
#12 .«c 13GB
.2de 33152 Hum
. . . “58:95 um
ufl.:.$Q NH
£282 :5
SifiL—Ffiam: Hm?
... 0.55“; H?
... .wafitzxu k?
fiézzzzh >H
. .. £12123 ,:H
. . . iii: H H
mica H
323% mm
... 1.22:“: I.”
.. 85.3“;ch on
r
52:3: an
5:2 .: .2 mm
55% A .2 ...m
mazwébzxzz 3N
>..SE:3::Z mm
”2:22. ww
#5575: mm
“334:5 NN
.. 3:75 2..
33...... cm
Sezicnamw: an
o.::~..§95h wm
dswafizflzs :
.. 32:: cm
4.3:an an
... usazwzzs «A
.Emfi.::< an
«$33 a
“591335.: fin
:. pswcszzw cm
38% a
5135:: w
5138.3 u
... “mkwr my
£5.32 a
.Emim v
GEEK m
cosmic: m
EEG H
rug 5.40595 52
,msoEFEQ Etom

30

 

 

TABLE NO. VIII A—continued

 

 

 

 

[-3
‘0
Statement 31‘1“":«0- ”an h‘c*r{1\vs+;nn A? firm Dannln law "Iv-«11m flout-p anfl Rph'tfinn
63
Serial] DISTRICTS. M A D A R I .
No. DIVISIONS, 6:0. , _,, . — *
Musalrnan Hmdu
10m sexes M 1 F | 11 1‘ 1 _ e? , - " ‘
4 . i - 3 T v .-
1 menu 3.144 1.618' 1,32 1 .. ’ y e: ~
2 gGunman 9,137 4,307! 4.3% l . ' ' r .
3 gxamn 2,340 1334‘1,2.:' ‘ ,2 . , y'- .1
4 i Hieqar 600 332 _. ‘ " 3;”,
5 :Ruhtak . l ‘- ' 7.;. _
6 i Sirsa " I) , .
7 ,Umhalla .. 2,636 1,507 .. v 7.,
8 i Ludhiziua ... 56.5 290 23 ' ‘
9 E 511111;). 31 21 . . ‘
| ’1 -" ,
10 tJullundur 8 V“ .H . ’ ,- ’
11 ‘Hoshiérpur 3 . g: f
12 {Kingra ' ;,’ ’1’ '_
1?. gAmritcar 1 f . -‘ ’- 1-. {'-
14 t Gurdé'spur .. ,‘ f ' V ’
15 iSiélkot 4 54 ' .» ‘v.
16 fLahom 1,098 590 14 ' , ,4, . 4
17 7(1'11jnimvzila 43 29 ""‘" ‘
18 1 Femzepotc , 922 435 14 .
19 [ Réwalpindi .,. .' .1. ‘
20 Mbelum , - - f 1' "
21 Gujn’n; ...‘ .. . ,
22 Shahpur - 2‘ ‘ " '
23 1 Mooltan 13 9 "f , 1 , f, ’
24 thang .. Q3» , . .
25 f Montgomery .. i ‘- ‘ '
26 Muzaifurgarh -- f ' ' l‘ . .
27 D. I. Khan .. , . t
28 D. G. Khan , , - _ a .
29 Bannu ... f V '>
3 Peshawar 5 2 . J l I t
31 1151221er . . 1'”. ‘
32 Kohz’rt 5+ .. , a, .a‘
‘e
a... ~' ' f ‘ I
I Delhi 14,971 ' 7,809 ‘ ; ' 44,"? ‘
II Hissar 600 332 .. .,~ 1 ”if" , . . ,
III Umballa 3,279 1,818 23 ' L 1““
IV Jullundur 11 -. _ 4.
V Amritsar 4 ~.- ’7 I ‘
VI Lahore 2,068 1,054 28 ,§. ‘
VII Rawalpindi , " * ,»
VIII Mooltan 16 9 .. ‘\. .
IX Derajait . . 4 ‘
X Peshawar 5 2 .. .. v , -.
l 1 . ._
XI Khaibar Pass... ... 1 . A ‘
'3 . ’
Total of But. ‘ ._
Territory 20,939 11,024 67 " ‘4
Native States 8,190 4,517 3-
'.. Total of the
a 4 Province ...J 29,1291 15,511A 67

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

I
I L
‘ w
’1 ' DISTRICTS, Serial
4 DIVISIONS, &c. No.
Total
xes M F
... . . Delhi l-
... . Gurgaon 2
.. .. Karnél 3
I
Hissar 4
.. io‘htak _ 5
. . . Sirsg ’ 6
I”; ... .... Umballa 7
. ; ... Ludhféna s
,I- .. ‘ 1" ..¢ Simla , .9
‘1. ‘- 'nf. Jtfllhndgr ‘ 10
”'3 ..- . . . -. Hosbiairpui' ' -. . '1
.. * Kingra ' ... -= 12
. I u- Amritsa! ‘ A v... V 13
..1 Gurdéspn! Jfit
-- a... Sifilk‘ot ... 15%:
... . ... Lahore '16
.>.. .... Gujrémva’zla ” ... IT ’
0 r ... Fe'roze’pore. ... 18.
3 ...5' Rawalpindi '« ' 19
.‘ . . .. .Jhelum , ... 20'
' .‘ ~ Gujnit ; 21'
.' .. . ., Shahpur .... 3 22
20' 10 '10 Mooltan h 23
.. ... Jhang ' 2‘!
.. ... Montgomery 25
... ..." Muzafiargarh ... 26
7 D. 1. Khan 1. 21‘.
_ a... ... D. G. Khan .a- 2a. '
1 h. .. Bannu .: ' ... 29
' ['40 11.253 9,937 Peshawar 30
:2 2,935 2,597 Hazéra , 31.-
34 6'27 527 Kobét ...r 32 3
. . Delhi I
Hissar II
Umballa III
.. - .5 JullunduI‘ . . . LY
' '3- .. Amritsar . V
-- Lahore '...' -VI
... .. Réwalpindi VII
0 10 10 Mooltan ... V'IIJ;
Derajz’mt IX ‘
6 14,815 13,111 Peshawar X
2 2 .. Khaibar Pass... XI.
. _ Total of Brit.
3 14,827 13,121 Territory
3 87 66 Native States’
Total of the
14,914 1 13,1 871 Province 1

08

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Serial DISTRICTS, K O L I L I L A R I G A K K H A R DISTRICTS, Serial
N0. D1V1SIONS, &C., . . ’ DIVISIONS, &0. N0. ‘
Hmdu Sikh [Musalman Christian Musalman Total Hindu Musalman Total
. ” “ ;” ‘B'orh Both Both
. _M__ ‘F 11 4F | M 1 M I 11 Wm M F sexes M F M F M F sexes M F ‘
1 Delhi 2.332 2,041 21 7 4 4 4,409 2.357 2,052 .. .. .. '1 .. . .. .. .. . Delhi .. 1
2 Gurgaon 2,963 2,817 . 5,810 2,963 2,847 .. ... ,, . . . .. .. .. .. .. Gurgaon ... 2
3 1(01'11111 4 ... u 4 4 ... ... no - ... . a o. u u- nu u. Karnél ‘u‘ 3
4 Hissar 192 208 .. 400 192- 208 1,063 896 1,959 1.063 896 .. , .. . .. Hissar ‘ 2 4
5 liohtak 4 3 . 7 4 3 1,046 914 1,960 1,046 914 . .. .. .. .. 10111711: :5
6 Sirsa. ... .. 213 197 410 213 197 .. .. . . ... ,. Sirsa 6
7 Umhalla. 625 505 1,130 625 505 693 689 1,382 693 689 .. . .. ... Umba11a. u: 7
8 Ludhiana , 1:47 68 205 137 68 268 317 585 268 317 . . .. . ,. Ludhiana ' 8
9 Simla. 2,098 1,696 3,794 2,098 1,696 6 4 10 6 4 .. .. , r .. Simla 9
4‘ - I 4 p
10 JuHundur .. 55 ‘10 . 95 55 40 339 263 602 339 263 ... "i. 1 ... Jullundur ' 10
11 I‘Iushiiil'pur 175 151 22 19 .. 370 197 173 ‘ 324 283 607 324 283 . . ... .. L.. .. Hoshiérpur - ll .
12 Kéngra 5,726 5,565 4 5 1 11,301 5,730 5,571 292 240 52-52 292 240 .. .. . .. . Kéngra . ... 12
13 Amritsar . . .. .. .. 1,000 817 1,817 1.000 817 ... ... .. Amritsar .. 13
14 (1111'111ispur 131 101 238 137 101 382 313 695 382 313 .. 1.. .. .. Gurdaispnt ... 14:
15 Sizilkot 10 14 4 10 1,353 1,246 2,599 1,353 1,246 .. .. .. Siélkot ... 15:
1 .
16 Lahore ' l ‘ 1 .. 2 1 1 595 512 1.107 595 512 ... .. . . Lahore ... 16
17 (111j1‘1’111w1'11a _ .. 1,229 1,057 2,286 1,229 1,057 .. . 1. ... . . qurzinwéla. .. 1‘7,
1 19010ch010 . 208 168 376 208 ‘ 168 .. .. .. .. Ferochore 18
19 {:iwnIpindi 2 4 6 2 4 .. . 668 617 1,285 668‘? 617 . . 5.549 5,118 10,667 5.549 5.118 Réwalpindi 19
20 .1110111111 . 008 548 1,156 608 543 . .. 4,977 4,913 9,920 4,977 4,943 Jhelum .., 20
21 (lujrz’it . 1,208 1,071 2,279 1,208 1,071 . .. 45 30 75 45 3 Gujnit 21' '
22 Shuhpur . , 65 50 115 65 50 .. 85 29 ‘ 114 85 29 Shuhpur .. 22
2:: 1100111111 . 220 222 412 220 222 .. .. . .. ‘ .':f Mooltan 23
24 .lhung .. ,: 26 35 01 26 35 . .. .,. Jhang 24
25 Monigomery ,\ 58 53 111 ‘ 58 53 .. , 8 6 14 8 6 Montgomery 25
26 Muzaifzu'gurh - 56 50 106 56 50 . 39 '26 ' 65 39 26 Muzafl'argarh 26
27 I). I. Khan 2 2 2 5 5 5 .. 6 6 ‘ 6 ‘D. I. Khan .... 27
28 1). (7r. Khan .. 4 4 4 1 4 .. 5 ' 5 .. ” 1). G. Khan 28
2‘.) Bunnu ., _ ‘ ... .. 24 26 50 24 26 Emma .. 29
30 Pefihéwar ..‘ .. 25 25 60 25 25 589 488 1,077 589 488 161 81 242 161 81 Peshéwar 30
31 11.0.5114 .. .. .. . 3‘ 21 50 38 21 2,452 2,161 4,613 2,452 '2,161 Hazéra. 81,‘
32 1401111: . . 189 121 260 139 121 15 3 18 15 ‘ Kohét " ’... 32 .
I Delhi 5,299 4,888 . 21 7 4 4. 10,223 5,324 4,899 .. . . . .. .L. Delhi 1 1.
II Hissar 196 211 ' . 407 196 211 2,322 2,007 4,329 2,322 2,007 ... - - .. .. Hissar ... 1 II
111 Umlmlla 2,860 2,269 .. 5,129 2,860 2,269 967 1,010 1,977 - 967 1,010 _.. . ... Umballa . III
IV Jullundur 5,956 0,750 26 24 1 11,766 5,982 5,784 .. 955 786 1,741 955 786 . ... ... Juilundur .. IV
V Ann-itsar 11.1 111 4.. .. 252 141 111 2,735 2,376 5,111 2,735 2,376 ... . . . . . Amritsar .‘.. V
VI Lahore 1 1 , .. 2 1 1 ,, 2,032 1,737 3,769 2,032 1,737 . . . . .. Lahore .. VI
V11 R11wu1pindi 2 {L . , 6 2 4. .. ... 2,549 2,286 41,835 2,549 2,286 ... ... 10,056 10,120 20,776 10,656 10,120 Rawalpindi VII
VIII Mooltzm .. .. .. - ~ 360 '360 720 360 360 .. 47 32 79 47 32 Mooltan VIII
IX Derajfit 2 .. . 2 2 9 9 9 l 34 26 61 35 26 Derajzit XI
X Peslniwar . 25 25 50 25 25 .. 766 630 1,396 766 630 2,628 2,245 4,873 2,628 2,245 Peshz’lwar X
X1 Khnibur Pass... . . .. .. ,. .. .. .. Khaibar Pass... XI
Total of Brit. Total of Brit.
Territory 141,457 13,243 26 24 46 33 4 4 37,837 14,533 13,304, . 12,695 11,192 23,887 12,695 11,192 1 13,365 12,423 25,789 13,366 12,423 Territory
Native States . . 16 7 2,020 1,769 3,812 9,036 1,776 .. . . Native States
T0tal of the Total of the
Province 14,457 13,243 26 24 46 33 4 4 27,837 14,533 13,304; 16 7 14,715 12,961 27,699 14,731 12,968 1 13,365 12,423 25,789 13,366 12,423 Province
I
WW . - , W W--- _._WW WW - .-,_ _ - - - _ _ W W W-.- _ WWWWWWW, ....W W w _.
:1 0 I1 4
"‘ > 3 :- ......
g 2’. a» 6 ' ' H'
.. m m l 1'3 H.
0 5n (n g
2 ,1 S)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

TABLE N0. V111 A-continued

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

OJ
Q—L
Statement showmg the Distribution of the People by Trlbe, Caste, and Religion
69 ’70 '71
Serial DISTRICTS, B H AT I A U L A M A B A W A R I A DISTRICTS, Serial
No. DIVISIONS, &C. ____ D1vxsioxs, &c. No.
Hindu Sikh Musalrnan Total Musalman Hindu Sikh Musalman Total
M F M F M F Both sexes M Both sexes M F M F M F M F Both sexes u M F
1 Delhi 1 1 . , Delhi 1
2 Gurgaon 416 190 226 332 286 , 613 332 286 Gurgaon 2
3 Kamél .. 2 l ., 3 2 1 Karnél 3
4 Hissar 427 361 7. . 788 427 36l Hissar 4
5 {obtak 111~ 116 .. 1 8 242 118 '124 Rohtak 5
6 Sirsa 1,633 1,405 155‘ 142 3, 35 1,788 1,547 sirsa 6
7 , Umballa 6 3 .. . , ,, ,, Umballa 7
8 i Ludhiana 3O 14 130 135 .. , , 265 130 135 Ludhit’ma 8
9 Simla .. 8 3 . ., 11 s 3 Simla 9
10 Jullundur 261 133 1 .. . i , Jullundur 1o
11 Hoshiérpur 109 64 ... .. . Hashiéu'pur ’11,
12 Kangra 6 3 ... ,- Kéngra 12
13 Amritsar 351 293 107 29 780 458 542 294 24 _. Am’ritsar 1 13
14 Gurdzispur 6 .. .. 6 6 241 126 11 , ... Gurdéspur 7;}, 14
15 Slélkot 2,523 2,286 526 449 5,781 3,019 1,946 991 95 ..-. 'Siéllsot or-
16 Lahore 153 122 12 9 296 165 401 225 1761 10,15 963 16 3 1 2 2,000 1,032 968 Lahore ... . 1.6.
17 Gujrz’mwéla 2S4 23:1 133 98 718 417 4,289 2,772 1,517 2 .. .. 2 2 . Gujrénwéla {1"
18 Ferozepore 12 11 . .. 23 12 38 22 3,496 8,557 549 470 36 22 8,130 4,081 4,049 Ferozepore S;
19 Rawalpindi 178 21 1o 4 213 188 25 26 17 . .. .' Rawalpindi 19
20 Jhelum 550 412 75 63 1.100 625 475 111 57 7 .. . .. Jhelum .. 20
21 anrét 2,308 2,071 5:16 400 5,318 2,811 2,471 1,701 891 80 .' . Gujrat 2,
22 b'hahput 339 304 60 31 734 399 335 754 389 3 Shahpur 22
23 Mnoltan 1,067 906 12 8 2 1,995 1,081 914 2,211 1,195 1,016 .. .. . ,, .. Mooitan 23
24 Jhang 23.3 213 2 3 451 235 216 706 379 327 . . u“ . .. Jhang 24
25 Montgomery 1 .. 1 1 . 760 404 3-" ' . ,, Montgomery 25
26 Muzafi'argarh 109 93 202 109 93 1,268 691 574 . ... Muzafiargarb 26
27 D. I. Khan 712 766 . 1,478 712 706 170 90 a; .1 .. .. .. D.I.Khan .... 27
28 D. G. Khan 1.31 132 1 2 266 132 134 2,683 1,460 1,123 . . .. . D.G. Khan' 28
29 Bannu 1,228 804 2 2,031 1,230 804, 181 101 . . ,, . Baunu 29 '
30 Peshawar 113 57 41 28 2 211 156 85 2,216 1,247 96 Peshawar: 80
31 Hazéra 33 19 . . 52 33 19 574 315 2119 . Hazéra 31
32 Kohét 35 32 67 35 82 222 124 Kohat 315‘
, ‘ o
1 Delhi .. .. .. .. 417 191 226 331 287 . .. . .. 621 331 287 Delhl .. _I
II Hissar . .. .. .. .. . 2,177 1,882 155 142 1 .8 3,365 2,333 2,032 Hissar II
III Umballa -- . - ~ 36 17 19 138 138 .. 276 138 138 Umballa. III
IV Jullundur . .. 366 200 166 1 .. .. Jullundur 17'
V Amritsar 2,880 2,579 633 478 . .. 6,570 3,518 3,057 2,729 1,411 1,318 . .. . .. Amritsar V
VI Lahore 449 366 145 107 1,067 594 473il 4,728 3,019 1,709 4,513 4,520 565 473 37 24 10,132 5,110 5,017 Lahore ' VI
VII Rawalpindi 3,375 2,811 681 498 .. .. 7,365 4,056 3,309 2,592 1,357 1,235 . .. . Réwalpindi VII
VIII Mooltan 1,410 1,212 14 11 2 .. 2,649 1,426 1,223 4,915 2,672 2,273 .. .. Mooltan VIII
IX Derajét 2,071 1,702 2 . 1 2 3,778 2,074 1,701 2,931 1,651 1,283 .. .. Derajét. IX
X Peshéwar 181 108 41 28 2 .. 360 221 136 3,012 1,686 1,326 .. .. .. Peshawar X
XI Khaibar Pass... . .. .. l 1 1 .. . . .. Khaibar Pass... X1
Total of Brit. Total of Brit.
Territory 10,366 8,778 1,516 1,122 6 2 21,790 11,888 9,902 21,759 12,204 9,555 7,162 6,827 720 615 38 32 15,394 7,920 7.474- Territory
Native States 609 4-71 1 1,081 610 4'71 521 254 267 3,274 2,91]. 226 214 5 .. 6,630 3,505 3,125 Native States
m Tomi .Of the , J Total of the
.4. , 1, ,, Provmce 619.9701 9,249 1,0171 1,1221 “61 21,22,871 12,498, 10,373 - 22,280, 12,458, _,§22h_10,4§§,9,7§8 9461“ 829M 431 3:31; 22,024,11A25 10,599 Province

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1 m V I I I I ‘—
Serial DISTRICTS, S A N S I G- A D A R I A DISTRICTS, Serial
No. vaxsxoxs, &C. . Dlvxsxoxs, 5w. No.
Hindu Sikh Musalman Others Total Hindu Sikh Musalman Christian Others ’ Total
M i F M F M F M F 11091 sexes M F ' M F M F M F M F M F «56:: M | F
1 Delhi 28 25 53 28 25 1,271 1,158 13 9 5 1 2,457 1.289 1,168 Delhi 1
2 Gurgaon 1 1 . 2 1 1 2,279 2,145 4,424 2,279 2,145 Gurgaon 2
3 11511141 691 612 2 4 1,309 693 616 1,938 1,787 3,725 1,938 1,787 Karnél 3
4 Hisaar 34 95 - 179 84 95 1 1 ’ 1 Hissar 4
5 1611151; 70 79 140 79 79 3 , 3 3 Rohtak 5
6 Sirsa 39 43 5 5 92 44 48 Sirsa 6
7 05555112. 507 355 29 23 905 527 378 3,495 3,174 2 6,671 3,495 3,176 Umballa 7
8 Lmil1i1i.na. 692 ‘ 526 52 69 1,339 744 586 15 14 2.9 15 14 Ludhiana 8
9 Simla 4 1 5 4 1 135 102 4 1 242 139 103 Simla 9
10 Jnlhmdnr 220 V 172 4 7 403 22-1 179 33 ‘22 2 1 58 35 23 Jullundur 10
11 Hoshiairput 82 76 1 159 82 77 .. Hoshizirpur 11
12 Kaingx'a. 14 4 18 14 4 Kéngra 12
13 Amritsar 1,599 1,263 49 32 2,853 1,558 1,295 Amritsar 13
14 Gurdz’wpur 9141 860 67 50 1,073 1,048 925 Gurdéspur 14
15 sifilkot 954 776 4 2 1,736 958 778 27 12 39 27 12 Siélkot 15
16 Lahore 1,073 913 11 9 79 78 2,163 1,163 1,000 162 107 2 5 276 164 112 Lahore 16
17 Gquénwfila 1,452 1,291 127 197 2,887 1,579 1,308 3 3 6 3 3 Gujrénwéla 17
18 Ferozepore 238 19;; 29 20 9 3 492 276 216 187 125 312 187 125 Ferozepore ... 18
19 Rhwalpindi 5 5 5 147 55 1 ' 203 148 55 Rawalpindi “19
20 J110111111 3 10 18 8 10 17 3 1 1 22 18 4 Jhelum 20
21 0511-55 178 161 10 12 415 305 5 1 1,090 608 482 Gujrét - 21'
22 8119111191. 77 75 225 114 491 302 189 1 3 4_ 1 3 Shahpur 22.
23 11551155 27 12 8 2 47 19 115 82 33 52 39 91| 52 39 Mooltan 23
24 11511.5 2 1 85 63 151 88 63 3 4 7; 3 4 Jhang 24
2:) Montgomery 97 80 156 103 436 253 183 1 Montgomery ..I 26
26 Muzuflurgarh 1o 2 4 2 18 14 4 . 1 Muzaffargarh : 26’
27 D.I.Khan w ... 1 D.I.Khan -J! 27
28 D.G.1\'hu.n 7 2 91 7 2 D.G.Khan .1 23
29 Bunnu 5 5! 5 Bannu 3 29
30 Pefln’nvar 5 5 10 5 5 41 10 30 17 931 71 27 Peshéwar 30
31 111121119. 1 Hazéra'. ---; 31
32 Kohét 2 2 2 9 1 10,? 10 Kohét ...' 82
' r- _ i , l
1 Dellu 120 638 2 4 1,364 722 612 5,488 5,090 13 9 a 1 10,606, 5,506, 5,100 Delh1 I
II IIissar 193 208 5 5 411 198 213 4 4i 4 Hissar 1 II
111 05115115 1,203 882 72 83 2,240 1,275 965 3,645 3,290 2 4 1 6,9421 3,649 3,293 Umballa III
IV Julluudur 316 252 4 7 1 580 320 260 33 22 2 1 58 35 2 Jullundur IV
V Amritsar 3,441 2,905 - 120 93 6,562 3,564 2,998 27 12 39! 27 12 Amritsar V
VI Lahore 2,763 2,307 40 29 215 188 5,542 3,018 2,524 352 235 . . 2 5 594 354 240 Lahore . . 1 VI
» . - . . 1
VII Rawalplndl 260 236 10 12 648 482 5 1 1,604 923 681 164 58 3 4 229 167 62 RéWalpmch VII
VIII Mooltzm 136 94 9 2 292 187 720 437 283 55 43 981 55 43 Mooltan iVIII
IX Derajzit 12 2 141 12 2 Derajét IX
X Peshawar .. . 7 5 12 7 5 50 10 31 17 108! 81 27 Peshéwar ..., X
XI Kl1aibarPass... . .. . ,, . 1 1 1 Khaibar Pass... 1 XI
, . ._ i
l‘otal 0f Bl'lt. Total of But. 1
" ". - "' "' - V 0 v r h- v r I o '
lelutmy 9,030 7,022 130 133 1,289 919 5 1 19,031 10,464 8,.71 9,179 8,719 . 2 108 79 a 1 3 1 18,693 9,891 8,802 Terrltory

 

Native States 1,121 978 68 65 27 15 2,274 1,216 1,897 965 842 Native States,

Total _of the Total of the
Provmco 10,156 8,500 203 198 1,316 930 5 1 21,309 11,680 9,629 1{10,732 9,55‘ 84 5 1 3 1 20,50010,856 9,6141 Province

3—!
O
0 l
00
(D
C. 1
\1
09
C19
09
03
pp
U1
CJT

b.)
C39
C)
H
U—J
w

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1

1.19,], 41.13 1

._.____ ..’“ ,.,...rm.r-._.‘_.r ,.__._ 7 .___.._5_ 7

3111A

NOIOHEH
‘SELSVO
g
SESIHJ.

89"

TABLE N0. VIII A—continued

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Statement showing the Distribution of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Religion
'74 '75 i , 76 77 ‘
. DHUND SUD NI’INGAR KHARRAL .
Serxal DISTRICTS, . Sir-1:11
N ° D 5 1 &C' . . . . , 'o.
0 ”1810“ Musalman Hindu SIkh Musalman Total I Hmdu Slkh Musalman Total tHindu] Musalman Total
1: 71 , 4 , , ”136111" "“I‘ 0"” __ —" , “"" . 4411 ' Both
4820; M M h M | 1 M 1 31:91“ M F 1! M 17‘ M '11 . M B ‘30:,“ M . , F ' M F sexes M F
E _ _ .—
1 Delhi . J: 106 96 1 203 107 . ,1
2 Gurgaon . 1 l l 1 2
3 Karuzil 4 4 4 . l; 486 386 1 9 6 887 496 3
4 Hissar : 4
5 iohtak E 3 3 6 3 6
6 Sirsa ... 1 1 1 l 6
7 Umballa. 842 780 7 8 1,037 849 788 5 2,759 2,346 4 2 6 9 5,126 2,769 7
s Ludhiana 1,110 963 2 2,075 1,112 963 . . . . 1 1 1 8
9 5111119. 356 45 401 356 451 9
10 Jullundur 994 729 16 17 1,756 1,010 7461‘ 1 1 1 10
11 Hoshizirpur ,, 8:0 772 1,602 830 772'! 1 1 . 1 11
12 Kangra 2,880 2,895 5,775 2,880 289’ i .. 12
13 Amritsar 521 417 123 23 1,084 644 440 13
11 Gul‘déspur 69 49 118 69 49 I4
15 Sizilkot 1 . 1 1 . '15
16 Lahore 240 166 40 33 479 280 1 1 18 11 6 70 46 24 16 i
17 Gujrénwéla 3 2 5 3 1 1 ... 17
18 Ferozepore 335 243 21 18 617 , 356 19 44 25 18
19 Rawalpindi 223 112 32 8 40 32 .. 1 4 3 1 19
20 Jhelum . .. .. .4. 1 1 l 20
21 Gujrét ... 8 8 16 8 .. 21
22 Shahpur 3 3 3 1 l l 22
23 Mooltan 1,238 1,065 2,303 1,238 1.397 1,095 2,492 1,397 1,095 23
24 Jbanq . 207 168 375 207 278 211 489 278 211 24
25 Montgomery .. 604 529 1,153 604 8,748 6,895 15,643 8,748 6,895 25
26 Muzafiargarh 54:4 455 99-9 54-1 64 48 112 64 48 26
27 D. I. Khan 27
23 I). G. Khan _ 1 1 72 . 74 146 72 28
29 Hanna . .a. .. 29
30 Peshawar . 4 4 6 7 23 19 5‘3 29 11 16 27 11 16 30
31 Hazéra 20,085 10,370 31
32 Kohét 2 2 .. 32
1 Delhi 4 4 4 483 1 10 5 1,091 601 I
II Hissar 1 1 1 6 3 II
III Umballa 2,308 1,788 9 8 4,113 2,317 2,316 4 2 7 9 5,127 2,770 III
IV Jullundur 4,704 4,396 16 17 9,133 4,720 . 2 2 IV
V Amritsar 591 405 123 23 1,203 714 V
VI Lahore y 578 411 61 51 1,101 639 19 1 46 26 18 11 6 70 46 24 VI
VII Réwalpindi... 223 112 1 43 16 59 43 .. 1 1 1 6 4 2 VII
VIII Mooltan ‘ 2,593 2,217 4,810 2,593 . 10,487 8,249 18,736 10,487 8,249 VIII
IX Derajét 1 1 , 72 74 146 72 .. ,IX
X Peshawar 20,091 10,382 9,709 1 0 7 _ 23 19 55 29 .. 11 16 27 11 16 X
XI Khaibar Pass .. XI
Total of Brit. , ,
Territory 20,315 10,495 9,820 8,235 7,084 209 99 23 19 15,669 8,467 2,850 5 2 2,682 2,306 11,228 6,070 19 10,510 8,272 18,839 10,548 8,291
Nat. States 2,253 1,586 206 180 1 4,226 2,459 3,273 17 10 725 662 8,415 4,470 4 2 6 4 2
Total of the
’ Province 20,315 10’4951 9,820 ‘10,488L8,670, 415L 2790 23 20019’895110’9201 6,123,222 121 3,407 2,968,19643 10,540 19,10,514 8,274118,845110,552 8,293L

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

SW, DmmI I B A T W A L D A D P o T R A RAW AL G A D D 1 , 0111-11611. 83:31:11
No. DIVISIONS, &C. . . "*’*“"“""""“ " '“WWWW "7* : ' . W” ' *-' 7 .,,_,___. > ' ~ ***** _. DIVISIOM, 5w. 0“
H111du Slkh Musalman Others Total Musalman I Musalman Hlndu Musalman ' Total
7“ ' , —h, ,fl “ ' , $11— -‘ ” . ‘ ”_"‘_‘_"—_‘ ‘H"—”"‘”“""”
M I 1 MI I M 11 “.1. 1 116111 sexes M 1 “fix: M F . 3‘:ng M M 1‘ M , F 1101111521755 M F II

1 Delhi ? 2 2 ' 116 ‘ 121 ' 267 ' 146 121 Delhi 1
2 (1111110011 . .. Gurgaou 2
3 Karnél , 5 5 - 1,491 1,235 2,729 1,194 1,235 Kamél 3

4 Hisear ‘ i 3] 13 I I Hissar 4
6 I’whtuk ' 5 5 Rohtak » 5
6 Sirsa. ... . .. Sirsa 6
7 Umlmlla ' 22 7 479 422 901 179 422 Umballa 7
8 Ludhizina. 1,1 11; , . Ludhiana. 8
9 8111110. I , 4 2 _ .. Simla. 9
10 .11111111111111‘ 1 1 1 2,842 1,241 .. ... Jullundur 10
11 11611111111111: 46 :29 8.5 46 39 " 2,781 1,142 5 5 5 Hoshiérpur 11
12 Kangra 1,914 1,716 3,630 1,911 1,716 764 423 1,415 621 2,036 1,415 621 Kéngra. - 12
13 Amritsar 10 7 8 4 23 2S 80 41 39 2.325 1,157 Amritsar ’ 13
14 (11111111511111‘ 482 467 9 6 913-1- 491 473 , 33:17 1,567 257 46 303 257 46 Gurdéspur 14
15 Siélkot 6,592 6,185 1 25: 212 13,190 6,813 6,317 1' ‘ 1,211 583 . .. .. ., 81:11th 15
16 Lahore 80 49 12 5 11!; 92 51 1.508 881 Lahore 16
17 (Injrfmwfila 7 5 6 1 19 1:3 1, 2,013 101; 1,013 Glljl':inwéla 17
18 Ferochorc 2 3 5 2 . 153 127 .. Ferozepure 18
19 Rdwalpindi 1 Ibiwalpindi . 19
20 .1110111111 .. Jhelum ,. 20
21 (111j1'zif 1 . Gujl'ét ... 21
22 Shuhpur Shahpur . 22
23’» 1110011 an Mooltan 23
24 .11171111; ... Jhang ... 24
25 Montgomery , Montgomery 25
26 Muzaifzu‘gurh ,, Muzafimgarh 26
27 1). I.K11:1n ., D. I. Khan 27
28 1). G. Khan D. G. Khan .. 28
29 Bannu ... ,, Bannu 29
30 1’08III’1war 7g 57 Peshéwar ... 30
31 Mantra (:0 52 Han’u'a 31
32 Kohét ... 23 23 1 1 1 Kphait 32
I Delhi 7 7 1,610 1,356 2,996 1,640 1,356 Delhi I
II Hissur 36 23 .. , . . Hissar II
III Umballa ... .. .. . .. , 44 25 4:79 422 901 479 422 Umballa. ... III
IV Jullundur 1,961 1,755 3,716 1,961 .. .. r 6,387 ' 2,809 3,5 1,420 621 2,011 1,420 621 Jllllundur 1V
V Amritsar 7,081 6,609 9 4 282 246 11,234 7,375 .. 6,906 3,307 3,5 257 46 303 257 46 Amritsar ' V
VI Lahore 89 57 18 6 . . 170 107 3,721 2,021 1,70 .. . .. Lahore VI
VII llz’twalpindi 1 1 ,, .. ... Béwalpindi VII
VIII Mooltzm .. Mooltan VIII
IX Deranzit I .. . . Derajét IX
X Peshawar I 161 132 1 1 1 Peshziwar , X
XI Khaibzu' Pass... l l 1 . ,, Khaibar Pass... XI

Total of Brit. 2 Total of Brit.
Territory... 9,131 8,121 9 1 300 25; 1 . 18,121 9,111 266 8,325 8,911 1,677 667 2,120 1,778 6,212 3,797 2,115 Territory

 

 

Native States 351 312 663 ~- 351 587 307 280] 5,501 5,676 2 1 11,180 5,503 5,677 Native States

Total of the \ Tot-a1 0f the
Province 9,485 8,733 9 4 300 25; 1 18,784: 9,795 I 8,373 17,853 8,632 9,22 I 7,178 6,344 2,122 1,779 17,422 9,300 8,122 Province

....__-_. -... ‘__ ..-. ,. . AIDAVVAAHH

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

|
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
11
1

NOIOHHU
‘SELSVO
’8
53813.1. ::
3119.1, "11.181
1

C1)
11%

l

TABLE NO. VIII A——conti7zued

 

Statement showing the Distribution of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Religion

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

A 82 || 83 |184

RAWAT 1 PENJA . 2 1’1DA’SI’, . -Se.l
Serial DISTRICTS. . g i -_-_ , .' Riga

M D‘"”“"“"’ “‘ Hindu Sikh Musalman Total 1 Hindu Sikh Musalman Total . Hindu Sikh - ‘Christian Total

-_._. , 1 ~~— ~——* I.“ 4“» ~ ~, _,,,,-__~____ . ,
11 1 F 11 | F 1,1 F 45:47: 11 F | 11 F .11 | F 11 F 5:31 11 F . .31 | F M F M 1 F Both sexes M F
1 {Demi 1 | 46 23 42 29 14.3 88 57;: 8| 1 ‘ * ' 9 ‘8 l 1
2 lumaon .. . . 1 .. 11 198 185 127 ' 106 616 32.3 231 1, g 2
3 i Katha“ . 525 500 1,025 523 500 | 1 394 361 756 395 361 ;‘ 136| 17 1 ' 3 .3 ‘160 140 20 3
z i .. § .. . I 5 83‘! 24 x — 107 83 24 _'4
:4; 363.17ka | .. 1 .. . 29: 10 , 39 29 10 5
: 4; .. 1 .. . 1.32: 35 1 ' 167 132 35 6
6 , ...1..a. | 1 . . 1 ,, , | ; .

7 ’ Umballa 2.33! 24.3 11 1.3 2,118, 1,764 4,402 2,382 2,020 5 2 3,544 3,133 6,684 3,549 3,135 327g 91 17 11 _ " 446 344 102‘ 7
g Ludhiana, ; 971 ‘ 836 1,807 971 8'5 . 111 77 . 183 111 77,; 1,462' 740 78 86 2,366 1,540 826 s
9 1 blmla. 7, .. 7 7 g 13 2o 1 . 33 13 2 3 1,5 11 . _ 32 15 17 9
10?.11zllundur 213 19 1,252 1,146 2,438 12/) 1,165' ..'. ‘ . 41', .. i. . 990 ., '316 93; 39 1,438 1,983 355 1°

11 . Hoshiérpur .. 76 ! 46 86 67 273 1 113 1, ,., 3 1 , 4 3 f 537. 113 112 38 800 649 ‘ 151 ll

12 Kaingra. 1; .. 1 l! .. 2' . 2 2 | 61 16 77 61 16 12

1.3 'Ammm | .. 1| . _ . 3 1,123 246 237 213 1,819 1,360 459 13

14 g(Salrtlés‘but‘ J ...‘ "2: i "' 3 3911 “9 55 28 623 44.6 177 14

15 ' 5121111012 E .. 1| .. . 1 285f 110 42 2o 457 327 130 15

. ’ i .
r a ‘ 3 . 776’ 1 3, . 159 43 _ . 951 '3' 216 16

i7; (6671-71668 :1: 1:: g I: I... ..: 9‘ 2 5 3 2" . 209 40 231 2 3:5. 74 233 42 17

18 ’b'crozepore ; 2:3 7 32 25 7 .- «- ... 5.4 182 73| 17 .2, 846 647 199 13

.4 . ' ' 3 . ' .. I 27: 3 2' 312 277 35 19

26 71:36:51,1(11 ‘ I: I: I: . | . 1. 11]) 4f 1 15.3 112 41 20

211663151. I: I: 1| .. 78 7 31 88 81 7 21

22 ‘ 81.5mm .. .. |1 .. 108 .102 210 108 102 61 1 . | 62 61 1 22

a ; . 1| .. . 70 " ’ 41 91 50 41 54 2o 2? 76 56 2o 23

3'2 31.2.1133“ 1:: ' ; .:: .. 49 9 8;, as 57 9 24

25 Momzmnery I: I: : , 311 i 55 2; 368 313 55 25

26 sluza'irargarh ; | 41 26 67 41 26 1 3, 15 4; 82 67 lo 26

l 1 .

27 13.1. Khan 9 | . 8 4 12 8 4 46 4 s 50 46 4 27

28 1 1) 01 Khan 1 1 . 3 5 8 3 5 15 2 ' 5 17 15 2 28

‘ . . | | 1 2 29

29 Bannu f 1 l - 2 . 1 2

. a I .. 1| 1 1 1 1' '09 6.35 1,344 709 6?5 1r 1 16 16 30

6(1) 1172:1623“ :Z' "'1 .'.. I" . ' 1‘ 1 1 ‘89 164 89 7.3 23 2 1; 25 23 2 31

32 , 115551 ”I , | 57 37 94 57 37 1 | 1 1 32

| | 1 1 .
I ' Delhi , 525| 500 1,023 525 500 | 245 213 563 496 1,517 808 709 144 18 1| 3 3 169 148 21 I
‘1 . , .

11 Hissar | |1 .. 244 69 , 313 244 69 11
III Umballa. 260 243 ll ' 3 3,089 , 2,600 6,216 3,360 2,836 1 18 22 3,655 3,210 6,905 3,673 3,232 1,804 848 95 | 97 2,844 1,899 945 III
IV Jullundur 98 65 1,338 3 1,213 2,714 1,436 1,278 . a 5 1 6 5 1 1,588 445 205| 77 2,315 1,793 522 IV

V Amritsar | 1,799 505 334 261 2,899 2,133 766 v
VI , Lahore 28 9 37 28 9| 1,359 395 255 62 2,071 1,614 ‘ 457 VI

VII iéwalpindi | 108 102 210 108 102 525 84 . 61 61.5 531 84 VII,
VIII Mooltan ‘ 91 67 158 91 67 477 99 16 592 493; 99 VIII

IX Derajét 11 9 20 11 63 6 69 , 63 6 IX

X Peshawar l 14 2 2 855 747 1,602 855 747 39 2 1 42 40 2 X
XI Khaibar Pass 2 . . . . 2 2 . . XI

Total of British ' , '

Territory 359 308 11 13 4,981 4,322 9,994 5,351 4,643 263 235 5,288 4,632 10,418 5,551 4,867 8,044 2,471 913 - 497 3 3 11,931 8,960 2,971
Native States 16 10 2 3,815 3,363 7,206 3,833 3,373 111 83 4 1 3,496 2,987 6,682 3,611 3,071 2,955 679 665 168 4,467 3,620 - 847 .
Total of the ' i n
3301112903 375. 3.18. 13 13 .3579. , 7685.17,? 0 931841 .8301 374 318 4 1 8.7841 7.6191LL711910.|-9.162..|..Z.93§ 10.999t 3.1501 1.578 .665 3 3| 16398 12 5811 3818, . ,

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

98

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1 , ,
Serial DISTRICTS, O D T A G A K H A T I K Serial
N 0. DIVISIONS, &C. _ . _ . , N0-
Hlndu Musalman Total Hindu Musalman Chrlstlan Total , Hlndu Slkh Musalman Total
11 F M F {:‘l‘j‘, M F _ L M F M F M F Both sexes M F 1 M _ F , M F M F Both sexes M F
‘1 fl 1; [
\3 ,
1 Delhi 115 108 223 115 108‘? 3,197 2,071 2,214 1,871 1 9,954 5,412 4,542 I 1,024 838 .. . 3 2 1,867 1,027 840 1
2 (111180011 57 56 113 57 56i, 86 63 .. 149 86 63 646 752 .‘ .. .. 1,398 646 752 2
3 1161-1151 296 145 149 129 029 355 274: 1,144 948 1,070 1,000 4,162 2,214 1,948 455 420 .. 115 103 1,093 570 523 3
4 Ilismr 23 17 87 75 202 110 92* 432 399 6 5 52 56 .950 490 460 4
5 15.111111: 227 216 180 15:1 776 407 399) 25 11 .. 36 25 11 390 439 . 3 832 393 439 5
0 811411 . 50 43 61 44 198 111 87 . .. g 397 353 .. .. 161 189 1,100 558 542 6
7 1145115115 8 40 30 84 48 30 2 1 1 4 3 1 I 565 532 7 1 40 55 1,200' 612 588 7
8 11111111111113. 7 43 51 101 50 51 .. I 4 2 .. . 98 92 196 102 94 8
9 811515 , ,_ ., t 2 . 2 2 .. 9
10 Junnndur ,_ ,, ,, 1 63 55 _, 323 256 697 386 311 10
11 1104111545111 ,, ,, ,, .. . ., 315 255 570 315 255 11
12 K411115111. 2,1 23 47 24 23 .. ... 8 10 .. 57 56 131 65 66 12
13 Amritsar 11 11 22 11 111 II . on On I no . u- oou .- " 13
14 Gmwla’wpur , .. , __ , .. .. .. ... . .. . ... 14
15 81511465 .. .. 44 49 . 93 44 49 15
16 Lahore 16 9 968 880 1,873 984 889 . .. .. 62 38 .. 73 69 242 135 107 16
17 Gujm’unvzila 14 15 29 11 1;, _ ,, l 29 18 12 10 12 12 93 53 40 17
18 Ferochore 64 43 23 26 156 87 69 .. .. 88 76 .. 127 98 389 215 174 13.
19 Rawalpindi .. . .. .. 91 26 81 65 263 172 91 19
20 111019111 5 5 5 , .. .. 25 10 10 7 52 35 17 20
21 6164-61 . .. . . ,, . .. 245 199 444 245 199 21
22 811911515 4 2 6 4 2 .. 4 2 ,6 4 2 22
23 Mooltan 1,881 1,571 3 4 3,459 1,884 1,575 .. . .. 1 7 6 4 18 7 11 23
24 .lhzmg , 1 1 2 ] 1 .. , ,, 2 ... . ... 2 2 24
25 Montgomery 153 134 219 197 706 372 334- .. . .. 1 -- 7 - 8 8 ' 25
26 Muzafl'argurh 9.98 871 2 1 1,852 990 872 .. .. ,, 64 50 114 64 50 26
27 11.1. Khan 272 252 44 34 602 316 280 .. .. .. 27
28 1161111511 074 635 24 19 1,352 098 654 .. . . 6 .. 6 6 .. 23
29 Bunuu 12 7 19 12 7 ... ... 1 .. ... 1 l .. 29
30 l’csllx’uvar 2 2 4 2 2 _, _, ... 14 7 1 22 14 8 30
31 111145141 .. .. - 2 25 21 48 27 21 3}
32 1561165 3 3 3 33
1 Delhi 378 309 149 129 965 527 438 4,427 3,682 3,284 2,871 1 14,265 7,712 6,553 2,125 2,010 118 105 4,358 2,243 2,115 I
II Hissar 300 276 328 272 1,176 628 548 .. . 25 11 . 36 25 11 1,219 1,191 6 216 245 2,882 1,441 14441 II
III Umballa 15 83 87 185 98 87 2 1 1 .. 4 3 1 569 534 7 1 140 147 1,398 716 682 III
IV Jullundur 24 23 47 24 23 .. .. 71 65 695 567 1,398 766 632 IV
V Ann~itsur 11 1 . 22 11 11 . .. ,, 44 49 93 44 49 V
VI Lahore 80 52 1,005 921 2,058 1,085 973 .. .. . .. 179 132 12 10 212 179 724 403 321 VI
VII 11544411411101 .. 9 2 11 9 2 .. .. . . .. 120 38 336 271 765 456 309 VII
VIII 1115515411 3,022 2,579 225 203 6,029 3,247 2,782 .. .. .. .. 4 7 . . 77 54 142 81 61 VIII
IX Dcrujzit 958 894 68 53 1,973 1,026 947 .. .. 1 6 . 7 7 IX
X Peshawar .. 2 2 4 2 2 .. . .. .. 19 7 25 22 73 44! 29 X
XI Kllaiba’r PaSS... on 0 o u I so a 9 .II no. no. a o . . IO. on. no. 5 nun no "' H" U 5 5 I . XI

Total of Brit.

Terrltory 4,788 4,144 1,869 1,669 12, 70 6,657 5,813 4,429 3,683 3,310 2,882 1 . . 14,305 7,740 6,565 4,356 4,033 25 16 1,825 1,590 11,845 6,206 5,639
Native States *1,471 1,183 274 229 3,157 1,745 1,412 641 608 580 507 2,336 1,221 1,115
Total of the
Provmce *6,259 5,327 2,143 1,89815,627 8,402 7,225 4,429 3,683 3,310 2,882 1 14,305 7,740 6,565 4,997 4,641 25 16 2,405 2,097 144181 71427 6,704

I
* Includiurr 0116 Sikh.

b :n o E <
"I -l H-
I- a :0 2’" L1:
_ 3.-

(II

2- I; 9)

a

TABLE N0. VIII A—continued 4

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

65
N
Statement showing the Distribution of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Religion
88 89 7_ fl
Serial DISTRICTS, BHAIBRAI BAZIG‘AR
No. DIVISIONS, 6:0.
Hindu Sikh Jain Musalm an Total Hindu Sikh Musalman Total
Both B th
M F M F M F M F sexes M M F M F M F seges M F
; (1313122011 211 200 414 214 1 1 l
> . .. . . 389 330 . . ~ 719 389 330
3 Karma“ 3 2 5 3 71 61 71 45 248 142 106
4 Hissar "
129 116 22 21 294 151 143
5 R ht k . , . . .
6 8,28: 28 24 .134 132 318 162 106
7 Umbfilla 165 155 213 142 675 378 236 221 4 4 15 9 489 255 234
8 11116111559. 102 15 665 543 1,325 767 560 370 , 2 3 935 562 373
9 Sunla 17 9 14 7 47 31 . . . . .
10 Jullundur 360 327 687 360 1 i ' ' 1
11 Hgshlérpur 606 513 1,119 606 .116 .123 m1 ‘ 6 7 .254 .123 .13
12 Kangra 69 64 133 69
13 Amritsar 426 432 69 I 70 166 146 1,309 661 231 191 1 2 7 10 442 239 203
1? GErdaSpur 16 12 61 45 134 77 56 62 21 21 160 77 83
10 81611461 239 199 7 685 643 1,773 931 15 12 5 4 36 20 16
16 5890,19 , 50 21 491 387 949 541 315 348 4 3 278 413 1.361 597 764
17 Fujranwala. , 316 261 577 316 398 421 62 49 '930 460 470
18 erozepore 19 4 3 401 294 721 423 463 438 28 24 138 97 1,188 629 559
19 Rawalpindi .. 578 437 1,015 578 12 1 8 .. 350 297 667 362 305
iii 81$qu - " " . _ .. 137 101 238 137 101
22 Shah 2 2 2 6 12 4 20 30 7 6 .. 68 32 36
pur 270 298 5 12 9 594 287 307
23 Moolta ' -
25 Montgomery 1 2 2 1 6 3 1,182 1,158 1 1 6 ' 1 2,349 1,189 1,160
26 Muzafiargarh 1 . 1 1 3 2 37 35 72 37 35
27 D. I. Khan 2 2 4 2
28 D. G. Khan 20 18 38 20
29 Bannu 16 15 8 8 7 8 62 31
30 Pesh’wr
31 Hazéai‘aa 3 , 3 3 g) 9 £15
32 Kohat 19 22 ' 41 19 ..
I Delhi 217 202 . . 419 217 461 391 71 45 968 532 436
II Hlssar . .. .. 157 140 156 159 612 313 299
III Umballa 284 179 892 692 2,047 1,176 796 591 ,6 .7 15 9 1,424 817 607
IV Jullundur . 1,035 904 1,939 1,035 116 123 1 1 6 7 254 123 131
V Amritsar 681 643 76 70 912 834 3,216 1,669 302 265 1 2 33 35 638 336 302
VI Lahore 69 25 3 1,208 942 2,247 1,280 1,176 1,207 32 27 478 559 3,479 1,686 1,793
VII Rawalpindi 2 2 2 6 578 437 . 1,027 582 307 336 12 6 499 407 1,567 818 749.
VIII Mooltan 116 119 2 1 4 7 5 257 126 1,225 1,201 2 1 64 59 9,552 1,291 1,261
IX Derajat 38 35 8 8 7 S 104 53 .. .. . ..
X Peshawar 3 . 19 22 . 44 22 10 . 10 10
XI Khaibar Pass... I u o o to o no on. ' ~ "
Total of Brit.

Terrltory 1,410 1,205 83 79 4,653 3,843 14 13 11,300 6,160 4,550 4,254 54 44 1,322 1,280 11,504 5,926 5,578
Native States 187 139 1 1,366 1,061 2,754 1,553 771 681 421 381 43 40 2,337 1,235 1,102
Total 'of the I

1511011333 1 . 4,537 1,3441 831, 1:801 .839131,, 41904.11,1141.1.12.111341922121713. 1.... 9641,, 5.32.1.1. 419.3.51147514251 1.3651' 1.3201 13.8411 7.161 66991

 

DISTRICTS,
DIVISIONS, &C.

Delhi
Gurgaon
Karnél

Hissar
Rohtak
Sirsa

Umballa
Ludhiana
Simla

J ullundur
Hoshiarpur
Kéngra

Amritsar
Gurdésput
Sialkot

Lahore
Gujran W513.
Ferozepore
Rawalpindi
J he] um
Gujrat
Shahpur

Mooltan

J hang
Montgomery
)1 uzafiargarh

D. I. Khan
D. G. Khan
Bannu

Peshawar
11 azéra
Kohét

Delhi
Hissar .. .
Umballa . . .

J ullundur
Amritsar

Lahore
Rawalpindi
Mooltan
Derajzit
Peshéwar
Khaibar Pass...

Total of Brit.
Territory

Native States

Total of the
P29171292

Serial
No.

335 amp wwui

r—n—Ir—I
Nl—O

HHI—l
61!th

I-‘D-ID—I
GONGI.

NNMH
Nip-19¢

NMMM
GUIH‘W

III
IV

VI
VII
VIII
IX

XI

 

88

Seri a]
N0.

DISTRICTS,
DIVISIONS, 640.

 

 

 

 

CHEM—I

653%

15
716

17
18

I!)
21)
21
2:3
23
25
26
27
28
29
30

C)
‘4

II
III
IV

VI
VII
VIII
IX

XI

 

 

 

Delhi
(iurgnon
K111111311

H issar
l-tohtak
Sirsa

Umbnlla
Ludhiana.
Simla

Julhmdur
I I1 lsllifil'pul‘
liz’mgra

Amritsar
Gurdaispul‘
Siélkot

Lahore
G 11j1‘:’111\\';’11:1.
Ferozepore

lizhvnlpindi
.l 11elum
0111.11"th
511111111111‘

M71011 an

J hall g
Montgomery
M uzaifurgarh

I). I. Khan
1). G. Khan
1311mm

Peshfiwar
1171211171.
Kollitt

Delhi .. .
I Iissar .. .
Umballa. . . .
Jullundur
Amritsar .. .
Lahore . ..
Rfiwalpindi .. .
Mooltan . . .
Deraj {It . . .

Peshziwar . . .
Khuiblu‘ Pass . . .

Total of Brit.

Territory . . .
Native States

Total of the
Province

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

KAYATH AHERI’ BHATYARA Serial
. . No.
1115511 Sikh .331“ 0,23:- Total Hindu Sikh Mgggl- 01;.ng- Total Musalman Total
M F M F M F M ' F :11}; M F M F M F M F M F 512$; M M 17 if; I M F
2,037 1,763 39 42 4 2 3,887 2,080 1,807 41 47 88 41 275 244 519 275 244 .1
390 273 .. .. .. 1 604 390 274 297 232 529 297 579 541 1,120 579 541 2
399 332 2 4 737 401 336 60 49 .. 109 60 181 224 405 181 224 3
213 191 404 213 191 2,416 2,070 .. 1 4,487 2,416 69 58 127 09 58 4
332 341 073 332 341 500 342 1 843 501 204 161 365 204 161 5
185 119 304 185 119 273 254 ,, 527 273 5 .. 5 5 6
895 601 6 11 38 30 1,641 939 702 115 115 .. 30 32 292 145 343 300 648 345 303 7
00 41 4 1 . 112 70 4-2 . .. .. .. .. 67 65 132 67 65 8
85 45 . . .. 130 85 45 .. .. .. 9
133 103 1 237 133 104 .. .. 10
108 82 2 .. 192 110 82 .. . .. 11
54 40 3 2 105 57 48 .. .. 12
194 106 .. .. 4 2 366 198 168 . . .. 13
99 81 3 .. . .. 183 102 81 .. . .. .. .. 14
77 54 1 6 138 78 6O . .. 15
608 442 1 29 9 8 .. 1,157 706 451 ,, 58 45 103 58 45 16
30 21 .. 8 6 4 3 72 42 30 .. 3 5 8 3 5 17
222 115 .. l0 1 .. 378 232 146 -- , 13
150 48 4 3 211 160 51 .. - -- 19
53 24 1 1 84 59 25 .. . .. 20
15 8 . . 23 15 8 , ,. . .. 21
25 23 48 25 23 1 .. . 22
53 31 . 84 53 31 .. ... 1,060 904 1,964 1,060 904 23
14 10 .. 24 14 10 . 51 49 100 51 49 24
8 3 .. .. 11 8 3 .. 25
8 1 l 18 9 9 .. 1,262 1,092 2,354 1,262 1,092 20
5 2 .. . 7 5 2 .. 27
2 3 .. .. 5 2 3 17 3 1 1 22 18 76 79 157 78 79 28
7 3 2 3 15 9 6 27 2 1 1 31 28 .. .. .. . 29
30
I . 31
32
2,826 2,368 .. 39 42 6 7 5,288 2,871 2,417 398 328 . . . 726 398 1,035 1,009 2,044 1,035 1,009 I
730 651 - . . 1,381 730 651 3,189 2,666 .. .. 1 1 5,857 3,190 278 219 497 278 219 11
1,046 7417 6 11 41.2 31 . . 1,883 1,091 789 115 115 30 32 292 145 410 365 780 412 368 III
295 231 .. 5 3 534 300 234 .. .. .. .. IV
370 301 4 6 4! 2 ‘ 687 378 309 l o 0.. ~- .. go. o u .0. o.. no. to V
920 608 1 .. 47 16 12 3 1,607 980 627 .. . . .. 61 50 111 61 50 VI
251- 103 . . .. 5 4 306 259 107 .. .. . . , , . . VII
83 52 .. . 1 1 . 137 84 53 .. . . .. 2,373 2,045 4,418 2,373 2,045 VIII
14 8 .. 2 3 .. 27 16 11 44 5 2 2 53 46 76 79 157 78 79 IX
N I to o- u ... no on ... ,. n 0 a: n. n I 0 "' X
"' n. no .. c 0 o o ,. oo ,, on "a on. o a 0- '0. cu. " XI
0,538 5,069 11 17 135 95 28 17 11,910 6,712 5,198 3,746 3,114 . . 31 33 2 2 6,928 3,779 4,233 3,767 8,007 4,237 3,770
801 652 16 25 9 7 .. . 1,510 826 684 1,965 1,652 455 410 913 763 6,158 3,333 2,080 1,881 3,969 2,086 1,883
7,339 5,721 27 42 144 102 28 17 13,420 7,538 5,882 5,711 4,766 455 410 944 796 2 2 13,086 7,112 6,313 5,648 11,976 6,323 0,603
“—I 55
i9, 0 4 11 ¢
: 1: 4. 5' 1:1:
9 3 *° a i ,3 H-
2 - v-s
5“

68

TABLE N0. VIII A—continued

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Statement showing the Distribution of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Religion
93 94 95
Serial DISTR‘CTS’ R A J B A N J A R A S A N N Y A S I Serial
110- , DIVISIONS, ac. _ , _ , _ No.
Hindu Slkh Musalman Total Hlndu Slkh Musalman Total Hmdu Slkh Musalman Total
M F M F M F 823:; M F M F M F M F 3(1):; M F M F M F M F Egg; M F
1 Delhi 153 53 88 95 389 241 148 1 773 771 .. 166 144 1,854 939 915 13 7 20 13 7 1
2 Gurgaon 35 29 64 35 29 , 348 328 . 59 28 763 407 356 .. . . . 2
3 Karnél 105 113 174 191 583 279 304 , 252 186 104 75 617 356 261 48 5 53 48 5 3
4 Hissar 33 39 122 116 310 155 155 96 68 58 50 272 154 118 8 5 .. 13 8 5 4
5 Bobtak 14 5 124 151 294 138 156 54 25 17 6 102 71 31 2 ,. 2 2 5
6 Sirsa 1 . 53 72 126 54 72 l . ... . .. 58 59 117 58 59 6
7 Umballa 117 142 344 314 917 461 456 , 351 316 388 326 244 284 1,909 983 926 400 283 683 400 283 7
8 Ludhiana 8 6 63 52 129 71 58 1 19 10 455 ' 454 4 942 478 464 64 32 96 64 32 8
9 3111113. 2 1 . 3 2 1 7 3 . m 10 7 3 2 3 5 2 3 9
10 Jullundur 34 26 220 253 533 254 279 . . . . 282 133 415 282 133 10
11 Hoshiérpur 29 29 501 587 1,146 530 616 1 1 2 1 1 362 194 556 362 194 11
12 Kéngra 249 277 1 .. 527 250 277 1 1 1 1,008 537 1,545 1,008 537 12
13 Amritsar 21 14 40 23 332 287 717 393 324 1 38 28 67 39 28 374 78 452 374 78 13
14 Gurdéispur 32 29 322 292 675 354 321 > .. .. 162 100 262 162 100 14
15 Siélkot 5 2 362 448 817 367 450 | 101 166 267 101 166 109 43 152 109 43 15
16 Lahore 5 1 12 20 424 414 876 441 435 2 1 73 86 162 76 86 9O 23 113 90 23 16
17 Gujrénwéla .. 139 185 324 139 185 34 40 74 34 40 34 9 43 34 9 17
18 Ferozepore 14 10 20 16 52 22 134 86 48 5 6 11 5 6 152 91 243 152 91 18
19 Rawalpindi .. . .. 35 34 69 35 34 148 69 217 148 69 19
20 Jhelum 1 1 1 .. .. .. .. 134 32 166 134 32 20
21 Gujnit .. 117 143 260 117 143 16 14 30 16 14 41 35 76 41 35 21
22 Shahpur .. .. . 67 10 77 67 10 22
23 Mooltan .. .. .. 7 3 240 207 457 247 210 126 47 69 57 299 195 104 23
24 Jhang .. 66 83 149 66 83 , .. 19 10 29 19 10 74 1 75 74 l 24
25 Montgomery 1 3 4 1 3 24 22 179 160 385 203 182 32 18 50 32 18 25
26 Muzaflargarh . .. 2O 13 33 20 13 154 103 257 154 103 26
27 D. I. Khan . - 37 6 .. .. 43 37 6 27
28 D. G. Khan 3 3 3 2 2 2 114 24 .. .'.. 138 114 24 23
29 Bannu 22 4 l l 28 23 5 29
30 Peshéwar 16 33 35 84 49 35 86 72 158 86 72 16 1 31 30 78 47 31 30
31 Hazéra .. .. .. .. . . .. 42 14 56 42 14 31
32 Kohét 1 7 7 15 8 7 . 7 7 7 32
I Delhi 293 195 262 286 1,036 555 481 1,373 1,285 329 247 3,234 1,702 1,532 61 12 .. 73 61 12 I
II Hissar 48 44 299 339 730 347 383 150 93 75 56 374 225 149 68 64' 132 68 64 II
III Umballa. 127 I49 407 366 1,049 534 515 377 329 843 780 248 284 2,861 1,468 1,393 466 318 784 466 318 III
IV Jullundur 312 332 722 840 2,206 1,034 1,172 2 1 3 2 1 1,652 864 2,516 1,652 864 IV
V Amritsar 58 45 40 23 1,016 1,027 2,209 1,114 1,095 . 1 139 194 334 140 194 645 221 .. .. 866 645 221 V
VI Lahore 19 11 32 36 615 621 1,334 666 668 2 .. 1 112 132 247 115 132 276 123 399 276 123 VI
VII Rawalpindi... 117 143 261 118 143 .. 51 48 99 ' 51 48 390 146 .. 536 390 146 VII
VIII Mooltan 67 86 153 67 86 31 25 .. 458 390 904 489 415 386 169 .. 69 57 681 455 226 VIII
IX Derajét 3 3 3 2 .. 2 2 173 34 1 l 209 174 35 IX
X Peshawar 17 .40 42 99 57 42 86 72 158 86 72 65 15 31 30 141 96 45 X
XI Khaibar Pass .. ... .. .. .. . .. ... ... . . XI
Total of Brit.
Territory 874 776 73 59 3,548 3,750 9,080 4,495 4,585 1,935 1,732 845 780 1,500 1,424 8,216 4,280 3,936 4,182 1,966 . 101 88 6,337 4,283 2,054
Native States 80 56 75 96 937 966 2,210 1,092 1,118 1,162 861 361 322 181 114 3,001 1,704 1,297 3,038 1,549 1 4,592 3,042 1,550
Total of the
1 Province J 954 832) 148 155J 47,485] 4’716111’2901 5,587 5,703 3’0971 2,593 IL 1’20611’102 1’6811 1,538,411,217, 5,984 5,233 7,220, 3,515 I, 101 88 L10,929 7,325 3,604,

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

07’

 

 

KANCHAN

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Serial DISTRICTS» S A R E R A N A T Serial
No. DIVISIONS, 660. Ch _ No.
Hindu Musalman Total Hin du Sikh Jain Musalman 61:115. Total Hindu Sikh Musalman Total
“—h I ' 3‘ Both , 1 , 80th BOth
M 1 M F _ mes M F M F M 1 .1: i M F .1: F sexes M F M F M F M F sexes M F
1 D0119 -- 86 237 323 86 237 , .. 108 105 23 30 266 131 135 1
2 Gurgaon 1 80 157 238 80 158 .. 191 205 131 101 629 322 307 2
3 Karmil 1 81 193 275 81 194 .. 316 319 78 102 815 394 421 3
4 1115.55 4‘2 90 122 49 80 -- 294 254 7 5 10 6 576 311 265 4
5 Rollink 60 11')( 210 6( 150 .. 4 5 _, ., 49 48 106 53 53 5
6 511153; 2 3 5 2 3 98 90 58 41 287 156 131 6
7 UmbaHa 165 124 183 273 715 348 397 .. 385 318 27 22 587 651 1,990 999 991 7
8 Ludhiana 76 126 292 76 126 .. 33 37 .. 33 58 161 66 95 s
9 Simla 12 6 3 6 27 15 12 , .. 7 4 11 7 4 9
10 Jullnndm‘ 166 231 391 160 231 77 59 16 14 19 13 198 112 86 45 28 24 15 112 69 43 10
11 1|(181111’11‘plll‘ .. 113 119 262 113 149 2,162 1,941 248 221 6 2 4,520 2,356 2,164 13 9 26 27 75 39 36 11
12 lu’mgra 4 6 1o 4 6 2,613 2,484 9 9 2 5 5,122 2,624 2,498 , .. . 187 173 360 187 173 12
13 Amritsar . 312 455 767 312 455 72 58 2 16 15 163 90 73 13
14 Gunmspur .. 69 122 191 69 122 229 243 6 3 481 235 246 8 .. . .. 8 8 14
15 8151kot 1 176 273 450 176 274 8 17 3 .. 28 11 17 15
16 thorc 29 26 466 764 1,285 495 790 28 27 . 55 28 27 16
17 Gujrénwzila 1 1 180 296 478 181 297 ., . ,, . 17
18 190102011010 63 64 245 317 689 308 381 3 3 2 2 10 5 5 18
19 Rfiwalvindi 3 6 59 99 1 67 62 105 10 11 21 10 11 314 266 580 314 266 ‘ 19
29 1116111111 . 82 137 219 82 137 .. . 11 135 135 281 146 135 20
21 (iujrfit _ 89 138 227 89 138 52 54 17 16 139 69 70 21
22 3115111116 34 55 89 34 55 102 123 55 40 320 157 163 22
23 11651551 1 455 517 1,693 456 547 189 180 369 189 180 23
24 111571;; .. 140 146 286 140 146 138 138 276 138 138 24
25 Montgomery 100 187 347 160 187 "9 201 197 398 201 197 25
26 Muzafi'argarh 114 128 242 114 128 16 43 38 97 59 38 26
27 D. I. Khan 44 33 77 44 33 30 32 62 30 32 27
28 1), (1.1{117111 . 39 26 65 39 26 _, 28
29 68111111 9 2 11 9 2 11 14 25 11 14 29
, .15 v, 15 1 69 82 183 84 99 ,, 2 2 2 30
:1) 131361;“ 0 ...7 .. . .. 5.. 25 29 54 25 29 31
32 Kohfit 23 39 62 23 39 .. .. .. .. . 32
I Delhi .. 2 247 587 836 247 589 .. 615 630 .. 232 233 1,710 847 863 I
II Hissar 104 233 337 104 233 .. . . .. 396 349 7 5 117 95 969 520 449 II
III Umballa 177 130 262 405 974 439 535 418 355 27 22 627 713 2,162 1,072 1,090 III
IV Jullundur .. 277 386 668 277 386 4,792 4,484 273 2441 27 20 . 9,840 5,092 4,748 58 37 237 215 547 295 252 IV
V Amritsar 1 557 850 1,408 557 851 229 243 6 3 481 235 246 88 75 2 19 15 199 109 90 V
VI Lahore 93 91 , 891 1,377 2,452 9841 1,468 28 27 3 3 2 2 65 33 32 .. .. .. . VI
VII Rdwulpindi... 3 6 264 429 702 267 435 10 11 2]. 10 11 165 177 .. 521 457 1,320 686 634 VII
VIII Mooltan 1 869 1,008 1,878 870 1.008 .. .. 16 . 571 553 1,140 587 553 VIII
IX Derajz’rt . 92 61 153 92 61 41 46 87 41 46 IX
X Peshziwzu‘ 15 17 92 121 245 107 138 . . .. .. 25 31 56 25 31 X
XI Khaibar Pass .. . . ... ... ... .. ... XI
Total of Brit. .. ..
Territory 289 247 3,655 5,457 9,648 3,914 5,701 5,049 4,754 273 244 3 3 39 33 6 3 10,407 5,370 5,037 1,756 1,623 36 27 2,390 2,358 8,190 4,182 4,008
Native States 32 23 4120 787 1,262 452 810 222 184 . . .. 406 222 184 837 606 109 101 921 976 3,550 1,867 1,683
'i'oml of the .1 .
Province... 321 270 4,075 6,244 10,910 4,396 6,514 5,271 4,938 273 244 3 3 39 33 6 3 10,813 5,592 5,221.‘ 2,593 2,229 149 128 3,311 3,334: 11,740 6,049 5,691
1 ,
_ 1W _ , W __W _WI _ _ W- _ -, I _ _ ,_ _ w
3” o r:
p 3 5' 1 '3' go
_ a. ._ . .
6 ---
2 ‘ ' 1:: g

11’

TABLE N0. VIII A—continued ,

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Statement showing the Distribution of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Religion
- 99 -_ 100 101 102
51651 Dmm KOR1 THOR1 KARRAL GUSAIN 8,1,3,
No D1v1sxoxs, 64c, _ . Musal- . . No.
Hindu Sikh Musalman Others Total Hmdu Slkh man Total Musalman Hmdu Slkh Total
, ”‘7 1 15111 . Both 3 111
_ M F 1.1— M F M 11 80‘“; M F M F :1. i M 14‘ sexes M M F M F 31— : 3e18,; ‘ M F
1 Delhi 93 52 145 93 52 .. 397 293 690 397 293 1
2 Gurgaon .. . 207 95 302 207 95 2
3 Kamul 456 361 817 456 361 .- 1,152 570 1 1,723 1,153 570 3
4 Hissar 1 .. 1 1 .. 854 696 1,550 854 1,017 462 1,479 1,017 462 4
5 liohtak 50 29 79 50 29 1 2 3 1 367 198 565 367 198 5
6 51m .. .. . 1,497 1,344 2,841 1,497 360 227 587 360 227 6
7 Umballa 2,022 1,354 26 2 3,404 2,048 1,356 14 13 27 14 806 516 20 12 1,354 826 528 7
8 11116111455 .. .. .. .. 129 89 218 129 89 s
9 8111114 325 215 540 325 215 60 52 112 60 9 3 12 9 3 9
10 Jullundur _ 10‘
11 Hoshiérpur .. u. 11
12 Kéngra. '. 12
13 Amritsar 86 41 127 86 41. . 13
14 G‘urrléspur 37 17 54 37 17: , I4
15 517111401: , .. . , .. 15.
16 Lahore 991 459 2 1 7 2 1,462 1,000 462 1 1 1 .. 16
17 Gujranwala 27 15 . . 42 27 15| . "' 17
13 Ferozepore 383 279 662 383 279 1 ' 1 l " 18
19 Réwalpindi 1,064 362 32 17 .. _ 1,475 1,096 379 64 55 24 9 33 24 9 19
20 thlum .. . .. . . 33 19 52 33 19 20
21 Gu1r4t 3 . 3 3 98 88 186 98 88 21
22 Shahpur 2 .. .. . 2 2 28 17 45 28 17 22
23 Mooltan 317 216 32 13 578 349 229 34 2o 54 34 20 23
24 Jhang .. .. .. . .. 82 77 159 82 77 24
25 Montgomery _, . .. -- 25
26 Muzafiargarh 18 5 23 18 5 15 13 28 15 13 26
27 D. I. Khan 42 7 49 42 7 12 6 18 12 6 27
28 I).G.Khan 61 16 77 61 16 28 21 49 28 21 23
29 321111111 77 1 101 78 23 10 2 12 10 2 29
30 Peshawar 492 162 2 2 8 666 502 164 4 2 3 3 3 '30
31 Hazéra 60 13 . . 73 60 13 6,130 4,1581 . 31
32 K6541 1 . 2 3 3 32
I Delhi 549 413 962 549 413 1,756 958 1 2,715 1,757 958 I
11 Hissar 51 29 80 51 29 2,352 2,042 4,394 2,352 1,744 887 .. 2,631 1,744 887 II
III Umballa 2,347 1,569 26 2 3,944 2,373 1,571 74 65 139 74 .. 944 608 20 12 1,584 964 620 III
IV Jullundur .. .. . .. .. --- IV
V Amritsar 123 58 . 181 123 58 .. .. .. V
VI Lahore 1,401 753 2 1 7 2 2,166 1,410 756 2 2 2 . .. .. VI
VII Rawalpindi 1,066 362 35 17 1,480 1,101 379 64 55 183 133 316 183 133 VII
VIII Mooltan 335 221 32 13 601 367 234 131 110 241 131 110 VIII
IX Derajét 180 46 . 1 227 181 46 5o 29 79 5o 29 IX.
X Peshawar 553 175 2 2 .10 742 565 177 .. .. 6,134 4,160, 3 3 3 .. X.
XI K115111511 Pass 76 4 59 139 135 4 . 1 1 1 X1
Total of Brit.

TeI'rltOI'y 6,681 3,630 4 3 111 34 59 ..10,522 6,855 3,667 2,428 2,107 4,535 2,428 6,198 4,215 4,812 2,725 21 12 7,570 4,833 2,737
Native States 147 65 1 .. 4 . 217 152 65 3,172 2,816 35 32 2 2 6,059 3,209 .. 1,462 747 2,209 1,462 747
Total of the

P . it. - '
rgvmce ,, ; 6,_8_28 3,6951 511241331 34 J59,1.11.4110371391,“7,007 1 33732111 5,600, 4,923,335 321 2] 21105941 516371 4,957 10,4131 6,1981 4,215 6,274 3,41,72,21 12L 9,779 6,295 3,484L

 

 

 

 

 

817'

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

_._____ . F
5m, DISTRICTS, KAHUT PARAOHA LODHA BISHNOI 834.1
N 0. DIVISIONS, 850. _ , _ . . N 0.
Hindu Musalman Total Musalman Hindu Slkh Jam Musalman Chnstian Total Hmdu
W, 3) Both
M F M F 86;; M 13:; ‘ M F M F M F M F M F M F Both sexes M F sexes M F
1 Delhi 2 . 2 2 . 2,017 1,793 1 2 5 6 _ 3,825 2,025 1,800 1 1 1
2 Gurgaon .. .. . . 106 95 . . 11 14 .. 226 117 109 2
3 Ka11151 1 2 3 1 912 743 2 1 1 1,659 915 744 3
4 111353; .. u , 4 3 7 4 3 8,118 4,220 3,898 4
5 Ruhtak .. .. . 18 18 18 7 7 5
6 Sirsa , ... 1 1 1 417 241 176 6
7 Umballa 855 672 .. 1 1,528 856 672 7
8 Ludhiana 27 21 48 27 21 8
9 8111119. 10 7 -- 17 10 7 9
10 Jullundur .. 10
11 I-Ioshifirpur .. 11
12 Kingra 12
13 Amritsar ... .. ... - u. 13
14 Gurdaspur ,, .. . .. . 14:
15 Siélkot . .. . 1 1 15
1c, Lahore 2 .. 2 2 177 100 77 89 63 152 89 63 16
17 Gujrzinwéla. _ .. . 41 4 8 4 4 17
18 Ferozepore 1 1 96 78 174 96 78 18
19 11415511115111 19 6 24 13 62 43 1,944 944 1,000 225 151 8 1 385 233 152 19
20 1111611115 4 2 4,493 4,267 8,766 4,497 318 171 147 .. 2 2 . 2 20
21 Gujrzit . . 1 1 21
22 8115111151» 196 181 377 196 424 198 226 22
23 Mooltan .. 14 8 22 14 7 5 2 184 174 16 4 378 200 178 1 1 23
24 Jhang 1 12 12 25 13 2 2 . .. -- - . 24
25 Montgomery . .. .. , u - 2" 1 1 25
26 Muzaflargarh 84 69 153 84 . ... 2 1 .. 3 2 1 26
27 D. I. Khan , 5 6 11 5 6 27
28 D. G. Khan 1 1 1 . 4 4 28
29 Bannu 1 1 1 29
30 Peshawar 12 5 23 14 54 35 2,903 1,527 1,376 12 5 42 33 92 64 38 30
31 115541-51 . . . . 1,569 853 716 -- -- - 31
32 14611114 878 498 380 -- 2 2 2 33
1 Delhi 3 2 .. 5 3 .. 3,035 2,631 1 2 18 21 1 5,710 3,057 2,653 1 1 I
II Hissar . .. . . . 23 3- -- - . 26 23 3 8,542 4,468 41074 H
111 Umballa . 892 700 . .. 1 1,593 893 700 III
IV Jullundur ,, ,, ... .. .. . _ IV
V Amritsar .. .. . ,, ,, .. -- l 1 V
VI Lahore 2 1 3 2 177 100 77 .189 145 -- . 334 189 145 VI
VII Rawalpindi . 23 8 4,713 4,461 9,205 4,736 2,687 1,314 1,373 225 153 8 1 387 233 154 VII
VIII Mooltan 1 110 80 200 111 9 7 2 186 175 16 4 381 202 179 2 2 VIII
IX Derajzit .. 1 .. 1 1 6 6 ~ ~ " 12 6 61 4 4‘ IX
X Peshawar 12 5 23 14 54 35 5,350 2,878 2,472 12, 5 .. 44 33 94 56 38 X
XI Khaibar Pass... .. .. . . . XI
Total of British .. I
Territory 41 16 4,847 4,564 9,468 4,888 4,580 8,223 4,299 3,924 4,068 3,818 1 . 2 87 59 1 8,537 4,659 3,878 8,550 4,476 4,074
Native States 19 15 . . . 34 19 438 207 231 61 21 . . . 3 5 .. . 90 64 26 26 20 6
Total of the
Province 60 31 44,847 4,561 9,502 41,907 8,661 4,506 4,155 4,629 3,839 1 . 2 90 64 1 .. 8,627 4,723 3,904 8,576 4,496 4,080
...- _WW 1 . w
=0 r:
4 E2 3 g E.
0 a» " '
5’ 5 ""
z- 3 a;

97

TABLE N0. VIII—continued

 

Statement of the Distribution of the P60ple by Tribe, Caste, and Religion

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

107 108 109 m 110 111 112
i MAHAJAN
JHABEL , , , ': RANGREZ ' ,1,
Serial DISTRICTS, BHARBHUNJA AGARI 1’ BENAWA (PAHARI) Sigrid
No. Dlwsxoxs, 3w. , . * '
Musalman Hindu Musalman Total Hindu ‘Hindu Musalman Total Musalman Hlndu
B 111 B th B th : Both Both Both
60108 M F M F seies M F seizes M F 5 M I F M F sexes M F sexes M 1 F sexes M F
I, __
1 Delhi 527 35 29 1,223 667 556‘ 1,300 696 604'; 376 305 681 376 305, 1,281 695 1
2 Czurgaon 490 2 3 1,047 554 493} 2,788 1,462 1,326" 806 662 1,468 806 662 804 400 2
3 hamél 452 113 112 1,257 693 564‘ 7 4 3] 863 799 1,662 863 799] 1,515 789 3
4 Hissar 91 32 28 248 129 119 .. .. .. 19 12 ‘
5 Rphtak 492 2 1,029 537 4 ‘ 940 494 446 .- 5
6 Slrsa 987 643 11 .. 24 13 11 .. .. . 6
7 Umbafla 278 231 198 1,102 626 476 119 69 7
8 iiPdEéna .. 32 75 43 32 .. g
9 1m .. 8 8 ..
10 iliulhtzlndur 21 8 4 64 39 2 5 .. ... 83?; 4;?) 332 1(1’
- " .. .. 2 1 7
1; 1:22.41?“ ...2OO ".120 7 ., . 0 . 3 .. 4,120 2,206 1,914 12
13 Amritsar 13
14 Gurdés ur 546 297 14
15 Siélkot - . 15
16 Lahore 570 314 71 2 .. 172 101 7 ' .2. 64 38 15
17 Gujrénwéla .. 4 3 2 15 9 .. ... _ ... . 17
18 Ferozepore 1,876 979 32 .. .. 93 61 3 1 ... 80 49 13
19 R’Wl ' di . .. 19
20 11:61:11? 6 18 12 .. 20
21 Gujrét -. .. , .. 21
22 Shahpur .. ’ ... 22
23 Mooltan 1,868 982 1 14 11 32 17 15 | . .. ,_ .. m 23
24 Jhang 7 4 . .. .. . 1 66 62 128 4 66 62 .. 24
25 Montgomery 318 210 1 1 2 1 1 11 1o 21 11 10 .. g3
25 Muzatfargarh 1,351 719 . . l 11 13 24 11 13
27 D.I.Khan ,, 22 31 53 22 31 g;
28 D. G. Khan ,, 17 10 1 2 3 1 2 29
29 Hanna .. 72 55 ‘ 127 72 55
30 Peshéwar 14 9 . 30
31 Hazéra . . 31
32 K6115: 32
I
I Delhi 1,469 150 144 3,527 1,914 1,613 4,095 2,162 1,933 I... 2,045 1,766 3,811 2,045 1,766 3,600 1,884 1,71 I
11 Hissar 987 643 3- 594 34 28 1,301 679 622} 940 494 446 , .. 19 12 II
III Umballa 310 231 198 1,185 677 508} .. I .. 119 69 III
IV Jullundur 200 120 28 8 4 84 52 32 ,. . .. .. . -- 5,033 2,734 2,299 1"
V Amritsar 546 297 2491 .. 1‘ .. .. .. V
VI Lahore 2,446 1,293 1,153 107 5 2 280 171 1091 1 .. 149 87 .. . . . VI
VII Réwalpindi 6 18 12 6; .. , .. .. .. VII
VIII Mooltan 3,544 1,915 1,629 2 15 14 34 18 16; .. .. 1 88 85 173 88 85 . --~ . . . . VIII
IX Derajat 17 10 1 95 88 183 95 88 .. IX
X Peshawar l4 9 , ,, .. ... . ... ... X
XI Khaibar Pass... .. .. .. .. XI
Total of Brit.
Territory 7,754 4,287 3,467 2,516 443 390 6,429 3,523 2,906 5,035 2,656 2,379 2,228 1,939 4,167 2,228 1,939 3,887 -,002 1,835; 5,033 2,734 2,299
Native States 309 190 119 244 142 134 765 387 378, 87 43 44 1’45 58 435 355 893 480 413 1,155 653 502; , ..
Total of the
Province 18,063 4,477 3,586 2,760, 585fl 5246,7’1941 3,910 13,284 5,122 J 2,699 J 2,423 45 58 2,663 2,294 5,0601 2,7081 2,352 5,0421 2,7051 2,337 5,033} 2,734 2,299

 

 

 

 

7?

 

CHAMRANG' KU’NJRAl THATHERA DISTRICTS, Serial

Serial DISTRICTS,
DIVISIONS, &c. No.

1w. DIVISIONS, &C.

 

 

 

 

Hindu Sikh Musalman Total Hindu Musalman Others Total Hindu Sikh Musalman ' Total

“'7 7 :— ‘ , - '1‘ Both 1 , 4 Both ‘ 30th
M 11 111 1. M 1 1 sexes M F M 1 M F M 11 sexes M 11 M F M F M F sexes M F

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

__.1. ,' .____—. ,__ ._ ._._ .

Delhi 227 2.62 469 227 232 99 66 1 166 100 66 Delhi
520 560 1,160 590 560 186 164 15 14 379 201 17s Gurgaon
222 204 426 222 204 14 2 81 69 166 95 71 Karnél

1

Gurgnon .
Karnél ...
Hissar 251 250 501 251 250 245 182 68 62 557 313 244 H“

Rohtak 284 273 557 284 273 5 3 84 67 159 89 70 1161117111.:
27 12 39 27 12 Sirsa

OCH-h “Mr—I

8116a
Umballa ... 44 26 106 107 283 150 133 16 5 21 16 5 UmbalIa
40 42 82 40 42 32 41 73 32 41 Ludhiana.

Ludhiana.
8111116. 19 27 46 19 27 Simla

wmu mmfilwau

(2%“.

10 Jullundur 53 41 94 53 41 15 12 27 15 12 Jullundur

11 11941116111111 30 22 52 30 22 85 88 3 2 178 88 90 Hoshiérpur 3:: 1(1)
12 hungra 149 118 267 149 118 Kéngra 12
13 Amritsar 12 5 172 149 338 184 154 234 182 1 419 237 182 Amritsar 12
14 G'lirdaSpur 434 372 806 43 372 35 22 114 90 261 “9 112 Gurdéspur 14
15 Smlkot 1,222 1,280 2,602 1,322 1,280 11 12 2 2 27 13 14 Siélkot III 15
16 Lallolre ’ 11 4 15 11 4 7 4 11 7 4 59 48 107 59 48 Lahore , 16
17 GuJI‘anwala ... a... 32 26 58 32 26 93 75 83 74 342 186 156 Gujrénwéla .: 17

18 Fcrozepore 101 79. 180 101 79 2 109 80 191 111 80 1 2 5 1 2 Ferochore 18

N)

U!
.q

19 Rzixmlpindi 2 .. 7 5 Réwal indi

19
20 Jhellim y 115 113 52 2 16 10 308 183 125 Jhelmfi 20
21 (103mb 20 22 47 25 22 40 40 80 4O 4O Gujmt 21
22 bhahrur - 11 4 4 19 15 4 Shahpur 22

[0
NJ
1—4
H
1-1
i
q
01
H
(\3

23 1100111111 80 75 155 80 75 1 1 1 143 131 274 143 131 Mooltan 23
24 .llmng 31 19 50 31 19 36 36 1 73 37 36 Jhang 24
25 Moutizf‘omfir); 7 4 1 1 l3 8 5 Montgomery 25
26 Mum 4145(er 1 5 6 11 5 6 Muzaffargarh 26
27 D. I. Khan D. I. Khan 27
33 1). (1.1411811 D. G. Khan 28
29 Bannu . Bannu 29
3o Pesh’fiwar 57 54 111 57 54 12 4 13 12 4 Peshziwar 30
31 11321113. 4 . 2 2 8 6 2 Hazfira. 31
32 Kohat Kohét 32

 

 

 

 

1,039 996 2,035 1,039 996 299 232 97 83 711 '396 315 Delhi I
562 535 1,097 562 535 250 185 152 129 716 402 314 Hissar II
44 26 146 149 365 190 175 67 73 140 67 73 Umballa ... III
IV Jullundur 83 63 146 83 63 249 218 3 2 472 252 220 Jullundur IV
V Amritsar 12 1,928 1,801 3,746 1,940 1,806 280 216 115 90 4 2 707 399 308 Amritsar V
VI Lahore 112 83 195 112 83 2 148, 110 260 150 110 158 125 83 74 5 7 452 246 206 Lahore VI
VII Rawalpindi 2 2 2 26 22 48 26 22 133 118 52 2 60 54 419 245 174 Rawalpindi V11:
VIII Mooltan 80 75 155 80 75 32 19 51 32 19 43 40 150 138 371 193 178 Mooltan VIII
Derajiit 1X
57 54 12 4 16 12 4 4 2 2 8 6 2 Peshawar X
1 1 1 Kliaibar Pass XI

Total of Brit.
01“ 4,209 2,191 2,018 46 26 2,048 1,898 1 4,019 2,095 1,924 1,483 1,209 255 168 468 413 3,996 2,206 1,790 Territory

.1

I Delhi ....
II Hissar
III Umballa

 

 

 

£71

 

IX Derajiit
X Pesliziwar 57 54 111
XI Khaibar Pass

Total of Brit,
Territory 12

Native States 429 36516 9

Total of the
Province 44:1

 

 

 

 

 

m
1

p—J
KI
no
“to

 

 

 

 

819 445 374 503 479 982 503 479 352 299 16 10 113 94 884 481 403 Native States

Total of the
37016 9 2,179 2,013 5,028 2,636 2392 46 26 2551 2,377 l 5,001 2,598 2,403 1,835 1,508 271 178 581 507 4,880 2,687 2,193 Province

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1
1

..—

NOIOITEH
‘SSLSVO
’8
53818.1.
““91. 2113
O

TABLE NO. VIII A—contz‘nued

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1&-
m .
Statement showmg the Distribution of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Religion
”W """ 116 117 I 118 119 - ‘ 1210
q. CHISHT1 PAKHiWARA I SARRARA KURM1 PUJARI’ - ,
penal DISTRICTS, ‘ l DISTRICTS, Sena].
T v 9‘ a & ' ~ ‘ - - . - 9 I 0
b0 DIVMONS C Musalman Musalman I Musalman Hmdu S1kh Mmuzafil Total Hmdu L33]? Total DIVISIONS m 110
B th B th Both ' ”“"‘* 11 th B th
50263 M F scoxes M F I SCXCS M t M F i i M F segms M F M F M F 58168 M F
1 Delhi 76 43 3 ... . 144 88 1 233 145 88 . Delhi 1
2 Gurgaon 506 251 25 ... .. 28 19 .. 47 28 19 ,, Gurgaon 2
3 Karmil 305 163 14 ... ..- .. 93 59 8 1 161 101 60 . . Kama! 3
4 Hissar s 5 I .. . ... Hissar 4
5 Rohtak 2 2 ... .. . .. Rohtak 5'
6 Sirsa ... .. ... .. Sirsa. 6
7 Umballa .. . . 377 126 2 3 508 379 129 ... .. Umballa 7.
8 Ludhiana - 35 14. . . 49 35 14 .. .-.. .. Ludhiana 8
9 Simla. ... 66 3 8 7 112 74 38 112 115 227 112 115 Simla. ... a
10 Jullundur 52 31 21 299 187 486 299 187 ’ .. 20 25 45 20 25 Jullundm' 10
11 Hoshiérpur . .. .. 16 1+ 39 16 MI 8 7 15 s 7 Hoshiérpur 11.
12 Kéngra -- - 21 9 ‘30 21 9 464 372 836 464 372 Kéngra ... 12
13 Amritsar 3 1 2 190 128 62 I .. 227 130 407 227 180 109 94 203 109 94 Amritsar 13
14 Gurdaspur 309 168 141 450 240 210 I . . l .. 1 1 . . .. Gurdéspur 14
15 Sialkot .. 2,411 1,282 1,159 I . . .. _, V .. Sialkot 15‘
16 Lahore 132 69 63 j 29 24 5 I . 981 3S . 136 98 38 69 66 135 69 66 Lahore . 16
17 Gujrénwéla . 8 5 3‘ 175 91 84 17 ll ,. 28 17 ll ' .. . ... Gujrénwéla 17
18 Ferozepore 429 274 155 V . .. .. ... 225 137 . 362 225 137' ,, Ferozepore 18,
19 Rawalpindi .. . .. .. 359 267 623 356 267 . Rawalpindi 19
20 Jhelum 21 16 5 I 2-13 84 15 3 345 258 87 , Jhelum 20
21 Gujrat 13.3 68 67 I 213 104 109 .. .. .. . ,. Gujrét 21
22 Shahpur 137 55 82 I 25 13 12 - ~- . Shahpnr 22
23 Mooltan 451 222 229 A 727 393 334 so 1 1 1 3 31 2 .. .. . Mooltan 2;;
24 Jhang 421 220 201 1 . . .. 8 2 10 10 30 18 12 .. l _1 I Jhang .. 24:
25 Montgomery 674 311 333 8 7 1 12 0 .. .. 17 12 5 .. .. Montgomery 25
26 Muzafiargarh... 97 50 47 . n . .. - - ... Muzafiargarh... 25
27 D. I. Khan . 110 49 61 . . .. - . D. I. Khan ... 27
28 D. G. Khan 41 21 20 1 1 . 20 11 31 20 11 . D. G. Khan ... 23
29 Bannu 132 65 67 ‘3 3 3 .. .. Bannu . 29
30 Peshawar 1 1 -- 3 3 3 3 2 5 3 2 Peshéwar ... 3o
31 Hazéra . .. 4,426 2,314 .. . Hazéra. 31
32 Kohzit .. .. .. Kohzit 32
I Delhi 887 457 430 .. 265 166 9 1 441 274 167 .. Delhi I
II Hissar 10 7 3 .. .. ’ . .. .. .. .. Hissar II
III Umballa .. . 478 171 10 10, 669 488 181 112 115 ... 227 112 115 Umballa III
IV Jullundur 52 31 21 . . . . 336 210 .. . 546 336 210 472 379 20 25 896 492 404 Jullundur IV
V Amritsar 312 169 143 3,081 1,650 1,431 . 228 180 .. 408 228 180 .. 109 94 203 109 94 Amritsar v ,
VI Lahore 569 348 221 204 115 89 . 340 186 526 340 186 I 69 66 135 69 66 Lahore VI
VII Rawalpindi... 293 139 154 238 117 121 599 351 15 3 968 614 354 . .. .. Rawalpindi... VII
VIII Mooltan 1,643 833 810 735 400 - 33' .. 50 8 11 11 80 61 19 .. 1 . 1 1 . . Mooltan VIII
IX De‘rajét 283 135 I48 1 1 .. 3 .. 20 11 34 23 11 .. .. .. .. .. Derajét IX
X Peshawar . . 1 1 . 4,426 2,314 2,112 3 .. .. 3 3 3 2 .. 5 3 2 Peshawar X
XI Khaibar Pass . . .. . . .. ... ... ... .. ... .. .. Khaibar Pass XI
Total of Brit. Total of Brit.
Territory 3,998 2,089 1,909 4,311 2,314 1,997 4,426 2.314 2,112 2,302 1,272 15 3 50 33 3,675 2,367 1,308 587 49.6; #199 185 1,467 786 681 Territory
Native States 717 410 307 191 109 82 ... . 260 80 1 1 342 261 81 1,333 1,121 1 8 1 7 2,464 1,336 1,128 Native States
Total of the ' a , Total of the.‘
E Province-u I 43.71% 2.499 I 2216 42502124231 2079 I1 4,426 .1 2,3,13IJ21112 2.562 1,35%1151 £31 511 .341 4.017 2,628 1,389 1,9201 1,6171 202 1921 3931621221 1 31191 12mm”- ~

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

f - — - '1
1' . NJ
9 ~ :

 

“x

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

977

i I I / K A / B I u ; ' . .
Serial DISTRICTS, QALANDARI R A H B A R I E ‘NZADAH O H R: A DDISTRICTS, , serial ‘
No. Dwrsxoms &C. . . , IVISIONS sec, No. '
’ Musalman Hlndu Slkh M usalman Total Musalman Hindu Musalgpan ' Total ’
[WU-1 M F M F M F M F Both sexes M F 80th M F F M . F 30th sexes M F
50x05 7 ‘ sexes
1 Delhi 1-17 79 120 188 308 120 188 64 43 ‘ 147 97 1 2-15 148 97 Delhi '1
2 (iurgnon 1,8013 9-17 8 21 22 ... 46 24 3,671 1,893 1,778 ‘ 34 41 ... ... 75 34 41 Gurgaon 2
3 Karmil 14 9 5 ‘ 61-1 510 1 1,125 615 510 1 1 ... 131 109 240 131 109 Kamél 3
4 Hissar 30 10 20; 303 310 613 303 340 .. . . . . Hissar 4
5 ltolnak 208 301 509 208 301 -. .. ... . . . Rohtak 5
6 Sirsa, 8 1 28 23 ... 51 28 .. ... - ... . . . Sirsa. ... 6‘
7 Umhalla 6 6 73 21 1 1 96 74 7 5 ... . . . Umballa 7
8 Ludhizina. 2 1 ‘27 18 ... ... 45 27 ... . . . . . ... . . Ludhiana 8
9 Simla 2 ... 2 2 . . ... . .. Simla 9
10 Jullnmlur 9 4 . ... . .. . -- -- ... .. ... ... ... . . Jullundur 10
11 11()Shi£il‘pur ... 45 24 2 .. . u “I u. .u 0" "0 "o no an. n. HOShit’n'plll‘ no 11
12 liéngl'a ... In '. a on. on. ... 21 DH '00 5O 29 21 Kangl‘a as. 12
13 Amritsar . . . .. . .. .. . . . ... Amritsar 13
14 Gur'dzispul‘ ... ... ... ... o . a u . N no on u a nu u. ... Gurd‘ispur ”- 14
15 Slélkot ... 0-0 In. I. I. I. . I-I II o o no. '0! ' 0-. ... Siélko‘ on. 15 v,
16 Lahore 195 89 9 . .. .. ' 4 4 .. . . . . . , Lahore 16
17 Gujrénwfila 400 217 18:- , . .. ' . .. ,, Gujrénwéla. 17
18 Fcrozeporc 16 8 8 ‘ . . ... Ferozepore 18
19 Rawalpindi ... 5 3 2 , o. u on: ... u. on no. t o as. no Réwaipindi on. 19
20 J llclum 145 8l 6‘1 1 . .. . ... .. .. .. . .. . ... , Jhelum ... 20'
21 Gujrzit 800 409 391 l . .. .. .. . . . Gujrét 21
22 Shahpur ... 16 9 7 u I. n an up No . ... , Shahpul‘ ... 22
23 Mooltzm 16 11 5 f .. .. "... 5 4 1 . . . , Mooltan 23
24 .lllzing 122 74 48 ‘ .. . . .. - . .. .. Jhang 24
25 Montgomery 69 37 32 1 .. . .. .. . , Montgomery 25
26 Muzaifargarh ... . . . . Muzafiargarh 26
27 D. I. Khan . .. . . . . D. I. Khan ... 27
28 I). G. Khan .. .. . .. . D. G. Khan 28
29 1511111111 .,.. .. . .. . . Bannu 2
30 Peshawar . 3 3 . . Peshziwar 30
31 Hazéru . .. . . ... ‘- ... Hazéra. ... 31
32 Kolizit; .. ... .. .. ... .. ... Kohét 32
I Delhi 1,967 1,035 932 758 720 1 1,479 759 720 3,736 1,937 1,799 247 1 ~ 560 313 247 Delhi I
II lIissar ... 38 11 27 539 661 no. no. ’ ... ~01 1,203 539 664! o o a - ... 0-. Ion ... no. no. ... Hissal‘ ... II
III Umbailfl. on: 8 7 1 102 39 to. on. i 1 1 143 103 4:0 7 5 2 so. on. "' ”' Ion ... Umballa ... III
IV Jullundur ... 5% 28 26 u . . . o u u n on. o o 0 I ... 21 ... 00- 50 29 21 Jullundur ... IV
V Amritsar .. . .. m Amritsar V
‘TI Lallore III 601 314‘ 287' ... ... n- oun ... no. on. ~~o " 41 ‘ 4; ad. on. N. '0‘ 00- 0" ... Lahore 0.: VI
‘TII Iié‘Vaipindi ... 966 502 4164: j --- ... ... ... ... ... or: on. 00! n. on ... "0 "' "° 00- 000 ... Rawalpindi ... VII
VIII Mooltan 207 122 85 l .. . , . . 5 4 1 _ Modem VIII
IX Del‘ajfit ... no ... ... ... ... u- no. ... 0.. no on 0n on H on In "' "' "0 00- ... Derajét u-n IX
X PGBhEiWZLY ... so. out to. ... ... oo- ... ... ... ... ... I I 3 3 u c 0'. "‘ "‘ no. 00- ... PCShéwar III X
XI IillilibarPuSS-oo 0-0 no. ”0 ... on. on. no. , ... on In. 0.- no. Col 5” ’ ° ' "‘ ° ' Col '0' o: Khaibair Pass u- XI
Total of Brit. 1 Total of Brit.
Territory 3,841 2,019 1,822 1,399 1,423 1 1 1 2,825 1,401 1,424 3,755 1,953 1,805 , 268 1 610 342 268 Territory
0
Native States 54 3-1 20 466 530 5 1 31 23 1,056 502 554 2 2 { 1,372 3,055 1,683 1,372 Native States
Total of the l ‘ Total of the
Province 3,895 2,053 1,842 1,865 1,953 6 1 32 24 3,881 1,903 1,978 3,757 1,955 1,802 3 1,640 1 3,665 2,025 1,640 Province _
' '" w
=0 o _l 1-: <1
"' > H H.
E w 1’ d
o _' a. m l H.
— m m H H.
2 s" w e
’3

TABLE N0. VIII A—continued

 

Statement showing the Distribution of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Religion

1 I — 125 N MM 7 N I II V 126
i
I
|

127

 

TURK JAISWARA

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Serial . DISTRICTS. DISTRICTS. Serial
No. DIVIeons, 5:0. Cfif‘I—S' 1 . , ' D1V’1510N5,&C. No.
Hindu Musalman tian Total I: Hindu Musalman Total Hindu Slkh Musalman Others Total
—-—:— -W ~~-~‘— ~ ' f“ *B,‘,,‘]‘,*‘ ”"""“";‘“I m: “"""”'f" ”‘7— f‘ 40th , t . W I 1 I 750‘”
M I I M I M : sexes I M l4 I M I B M 1 - mes M 1: M B _\I_ I I M 1 MI 1 mm I M F
,,-_,______._ ,_,__,_._ _ ,, _r , , I . ,. , *~.
1 3 Delhi 213 18.3 258 219 1 876; 471 I 5 9, 2 Dem 1
2 I (Surgeon 11 5 16 11 Gurgaon ', 2
3 i Karnél 1 260 229 490 260 Karnél 3
I .
4 I Hissar 227 163 390 227 9 7 )6 q 7 Him, 4
5I tohtak m 14.; 309 m 23 23 46 23 23 Rohtak 5
6 I Sirsa 36 31 67 36 Sirsa 6
7 1‘ Umballa 107 117 224 107 450 290 1 741 450 ' 291 UmbaIIa 7
8 I Ludhit’ma 5 6 101 89 201 106 39 18 .. 57 39 18 Ludhiana 8
9 Simla .. 18.5 72 257 185 72 Simla 9
10 .IuIlnndur 72 35 107 72 35 Juuunaur '10
ll Hashiérpur Hoshiérpur ll
12 Kéngra 24 3 27 24 3 Kéngra 12
13 Amritsar Amritsar ... 13
14 Gurdéspur ._ 157 94 63 47 29 76 47 29 Gurdéspul' ... 14
15 Siélkot 1 1 2 2 ... Siélkot ... 15
16 Lahore 3 2 47 47 99 50 95 48 47 Lahore 16
17 Gujra’tnwzila .. . Gujrénwéla 17
18 ‘ Ferochore 38 45 83 38 Ferozepore 18
4
19 Réwalpindi 121 114 235 121 188 103 85» 788 385 1 1,174 789 385 Rawalpindi 19
20 Jhelum .. 60 42 102 60 42 Jhelum ... 20
21 Gujz'ét .. ... ... ... ... ... ... Gujnit . ... 21
22 Shahpur 15 9 24 15 9 Shahpur 22
23 : Mooltan 21 14 170 127 332 191 1 1 127 97 2 226 127 99 Mooltan 23
24 ‘Jhang . .. 23 15 38 23 15 Jhang 24
25 Montgomery _ l 1 .. .. Montgomery 25
26 Muzatfargarh 3 2 5 3 16 9 ..: 25 16 9 Muzafiargarh 26
27 D. I. Khan 1 1 26 10 36 26 10 D. I. Khan ... 27
28 D. G. Khan 5 4 1 83 23 1 107 84 23 D. G. Khan 28
29 Bannu 15 2 17 15 2 Bannu 29
'30 Peshtiwar 23 23 23 83 54 29 121 48 .. 169 121 48 Peshéwar 30
31 ‘ Hazéra 2,996 1,621 1,375 36 17 53 36 17 Hazéra 31
32 [(011612 1 1 71 18 89 71 18 Kohét 32
I Delhi 213 186 529 453 1 1,382 742 5 3 2 .. Delhi I
II Hissar .. 427 339 766 427 32 30 62 32 30 Hissar II
III : Umballa 5 6 208 206 425 213 .. 674 380 1 1,055 674 381 Umballa III
IVIJuIIundur . . 96 38 134 96 38 Jullundur 1v
V Amritsar 1 1 . 159 96 63 47 29 76 47 29 Amritsar ... V
VI Lahore 3 2 85 92 182 88 95 48 47 Lahore VI
VII Rawalpindi 121 114 235 121 188 103 85 848 427 1 15 9 1,300 864 436 Rawalpindi VII
VIII Mooltan 21 14 173 129 337 194 2 2 166 121 2 289 166 123 Mooltan ... VIII
IX Derajat .. I 6 5 1 124 35 1 160 125 35 Derajat IX
X Peshawar 23 23 23 I 3,080 1,676 1,404 228 83 311 228 83 Peshawar X
XI. Khaibar Pass... 28 4 32 32 Khaibar Pass... XI
Total of Brit. Total of Brit. '
Territory 386 322 1,422 1,220 1 3,351 1,808 '35 1,933 1,602 ' 2,243 1,143 1 16 12 4 3,419 2,264 1,155 Territory
Native States 5 4 99 84 192 104 .. 44 28 72 44 28 Native States
Total of the , Total of the
, Provmce I 391 I 326 1,521 1,304 I 1 3,543 1,912 I . 35 1,933 1,602 I 287 1,171 1 16 12L 4 I. 3,491 2,308 1,183 Province

 

8?

 

/ I ‘ 1 ‘7 / I ' I I
BAHRUPIA BELDAR G_HULAM 1 NYARIA

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Serial DISTRICTS, Serial
No. DIVISIONS, 3w. _ . Musal- , ‘ , . No.
Hlndu Slkh man Total Hmdu Musalman Total Musalman I-Ilndu Slkh MusalmanlOthersl Total
"T” ’ ‘1 “Z '_‘;'“ “13,5111 , , , , , '" ‘ , ‘ 135111 11811 , . , Both
:11 *1; M 1 1 M 1 mm M 1 M11 _ 1 M 1 sew M ‘ was M F M 11 M F M 1 M 1 sexes M F

1 Delhi 1 1 1 3 . 1,»
2 Gurgaon 1 1 2 1 1 1 2 3 1 2 2
3 11811.91 15 17 32 15 17 2 2 6 3 13 8 5 3-
4 Nissar 1 2 8 1 2 112 110 82 52 356 194 31 30 61 31 30 4
5 1111111111: 8 4 12 8 4 6 4 25 1.5 .. 48 31 17 5
6 81:82 . , , .. 6
7 Umballa SS 67 155 88 1 1 51 49 102 52 50 7
8 11111111161111. .. . . .. . . .. 1 9 9 19 10 9 8
9 81111111. .. . 9
10 .11111111141111‘ 1 1 2 1 16 12 28 16 12 10
11 lloshifn‘pul‘... 33 46 52 36 167 85 82 262 253 515 262 . 6 2 8 6 2 ll
12 K111151111 1 1 1 217 2'28 475 247 2 1 3 3 12

Amritsar .. ‘ 7 10 17 7 10 13

Gurdéspur 32 26 58 82 26 12 6 79 81 1 179 91 88 14
15 Siélkot _ 533 519 1,052 533 519 5 1 94 73 173 99 16 8 ... 36 12 72 52 2O 15

16 Lahore

8 12 366 405 791 374
17 G11j1'1’1nw1’113.

9 4 132 113 258 141 117 16
.. 207 235 442 207 235 17

 

18 Ferozepure... 1 1 2 1 2 9 7 18 11 7 18
19 Raiwa1pi11di _ , 40 37 137 156 376 183 84 54 23 ' 15 176 107 69 19
20 Jhelnm 9 10 19 9 10 4- 3 2o 7 34 24 . 141 213 354 141 213 20
21 G11j1'1'1t 28-1 81 866 775 5 8 2,022 1,155 867 91 185 279 94 58 60 118 58 6o 21
22 81mhpur 12 111 22 12 1o 41 69 119 41 . 24 16 4o 24 16 22
23 1119011911 3 2 18 15 38 21 99 58 41 23
21 .Humrz . 21 6 27 21 6 - 24
25 Montgomery 45 26 71 45 26 25
26 Mumfnrgm'h 46 33 79 46 33 30 63 33 30 26
27 1). 1.1(111111... _ 11 6 17' 11 1 2 3 1 2 27
28 I). G. Khan 2 2 4 2 2 .. 1 1 1 28
29 1311mm 42 7 6 4 59 48 11 29
30 116.41.511.41- 7 7 7 3,347 1,766 1,581 842 63 905 842 63 30
31 113211111 . 31
32 1161156 9 6 15 9 6 32
I‘Delhi 1 1 15 18 35 16 19 .. . .. 2 2 7 5 .. 16 9 7 I
II 11188er 9 6 15 9 6 112 110 82 52 356 194 6 4 56 43 109 62 47 II
III Umballa 88 G7 155 88 1 1 52 49 9 9 121 62 59 III
IV Jullundur 34 46 52 36 168 86 82 510 482 992 510 2 23 14 39 25 14 1V
V Amritsar... 565 545 1,110 565 545 5 94 73 173 99 28 14 79 81 43 23 268 150 118 V
VI Lahore 8 12 367 406 793 375 11 4 348 355 718 359 359 VI
VII 11111V31pi11di 305 10-1 866 775 5 8 2,063 1,176 887 50 40 292 417 799 342 84 54 246 304 688 330 358 VII
VIII Mooltan . . 3 2 64 48 117 67 99 58 41 99 62 161 99 62 VIII
1X Demjzit 2 2 4 2 2 11 6 17 11 43 7 7 6 63 5o 13 IX
X Peshawar... .. 7 7 7 47 1,766 1,581 851 69 920 851 69 X
XI 11115111511354 .. . . . . . 11 11 11 XI
Total of
Brit. Terr. 351 159 1,483 1,356 20 26 3,395 1,854 1,541 284 238 1,409 1,478 3,409 1,693 13,446 1,824 1,622 1,028 155 131 130 838 821 11 .. 3,114 2,008 1,106
Nat. States 5 2 26 26 2 4 65 33 32 . . 32 8 40 32 4 4 123 95 226 127 99

 

Total of the
Province 356 161 1,509 1,382 22 30 3460 1887 1,573;

 

1.:
[\9
0
C11

3

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1284 238 1,441 1,486 3,449 1,725 ' 3,446 1,824 1,622 1,032 159 131 130 961 916 11 3,340 2,135
‘ 1 1

 

 

110101-133
‘5315vo
’8
$381141
2119.1. ‘HJEI

6 I"

 

Serial DISTRICTS.
No. DIN/15103.5, &c.
1 Delhi
2 Gurgrion
3 Kai-1123.1
4 H1883!-
5 liohtak
6 Sil'sa
7 Umhana
8 Ludhiéna
9 Simla
10 Juililndxlr
11 Hoabiérpur
12 Klingra.
13 Amritsar
'14 Gllrdéspur
15 812111166
16 Lahore
17 Giljléuvr41‘a ..
1 8 Fcrochore
19 Rfiwalpindi
20 .Iheium
21 Gujrét
22 bhuhliur
3 3166117111
24 Jbang
25 Montgomery
26 Muzaflargai'h...
27 D. I. Khan
28 I). G. Khan .
29 Bannu
30 Peflliiwar
31 Hazéra
32 Kohzit
I Delhi
II Hissar
III Umbalia ...
IV Jullundur
V Amritsar
VI Lahore
VII Rz'iwaipindi
.VIII Mooltan
IX Derajzit
X Pesha'lwar
XI Khaibar Pass
' Total of Brit.
Territory
Native States

Total of the
i Province

 

:_'“’T:fii_""" T 314:”7LTTI ‘L‘Z.”‘,‘TZ.V

Statement showing

TABLE N0. VIII A—covlti'nued

the Distribution of the

 

133

People

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

by Tribe, Caste, and Religion

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

II

 

132 134 135
KAMANGAR GAGRA DAOLI’ KANJAR sgiai
___fi f 0.
Hindu Musalman Total Hindu Musalman Total . Hindu Sikh Total Hindu Musalmanl Total
M | F WHHIMIVV :1”: 1 M 4 31:1“ 11 F 3310}: I M I F ' M -E _, 51 i 113;; M F F M F 35(4):; M F ‘
i 53 54 167 53 ' 368 591 283 308 1
361 692 331 361 2
168 196 268 168 27 22 49 27 22 14 1 30 15 15 9
5 ll 16 5 1 1 1 4
i 46 3 71 46 5
i 131 134 265 131 134 6
I .. 19 17 36 13 61 47 168 61 47 28 30 6 2 66 34 53 114 61 53 7
1 .. 5 7 l2 5 114 55 169 114 55 . . .. .. .8
.. . 1 1 9
.. 3 2 3 28 21 49 28 21 6 6 6 .. 1°
7 8 15 7 65 56 115 65 50 484 161 71 81 797 555 242 . 11
135 136 . 265 135 6 9 15 6 9 210 171 .. 381 210 171 12
22 39 61 22 45 44 147 132 368 192 176 13
7 4 ll 148 166 368 148 160 1‘
. j 25 19 198 179 421 223 198 | 15
116 123 239 116 ' 26 14 221 171 426 241 185 l 15
25 58 33 164 92 276 265 677 380 297 17
19 26 39 19 26 28 54 26 28 I 1'3
168 122 296 168 5 5 5 19
25 17 42 25 2°
20 1:; 213 26 21
69 62 131 69 .9. 22
236 211 441 236 23
91 82 171 91 i 3’5
79 79 158 79
96 69 163 96 25
6 4 9 5 27
6 5 11 6 23
62 89 161 62 29
3 18 49 31 - 3°
98 86 178 98 .. 31
5 7 12 5 32
161 154 315 161 27 22 49 27 22 683 1 1,313 629 684 I
45 42 87 45 , 132 134 266 132 134
.. 18 24 42 18 175 102 277 175 192 28 30 6 2 66 34 53 115 62 53 III
135 136 16 16 285 145 .. 99 86 179 99 80 700 332 71 81 1,184 771 413 W
29 3 72 29 70 63 493 471 1,097 563 534 V
168 168 336 168 124 166 523 404 1,157 647 510 . .. .. .. -- VI
282 214 496 282 .. 5 5 5 .. VII
496 441 937 496 VIII
73 48 121 73 IX
134 105 . 239 134 X
'° on u .. 90 XI
135 130 1,416 1,249 2,930 1,551 1,379 194 169 1,317 1,079 2,759 1,511 1,248 733 362 77 83 1,255 810 44 736 132 135 1,694. 823- 871
120 108 228 120 108 28 18 161 144 351 189 162 890 733 19 6 1,648 909 7 3 550 622 1,178 553 625
135 187 $478 .100 .1419, ,. 4, . -9105 A 1'29'W1- _o.--i~.?§94§82i 7274 2.2721 1.272 114921

 

 

 

09

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

v

’ — '— I‘IU ‘—
. DARVESH BARARA CHAHZAN ! CHURIGAR ARAB .
Sena] DISTRICTS, i Seeral
N . DIVISIONS, 5w. , , . o.
0 Musalman Hindu M16321- Total Others Musalman Chrlstlan Total Musalman
“111711177—71‘1-7“ F 111 1“ E 11‘— _ 130111 91 1“ Both 91. M F M F Both sexes M F Both M F
_ . soxos sexes sexes sexes
1 Delhi , , 30 23 .. 55 32 23 1
2 Gurgaon .. _, 1 1 .. 128 70 58 2
3 Karnz’d . .. ... .. ... - 3
4 Ilissar ... . . . . , 4.
5 11(111tak ... . I. H 153 81 72 . 5
6 811-53 . I. no OI ' ' " to 6
7 UmbaNa 16 6 22 16 ... ... . .. . .. ., . 7
8 11116111111113: a no to. 0-0 . n 19 17 2 8
9 Simla. .. .. .. .. ,, 9
10 Jullundul‘ 51 39 1 2 93 52 4 2 6 4 2 . 10
1| Hoshifn‘pur 95 104 .. 199 95 25 22 47 25 22 .. 11
12 Kz’mgra 493 496 989 493 2,624 1,221 64 55 119 64 55 ,, 12
13 Amritsar 1,095 579 186 175 . 361 186 75 84 159 75 84 13
14 Gurdftspul‘ ... 1,004 540 464 160 164 1 2 327 161 57 48 105 57 48 , 14
15 811111101: ... ... 16 21 26 16 79 42 101 105 206 101 105 ,. V15
16 Lahore .. _ 41 32 73 41 32 3 3 16
17 G ujrénwdla . , .. . , 34 38 72 34 38 . . 17
18 Ferochore ,. . ,. . 9 4 13 9 4 13
19 Rfiwnlpindi .. .. 69 69 138 69 69 17 9 8 19
20 Jhelum .- . 101 79 180 101 79 .. ._ 20
21 Gujx‘ét .. - _ 124 107 231 124 107 .. 21
22 Shahpur 52 45 97 52 45 1. 22
23 Mooltan . .. 44 39 83 44 39 475 254 221 23
24 Jhang , , 17 15 32 17 15 '24
25 Montgomery .. . . . , 2 2 2 . 35 18 17 .25
26 Muzaflargarh ,. .. ,, 32 20 52 32 20 297 172 125 26
27 D. 1. Khan 1 .. 1 1 23 11 12 127
28 1). G. Khan l 1 , l . 1 l 32 17 15 28
29 Bannu - _. 2
30 Peshsiwar . 3 2 . . . 5 3 2 1,41 8 800 618 30
31 Hazeira. . .. . 49 46 ... 95 49 46 23 18 5 31.
32 Kohfit 7 7 ... .. 23 6 29 58 52 6 . 32
1 Delhi . .. . .. . 31 24 .. 183 102 '81 .. I
II Hissm‘ ..r . . . . . 153 81 72 .. II
III Umballa. . . . 16 6 ,, 22 16 ... .. 19 17 2 III
IV Jullundur ... 639 639 1 2 1,281 640 2,624 1,221 93 79 .. 172 93 79 .IV
V Amritsar 2,099 1,119 980 362 360 27 18 767 389 233 237 470 233 237 . V
VI Lahore .. . .. .. 84 74 .. 158 84 74 3 3 VI
VII Rawalpindi... . .. 346 300 ¢ - 646 346 300 17 9 .8 VII
VIII Mooltan . .. .. .. .. 95 74 169 95 74 807 444 363 VIII
:1}; Demjét 1 1 .. .. 2 2 _ 2 .. Q 55 28 27 .IX
X Peshfiwar 7 7 .. .. . 75 54 29 .. 158 104 54' 1,441 818 623 X
XI Khaibar Puss , . . ,, .. .. . . . . 'XI
Total of Brit.
Territory 2,107 1,127 980 5 1,017 1,005 28 20 2,070 1,045 2,624 1,221 959/ 842 29 2,111 1,140 971. 2,342 1,319 1,023
Nat. States 586 306 280 296 291 10 8 605 306 ... '88. 88 337 173 164: . . . .
Total of the ,
Province... 2,693 1,433 1,260 ? 1,313 1,296 38 28 2,675 1,351 2,624 1,221 1,047 930 29 2,448 1,313 1,135 2,34- 1,319 1,023
bi
3" o *‘3 <
m > ‘1 7" hul-
E m E 5'“ '
5 a a g III-Io
2 ‘ E; 9

19

TABLE N0, VIII A—continued

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Statement showing the Distribution of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Religion
141 _, 1 142— 143 144
I I I 1‘ I I / I .
Serial DISTRICTS, BHAND KACHHI JALALI UNTWAL Sign
No. DIvrsxoxs, &C. 1 v. 0.
Hindu Sikh Musalman Total ‘i Hindu M51211- Others Total 1 Hindu Musalman Total Musalman T013211
4 “P" * 5* 4 i B m
M F M | F M F 8;;th M 1 F 1 M 1 F M 1 F M F 33:: 1 M | F ,| M F M F- 3:33 I M 1 F M F 58:69 M F
—— W ___,‘___ ‘. _______~____-—1._._ -_-————- ——"‘—""‘__
1 115116 27 19 46 27 19 693 629 1 1,323 693 630‘ 530 443 973 530 3 4 7 3 4 g
2 Gurgaon 35 36 71 35 36;; 1 1 1 * 21 15 36 21 ,3
3 Karnfil 6 3 9 6 3: 161 122 1 284 162 122; 333 276 609 333
4 Hissar ' 36 25 61 36 251? _. g
5 115111111: .. 15 12 27 15 12:; 1 1 1 1 .. 6
6 Sirsa 3 3 1 2 9 4 5,: 11 5 16 11 511..
7 Umballa 245 28 273 245 28 43 12 55 43 121 . g
8 gndlhiéna . g 2; 2 7 3 41 . 9
9 11118 8 5 31 .
10 Jullundur 25 17 42 25 17% 16 13 29 16 13 1(1)
11 Hoshiérpur 9 10 9 1! . ... 12
12 Kangra _ 11 11 11 ‘ .
13 Amritsar 59 7 66 59 7’ E:
14 gurlrliéspur 1 .. 15-
15 ‘16. 0t . .‘
16 Lahore 7- 8 9 2 48 35 109 64 45,1 23 11 34 23 11 82 52 134 82 i?
17 , Gujrénwfila i 65 55 120 65 55 ‘3 ‘ 138 112 250 138 18
18 Ferozepore 2 24 33 59 26‘ 331 1 1 1 I 54 41 95 54
1
19 Rawalpindi ... 1 1 2 2, 2 - 2 2 " 2?)
20 Jhelum 32 22 54 321 22 1 .. . -- 21
21 21:61:98 1 1 2 1 1 ‘ l 1 2 .. 3 1 - 22
22 1‘ a par . 16 15 31 16 15 .. "
23 Mooltan 281 225 506 281 225 1 i 2 -- 2 2 427 367 794 427 363 2:
34 {iaantg g2 44 11);; 62 24H, * 1(1) 7 1; 1(1) :5 3 1i; (15 25
." 1 on game 3 '5 63 '31 .. "'_ _
2‘: Muzaffargafix 2 03 5 2 311 l! .. 28 15 45 29 16 26
, ‘ 1 38 16 54 38 16 27
:8 11261121121 1 1 1 1 I " 94 82 176 94 82 28
29 BAnI-lu ... ... ... .... ":38 “.29 “-67 ”.38 ".29 j .. 64 61 125 64 61 29
3411 12:36:41 1 4 2 6 4 21'"; 4 1 5 4 1 1?? 16$ 333 1513? 163 131(1)
32 K5521 I: I: I: :3: III III I: III I: III 1 I: I: I: I: 7.: 1 1 225 200 425 225 200 32
1 Delhi 6‘ 3 62 5' 126 68 58? 855 751 1 1 1,608 856 884 734 1,618 884. 3 4 7 3 4 I
II Hissar 3' 3 16 14 36 19 17 48 30 78 48 .. II
III Umballa 245 28 273 245 2811 51 17 2 70 51 III
IV Jullundur 1 45 18 63 45 16 13 29 16 13 1V
V Amritsar . . i 59 7 66 59 .. V~
'VI Lahore 9 8 9 2 137 123 288 155 133:1 24 11 35 24 274 205 479 274 VI
VII Réwalpindi 1 50 38 89 51 38‘; 3 2 5 3 V11
VIII Mooltan 408 327 735 408 327 " 13 7 2O 13 462 380 849 463 386 VI
IX Derajét .. 38 29 67 38 29 1‘ .. 196 159 305 196 109 IX
x Peshéwar 4 2 6 4 21‘; 5 1 6 422 376 798 422 316 X
XI KhaibarPass... ..'. l’ 1 1 1 X1
TOtal of British 1 .
Territory 264 42 9 2 715 588 1,620 988 632 1,088 835 1 3 1 1,928 1,090 3 2 1,171 946 2,122 1,174: 1,099 937 2,038 1,100 938
1?
Native States 20 25 77 77 284: 172 655 381 274%: 178 152 330 178 72 4:0 112 72 29 33 62 29 33
Total of the {I .. .-
Province 284 67 86 79 999 760 2,275 1,369 9061 1,266 987 1 3 1 2,258 1,268 3 2 1,243 986 2,234 1,246 1,128 970 2,100 1,129 911
1 1 _. _

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

PURBIA H REYA ‘ GORKHA Serial

Serial DISTRICTS, T A J I K No

No. D1v1810N8,&C. __.__.,_____, '
Musalman

"Ithli‘l

”foxes l

 

 

Hindu Sikh man tian Total Hindu Mgiafi' Total Hindu Sikh M3123:- Others Total

‘ ‘ , 1 , Both , Both Both
M 14 M 14 711 B M F sexes M F M F M F sexes M F M F M F M F M F sexes M F

——.—~___.._—.—.

Musal- Chris-

 

 

 

 

M F

 

 

 

 

 

l

Delhi 1 1 1,067 925 1 1,993 1,067 926
Gm‘gaon _, ...
Karmil

Ilissar
ltohtak
81189.

Umballa ..
Ludhiana. ...
Simla

wmq an» umw
wmq amh wan

67 50 117 67 50
12 18 30 12 18 11
38 24 62 38 24 l 1 1 12

Lu!
0

Jullundur
Iloshizirpur
12 Kangra.

H
p—I

1 3 Amritsar
1 4 Gurdaspur
15 Siélkot

4 628 293 921 628 293 14:
16 7 ... ... ... u- no “I 23 16 7 In ... "' "a ... can ... ... u- ”. NI ”- ... ... u. ... on. 001
16 Lahore -- 64 29 93 64 29 6 2 s
17 Gujrfinwfila .. . .. 8 17
18 Ferozepore I

35 35 20
16 4 6 26 22 4 2t

CD
00
{D

19 Réwalpindi 11 7 4
20 Jllelum .. .9
21 Gujrat

22 Shahpur

84 68 16
128 73 55 1

ca
--q
or
c
~1an can“
moron-.0
or
o

23 Mooltan 30 16 34 21 ... ... ... 1 ..'. ... l 4 ... 6 2 4 23
24 Jhang . 1 1 ... ... 24
25 Montgomery 50 23 85 57 28 ... 25

26 Muzafiargarh

27 D. I. Khan
28 D. G. Khan ..
29 Bannu

100 56 III -.- '" cl. 0-. Cl! III as. on. I.‘ "' u- ... ... ... an on. "‘

30 Peshawar 1,889 979 910
31 Hazéra 117 87 60
32 Kohét u- ... ...

2 .3: 576 185 I: I: I: I: I: 761 576 185 31
12 12 12 32

Haw
l0
HQ“

I Delhi 1 1
II Hissar
III Umballa - . - . . . .
IV Jullundur
V Amritsar
VI Lahore . . . - . . . . . . .
V11 Rawalpindi... 11 7 4
VIII Mooltan
IX Derajzit
X. Peshawar 2,036 1,066 970
XI Khaibar Pass

Total of Brit.
Territory... 2,048 1,074 974

1,067 925 1 1,993 1,067 926 I

12 6 6 III
1 IV

67 64 1 132 68 64 6 6
608 293 921 628 293 V

117 92 209 117 92
325 236 3 3 567 328 239 .. .
64 29 93 64 29 6 2 8
181 74 20 11 286 201 85 16 4 1 6 ;.. 27 23 4 VII
80 39 12 10 141 92 49 1 1 4 6 2 4 VIII
76 ‘ 3 4 1 1 220 139 81 l
20 15

.185 782 597 185 x

Q11
0‘
<9
~1

1...:
C71 Q71
C"!

615 1 38 28 1 1 1,668 1,021 611 1,067 925 1 1,993 1,067 926; 1,250 188 113 6 1 1,759 1,265 191
359 251 105 ...l 92 57 1........... 153 96

01
q

Native States

Total of the
Province”, 2,048 1,074- 974

en
01
H

5 13 6 1 1,912 1,361

J—t
03
.41.
w
01
14:.
01

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

‘10
o:
R}
*1
1:)
o
to

38 28 1 1 2,027 1,278 749 1,067 925 1 1,993 1,067 926

 

 

 

 

 

 

NOIOI'IEH
‘531svo
’8
SBSIHJ.
31.191. 11.13
'9 111A

 

TABLE N0. VIII A—cominued

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

v:
0:
Statement showing the Distribution of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Religion
149 150 151 152 153 154

. THAvi BADDUN GHAi NIRMALA DHOGRI SHORAGAR .
81:11:11 st'rmcrs, _ ngl

0' Dmsxon 8’ 3.0. Hindu Musalman Hindu Sikh Total Hindu M13221- Total Hindu M13231- Total 0-

B h B th B)t} 1‘ Both ‘ ‘ 1 .15 L1). B th
seZtes M 30105 M ‘ F ’ séxe; M M I SGXCS M B 1' M B E: i 86:88 M F M F M F 562188 M F

1 Delhi 2 2 2 l

2 Gurgaon - 2

3 Karnél 1 8 8 163 109 272 163 109 3

4 Hissar 1 1 335 240 575 335 240 4

5 Rohtak 6 6 206 199 405 206 199 5

6 Sirsa. ... .. .. 6

7 Umballa 9 l 11 5 39 31 8‘ .. .. .. h 8 12 20 8 12 7

3 Ludhiana 121 61 .. . . . 1 1 2 1 1 ! , s
9 8111119. ... ... .. . 9
10 Jullundur 339 180 3 54 12 141 116 25 .. 133 103 236 133 103 10
11 Hoshiérpur - 56 31 3 61 4 97 88 9 .. 22 22 44 22 22 11
12 Kéngra ... . 783 1 . 1 1 . 707 705 1,412 707 705 .. , . 12
13 Amritsar 164 83 322 98 430 329 101 13
14 Gnrdéspur 91 48 .. .. . 14
15 Siélkot . . . . . 15
16 Lahore 339 174 47 7 127 111 16 i 16
17 [Gujrénwéla 151 90 1'2 .. 12 12 .. 17
18 Ferozepore 170 96 218 19 237 218 19 ... 18»
19 Rawalpindi 15 2 28 26 2 .. 19
20 Jhelum 5 16 14 2' .. 20
21 Gujrét 8 11 32 21 11 .1 21
22 Shahpur 1 10 10 .. 22
23 Mooltau .. ... 23
24 Jhang . . 24
25 Montgomery 2 2 ... . 25
26 Muzafiargarh .. .. 25
27 D. I. Khan .. u ... ,, .. 27
28 D. G. Khan .. -- .. .. .. 28
29 Bannu ,, .. 29
30 Peshéwar - 30
31 Hazéra. 5 4 1 31
32 Kohét . 32
I Delhi 1 8 8 ... 163 111 .. 274 163 111 I
II Hissar .. .. 7 7 .. .. .. 541 439 980 541 439 II
III Umballa 130 62 11 5 39 31 8 l 1 2 1 1 8 12 20 8 12 III
IV Jullundur 395 211 789 116 16 239 205 34 707 705 1,412 707 705 155 125 280 155 125 IV
V Amritsar 255 131 322 98 430 329 101 .. .. V
VI Lahore 660 360 277 26 376 341 35 .. .. .. . . VI
VII Rawalpindi 29 13 86 71 15 .. .. .. 7 VII
VIII Mooltan 2 2 .. .. .. . .. ... VIII
IX Derajét . .. IX
X Peshéwar 5 4 1 ... .. . X
XI Khaibar Pass... XI

Total of Brit.

Territory .. 1,440 764 789 756 158 1,192 998 194 707 705 1 1 1,414 708 706 704 550 163 137 1,554 867 687
Native States 1,904 964 940 296 162 72 264- 46 526 453 73 161 141 302 161 141 66 28 94 66 28
Total of the

Provmce 1,904 9641 940 1 1,736 926 861 63h 1’0201 204L 1,718 1,451 267 8681 8461 11 11 1,716] 8691 847 770 578 163 1371 1,648[ 933 71.5

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1’9

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

l 1 ~’1 1
Serial DISTRICTS, S A D H P A S I S I Q L t G A R DISTRICTS, Serial
No. D1v1s103s, &C. . _ 1 . DIVISIONS, &C. No.
Hmdu Sikh Jain Christian Total Hmdu Others Total S1kh Musalman . Total
M F M F M F M F “32:1; M F M 1 F M F 3:22; M F M F M F £32: M F
1 Delhi 130 40 4 5 179 134 45 15 5 2O 15 5 ' 4 2 2 Delhi 1
2 Gurgaou 230 119 1 350 230 120 6 6 6 1 ... 1 Gurgaon 2
3 Karnél 167 125 1 293 168 125 128 93 221 128 93 6 6 12 6 6 Karnél ... 3
4 Ilissar 37 15 52 37 15 . 31 16 15 Hissar 4
5 110111111: 437 161 598 437 161 . 7 2 5 Rohtak 5
6 Sirsa . ... ... .. .. ... ... ... .. 1 1 ... Sirsa 6
7 Umhalla 8 2 10 8 186 170 356 186 170 21 9 43 39 157 91 66 Umballa 7
8 Ludhiana. 2 2 4 2 5 4 9 5 . 4 .. . 23 24 47 23 24 Ludhiéna 3
9 5111113. ... .. ... ... ... 8 3 u. c.. 11 8 3 .. u- ”- ... ... Simla 9
10 Jullundur 10 7 17 10 7 17 2 15 Jullundur 10
11 Ilosliizil‘pur ,, ... .. 12 ... 12 12 Hoshiérpur 11
2 Kaugra. .. . . . 34‘ i 13 21 Kéngra 12
13 Amritsar 1 1 1 Amritsar 13
14 Gurdéspur ... ... ... Gurdzispur ... 14
15 Siélkot 63 36 ... 99 63 36 ... m ... Siélkot 15
16 Lahore 127 71 198 127 71 72 57 6 9 144 78 66 Lahore 15
17 anrzinwzila 6 3 9 6 3 8 4 12 8 4 Gujrénwéla 17
18 Ferochore 60 30 90 60 30 28 19 22 15 84 50 34 Ferozepore ... 13
19 Rzixvalpindi 134 60 194 134 60 4 1 73 87 165 77 88 Réwalpindi 19
20 Jhclum .. ... .. 10 13 23 10 13 Jhelum ... 20
21 anrat 3 3 3 .. 31 35 66 31 35 Gujrét 21
22 Shahpur ... 26 23 49 26 23 Shahpur ’22
23 Moolfan . ... Mooltan 23
21 .Ilmng . ... ... Jhang 24
25 Montgomery . .. ... Montgomery 25
26 Muzufiargarh . ... Muzaflfargarh 26
27 D. I. Khan ... ... on 4 4 8 4 4 no D. I: Khan. ... 27
28 D. G. Khan 8 3 11 8 3 ... D. G. Khan 28
29 811111111 .. .. ... Bannu ... 29
30 Peshawar 60 27 ... ... 87 60 27 79 62 144 82 62 Pesheiwar .. . 30
31 Hazfira .. .. 27 21 48 27 21 Hazaira 31
32 K0115“: u. ... 41 40 81 41 40 Kohét u. 32
I Delhi 527 284 1 1 4 5 822 532 290 149 98 247 149 98 6 6 17 8 9 Delhi I
II Hissar 474 176 650 474 176 . ... 39 19 20 Hissar II
III Umballa 8 2 2 2 14 10 4 199 177 376 199 177 21 9 66 63 204 114 90 Umballa ... III
IV Jullundur 10 7 17 10 7 12 63 27 36 Jullundur ... IV
V Amritsar 63 36 99 63 36 1 1 1 Amritsar V
VI Lahore 193 104 297 193 104 100 76 36 28 240 136 1041 Lahore VI
VII Rfiwalpindi 137 60 197 137 60 30 24 114 135 303 144 159 Rawalpindi VII
VIII Mooltan Mooltan VIII
IX Derajzit 12 7 19 12 7 Derajzit IX
X Peshawar ... 60 27 87 60 27 147 123 273 150 123 Peshawar X
XI Khaibar Pass 6 , 4 10 10 Khaibar Pass XI
Total of Brit. Total of Brit.
Territory 1,009 462 3 2 1 4 5 1,486 1,016 470 1 829 516 4 1,349 833 516 ' 151 109 382 355 1,140 599 541 Territory
Native States 113 35 1 149 114 35 140 53 193 140 53 28 29 85 73 343 173 170 Native States
Total of the Total of the
Province 1,122 497 4 2 1 4 5 1,635 1,130 50? ‘ 969 569 4 1,542 973 569 179 138 467 428 1,483 772 711 Province

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

NOIOI'IEH
‘salsvo
’8 1
saam
1.19.1. qua
1

TABLE NO. V111 A—continued

 

U1
U1

Statement showing the Distribution of the People by Tribe, C2ste, and Religion

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

_ 158 I 7 159 I 160 II 161 162 I 163
. ,- GANDH’ILA e HARN’I Ii HUSAINI’ I KEHAL KHATTAR SUTHRA SHAHt .
Senal Db'rmcrs, I 1 Senal
No. vamoxs, 8:0. , I ; II _ No.
Hindu Sikh Musalman Total I Musalman I I Musalman I Musalman Musalman Hmdu Sikh Musalman Total
, , , Buh 1‘1'1311‘” i. 1311 , a 11 117 11 B h
:M 1‘ B1 1‘ M B ”30327; BI F 30:03 LI I F I I‘vségén LI I I‘ ‘ SCOXCIBV M: F I 88:09 ‘ M _I F M F M F M F 88:28 DI F
1 D5151 I 1
2 Gurgaon I 1,302 588 _ , 2
3 Karmil 41 26 67 41 26 i I I 5 2 7 5 2 3
4 Hissar I I ... ... .. 4
5 {obtak ' , 56 32 88 56 32 5
6 Sirsa. I I 33 26 59 33 26 6
7 I Umballa 160 121 23 23 9 7 343 192 151: I 27 16 4 1 48 31 17 , 7
8 1 Ludhiana 150 81 69 E 18 3 21 18 3 8
9 Simla I 4 2 .. 6 4 2 9
I
10 Jullundur 41 72 . 113 41 7 22 12 10 ' .. 56 10 so 56 10 10
11 Hoshiérpur 7 7 .. 14 7 342 179 163 II ‘1 . 36 s 44 36 , 8 11
12 Kéngra _ _ 5 2 7 5 I I 13 2 15 13 _ 2 12
13 Amritsar I I 33 8 41 33 8 13 .
14 Gnrdéspur 186 102 84 16 6 22 16 6 14
15 8151147,: 424 212 212 43 7 50 43 7 15
16 Lahore 86 55 2o 25 186 106 80 I 1 1 14 1 15 14 1 16
17 Gojranwam 1 1 5 1 8 6 21 15 2 17 15 2 17
18 Ferozepore 37 21 16 96 11 107 96 ll 13
19 Rziwalpindi ' 19 1 1 21 2O 1 19
20 Jhelum 45 1 46 4'3 1 20
21 Gujrét 1 6 3 9 6 3 21
22 Shahpur I 12 12 12 . 22
23 Mootton 15 8 ‘ 232 125 107 235 116 119 26 2 2 2 32 28 4 23
24 Jhang . 142 70 72 1 .. 1 1 24
25 Montgomery 13 5 18 19 55 31 24 123 61 62 7 6 1 4 4 4 25
26 Muzaffargarh 723 375 348 .. 19 19 19 26
27 D. I. Khan 1 7 1 1 27
28 D. G. Khan 23 13 10 17 1o 27 17 10 28
29 Bannu .. . 5 5 5 . 29
3o Pe8héwar 399 231 168 4 4 4 .. 30
31 Hazéra 600 333 267 1 l 1 .. 31
32 Kohét 4 4 2 2 2 32
I Delhi 41 26 67 4:1 26 1,302 588 714 5 2 7 5 2 I
II Hissar . .. .. 89 58 m ; ... u. 147 89 58 II
III Umballa. 160 121 23 23 9 7 343 192 151 150 81 69 49 21 4 1 75 53 22 III
IV Jullundur 48 79 5 2 1341 53 81 3641 191 173 105 20 ‘ A 125 105 20 IV
V Amritsar 610 3141 296 92 21 113 92 21 V
VI Lahore 87 56 25 26 194 112 82 38 21 17 .. .. 125 14 139 125 14 VI
VII Réwalpindi 82 5 1 88 83 5 VII
VIII Mooltan 13 5 18 19 55 31 24 15 8 1,220 631 589 242 122 120 50 2 2 2 56 52 41 VIII
IX Derajét .. . 23 13 10 23 10 . 33 23 10 IX
X Peshéwar .., . .. . .. .. 1,003 568 435 7 7 7 X
XI Khaibar Pass... . . . .. .. XI
Total of Brit.
Territory 349 287 23 23 57 54 793 429 364 I 1,162 607 555 1,317 596 721 1,243 644 599 1,245 690 555 627 153 1 6 3 790 634 156
Native States 357 299 656 357 299 176 100 76 ' 11 6 5 8 78 .. . 320 40 49 2 7 1 419 376 43
Total of the I
Province I706 586I 23I 23 57 54 1,449 786 663 1 1,338 707 631 . 1,328 602 726 1,251 652 599 1,245I 632,1 555 947I 193I 501 2L '13I 41 1,209 1,016 1991

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

r ...... l”~ .I-vv LU] LUU ' ‘—
l I I I . / I I
Serial DISTRICTS, PERNA TAMBOLI MINA. HESI BANGALI Sfirial
No. DIVIbIUNb‘, &C. ‘WM' ~ ~ . . - o.
- usal- Musal- - - Musal- . - Musal- Ohms-
Hlndu man Total macn Total . Hlndu S1kh man 1 Total 1 Hmdu Hlndu man t1an Total
' .1 ' ”Iiit'h'mm ’7 _ 1 17111 ‘ . 136111 ‘ 1 Both , Both
11 '1 3' 1 mm M y 1 11 1 10;“; 11 1 I M 1 M F 11111 ms M 1 i gem M B M F M j: sexes M F
#_,.1 _______ ‘ 7 —_o_r_2 , ‘ ._._.._—. ——~_,._— ‘ __7——‘
1 ”0”“ ?--- 1 126 78 421 20 10 6 5 41 26 153 3 3 6 3 3 1
2 01111111011 54 48 102 51 48% 15 19 4t) 2‘} 25 424 266 1 .. .. 691 425 266‘ .. .- 2
3 1151-1161 . ' . 13 5 8 5 2 7 7 -- 3
4 Hissar . 4
5 Itohtak ... 9 4 .u n. 13 9 4 : u. n. ... .n u. ... .u u. ... .u u. -- -- 5
6 31m 22 6 28 22 6g 18 10 28 18 10 ~ 6
7 Umballn. 136 82 54 146 616 470 146 7
8 Ludhiana. 14 10 4 4 1 1 10 5 5 8
9 Simlu. 63 47 16 1 ... 1 1 ... "' 9
10 Jnlhmdxu‘ . . 26 17 9 ... 63 65 42 2 241 136 105 10
11 lloshidrpur... ... 18 9 ,, 11
12 litingxu 424 212 12
13 Amritsar 3 1 1 13
14 (inrdtisvur 36 47 83 36 471 . . 14
16 Sizilkot . .. .. ' 17 10 7 15
16 Lahore 66 81 147 66 81 36 24 12 16
17 (:ujrfunvaila... 2 3 5 2 g 2 2 .. . 17
18 bknozepore u. u, u. 10 5 18 10 8 .H 29 24 5 18
19 1161161161161... 9 8 17 9 8 227 164 56: 30:1 262 5 - 10 5 5 19
20 .lhelum 3 8 3 .. 10 5 5 . . 20
21 (lujrftt 9 10 19 9 ]( 1 .. 21
22 Shahpur 1 1 1 22
23 116611611 2 3 76 65 136 72 66 31 26 51 31 20 6 1 8 2 6 23
2‘1 Jlmng 46 21‘.) 8.3 ‘16 391 .. 24
25 Montgomery 11'.’ 165 17? 11:3 165 1 25
26 M 11261111151611] - 26
27 1),].Khnn 1 1 . 5 7 12 5 7 27
28 l). (i. Khan 2 2 2 . .. 28
29 1311111111 .. .. -- 29
30 l’oshdwar 8 2 32 21 8 , , l 10 1 13 12 1 3O
3] 11117.11“). . .. 1 1 31
*2 1161161 6 5 1 1 1 32
1 Delhi 54- 48 102 54 481 16 19 182 107 75 149 276 3 6 5 739 458 281 .. . .. 3 3 6 3 3 I
11 11188111‘ 31 10 41 31 10 18 10 28 18 10 .. .. .. 11
111 UleW- -- ' 213 139 71 1 1 1 156 1 1 626 475 151 III
IV Jullundur 1 26 17 g 442 221 63 65 42 2 241 136 105 IV
V Amritsar... 36 47 83 36 47 18 11 , _ 1 . ... V
VI Lahore 7S 92 170 78 92 (37 50 17 .. .. .. . . VI
VII Rawalpindi 13 27 45 18 27 227 10.1 515 308 207 5 10 5 5 VII
VIII Mooltnn 2 3 228 259 492 236 263 31 26 51 31 20 6 1 8 2 6 VIII
IX Del‘fljzit ... 2 3 3 . 5 7 12 5 7 IX.
X I’eslu’twar .. 8 2 38 29 9 . .. 1 10 1 15 14 1 X
XI Klmibau' Pass 1 1 . . . . . . . XI
Total ofBrit.
‘ ' ‘- , ,_ , . . a .. P-
'101'1‘11301‘37 37 01 360 426 933 447 486‘ 284 205 1,114 696 418 468 286 3 6 5 768 477 291 442 221 224 73 00 1;) 4 918 640 218
Nat. States 56 29 61 78 224 117 107 : 3’0 70 126 56 70

32 21 11 208 140 348 208 140 668

Total of the
Province 143 90 421 503 1,157 564 593

 

 

294 73 50 15 4 1,044 696 348

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

284 205 1,146 717 429 676 426 3 6 51,116 685 431 J1,110 571

I
i
1
l
l
1
1
1
)

 

NOIOI'IEH
‘SELSVO
’3
SESIHJ.
3119.1. TIP-183
6111A 1

«9

29

TABLE N0. VIII A—contz'nued

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Statement showing the Distribution of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Religion
L ' 1235 1 I 170 11 171 ' 172 173 ' """"""""""""""" I
i : 1
Serial msrmc'rs, DABGAR 1 KANERA 11 KJUMRAH 1 BODLA 1 DHUNSAR DDmmwm Sirial
. . . ; , 8L . ' .
NO' DNIbthB, 8w. Musalmau 1 Musalman 1‘Hindu Musalman Total 1Hindu Musalman Total ‘ Hindu Mggzl- Total Ivmoxs c 0
: 11.,1 ,1“ firth . 1 . B th 8 th
$1115: F M _ F 13:11 I F 1 M . 11: M F M F 1: 3.1M F
l: .
. 2 56 75 131 56 75 23 57 34 23 Dlh' I
5 8312181011 'j: ...27 ~15 "11 1 . l1 70 44 114 70 44!1 264 481 220 264 GSrglzon 2
3 Kamil 20 11 91 11 24 31 55 24 31 . . 4 4 Kamél 3
‘ 1" 43’ I? .. 1 1 2 1 1 57 54 111 57 H'ssar .4
5 5.82m 31: ...98 ...m 1 3 83 76 159 83 76 9 23 14 9 Réhmk 5
6 Sirsa 57 28 29' . 1 .. 1 .. 81183 6
7 Umballa. .. 1 . 110 238 201 449 248 201 23 20 43 23 3 1o 7 3 Umballa 7
8 Ludhiina 1 _ 1 .. . Lhdhiéna 8
9 Simla .. 1 ! Slmla 9
10 Jullundur 4 1 3‘ I 2 6 4 2 Jullunfinr 10
ll Hoshiérpur 6 4 2 . 1 ~ 2 2 Hoshxarpnr 11.1
12 Kingra 1 l 1 1 3 3 Kangra. ... 12
13 A 't. 8 , 4 4" L Amritsar 13
14 (1121135221111: 10 4 6 3 ' 7 4 3 Glu’rdéspur 14
15 Siilkot 1 1 . Slalkot 15
16 Lahore 115 58 57? 59 51 110 59 1 1 , 1 Lahore 16
17 Gujrénwéla 90 50 40 ' 8 7 l5 8 6 11 5 6 Gujrénwéla. 17
18 Ferozepore 36 19 17 1 17 5 12 1 294 226 520 294 31 77 , 46 31 Ferozepore 18
19 Rawalpindi 1 5 1 9 8 1 Rawalpindi 19
20 Jhelum 23 12 11. .. Jhelom 2o
21 Gujrat 107 52 55 1 1 (Emmi: 21
22 Shahpur 38 18 20 1 1 shahpur ... 22
23 Moon“ 69 3; .1311 109 65 44 1... 27 27 54 27 ...6 1 2 I; 111 a; fiooltan g:
, ”1 ‘ ‘ ... ... ... 1... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... an ...
25 Bldhozntgomery 28; 8; 31 J I 56 46 102 56 ' l 1 Montggomery 25
26 Muzaflfargarh 1 346 176 1701*, .. Muzafiargarh 26
27 D. I. Khan 22 13 9 i 106 63 43 i . ... D. I. Khan 27
28 1). G. Khan ' 13 9 411 1 1 D. G. Khan 28
29 Baum 1 421 231 190 1... . Bamm 29
30 Peshawar 1 1 Pesh’aiwar 30
31 Hazéra .. -- i - Hazara ... 31
32 KohAt Kohat 32
1 Delhi 47 26 211 J... 150 150 300 150 150 .. 287 545 258 287 Delhi 11
II Hissar ... 155 83 72 I... 841 77 161 84 77 57 54 111 57 9 23 14 9 Hissar II
III Umballa 1 1 10 238 201 449 248 201 23 20 43 23 10 7 3 Umballa. III
IV Jullundur ll 6 51 2 11 9 2 Jullundur IV
V Amritsar 18 8 101 .. . .. .. .. 3 .. 7 4 3 Amritsar V
VI Lahore 241 127 1141 17 5 l2 361 284 645 361 38 89 51 38 Lahore VI
VII Rawalpindi 168 82 86 1 1 9 8 1 Réwalpindi VII
VIII Mooltan 173 89 84 455 241 214 . 83 73 156 83 1 2 l6 8 8 Mooltan VIII
IX Derajét 22 13 9 540 303 237 1 1 Derajét IX
X Peshéwar ... . ... Peshéwar X
XI KhaibarPass... KhaibarPass... XI
Total of British Total of British
Territory 835 434 401 1,012 549 41631 10 472 428 910 482 428 524: 4:31 955 524 349 1 2 711 360 351 Terntory
Native States 204 98 106 5 2 31 20 14 30 30 941 50 441 1 5 9 15 5 22 219 97 122 Native States
Total of the 1 Total of the
Province 1,039 532 507 1,017 551 466 30 14 502 458 1,004 532 472 1 529 4401 9701 5291 4711 11721 9301 4571 4731 P19111999

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

89

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

-I I ' .l'lU ’ ‘7
1 , , I , 1 , ,
Serial DDISTRICTS, BHATRA QADIRI - GARE]: DOSALI Serial
N . I , &C- . . - . , - , N .
0 vrsrons Hindu S1kh Jam £13831 Total Musalman Hxndu Hmdu M13231 Total Hindu Sikh . Total 0
M F M F M F M F 331‘; M F if; M F M F M F M F 813:2; M F M F M F :22: M F '
'1 Delhi 21 9 ' ‘1
2 Gurgaon 79 41 2
8 Karmil 44 22 3
4 Hissar . i 4
5 Rohtak ' 5
6 Sirsa. .. . 6
7 Umballa. 25 15 49 25 15 .. .7
8 Ludhiana. 65 81 146 65 81 .. .. ,, 8
9 Simla. .. 1 53 4 '9
10 Jullundur 18 12 30 1'8 '12 10
11 Hoshiérpur 146 65 1 212 147 ~ 65 11
12 Kangra 143 133 276 143 133 12
13 Amritsar 4 12 16 4 12 13
14 Gurdéspur 3 6 9 3 6 14
15 Sizilkot 379 299 3 4 685 382 303 15
16 Lahore 38 26 21 10 95 69 36 104 67 16
17 anrénwéla 29 22 6 2 59 35 24 133 84 17
18 Ferozepore 76 48 18
19 Rawalpindi 27 2 29 29 49 30 79 49 30 19
2o Jhelum 23 22 45 23 22 L _, 1 20
21 anmt 1 21
22 Shahpur 3 4 7 3 4 22
23 Mooltau 44 19 2: ... 23
24 Jhang 7 3 . 24
25 Montgomery 4 2 25
26 Muzafiargarh 2 2 26
27 D. I. Khan 27
28 D. G. Khan 23
29 Bannu 29
80 Pcshéwar 30
31 iHazéra . .. 31
32 51:01:55 . i 32
I Delhi on. 0.. no. no. ‘ 05- u. ... ... ... ... no. ... 144 72 72 . oo - I
II Hissar .. - I .. ‘ ... ... ... II
III Umballa. 90 96 ' 186 90 96 1 1 53 4 . III‘
IV Jullundur . 3'07 210 1 518 308 210 IV"
V Amritsar .... , 379 299 3 4 4 685‘ 382 :303 7 18 25 ’ 7 18 V
VI Lahore 67 48 27 12 154 95 60 , 313A 199 114 .. VI
1711 Rawalpindi 27 28 26 81 55 26 49' 30 79 49 30 VII
VIII M00155: , 57 26 31 . .. . VIII‘
IX Derajzit ... ' . .. IX
X Peshéwar V t . X
XI Khaibar Pass ' ‘ I .. : Xi
Total of Brit. ’
Territory 184 144 27 12 28 26 421 239 182 515 297 218 3 4 379 . 299 3 4 685 382 303 I 363 258 1 622 364 258 g
1‘.
‘ jNative States 206 171 55 52 13 1 498 274 224 377 226 151 2 368 [I 20 t 25 . . 4:5 ‘ 20 25 ‘
Total of the ‘1 . _
Province 390 315 82 64 28 26113 1] 919 513 406 892 5:23 369 1'} 435 372 379 299 3 4 685 382 303 1 383 283 1 667 3841 283
r...,‘ ___7-., 9“ _.r_, . , __ .2“... , I I ‘ _‘

 

 

NOIOI'IEH
‘331svo
’8
539131.
x1191. TIE-IE
O

TABLE N0. VIII A—contz’nued

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

on
0
Statement showing the Distribution of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Religion
__ 179 i a 180 III 181 I 182 I I 183 184 185
cm Dmmg KHAKHA I’- KANGAR IIKIZALBASH DOGRA I HAZARA PARSI HADI 13mm, Serial
I“ - 3 ‘ ‘ " I ‘. I I DIVISIONS 8w. .
L . ansxoxs.&c. I c ; , . . I No.
0 I Musalman Ii Musalman I i Musalman I Hindu Sikh MISS? Total Musalman Others Hindu
B, h: I Wow I Both' I 4 Both B th B th B th
suga- i LI I F I SEEK-S I III F I sexes LI I F I III I F :II- : M” F sexes I III F 59:63 N: F 50283 M 50385 M F
1 Delhi .. i: .. I I . .. . 27 23 Delhi I
2 Grurgaon .. j 5 10 4 6 III .. .. .4 . .. Gurgaon 2 '
3 Kamél . III .. i 5 1 1 1 . Kamél 3
: ' I _
4 Hiqsar ‘ . .. I I Hissar 4
5 Rohtak . I I I Pwhtak 5
6 Sirsa : III Sirsa ... 6
I I6
7 Umballa I .. . 6 3 ... .. Umballa 7
8 Ludhiana. I : . . . .. .. Ludhiéna . 8
9 Simla. ... , I I .. . Simla ... 9
I I I
10 Julfimdur I I III I 2 2 .. Jullnndur 10
11 Hoshiarpur ‘ I , 2 2 .. Hoshiérpur ll
12 Kangra I I 4 3 295 154 141 Kéngra 12
13 Amritsar I 284 138 146 I I 9 7 Amritsar 13
14 Gurdékpur 77 46 31 ; I .. . Gurdéspur 14
15 VSizilkot 278 149 129 . I 7 5 Siélkot l5
1 I I
16 Lahore I I I 33 21 12 3 1 1 92 64 .. Lahore .. 16
17 Gujranwéla I .. .. I .. ,, . .. Gujrénwéla 'I 17
18 Ferozepore I 3 I .. 9 , 7 7.. F erozepore 13
19 Réwalpindi 49 34 15 I I 11 5 37 62 115 48 67f .1 169 112 . . Rawalpindi 19
20 Jhclum 1 . 1 I I I .. 13 27 40 13 27 .. 16 9 10 4 6 Jhelum 20
21 Gujrét . . , : I 4 1 5 4 1 . .. . Gajrét 21
22 Shahpur I I . . .. .. . . . . Shahpur 22
23 )Iooltan I I I I I 63 39 .. Mooltan ... 23
24 .1 han g : I I I 2 1 . Jhang . 24
25 Montgomery I :I I 2 2 .. Montgomery 25
26 Muzafiargarh 1‘ , f I . ... Muzafiargarh 25
27 D. I. Khan I 10 4 6 II 11 1 1 1 1 15 13 2‘ 13 I 7 D. I. Khan 27
28 I). G. Khan I} '1 , ., i 24 3 .. .. 27 24 3 D. G. Khan 28
29 Bannu I I I I 35 4 1 2 42 36 6 I Bannu 29
£30 Peshawar l 1 I 389 227 162 I 63 46 39 148 109 39 ‘ 358 328 39 26 Peshawar 30
31 Hazéra 603 329 274 5 I ,. . .. . .. Hazéra 31
32 Kohét 2 5 9 7 2 j . . Kobét 32
I Delhi I 4 e i I 4 1 1 1 27 23 Delhi I
II Hissar . . .. . . . Hissar II
III Umballa . . 6 3 .. . . . . .. . Umballa III
IV J ullundur . . . ... . . 8 7 295 l 54 141 J ullundur IV
V Amritsar 333 306 . 16 12 Amritsar ... V
VI Lahore 33 21 12 . 1 1 101 71 . . .. Lahore VI.
VII Rawalpindi 50 34 .. 11 5 54 90 160 65 95 185 121 10 4 6 Rawalpindi VII
VIII MOOltan .‘ I ... on ... loo ... "' on. ... n- u.- .0- 67 42 In MOOltaIl VIII
IX Derajét .. I 10 4 6 7O 8 l l 2 2 84 73 11 . 13 7 Derajét IX
X Peshawar 604 330 4.. r 398 234 164 63 46 39 148 109 3 358 328 30 39 26 Peshawar X ,
XI Khaibar Pass I .. .. .. Khaibar Pass ... XI
Total of Brit, I Total of Brit.
Territory 654 364 337 312 I 441 259 182 145 13 1 1 102 131 393 248 145 359 329 30 462 312 305 158 147 Territory
Native States 2 2 I 1 1 2 .. 4 2 2 . . .. .. . . . Native States » _ I
Total of the Total of the 2%.: 1
Provmggm 654 394 1.1339.“ . 314 441 259 1?? 146 13 2 3 102 131 397 250 1147 7, 359 329 30 162”L 312I 305 158 147L Province I .

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

L11" 1 ' . ' . 1 1 ’ I'D!
. I N D L X ' , . rit. Terr.
1 ¥ 1 .-—-——- ' 1 ' TEE—ES _
'TABLNo. 1711111, BRITISH TERRITORY. _ 1111:1511;
. ' ~_—_ RELIGION.
E Name 0111111311; Page 5;;th me of caste Page hast? Name 01‘ Pia-“e Page 2299? . Name Of ”“0 Page
A D 11 2‘ . K P
tigari 1% 43 61 Darzi 23 135 Kénjar 1 49 153 I’ési 54
Aheri 38 79 13151111111511. 34 101 Karrél 41 6 “athén 5 '
Ahir .16 43 1311111111.; ’ '22 25 1211311111111 . ' 33 125515 ‘35
1111111 50 32 Dhobx’ _ . 1s 90 Kéyath ‘ 38 164—211-111; 55
Arziin 5 .153 Dhogri 53 151 K5113] "' 55 120 Pujéri 45
Aron?- 7 74 Dhfind 33 179 Khakhé 59 146 Pfirbié . 51?
Awén 8 173 Dhfinsar 57 123 131511715th , 46 . Q
B 46 Dogar ’ /' I h _ 23 77 Kharral - . .. 333 175 Qédil'i 1 58
Baddfin ... 53 1182 Dogrzi III 1 . 59 87 Khau'k 36 1‘21 Qalandari 46
,Bégbbfm 29 178 Doséli 53 16 Khatn’ 10 33 9388519 20
Bahmpié 481 41 1111111111; 21 162 11111111111 55 181 (11211113511 59
Bairégi 1 255 ‘ F 44 15-hojah 22 R
Bangéli 1 56 35 Faqir misg‘eous and unspecified 19 53 Khokhar 27 122 Rahbtiri 45
Banjél‘é 39 ‘ G 171 Igumrah I 51‘ i 93 Réj 1 39
Banyé' 9 73 (1111111111; 32 .131 11121111111311 591 2 1111111111 2
Barzirzi 50 8] Gaddi . 34 66 Koli 30 110 Rangrez . 43
‘Barwélé 24 133 Gaigré ‘49 99 Kori~ ' 41 39 R1211 21
Batwél 34 59 0111111111 30 13 K111111131 9 80 Réwal -- 34
Béwarié 31 153 GandLfifi 1 55 114 Kunjré. 4-1 82 R:’1wat _ 35
Bézigar 37 177 Girri , 58 119 Kurmi ‘ V 45 176 Rehar ‘ 58
Beldér 43 151 Ghéi ‘ 53 L 147 Reyé. . 52
Benawé 43 29 Ghirath 17 52 Labéné. 2.. 25 55 Her ’ 26.
Bhébré 37 125 Ghosi ' 47 37 11111111 30 1?;
311111111 51 139 (3111111111 ‘ 49 10510th 42 155 Sédh 54
1311111111 24 149 (10111111; ‘ 52 22 Loha’u‘ 13 31 5111111 1 1s
Buarbhfinjé 43 8 Gfijar 6 M 24 Saiyad 14
Bhét 28 102 Guséin \ 41 2s 11111111111 ¢ 16 95 Sannyési . 39
Bhétii 31 H \\ 63 Madéri 2911 72 SénSi 32
311111111 53 185 11441 59 112 111113511111171‘11411'1 43 97 Sarerzi 4o
Bhatyarg 33 159 Ham: 55 45 1.111211 a 23 11s b‘arrérzi 45
Biloch 11 133 11112111; 39 421111111111 ' , 321 17 3115113 . 11
Bishnoi 42‘ 1731 Hesi 59 47 1111111111 21: 134 “WWW 53
13011111 57 160 11115111111 ‘ 55 51 1111111111111 ‘3‘ 1 157 Sign“ . 5‘
Bohré 1 46 I J 11 57 Meg 271 75 sud 33
13151111111111 ..1 3? 127 Jaiswéz'fi \ 47 31 Meo 1‘11 30 Sum’tr 17
C ‘1 ‘ 143 Jalfili \ 51 166 1111111 ...1 )6! 163 Suthré Shéhi . 55
0114111311111; i 501 1 .1111“! 1 25 11111111...1 1.31 86 Tagé T . 31;
Chamér 5 107 Jhabel 1 43 19 ‘Mochi 12 i 145 ‘éjik i 52
Chamrang E 44 ii 15 J11inwa1~ .10 37 Mug-11:11 20 ,165 Tamboli .. 55
Changar 29 '3 4O Jogi " 21 N 54 Tanioh’ 26
0111111101; 1 27 9 J11111111; .. 7 21 N21 1311 11 Tarkhéu 8
011111111111; 20 ; K 1 98 Nat ‘ 4O 23 Te‘xi ‘ 14.
Chishti 45 1 142 1119211111 '/‘ 51: 15212211111111; ' 53’ 60 111911111 28
011111114 ..1 4! 103 Km” 42 7“ fxfing‘“ ; 3'31 11.; 1111511113111 44
0111111911 50 55 1:111:11 26; 131 Kym; 48 i 14911111111 ' 53
J32 Kamz'mga: ..1 49 U . 1: 100 Thori ,\ 4.1
D 33 K111111511 19 35 0d 31131
‘ 125- '1‘1'1111 47
Dabgar 57 96 Kanchan 40 P a E ' U
jDégi 24 no 1151111111 57 117 21111111111111; 45 94 Udasi 35
TDéoli 49 20 Kanet 12 104 P11195119 42 70 Ulamé . 31
‘Darvesh 50 130 Kangar 59 134 Pal-5i 59 144 bum-131 51

1

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

*1
I!
I
l
l
i
H
1

 

a w-
”44m
r

,_ arm...‘ ‘N’Wm-Aéw c K.‘

-v(.ag;_

5-.- gum“,

w

‘§ ~ w «.p—V

3’ «LL..-

‘ ”h"

 

viii b
Brit. Terr.

—-—_

MISCELLANEOUS '
CASTES

 

 

 

TABLE N 0. VIII B

MISCELLANEOUS CASTES

BRITISH TERRITORY

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

3 1 4 ' " 7
i _. _ .,

o‘ C A S T E S H 1
Z 6 I ~ . a:
.— 63 ‘74 S 'r:
-E 13 if 1 E 57,. E
1 86 1 Tobi .. .
137 Path‘. 77 112 115 3
1 68 Bégri
1 89 Gwél pa 1
190 Khzmisi a 4 2
1 91 Landhia
1 92 Pachhéda 52
193 Taraiora
194 1 Pallcdér 411
1 95 Heran
106 Kaméchi 110
107 ‘ K1ichbaru1 5 8 9
1 98 D1111} gar
199 P7311
200 J amih
201 Képri 29 87 38 1 115
202 ' Panda.
203 Sapc1a 60 33 9 30
201 Marzitha. 1. 29 2
205 Akhfinzzida
206 Sapéndi
207 Diwén "
308 Hesi , .,
209 Arya
210 Attér 4
21 1 Qarol 169 21
212 Marfjh a
213 Mérwéri
214 Lahori

. 11111119. ..

 

 

511811.

 

 

TABLE N0. VIIIB

 

Showing miscellaneous Castes

 

 

9 11 l 11 1 12 l 16
3-1
:1 Egg“
5% 22
,2 La .2 a :2
53.11:: .3
ngm:
204 u. 21 12
135 83 19 173
6 16
50 8
5 169
134 22
134
8 ..
66 103 4
65 .n
8 3 24

 

 

 

 

 

K5111 gm

 

 

15

 

{ Amritsar

14

50

 

16‘

G 1111111811111

 

01

 

l7

 

 

‘Shflkot

 

 

 

 

 

18 1 19 1 20 ‘22
1 ' "“*“’
3 9 ‘3
‘E § -§
25-22322
-2 '3’ g .2 :2 '5‘
QUEni-ing
231 220 35
21 166
135
.u 6 3 41
99 30 42 n.
3 108 u.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

% E
m '2
201
264
115
285
287
71
8 ..
199
103
'1

N):
Owl

 

 

 

332

 

Montgomery

 

319

21

 

| anafimgmh

17

 

IDem 18111911 Khan I :3 3

 

37

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

.. 1,1,- ”-2, hw ,1,___,1,.__.._' ' ’ “ Q
30 31 32 33 34 35 36 l 37 I 38
E T o 'r A L
E m m
’14 a)
'g f ‘5 Ln
:2 2 4 a; m 2
:5 a 93 a E a, ,2 2
8 2 «2» ~35 E .z 2 a 2
S '2 2 '3 ,2 2 '2 g 35
:2 L1 a L4 '4 ’4 2‘ {:1 m
u- "' a. 511 375 886
u. u. 435 380» 815
u. u. 376 250 626
3 S 359 223 582
.. 431 258 - 237 493
463 u .. u- 14 293 200 463
u. n. u. 335 291 154 445
a. 428 - 246 182 428
.. u. -2u#s... 244 170 414
“i :
..flkn ' . . 172 160 332,
2 gr? .
6. 165 163 328
'35- 128 160 146' 306 ‘
130 154 149 303
7173 129 902
114 175 289
.u .. 131 147 278
130 134 264
.1 u- 175 89 264
.. 103 6 9 2. 130 112 242
227 125 » 102 221
140 ‘ 81 221
220 156 64 220
201 109 92 201
... -- 98 101 199
78 f} 108 S8 196_
107 83 190
.. 90 957 185
u. ‘98 85 183
182 n. n. u. n. 101 81 182
u. 1. n. 1 u. n. 1 ".1 181L 100 81 181

"""U Jd'

217 Bodhi
218 Nénbzii

219 Jahojha
220 M1'1nband
221 Bisziti

222 I’ahz’u‘i
223 1131111111
22-1 N11be

225 Jola
220 Hijra.

22 7 S ahnsfir

 

228 Kan sziri
229 ‘ Ghan’nni
230 Mongltih

231 C] 111atm‘séz

 

232 ‘ Phifljari
233 I Sangtarzish

234 1 01111111161

235 i Majokha
236 j Lodlma

 

237 1 Kolar
238 Dagole

239 I Chinfgar

 

44

11

 

32

18

 

70

 

 

 

 

110

 

164

133

41

 

 

143

10

 

17

28

12
112

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

.. .. .. " '177[ 177
139 u. .H .n .n .n .n .u . u. 112 56 103
... 88 79 167
. . H 89 75 164
164 82 82 161
,, u. .. 85 74 159
.. 148 32 66 143
n 146 1 81 66 147
145 74 71 145
.. n. u. 1 105 39 141
1 23 15 4 1 9 99 42 111
88 52 140
. 135 121 14 135
74 60 131
131 72‘ 59 131
129 ., 65 64 129
u 129 .. 57, 72 )129
.. .1 D 12s 61 67 123
u. u. u. 61 60 121
16 96 .. 47 65 112
... H u. 111 49 62 111
109 63 46 109
101 .49 55 101
1 .. 100 49 51 100
N. B.——For the second part cf this table, sec overleaf.
ES .
(D .
O td 4
(a n1 :3.
5 1': I ‘7’ =°
.
... >
3 fi 53 H-
c> I: l:!‘
c .
U)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

:1: ..‘ .
I . TABLE No. VIII B
i. \
. I
. 'Mrscellaneous Gastes—contwued
1 2 3 4 5 >6 7 s 9 1 , 10 11 12 13 14 l 15 16 -
g :1 T 0 'r A L
3 .‘é‘ 3 :9 . a .2 ‘
a :3 .9 ‘5 8 .3 .g .2 -§
.3 E .3 .3 ‘E Q '; ~93 m u:
, CASTES ,9 a a a ‘3 .6 £5 E n ,3 _ CASTES
O .2 ~ "d I. '
‘5 «a .2 .3 g ‘3 5:; a 3 g a 3
F‘ "-9 73 a 93 F‘ 3 :2. ‘3 Q a .—.
6 -= g 3 - 'g .3 g -'a 2- 3 £3 73 E 3
3—! v-I ‘ O Q d ,
:3 :3 b ‘3, <1 ..1 a? a, n a? z :1 :22 a
240 Kalotar .. ... ... ... 99 . . . . 52 47 99 Kalotar
241 Vahi .. . 9s - '57 41 93 Vnhi I
2423 Madhér ‘ .. .. .L. .. . . 98 .. \50 48 98 Madhér ...
243 K911116119. .. .. . .. ,, 96 .. ... 69 87 96 Kamiéna ... ..
244 Bahtuwzil ... .. . ... ... 94 n} 44 5O 94 Bahtuwél
215 mugi .. .. ., .. . , 94 . . ‘49 45 94 Lingi ..
246 Baudelah ... 93 .. .. 54 39 93 BandoIah ..
24: A‘dili .. .. .. ,, 93 .. .. 53 4o 93 «mm
248 Palm .. .. .. _. 93 .. 53 ‘40 93 Palm ..
2-19 Muddrki .. .. .. .. 93 5o 43 93 Mudfirki ..
260 1.33le .. .. 91 I. 60 31 91 Léyn ..
251 36: .. .. .. .. .. 9o .. 59 31 90 B92
252 Dahkoi .. .. '90 .. 45 45 99 Dahkoi ,
2'33 0111121111910 .. . . ... 90 43 47 90 Chhénbho :
234 36mg .. .. 88 50 38 83 Séras 5
2:5 Sakhra .. .. 85 54 31 35 Sakhra -- 5
256 Kahmz’m .. 85 46 39 35 Kahmén .. 5
:25? Dhagguh .. . s4 44 40 84 Dhaggah 2
“58 K111111111. . ... n 83 no ... 0-. 45 38 83 KUhéra "0 2
259 Suthair .. .. -- 83 ~ ~ 43 40 83 Suthér " 2
260 mm; .. 57 26 4s 35 33 Vahan 2
261 Jurolah . .. .. 32 . 45 37 82 Jarolah
262 Dhor .. 3 51 20 ,, 34 45 79 Dhor 2‘
263 1 DImi (Sirkiband) .. .. 79 42 37 79 Dhai (Sirkiband) 2‘
264 l‘hosnii 78 .. 44 34 73 Phosréi 2"
266 : $111111 .. 78 42 36 78 816111
266 1 11311119. 78 41 37 73 Hauria
267 Lakhir . 78 41 37 7S Lakhir ..
26S Lakhil‘i . .. .. 1 18 67 1 83 44 77 Lakhiri
269 Malhi .. 76 40 36 76 Malhi ..
270 Dharélah 76 .. 37 89 76 Dharélah ..
271 IIindki .. ' . 74 48 26 74 Hindki ..
272 Tuh 74 44 30 74 Tuh
273 Jir 74 .. 42 32 74 Jir
274 Jnusin 71 .. 1 2 E 44 30 74 Jausia
275 Chnmin’nynn 73 46 27 '73 Chandréyan
276 Anol 73 40 33 73 Anol ...
277 ‘ Ml'lchdwéli 7‘2 50 22 7‘). 31110111556611
278 11:11:11 72 37 35 72 Darér
279 Muir 7‘.’ .. 35 37 72 Bhér
280 Kmnem ,, 71 38 33 71 Knmera
:31 Sandio .- 7o .. I 41 29 70 Sandio
282 Moknl 70 .. 89 31 70 Mokal
283 Rumiz .. 70 .. ... 37 33 7O Kumiz
284 Mnlkall .. 65 3 I . . 41 27 68 119112911 ..
35 Lujuh 67 j . . 36 31 67 Lajah
286 Bdrwntsér 67 . .. . 3 ‘2 35 7 Bérwatszir
257 mm; .. . 67 44 23 67 mania
233 Paul 66 .. 36 30 66 Pan
239 Vaij .. 66 .. 3 39 27 66 Vajjar
290 Jupnk 65 .. 34 31 65 Japak ...
291 Jinas .. .. 65 .. .. 33 32 65 Jinas

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

TABLE No. VIII B—concluded

V111

\

b §

Brit. Terr.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

MISCELLANEOUS
CASTES
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 '8 9 10 11 1-2 13 14 15 16 17
5 TOTAL
:1 ~~ ::
‘ g i: I: '5 2% '5 -“—" :5 IE 5
CASTES ;§ 5 Q 5 E E g .2 a 5,; CASTES

5' x: a -_ m 5 1:1 5 53 , 5
z o £5 6 5 q, '5. = u g . 8 z
_. ._ 7'3 : :‘U: a ”a f3 .‘E, ~51 9: m '5 ,__. ~
-— "3 “E 5 E 3 ‘5 ’5‘ S 5 '5 '3 s s g
': ~=s » ,

,2 3 D 1:; <1 ,3 ‘ z 2 8 :2 Z E :3 f5 :3
2 Kéndi 27 31 31 34 55 K5551 292
293 Ramokah 64 35 29 64 Ramokah 293
294 Phulkéji 64 30 34 54. P5511555 29*
295 1151515 63 37 26 53 M5555 295
296 Bhoi 62 1 34 29 63 Bboi 296
397 Guru 50 2 40 22 62 Guru 291
298 Goharha. 62 31 31 52 Goharha 298
299 555551 61 . . 30 25 51 Sarmél 299
300 Kirér 61 39 22 51 King: 300'
101 115551; . 60 43 17 50 Uzbak 301
:02 Koral 60 37 23 50 Koral 302
:03 Thad .'. 60 34 26 50 Thad 305
104 115111 55 . 5 28 3‘3 60 Ratti 304
:05 115515555 6 43 11 .. 31 29 50 Mamdéna 305
:06 (35515 59 52 7 59 Gwéla 306
07 111155511 59 38 21 59 13555511 307
08 1555151115 -- 58 34 24 58 Tabékbia 308
09 Nadhi 57 51 6 57 Nadhi 309
10 M55155 57 34 23 57 Mahréo 310
11 Auhar 56 ’36 20 56 Auhar 311
12 Garijah 55 1 33 23 55 Garijah 312
[3 Sarhon .. 56 .. 23 28 56 Sarhon 313
14 V5555 55 26 30 55 1151155 314
15 Puri 56 23 33 55 Puri ... 315
16 Garoruj .. 55 32 23 55 Garoraj ... 316
[7 Kbarol . 55 29 26 55 Kharol 317
18 Bfin 12 .. 43 28 27 55 Elm 31's
.9 G555 515551515... 55 29 ‘26 55 Gada 11.551515... 319
20 Pagrz’zl 54 35 19 54 Pagrél 320
:1 Kapal 54 32 22 54 Kapal 321
22 Janidh .. 64 29 25 54 Janidh 322
:3 135115555 54 27 27 54 Balkéna 323
$4 Sangx‘ira 53 36 17 53 Sangrira. 324
.5 05555511 . 53 32 21 53 Chaudah 325
f6 Dang 35 18 . 29 24 53 Dang 326
27 Karwél 52 34: 18 52 Karwél 327
:3 13551115 52 .. 31 21 52 Badhla. 328
:9 D1110 52 25 26 52 Dale 329
30 Dudh 50 1 31 20 51 Dudh 330’
.1 K555155511 51 31 20 51 Khéskheli 331
,2 Matha 50 . 31 19 50 Matha 332
$3 Budhwél 3O 17 13 30 Budhwél 333

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

<4» wwv—u

‘ fining ,

“—wr:

‘ ‘ L 53:39:59;

ufis’éh

. y ,p “
“a“, ;M.’ . k ‘y,
«tro {ML—«fwd» i, 31*

 

-...~_

-. >
;.‘9.Wu'h..~,. . we.“ 3.. .1..-

 

:4 vi

‘ ‘4 ..,‘5L

a}.

 

vm a. ’

Nat. States

——._

TRIBES
8:
CASTES,
RELIGION

TABLE N 0. VIII A

 

TRIBES AND CASTES BY
RELIGION

NATIVE STATES

 

Index—For Index see page 40 of the Table.

TABLE N0. VIII A

 

Statement showing the Distribution of the Peeple by Tribe, Caste, and Religion

 

 

 

 

 

Serial
No.

6501105 WM“

wooq

10

11

12
13
14

15

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  
  

 

 

 

1 y 2
JAT I RAJPUT ,
- . . 0.
Hindu Sikh Musalman Total I Hlndu Sikh Jam Musalman Total
M __ F M I F M F Both sexes M F . M F M F M F M F Both sexes M F
i » 5 —-~-———
Eastern 1 Eagtern
Plains 1 Flame
Patiéla 97,027 74075 148.773: 110,228 8,834 7.310 452,247 254,034 107,013 7,090 5,289 408 352 .. 20,791 23,717 04,307 34,949 5 29,358 Patiéla 1
Nzlbba 1547,52 11.93:; 30,7821 23,874 1,480 1.237 85,414 48,320 37,094 2,080 1,408 189 127 1. . 4,892 3,977 12,733 7,161 5,572 N51111:: 2
Kapurthala 9,527 6,718 7,2931 4,727 6,040 4,824 39,135 22,866 16,269 587 319 11 2 .. 10,191 8,644 19,754 10,789 8,905 Kapurthala 3
Jind 44,007 38.807 2,734: 1.440 300 250 87,010 47.107 40,503 2,959 2,011 .. 2,800 2,224 10,000 5,705 4,235 Jind .. 4
Fax-idkot 244 '134 18,115‘ 14,288 1,616 1,347 35,744 19,975 15,709! 386 222 17 17 .. 2,019 1,613 4,274 2,422 1,852 Faridkot .. 5
Male: Kotla 59 3 13,131} 10,008 66 37 23,332 13,250 10,0701 53 34 2 .. 2 1,256 170 1,517 1,313 204 Maler Ketla 6
Kalsia .. 4.221 3,014 2,181: 1,714 114 94 11,338 0,510 4,822 332 251 35 22 m 1,132 1,033 2,805 1,499 1,305 K3188. _, 7
nnjrma .. 1,443 1,189 70 09 2,782 1,524 1,258 307 227 7..- 741 007 1,942 1,048 394 1133539. ., s
l’ataudi ,, '707 570 .. .. 1,277 707 570 695 529 u; u.’ 342 309 1,875 1,037 838 Patandi .. 9
Loharu , 3,388 2,301, 0,197 3,388 2,809 102 70 .. .. 01 40 339 223 110 Lbhéru .. 10
Total of Eastern y .. _ . , , , . . ‘ Total of Eastern
Plains 176,680 139,330 223,009' 172,279 18,604 10,174 145,016 418,293 326,783 115,251 10,420 ’722 520 2 50,231 42,400 119,546 66,206 53,340 1811118
Western Western
Plains Plains
Bahitwalpur 1,286 797 392 183 63,176 53,344 119,178 04,854 54,324 447 193 161 87 .1. 49,816 40,485 91,189 50,424 40,765 Bahéwalpur 11
Hill States Hill States
Mandi 17. 140 10, 15 4 5 353 193 100 3,743 3,033 . . 106 99 6,981 3,849 3,132 Mahdi 12
Cllumba 14.3 125 5 1 3 6 7 291 156 1535 2,179 1,773 .. ’ «'u 49 53 4,054 2,228 1,826 Chamba 13
Néhan 137 43 48 33 6 266 190 ' 1,631 1,158 2 . 217 71 3,079 1,850 1,229 Néhan 11
Biléspur .. 782 071 1 l 1 1,456 784 072 4,002 3,354 .. 50 40 8,046 4,652 3,394 BiléSpiu" .. 15
13541131” , 7 9 16 7 9 1,125 988 17.: u 2,113 1,125 988 Bashahr . 16
Nélagarh .. 419 278 42 17 50 18 824 511 313 ‘ 369 199 9 ,6 244 153 980 622 358 Nélagarh .. 17
1 ,
Suket ,. 13 183 .. .. . 820 137 183 941 484 .. .. .4. 1,425 941 484 Suket , .. 13
Kconthal , 6 .. .. 1. {3 6 583 447 .. - 2 4 1,036 585 45] Keonthal . 19
liéghal .. 89 88 1 . 178 90 88 174 118 . 24 11 327 198 129 Bfighal 20
uIll‘b1flll ... . a. 0. :4. I- .u I 196 cc- "0 0- ‘H o.‘ 345 196 149 Jubbal no. 21
1111-3131 , 13 3 ,, .. 16 13 3 229 . .. .'. .. 354 229 125 Bhajji 22
Kumhzirsain ., .. ... .. .. . .1. .4. i 240 313 ... 453 240 213 Kumhérsajn 23
Mailog 27 21 . .. . 48 27 21 97 . 94 .. . 191 97 94 Mailog .. 24
11.421150 . 90 2 19 1 11 . 123 120 3 122 ' 40 . 33 12 207 155 52 1aghét . 25
Balsam ., .. . .. .. 113 81 ... ..-. 194 113 81 115118311 26
Kuthzir 2 1 . .. 3 2 1 38 41 .4; . .1 .. . ‘79 38 41 Kuthzir 27
Dhémi 1 _ .. .7. 1 1 u. ' 53 50 , .. -.. J. 3.‘ .. 103 53 50 Dbémi u. 28
Tarhoch ,, _, . . .. 86 54 . .. ..-. 140 S6 54 Tarhoch 29
. 1
Séngri .. 1 7. .. . .. m .. 49 50 m .. u. 99 49 5O Séngri 30
Kunhiz’lr 39 32 .. .. 71 39 32 90 87 ... .. . 177 90 87 Kunhiér .. 31
Bija . . 4 . . 4 4 31 20 53 38 .. 2 1 145 86 59 lija. .. 32
Ma’mgal , 1 .. .. .. 1 1 48 41 . 89 48 41 Maingal .. 33
{a‘vfli .. .c. s - 1. .. at. '4. on. 47 4O .. .. 0.. a .. 87 47 40 I:awai on 34
Darkoti .. . . . . ., .. 25 21 .. . .. 46 25 21 Darkoti .. 35
Dz’ldhi .. .. . . . -. -- 19 7 4.. . . .. 26 19 7 Dédhi .. 36
Total of Hill _ Total of Hill
States 2,068 1,596 135 69 78 31 3,977 2,281 1,696 10,830 12,667 64 44 .,. 727 444 30,776 17,021 13,155 States
Total of Nativej T '
.. .. - otal of Natlve
States 18403411413231223333 117 , 918,343,993). 947 0:51, 2 .,, 100,774 8,313.29 2.41.5.1! 1.314.351 1974429111 8&3 1

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

7 F
_ I I I
Serial , BRAHMAN CHUHRA Serial
No STATES STATES No
Hindu Sikh Jain MuSalman Total Hindu Sikh Musalman , Total '
. 11 F M F M F M F Both sexes M M F M F M F Both sexes M F
Eastern Eastern
P1a1ns Plams
1 11011616 51.031 42.366 457 365 136 118 94,483 51,641 24,940 21,454 10,766 9,005 4 6 66,183 35.719 30,464 Fatima 1
2 N19111:». 9.81:1 8.102 19 16 17,980 9,§62 4.067 3,484 1,596 1,282 m m 10,429 5,663 4,766 Mbha 2
3 11911111111613 4,553 3,171 17 10 3 2 8,059 4,073 8,814 7,411 43 30 5 1 16,334 8,892 7,442 Kapurthala. 3
4 mel 14,833 12,420 27,253 14,833 3,710 3,270 13 13 7,006 3,723 3,283 and 1
5 Faridkot 1.151 871 23 29 1 ...! 2,078 1,175 6,529 5,488 461 384 281 226 13,369 7,271 6,098 Farfdkot 5
6 Mulcr Kotla 1,391 1,178 1 2,570 1,391 664 558 138 105 ..-.- 1,465 802 663 Maler Kotla 6
7 Kalsia 1.914 1,581 16 10 ...- 3 1 31525 1,933 1,508 1,419 40 41 3,008 1,548 1,460 Kalsia 7
8 1.111jzina ... 1.2111 1.1131 .44 u. ... ... ... n. 2,241 14210 157 148 .'.. 4n n'. ... 305 157 148 Duja’ma. ... 8
9 l’alaudi 1,203 1,026 2,220 1,293 253 283 536 253 283 Patandi 9
10 Loluim 556 4-15 1,091 556 19 13 m ..1 32 19 13 Lohéru 10
Total of Eastern Total of Eastern
Plains 87,705 72,197 532 420 1. 1 142 121 161,419 88,380 50,700 43,528 13,057 10,860 250 232 118,667 64,047 54,620 Plains
6
Western Western
Plams Flame
1] Bahawalpur 2,150 1,522 5 ... .7. 3,677 27155 2,814 2,272 35 15 7,4120 6,048 18,601 10,269 8,335 Bahziwalpur 11
Hill States Bill States
12 Mandi 8.60:: . 16,014 8,603 11 12 4 5 32 15 17 Mandi 12
1:; (Ihamba 7.9.37 7.19.: 15,450 7,957 44 3-1 8 5 91 62 39 Chumba 13
Nailmn 3,111 53,137 .. 5,538 3,111 1 305 293 25 19 8 708 396 312 Nithan l1
1:, nimspur 13,277 1 .18.: . 21,462 13,277 61 52 113 61 52 Rilziqur 15
16 Bushallr 2.562 2.21:: 4.805‘ 2 562 4 m 4 4 Bushalu- 16
Nailagzu'h 3,085 2,613 1 1 5,730 3,086 364 262 17 7 ..1 650 381 269 Nailagm'h ' 17
18 Sukcl; 3,785 2.38:; 6,670 3,785 26 22 .1. . 48 26 2 Suket 18
19 Kmnthal 2,298. 1,7851 4,081 2,298 31 19 50 81 19 Keonthal 19
20 1141311111 2,697 2,202 4,899 2,697 (1 4 .. 10 6 4 Baighal 20
21 Jubbnl 1,470 1,197 2,667 1,470 .‘5; u. .'.. ... ... ... ... ,7. ... Jubbnl ... 21
22 Bhujji 1.30:; 1,096 2,489 1,393 3 1 .4. 4 3 1 1 Bhajji 22
1.3 Kumln'u‘sain 497 1182 ... 979 497 . . .a. . u ... ... Kumhzirsain 23
24 Mnilng 812 687 1,499 812 32 29 ... .7, 61 32 29 Mailoo 24
25 Bngluil; 817 651 ... 2 1,473 819 18 16 2 30 20 16 Bazhat 25
26 Balsam 281 2:10 ‘ 511 281 7., .0 a Balsam 26
:27 Knllxfir 236 1.0!) 435 236 28 18 5 2 ..1 51 81 20 Kuthzir 27
28 1)1l:1,1111 ... (128 5.39 ..- ... ..v; ..; ... u.‘ 1,187 628 “a ”a .u ... u. an ... u. 1.. Dbémi ... 28
29 '1‘111'110611 181 117 331 184 u ..7 .4 .1. u- Tarhoch 29
30 $1,111,211 ___ 192 120 ... 0.. ... ... ... 312 192 u. u. ... u. . ... no u.‘ u ... Singl'i ... 30
.‘2 Kunhiar 141) 110 280 1.10 8 3 .1. .a. 11 S 3 Knnhiér ... 31
'2 1106 6‘.) 63 21 13 166 90 15 12 . 27 ‘ 15 12 Bija 32
33 Blaillgal ._. 121‘) {1:1 ... ... ... .u ... ... 218 125 l- 7 u u: o. ... . 9111171155311 ... 33
31> 1111119711 ... ‘11) 2" ... ... ... ... 4.. nu 68 411 . u. H ... 1 a o- a “A ‘ 11.31117311 ... 34
35 Dar-koti 7 12 ..1 19 7 ‘ .. u .. . Darkoti 35
31; D1141111 ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... u . 4H ... u . . u. ... Dédhi ... 36
Total of Hill Total of Hill
States 51,266 115,979 22 13 2 1 100,283 54,290 1,016 777 57 38 8 1,896 1,081 815 States
Total of Native Total of Native
States 141,121 119,998 559 433 1 1 1414 122 L65,‘379 144,825 1 48,530 46,577 13,149 10,913 7,718 6,280 139,167 75,397 03,770 States

 

140101138
‘SBLSVO
’8
83818.1.
seams '113N
1.1

TABLE N0. VIII A—contz‘nucd / ' ,

 

Statement showing the Distribution of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Religion

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5 e 7
. , ‘1 , 11 ' ’
53,331 mm CHAMAR , PATHAN :1 ARAIN 5.49.1
. :1 No.
- . 1 . 1 . .
Hlndu I Sikh Musalman Total ‘ Hlndu Musalman Total g 1 Hindu Slkh Musalman Total
1 5 4 : ioth ' 1 1 1 4 Both 1 ! 1 Both
1 M 1 1 | 11 1 1 .11 , F gem M 1 F 1, 11 F M 1 sexes 11 1 F i! 111 1 F :11 11 M F gem M F
11

Eastern 5 1 i

Flame 1 1 ' I 1
1 134111415 48.932, 40.903 28.903 24,353 143.093 77,837 65.256 4 4 3,532 3,107 6.647 3,536 3,1111 570 434 4 2 21,969 18,521 41,500 22,543 18,957 1
2 subha 10,1545 8.076 3,575 3,012 24,817 13,729 11,0881 897 794 1,691 897 794; 1,741 1,441 3.182 1474' 194.41 ‘1.
3 Kapurthala 4,903“ 4,298 4418i 412 10,061 5,351 4,710, 645 480 1,125 645 480?; 20,908 18,l87 39,095 20,908 18,187 3
4 Jim} 12.116: 10,126 1 22,242 12,116 10,126 ..-. 497 629 1,126 497 629‘ 1,254 1,099 2,353 1,254 1,099 4
5 Pan'lkot 14121 674 1881 182 2,065 1,209 856 154 105 259 154 105! 1,235 1,059 2.294 14235 1,059 5
‘3 MalerKotla 2,650 2,349 1,254: 1,029 7,282 3,904 3,378, .4, 561 604 1,165 561 604'i 766 972 1,738 766 972 6
7 .Kaliia 4:754? 4.225 288? 241 9,508- 5,042 4,466 342 277 619 4 342 277 1,539. 1.340 . 2,879 1,539 1.340 7
{3 DUI-ma, 14066; 873 1,939 1,066 873 440 435 875 440 435, 8
9 13211511111 922 858 . 1,780 922 858 ,4. 270 279 549 . 270 2791 9
10 Loharu 668 517 l 1,185 668 517‘ 72 68 140 72 68’ 10

1 ' 1
‘ 1
T0151 5413551- 1 1 , : . _ 1 ,
em P14153- 87,186: 72,899 34,6581 29,229 223,972 121,844 102,128 4 4 7,410 6,778 14,196 7,414 6,782 570 434 4 2 49.412 42.619 93,04149,986 43.055

 

l
, l
‘1 I
Western ' I
1

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Plains i ; 1
11 1341156515114... 2,8961 2,442 1 4 27 13 5,383 2,924 2,4591 3,342 2,225 5,567 3,342 2,2251 210 173 15.560 13,088 29,031 15.770 13,261 11
i ll
1 l1 1 .
. I 1
Hill States , J1 i
1? Mandi 4,0351 4,143 8,178 4,035 4,143 235 111 346 235 1111 196 188 384 196 188 12
15 3 tharvlba -- 2.5:”; 2.260 15 9 4.799 2,550, 2,269, 192 149 341 192 149 13
14 1 Milan 2445511878 10 11 4,354 2,465 1,889 149 51 200 149 51 130 102 232 130 102 14
- 1 i
1’: “1319111” 4,3601 3,915 8,275 4,360 3,915 27 23 50 27 23 .. .. . 18 11 29 18 11 15
16 13551141111 39 31 70 39 31 2 2 2 -- 16
17 3 391333111 3,043 2,710 5,753 3,043 2,710 150 91 241 150 91 58 34 92 58 34 17
If” 1 Syket 1,34%: 1,140 8 2 2,498 1,356 1,142 61 4 61 61 219 151 370 219 151 18
3" 1 ’1?”“”“" 311 1 1% 517 321 196 103 27 130 103 27 19
20 , 24311241 968 899 1,867 968 899 30 18 48 3o 18 . .. 2 .. 2 2 2o
2‘ Unbbja! 14 4 18 14 4'j .. . 21
‘22 1 141.5111, ‘ 3:13 290 623 33.3 290, 2 1 3 2 1 22
24» i Kumharsam 74 70 141, ‘74 70 .. 1 1 1 , ‘ 23
24 1 115115;; 758 6.38 1,396 758 638 4 4 4 4 3 7 4 3 24
‘2‘: “33051: 573 370 2 1 946 575 371 341 10 51 41 10 11 11 22 11 11 25'
2" Balsa” 39 27 66 39 27 -- 26
27 Ion/1143 231 189 423 234 189‘ 21 22 43 21 22 . . - 27
,2" PM")! 107 9'2 199 107 92 8 3 11 8 3 .. . 4 28
29 larhoch 346 246 592 346 246 ' .. .. . . 29
Sf" 9411120, 30 23 53 30 231 30
3} 13931114! 129 110 3 3 215 132 1131 29 24 53 29 24 31
52 L113 126 91 17 14 248 143 105‘: 1 1 1 32‘
3" 11419351 39 46 . 85 39 46' .. 33
34 Iiawai ..4 .. I .. . . ,, . . 3%
2»; Imkoti _ | " 35
36 11411111 . . I: III | 1- 3“
1 1,
T5151 of 11111 1"
States 21,886 19,368 55 40 41,349 21,941 19,408} 1,056 530 1,586 1,056 530 638 500 1,138 638 500
Total of Nut. 1 I 1
‘ I l- l — Ir P " v p o ' ‘
1 86416.4 111,968 94,709 34,714 29,273 2, 13 270,704 1467091123995 4 4 11,808 9,533 21,349 11,812 9,537 780 607 4 2 60,610 96,201 123,210 136,394-113,810

 

 

 

 

 

 

’ n ’ Q .
N0. STATES A I» O R A. . eenal

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

881141 GIj’JAR JULAHA
- ...---, _ . , No.
Hindu Sikh Musalman Total Hmdu Slkh Musalman Total I Hindu Sikh Total
M 1 11‘ M ‘ 11‘ M F 832:; M F M F M F M F Both sexes M F . M F M F Both sexes M F
Eastern
Plams
1 9311,11,, 9,111 7.179 2:17 1:18 10,154 8,297 37.359 19,805 15,554 690 593 46 29 9,964 8,588 19.910 10,700 9,210 343 297 562 490 1 ,692 90,-, .8, 1
2 3311,11,, 1,395 1,008 7 5 1,007 1,374 5,456 3.069 2,387! 22 20 111 111 2,382 2,048 4,694 2,515 2,179 50 39 55 32 '17,; 10:5 ‘7, 2
3 19111111111513 50 31 59 5:; 3,923 2,586 5,897 3,132 2,673 3,943 3,456 7,399 3,943 3,450 445 338 14 2 799 4,39 3.10 3
4 Jilld . ‘ 737 5641 1 251 187 1,740 989 751 8 2 ... 617 533 1,160 625 535 21 14 , 35 2] l4 4
5 91111111101. 8 4 3,7,0 25;; (3.1;, 353 287 9 2 1,500 1,150 2.661 1,509 1,152 1,002 81' 190 351 2,163 1 19., 9-” r)
6 M11161 K0,], 5 3 1,269 1,099 2,376 1,274 1,102 1 907 774 1,682 908 774 57 2 99 ’ 5} 42 5
7 K313,“ 1,9,, 93, 1,233 1,093 4,491 2,474 2,017 4 7 1,722 1,408 3,141 1,726 1,415 6 6 12 6 6 7
8 “with,“ ... 41 32 _._ H. 71; 44 32 u n- ... ... 1:” 5 18 13 5 ... . u u 8
9 12117111111 :3 1 3 2 1 31 35 2 2 70 33 37 -. . . (p
19 1161111111 75 60 . 135 75 60 - - .. . I 10
Total of Eastern .
l’luins 12,671 9,809 304 196 18,217 14,859 56,086 31,222 24,864 769 699 157 140 21,050 17,964 410,735 21,972 18,768 1,918 1,547 827 684 4,976 2,745 2,231
Western 1
Plalns
11 Buhfnvulpur 7 1 251 101 456 261 195 4 {11 9,4190 7,899 17,397 9,494 7,903 131,068 25,371 36 8 56,483 31,104: 25,379 11
Hill States
12 Mandi 505 43,,» 17:7; 150 1,959 (271 588 1,078 1,651 118 128 3,575 1,796 1,779 . 12
1:; Lilmmlm _, 47;: 433 907 47.1 43:3 191 159 1,056 857 2,266 1,250 1,016 b 4 10 6 4 13
14 1111111111 621 411 80:3 608 2,415 1,123 1,022 46 21 _292 233 592 338 254 1 1 1 11
if; {Eih'rplur ... 1,568 1,459 ‘ ... ... 31 25 3,083 1,599 1,181i 2,52? ‘ 2,197 ... ... 17 14 ‘ 4,75? 2,53? 2,211 6 4 Q 10 6 4 15
J DNA 111 I1' .
~ ’ ... .__ ... n, ... ... ... ... ... ... oc- --- u- 0- ~ u- cu ._ f‘
17 Nulugurh 2,061 2,600 208 159 1 ,993 1,628 8,95: 4,865 4,087 19 301 294 664 370 294 .. 17’
18 Suke-t; 5;; 40 9 8 110 62 48 465 427 8 9 909 473 436 13
1‘.) K001111191 .1 4 4 17 4 21 17 4 . H 19
20 lidghul 1s 12 14 10 54 32 22 26 29 17 10 82 43 39 ' 2,,
21 Jubbn1 .. - . 9 - .
‘~"—’ lihujji 2 2 2 . ' £1
2;; 81115114189111 4 9 8 4 4‘1 -. 56
I
2-1 Mum: 3-.5 27: 5801, 325 25')" 9 5 .. 6 2 22 71' , _ 5,,
:5 191.111.1111 9 3 1 2 17 ‘ 10, 71 87 35 5 1 17 8 156 10:1 471 l 2 3 1 2 :45
26 13:11am ,1 .. : l, 26
27 K1111151- o 1 3 61 5 1; 13 7 1‘) 12 71‘ 07
28 1111511111 2 :3 ... 4‘ J 2 .. . I .. 33
29 1:11'110011 .. - {’9
811113411 85 69 154 85 691 . 90
:11 K111111151 9 9 18 9 9 . I,”
:12 111,11 4 1 4 4 - 1 1 2 1 1 - , O 332
13 9191151711 7 8 15 7 8 , , 32;
34 liuwui .. . . it
3.3 [Mu-km): ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ,_, .. 1‘55
1
T111111 of 11111
Status 5,783 4,935 208 159 3,496 2,861 17,415? 9,487 7,958 5,172 4,619 5 1 1,883 1,556 18,236 7,060 6,176 14 10 24 14 10
T111111 ()f'NatiVe
States 18,161 11,715 512 3-35 21,997 17,917 73,987 10,970 33,017 5,941 5,282 16:? 141 SLAL-‘S 27,119 71,368 38,526 32,842 33,000 26,928 863 692 61,183 33,863 27,620
, :

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

I
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1

NOIOI'IEH
‘SZLSVO
'8
83518.1.
899918 99111
1

(J!

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

TABLE N0. VIII A—cominued “'9
Statement showmg the Distr1but1on of People by Tribe, Caste, and Religion
11 1; 12 13
Egg-gal sums TARKHAN H AWAN KUMHAR 5;}?
Hindu Sikh Musalman Total t Musalman Hindu Sikh Musalman Total
, - 1
, Both , Both . B th
11 F 11 1 F 11 F Fem M F ! sexes 11 | F M F M F M F sages M F
Eastern
Plams ..
1 11304171 10716 9.280 10.940 8,899 75 744 41,454 . 22,531 18,923 14 10 6,290 5,400 1,761 1,559 6,739 5,715 . 27,464 14,790 12.674 1'
2 5,9th 1.919 1,699 2,884 2,464 144 98 9.208 4,947 4,261! 7 7 1,425 1,251 225 173 1,005 923 5,002 2,655 2,347 ' 2
3 hapurthala 1,635 1,453 867 723 1,623 1,414 7,715 4,125 3,590]? 412 221 19 738 640 114 97 1,707 1,501 4,797 2,559 2,238 3
4 Jim? 2817 2,352 .- 11 78 5,358 2,928 2,4301 . 2,014 1,726 9 . 851 733 5,333 2,874 2,459 4 '
5 Pawikgt 65 56 1,853 1,585 195 190 3,944 2,113 ' . 121 83 74 '74 689 595 1,636 884 752 :5
5 Male: hotla 236 257 7. 634 25 27 1,929 1,011 4 4 81 81 78 78 425 411 1,154 584 570 6
7 K8519 701 619 125 102 64 72 1,683 890 1 1 330 828 194 162 1,014 ‘524 490 7
8 DUJana 293 304 . . . 597 293 301 304 . .. 605 301 304 8
9 Patapdi 154 149 303 154 224 218 , .. 442 224 218 9
10 Loharu 153 124 277 153 181 143 .. 324 181 143 10
Total of Eastern
Plains 18,089 16,293 17,419 14,407 3,037 2,623 72,468 39.145 438 243 195 11,705 10,174 2,261 1,981 11,610 10,040 47,771 25,576 22,195
Western
Plams
I , " I .
11 Bahawalpur 138 60 35 21 5,190 4,552 9,996 5,363 .5, 384 178 3 5 5,627 4,686 10,883 6,014 4869 11
Hill States
12 Mandi 130 139 1 . . 270 131 801 707 .. .. 1,508 801 707 12
18 Chamba 823 715 10 13 7 2 1,570 840 761 680 .. 56 43 1,540 817 723 13
14 Néhan 748 554 1 25 8 1,336 774 162 89 21 6 278 183 95 14
15 Biléspur 13 100 239 138 . 437 403 3 1 844 440 404 15
16 iashahr 621 545 . 1,166 621 .. 37 26 63 37 26 16
17 Nélagarh 282 224 10 11 527 292 . 240 214 3 . 457 243 214 17
18 Suket 34 20 2 56 36 . ... 181 132 .. 313 181 132 18
19 Keonthal 208 150 358 208 ,. 11s 75 ,, 193 118 75 19
20 5551151 5 3 8 5 . 77 53 .13 6 149 90 59 20
21 Jubbal 230 183 413 230 19 12 . 31 19 12 21
22 Bhajji ,_ , 54 36 , 9o 54 36 22
23 Kumhzirsain 76 83 159 76 48 39 .. 87 48 39 23
24 176115;; 44 32 . . 76 44 . 49 30 .. 2 1 82 51 31 24
25 1aghét 66 13 15 .. 5 99 86 , 15 3 .. ... .. . 18 15 3 25
26 Balsam 60 60 .. 120 60 .. 4 2 .. .. .. 4 2 26
27 Kuthér 2 1 3 2 .. 24 15 . . 39 24 15 27
28 111.4m1 4 5 9 4 ,, 23 10 . .. 33 23 10 28
29 'l‘arhoch 18 16 34 18 .. .. .. .. 29
30 8511511 8 9 . 17 8 .. 12 15 .. 27 12 l5 30
31 Kunhiz’u‘ 4 . 4 4 .. 14 7 .. 21 14 7 31
32 1111a 1 2 .. 3 3 .. .. 32
33 Méngal ... .. ... ... .. - 33
34 {awai .. .. 3 .. .. .1 3 3 34.1
35115514511 1 2 3 1 1 .. . . 1 1 35
36 Dédhi .. _, .. 36
Total of Hill ,
States 3,503 2,854 41 24 37 10 6,469 3,581 3,080 2,548 98 57 5,783 3,178 2,605
Total of Native
4645 1 22,3301 19,207 19492 1345?, 2293, 748°, 88,933,,39089 1338 ,24311295 115116? 139.99 2,264 43.8.9 421325

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Horiul
Nu.

STATES

 

‘U

 

 

 

h-l
CctOCQ 0013- @0ch

11

12
13
14

15

16

 

 

Eastern
Plains

P1111919.
N 1113113
Kupul‘thala

Jind
Fm'idknt
Malcr Kotla

Kalsia
Duifma
Pammli
Lohziru

Total of Eastern
Plains . . .

Western
Plains

13211111 walpur

Hill States

Mandi
(Thmulm.
Ndllau

Bilz'tspur
335113111-
Nailagarh

Snket
Kcmnhal
Baiglml

Juhbnl
lilmjji
Kumhfirsnin

MmloifiT

llnglnsl‘.
)
31118211

Kniln’u‘

Muimi
Tarlmch

Saingri
Kunhiz’n‘
Biju.

Mingnl
llnwni
Unrkt M
Dzidhi

Total of Hill
States

Total of Native
States

 

 

 

 

 

l
BANYA JHiNWAR Serial
_ . _ ‘ . STATES
vw_1311d11__ ., Slkh11 J 2111 'Iotal Hindu Sikh Musalman Total 1%
M 1“ M 11‘ M F Both sexes M F M 11‘ M F M F lBoth sexes M F
Eastern
Plams
n0 _ , 0 9 F.” ,- n-v
8:133 32;?(1 {134,0 105: 1,033 933 10.23? 49.292 ?4,946 12,379 10,600 2,903 2,473 4,335 3,787 36,477 19 617 16 850 Patizila. 1
,2,” ,2]; '1 1 . 1323.13 7,338 6,355 1,601 1,333 678 560 836 736 5,744 3:115 2’629 Nébha. 2
.. .. 270 211 1,713 1,531 140 104 2,289 1,992 7,769 4,142 3:627 Kapurthala 3
8:34; 7???) . 1 256 208 16,801 9,060 7.741 1,777 1,305 5 843 703 4,633 2,625 2008 Jind 4
“2,, 92, 60, 591 33:1, §9j1 710 290 217 64 60 120 98 849 474 ’375 Farfdkot 5
, 3,2 .3 1,733 1,512 370 343 167 150 327 301 1,658 864 794 Maler Kotla I: 6
131’: 114163 4 3 1‘37 91 .2274 1.749 1,525 1,551 1,330 42 32 28 14 2,997 1 621 1 376 Kama 7
.7119 m.) 4.- . 3c -013 1,054. 989 5 4 . . 147 135 291 ’152 ”139 Dujéna 8
400 35; '7’ 5’ 134% 4‘14 648 57 38 u .. 46 39 180 103 77 Pataudf ... 9
763 407 356 3 1 . 46 46 96 49 47 Lohéru :3: 10
60 342 52 120 1 073 862 2 146 2 011 '5 "' ' - ‘° Total 0f Eastern
, , , , , 118,.) 4 63,061 54,993 19,746 16,702 3,999 3,379 9,017 7,801 60,694 32,762 27,932 Plains
Western
Plams
,,
298 179 -- a 4 486 803 183 94 17 6 11 128 100 28 Bahéwalpur 11
4 Hill States
4 4 . 169 130 1 3- -
335 163 498 3% .. 163 249 . .. 300 170 130 Mand1 12
I‘M-v .V : ' I 188 .6 u .- oi. 437 249
M) 55.3 6 1 1,335 781 554 1,045 755 . .. 4 2 1,806 1,049 2278' 18113311113, ' l:
3 ' ' .
33 3: a: 953 8“ ' ' 1.764 953 811 Eiléspur 15
14 8 ‘ .1 an. ti. o.- -I an u. .4. «4 on aShahr 16
9 1 32 23 9 231 190 5 3 429 236 193 Nélagarh 17
11 2‘
5 3: ‘ 1: 1,13 3 69 23 .. .. 92 69 23 Suket 18
1 I 1 1 3 15 1 .. .. .. 16 15 1 Keonthal . 19
58 52 3 1 114 61 53 Béghal 20
. - ... . .. . .. Jubbal 21
.. " 6 2 " 8 6 2 Bhajji 22
... ‘ .. . ... Kumhérsain 23
28 18 46 28 18 20 15
:1 ‘ _ _ ‘ . . .. . 44 29 '
(1 12 3 1 85 72 13 16 2 . . 1 19 16 I: 1131335 3:
‘ .. .. .. .. .. ... Balsam 26
14 r
.3 19 14 5 7 7 14 7 7 Kuthér 27
3 3 3 .. Dhs’nui 28
.. Tarhoch 29
co. II .1 Qt Oil Cl Séngfi uhl 30
.. 0 6 .. 15 9 6 Kunhmr 31
13114 32
.. .. .. Maingal ... 33
.. .. .. . .. Rawai . 34
. . .. . . . . Darkoti 35
.. . .. Dédhi 36
0 0 P r Total of Hill
1,265 16.) .. . 51 3 2,081 1,313 768 2,856 2,182 .. 13 7 5,058 2,869 2,189 States
0 m _ ' . . _ Total of Native
61,902 55,061 1,078 862 2,202 2,018 121,121 60,177 50,944 22,696 18,901 3,999 3,379 9,036 7,869 65,880 35,731 30,149 States
2
,7: 0 _l a: <
5 g :u S" H.
o -l 3" m I m g:
- m m H-
O m m 93
z - c+ 9)
g , .4.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

TABLE N0. VIII A—continued

 

Statement showing the Distribution of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Religion

 

 

Serial
1‘? 0.

it- ”NH

H
00500“! 6531

11

12
14

15
16
17

18
19
20

21
22
23

24
25
26

27
28
29

30
31
32

33

36

16

1'7

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  

; 18
KHATRI SHEIgIE BILOCH gm,
STATES - ~~ STATES N0
Hindu Sikh Jain Musalman Total Musalman Hindu Musalman Total '
, Both Both ' 150th
M F I“: F BI 1‘ M F SCXOS M SCXCS M #F i M F :M: F sexes hf F
Eastern Eastern
Plains Plains
Patiéla .. 8,802 6.625 1,304 902 ... . 17.693 10,166 14,603 7,742 6,861 .. .. 593 541 1,134 593 541 Patizila ... 1
Mbha .. 2,007 1,600 232 159 .. .. .. 3,998 2,239 2,229 1,141 1.088 I 157 137 295 153 37 Nébha 2
Kapurthala. . 3,342 2,207 43 21 .. . 5,613 3,385 2,447 1,340 1,107 ... 41 39 80 4'1 39 Kapurthala 3
Jind 133 86 12 4 . . .. .. 235 145 3,153 1,575 1,578 1 .. 92 100 193 93 100 Jind ... 4
Faridk-ot .. . 592 433 79 58 _ .. . . .. 1,162 611 268 168 100 ... 174 153 327 174 153 Faridkot 5
Maler Kotla 372 257 3 4 2 . . 638 377 889 473 416 .. . . ... ... - Maler Kotla 6
Kalsia 257 179 36 29 ... .. . .. 501 293 692 366 326 ... 19 15 34 19 15 Kalsia 7
Dujzina . ... .. .. . .. ... 872 420 452 ... 11 19 30 11 19 Dujz’ma 8
Pataudi . 19 24 ... . . . . . . '43 19 946 497 449 .. .. 3 l 4 3 1 Pataudi ... 9
Lohéru . .. . ... . 115 65 50 ... .. 2 .. 2 2 ,, Lohziru ... 10
Total of Eastern Total of Eastern
Plains 15,524 11,411 1,769 1,177 2 29,883 17,295 26,214 13,787 12,427 2 . . 1,092 1,005 2,099 1,094 1,005 Plains
Western Western
Plains Plains
Bahawalpur 633 426 9 1 1,069 642' ' 14,248 7,758 6,490 ... 29,118 24,057 53,175 29,118 24,057 Bahfiwalpur 11
Hill States Bill States
Mandi 1,516 1,444 .. .. 2,960 1,516 205 115 90 ... .4 , .. . Mandi 12
Chamba 729 649 .. . 1,378 729 2,169 1,173 996 .. . .. .. ... ... Chamba 13
Néhan 143 88 231 143 282 196 86 . . 1 1 l Nahan 14
Bilaspur 851 635 1 , 1,487 852 105 63 42 . .. ,. ,, .. 11111151)“ 15
Bashahr 27 18 .. 45 27 360 211 149 .. . .. Bashahr 16
Nalagarh 335 235 . 570 335 194 113 81 . . 1 1 1 Nailagarh 17
Suket 381 85 .. ' 466 381 3 3 .. .. . .. .. . Suket 13
Keonthal 19 6 .. .. 25 19 159 113 46 . .. .. .. . Keonthal 19
Béghal 171 128 . .. 29‘.) 171 13 10 3 ,. .. Bdghal 20
Jubbal ... 2 2 .. 4 2 37 22 15 .. .. Jubbal 21
Bhajji o 5 . 11 6 31 16 15 I . ,, Bhajji 22
Kumhérsain 10 10 . 20 10 109 54 55 ,. . Kumhzitsain 23
Mailog 14 3 . ... ,, 17 14 61 33 28 .. .. .. .. .. Mailog 24
Baghat .. 20 5 . .. 5 1 31 25 57 41 16 .. .. .. ... Baghét 25
Balsan .. .. .. .. ... 19 10 9 .. .. Balsam 26
Kuthér 83 80 163 83 100 54 46 .. .. .. .. .. .. Kutbz’u‘ ... 27
Dhémi ... 3 2 .. 5 3 14 9 5' .. .. ... . a . .. Dhémi .. 23
Tarhoch 2 1 .. 3 2 6 4 2 n .. .. .. .. Tax-hoch 29
Séngri .. . .. . .. .. . , r Sa’mgn' 30
Kunhiér 32 32 , 64 32 10 8 2 . . .. .. Kunhiar 31
Bija 7 2 - 9 7 11 8 3 .. . Bija. 32
Méngal .. . . . .. . . . . . .. .. Méngal 33
Rawai .. . .. .. .. . . - .. .. Rawai 34
Darkoti . . . .. .. . . . . . . .. Darkoti 35
Dildhi .. .. .. . .. .. .. . Daidhi 36
Total of Hill 1 Total of Hill
States 4,351 5,43 1 . . .. 5 1 7,788 4,357 3,945 2,256 1,6891l 2 2 2 .. States
Total of Native ; Total of Native
States 20,508 15,;67 1,779 1,178 2 5 1 38,740 22,294 144,407 23,801 l20,606 ‘ 2 30,212 25,062 55,276 30,214 25,062 States
77 7 7 77 7 _ 7 1 ___7 ,. .

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

' é

Serial
IV).

11

36

Total of

 

 

STATE S

Eastern
Plains

P11111119.
N:ll1l1:1
Kupurthnl 3.

«111111
-l?‘111'.1'1lkot
Mulcr K0113.

Kalsin.
Dujaina
l’utuud-i
Loluiru

E2181;-
crn Plains . . .

Western
Plalns

1381111117111 pur . ..

Hill States

Mandi
(11111111113.
1821111111

lilfispur

138111111 1‘

V ’ l r i
l\ 81.191111

Suknt
K001111131
2:1gl1nl

.1'111111111

lll1:1jji
li11111h1'11'sain
Mailog

linglnit

“11181117.

1(11111:’11‘ ...

l)l11’1111i .,,
Turlmch

811115311

K 1111l111'11‘

13 ij :1.

01.111129]

linwzti

11111141 111
11111111

Total of Hill
States

Total of Nat.
States

 

'Hindu
M l“
3 4
2
5 4,
"30 22
1
47 40
78 (5‘3
83 (36

 

 

 

AAAAAAAA . M299 H71
Musalman

M 1“ ‘1111111 sexm
1,697 1.52:} 3,227
597 415 922
3,2116 2,056 6,302
70 75 115 ,
1.313 1,098 2.441 1
10:, 7.; 181

“.3 81 165

3 2 " 5
7,153 6,226 13,388
6,875 5,955 12,830
1 1 2

8 5 65

1

15 11 26

87

24 17 181

14,052 12,198 26,399

 

 

 

 

Total

M

1.700
507
3,346
70
1,313
105

$1

*1
._.1
C,‘
CO

to
~01:

15

102

14,135

 

 

NA’I’

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

K A N E T Serial
No.
, Hindu Sikh Total Hindu Sikh Musalman Total
F l M l I“ M F Both sexes M F 1 M F M F M F Both sexes M F
1,527 1 7,369 6,833 1 14,203 7,370 6,833 7,272 6,055 4,075 3,275 2,279 2,065 25.021 13,626 11,395 1
41-, . 1,772 1,450 887 775 229 164 5,277 2,888 2,389 2
2,1199 22 11 - 33 22 11 734 553 38 29 1,591 1,395 4,340 2,363 1,977 3
751 . . . 2,429 2,049 18 10 199 206 4.911 2,646 2,265 4
1,098 1 . 1 1 . 148 110 404 386 266 254 1,568 818 750 5
7 6 ‘ .. 403 298 235 169 169 140 1,414 807 607 6
s1 14 14 14 .. 354 284 41 27 133 102 941 528 413 7
.. . . 270 194 12 9 485 282 203 8
- -- . 180 143 .. . 323 180 143 9
9‘ .. .. .. 184 130 . 314 184 130 10
6,2801 7,406 6,844 1 14,251 7,407 6,844 13,746 11,266 5,698 4,671 4,878 4,335 44,594 24,322 20,272
5,955 .. 88 61 3,379 2,909 6,437 3,467 2,970 11
1
1 35,120 33,561 68,681 35,120 33,561 159 133 .. 2 5 299 161 138 12
27‘ . .. 164 131 19 11 325 183 142 13
21,226 16,538 25 28 37,817 21,251 16,566 108 64 . .. 16 11 199 124 75 14
11.257 9,336 .. 20.593 11,257 9,336 347 318 . 665 347 318 15
1 19.671 19.323 38,994 19,671 19,323 . 8 3 .. . .. .. ll 8 3 16
11 , 7,172 6,351 54 36 13,613 7,226 6,387 237 191 .. 43 33 .504 280 224 17
12,250 9,580 .. 21,830 12,250 9,580 70 41 .. . .. 111 70 41 18
7,797 6,4 3 .. 14.280 7,797 6,483l 10 8 .. . 18 10 8 19
3,848 3,536 7.384 3,848 3,536 21 25 .. 46 21 25 20
40 , 5,377 4.459 9,836 5,377 4,459 2 .. 2 2 21
2.566 2.045 4,611 2,566 2,045 7 8 .. .. 15 7 8 22
2,423 2,291 4,717 2,423 2,294 .. - .. .. 23
1,476 1,269 2,745 1,476 1,269 47 36 .. .. 83 47 36 24
1,051 817 1.868 1,051 817 21 13 2 .. 36 23 13 25
1,473 1,146 2,619 1,473 1,146 .. 26
710 542 1,252 710 542 6 2 . 8 6 2 27
1 451 465 856 451 405 8 4 . . 12 8 4 28
1,133 841 1,974 1,13 841 .. 29
663 568 1,231 663 5681 1 .. 1 1 3o
259 246 505 259 246‘ 3 2 .. 5 3 2 3
53 62 56 40 211 109 102: 2 3 1 2 . .. 8 3 5 32
1 265 207 47-2 265 207 3 3 : 6 3 3 33
221 174 395 221 1741 . . . .. 34
191 183 374 191 1831 .. .. 35
65 48 113 65 48 ‘ .. . 36
1 1 _
79 36,718 120,014 135 104 256,971 136,853 120,118 5 1,224 985 20 13 63 49 2,394 1,307 1,047
l1 l!
1226411149124 126,858 136 104 2.71,;L2 144,260 126,962 515,058 12,312 5,718 4,684 8,320 7,293 53,385 29,096 24,289
1 1 ',
' fl ,_ 2
1:31 0 —1 33- S-
: 3 =2 ' H-
o .1 4» ml (/2 Ho
5 5', 3 S a,
.. I."
z 5.3 _

 

Statement showing the Distribution of the Peop

TABLE N0. VIII A—continued

 

16 by Tribe, Caste, and Religion

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

   
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

22 31 23 ‘5 24 1 25
11 —~ 1, , 1
1 1 ,
’ ‘, ’ l I I I 1
Serial LOHAR 1 TELI ‘ SAIYAD 1 MIRASI aerial
‘ 1,0; STATES _ m, 1' 7 _ W W, ; . NO.
Hindu Sikh Musalman Total ,f’ Hindu Musalman Total 1 Musalman i Hindu Musalman Total
" “_"‘““;* ’ , T , 131.111 ‘ 1 T T T TT ' T T“ 15311" TTTTTT , : 110111 ,’ , B [h '.
M F M 1 M 1 we, 11 I b 1 M 1 M 1 WW M 1 1 mos M F} , M I 11 M F 86:68 111 F
‘5 T 'TTT T‘ —' 1, T 'T' ' 1 1
1 1
Eastern f 1
P1311118 :
1 Patifila 57317 2,734 2.476 2.021 3,897 3,29?- l7.788 9.600 8.098 9 8 11,360 9.720 21.097 11,360 9.728 7,870 4,164 3,706 4 5.390 4,730 10,131 5,397 4.734 '1
2 “hm 41,; 33,— 717 ms 403 367 2.858 1.536 1.322 2 .. 17:19 1.509 3.250 1,741 1,51!) 709 358 351 1 1,142 1,024 2,169 1,144 1,025 2
3 Iiapurthala 714 600 3:14 285 1,108 966 4,101» 2,180 1,920 .. 2,030 1,688 3,718 2,030 1,688 2,704 1,438 1,266 . .. 1,362 1,177 2,539 1,362 1,177 3
4 Jim 1.160 904 856 71-1 3.631 2,016 1,618 3 1 1,744 1,445 3.193 1,747 1,446 g 354 182‘ 172 f 1,023 932 1,955 1,023 932 4
5 1 Fan'dkot ' 15 9 12:2 109 498 428 1.180 635 515 . . 832 716 1,518 832 716 93 64 29 .. 606 541 1,147 606 541 5
6 , Male, Kotla 27.1 211 253 225 187 145 1,325 714 611 613 579 1,192 613 579 823 420 403 351 315 666 351 315 6
I
7 ? Kama 320 281 48 34 256 239 1,177 624 553 635 571 1,196 625 571 172 101 71 .. 165 145 310 165 145 7
3 7 Dujzina 33 7;; ,, . 2‘3 15 191 106 881 136 156 202 ]?,6 156 ]]1 55 55 62 70 132 62 70 3
9 1 I’ataudi 8 4 12 8 4 61 62 123 61 62 389 161 228 31 52 83 31 52 9
10 ‘ Laban, 5 7 26 21 5:1 25 28‘ 87 74 161 87 74 33 19 14 3 64 62 132 67 65 10
1
Total of Eastern _ F t _
Plains 6,342 5,309 3,950 3,291 7,248 6,187 32,39 17,540 14,7871 14 9 19,221 16,520 35,770 19,241 16,529 13,258 6,962 6,296 1 8 10,196 9,048 19,264 10,208 9,056
1
1
Western ‘
Plams !
11 ~ Baluiwalpur 20 8 . 1,493 1,312 2,833 1,513 1,320; 4 .. 402 321 727 406 321 9,065 4,951 4,114 3,974 3,455 7,429 3,974 3,455 11
1
Hill States 1
12 Mandi 827, 801 3 8 1.632 23 8095 85 93 64 42 284 14-9 135 35 24 11 . 4 12 16 4 12 12
13 ‘ Chamba 714 717 3 37 36 1.537 754 783 1 7 8 88 90 193 95 98 52 32 20 . 63 50 113 63 50 13
14 1 Nathan 875 735 8 8 51 ”0 11,707 34 773 E . 136 115 251 136 115 124 104 20 . . 41 21 62 41 21 14
11 .
l
15 1 Biléspur 1,030 859 11 14 1,914 1.011 873 ,E 5 5 160 154 324 165 159 . . .. 16 20 36 16 20 15
17; 1 Bag-ham 45:1 457 .. .. 916 459 4571 . .. .. . .. 3 2 -l .. .. .. .. . .. 16
17 l Nitlagarh 391 347 5 4 13 13 773 409 36411 351 259 610 351 259 80 50 30 73 69 142 73 69 17
1s; lSuket 616 53:, 1,201 616 585 f 20 8 . 28 20 8 5 3 2 86 23 109 86 23 13
19 Keom'hal 312 240 57-2 312 2401 .. ,. . . 8 5 3 . .. .. .. .. 19
20 Bdghal 192 148 1 341 103 1481‘ . .. 8 8 16 8 8 12 10 2 17 10 27 17 10 2
5 I
21 fjubbal 144 110 254 114 110} 1 . .. . .. . 21
22 1 31.5111 122 105 230 122 1081; 8 3 5‘ . . .. .. . 22
23 Kumhérsain 58 54 112 53 54'; . 23
l
24 Mailog 63 5.; 118 63 55 1; 31 35 69 3.1 351 . . 7 2 9 7 2 24
25 Baghét 110 81 1 195 110 85 )1 10 8 18 10 8 4 3 1 l 1 1 .. 25
26 Balsam '21 49 112 63 49‘; 2 3 5 2 3 .. .. 26
27 4 Kuthr’tr 48 37 85 48 3711 .. .. 6 '7 13 6 7 27
28 1111:1511 35 29 64 35 291} .. .. .. 28
29 Tarhoch 21) 16 36 20 1611 .. .. .. . 29
30 Séngri 54 44 98 54 44, . . . .. .. .. . .. 30
31 , Kunhiér 14 9 23 11 911 7 1 8 7 1 2 2 .. 6 7 13 6 7 31
32 Bija. .. . 1 . . .. .. .. . .. .. 32
‘4
33 Méngal . . .. . .. .. 33
34 tuwzti 2 2 2 . .. . . .. .. 34
35 Dnrkoti . .. .. . .. . .. 35
36 Diidhi ... 1 .0. .~ on. : .0. . . .6. 36
7 i
T0131 of mu 1' 1
States 6,142 5,514 16 12 116 102 11,902 6,274 5,628 11 117 114 860 715 1,806 977 829 - 333 238 95 . 320 221 541 320 221
Total of Nat. 1
States 12,504\10,831 3,966 3,303 8,857 7,601 47,062 25,327 21,735 135 123 20,489 11556338303 L20,624: 17,679 1122’656 12151110505 1 12 8,141,490 12,724 27,234 14,502 12,7321

01

50718.1
Nu.

 

 

 

 

STATES

Eastern
Plums

l‘:11i:il:1
2321111111,
linpurtlmla

, .lind
1 ‘ p
l‘ :11‘11lknt

M ulcr liotla

Kali-:18.

l )11j {11111.
121111111111
Lohz’u‘u

Total of East»-
ern l’luins

Hindu
M l 10
.. 1
1

 

 

 

KASHM1R1

A1113

 

MACHHr

GHIRAT

 

Musalmanl
‘ ' 73111
M l h _ Sunni
79 65 1 H
6:; 52 115
200 161 3:0
:1 1 5
19 18 :18
38 25 63

408

 

 

 

 

Total

M

79
63
206

20

38

409

 

“W" l

 

 

 

 

F | M
(:5 17..’ '1
52 8,2 ’

16.1 b

2 2,786
8 92
03 17
2-1

2,167

1,610

83

326

 

Hindu

B1

14.001
6,472

 

 

102

"10

116

 

 

Jain

11 M 11

40 ..

2
...3 1

2

 

 

 

 

 

 

3 58,946

 

 

32,809

 

 

 

E?
D
:1.
$3

 

 

2,151 470

 

151

 

 

 

Musalman Total Musalman Sikh Musalman
' , 110111 , Both ‘ "M—
AI b SCXOS DI SGXCS M F l RI F 1‘1 B I“ F
4 2 31,512 17.460 413 238 175 322 6 . . .. .
.. .. 14,711 8,237 28 15 13 .. ..
1 28 19 2,712 1,489 1,223 148 145 2 4 6 9
1 1 5,023 2,787 12 7 5 , .. .. ..
.. 15:1 103 1,431 768 663 ..
24 17 16 8 8 .. .. ..
.. 39 26 129 65 64 ..
.. 4,401 2.467 .. ,, .. .
. 2,904 1,610 .. .. ,, .. ..
151 83 .,

 

 

 

Total

W11 ,

SUXCS . RI
328 322
'914 156

642

 

 

478

 

164

Serial
No.

F
6 1
2
158 3
. 4
, 5
.. 6
. 7
. 8
. 9
10

 

 

 

1 1 0..
Western
Plalns
11 Baluiwullmr 4 4 4 . . ... - . 19,115 10,610 8,505 .. .. 11
Hill States
12 Mandi 14 9 23 14 9 . -~ .. . .. 400 319 .. 719 400 319 12
1.1 (llmmba . .. .. .. .. . . . 63 33 . 96 63 33 13
14 11511411 .. 25 8 .. . 33 25 100 80 180 100 80 14
15 {ilzinpur .. . . .. .. .. .. ... 66 50 . . ... 116 66 50 15
16 anlmllr . .. . 3 . .. . 3 3 .. ... .. .. .. .. 16
17 Nélagurh . . .. 20 12 s 424 255 1 . 680 425 255 17
18 sum .. .. . .. .. .. .. . . 20 4 24 20 4 18
19 K001111191 , .. . 6 l . .. -- 7 6 . ,. , 1 .. . . l 1 . 19
20 1553-1141 .. .. . . .. 8 5 3 21 19 40 21 19 20
21 Jubbnl ... . -. . .. ... .. .. .. l ... - ... 1 I - 21
2:2 111141.11 . . .. .. -- . 1 .. . 1 1 22
23 Kumhzil‘sain .. .. ... .. . .. 23
24 Mailog ... .. .. . .. . . .. .. . ... . l .. . l l .. 24
25 11mm . 5 5 5 15 3 . . .. .. 18 15 2 .. 2 8 2 .. 10 8 2 ‘25
26 1311152111 . . u- n u. n no " no no . .. n - n. . - 26
27 K11tllér . . . .. -- -- . .. 1 l 1 .. 27
23 111151111 .. . , . .. .. .. .. -- - 28
29 Turlwch ... .. -- -- .-. ... .. 29
30 Sdllgri . ... 9.. on. In con ... .. un- 0- -- .. ... 3O
3! Kunhizir _ ... . .. ... - .. . .. .. 31
32, Bija .. ... " ,_, .. ... . ... ... ... ... 32
33 Mfmgral . . .. . .. .. .4 . . . 33
3" Rawai . ... . . . - - . . . . . 34
35 Darkoti . .. .. r. - . ... . - . . 35
36 13611111 .. .. .. . .. . 36
Total of H111
States .. 19 9 28 19 9 49 12 .. . . .. 61 49 3O 17 13 1,107 762 1 .. 1,870 1,108 762
Total of Nat.
States 1 1 431 334 767 4:32 335 [32,735 26,093 116 53 1 .. 6 3 59,007 “2,858 23,886 13,217 10,669! 1,577 913 3 4 6 9 2,512 1,586 926
1 1
’ N l l 2
'32 0 q 93, <
I" > :3 - H.
6 3 go E’- l m H.
- m m (P H.
2 s" m 9-“.
2 9”

II

 

TABLE N1). VIII A—contimml

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Statement showmg the B1str1bution of the People by Tube, Caste, and Rehglon
3O 1 31 32
8 ' I m ' I Bi
ӣ241 smas SUNAR 1; SAINI , DHO
Hmdu Slkh Musalman Total 1 E H1ndu Sikh Musalman Total Hlndu Slkh M usalman Total
_ 1 , Both a i — ” "f ‘3‘" Mm“- 10511 Both
M l 1 M F M ‘F gem M 1 , M 1 M F M I F sexes M F M 1 F M F M _ F sexes M F
Eastern I
Flame
1 ; P511515 5,194‘ 4,337 5671 429 109 73 10.709 5,870 4,839: 3,310 2,707 1,031 803 2 1 7,854 4,343 3,5112 139 126 6 4 935 864 2,074 1,080 994
2 N41111:; 821 754 1:17 5 88 7 4 1,811 965 846'; 2 1 14 5 .. 22 16 61 32 27 328 242 629 360 269
3 Kapurthala 941 ‘ 797 73 ‘ 4.5 164 142 2,162 1,178 984i 1,048 911 60 42 . 2,061 1,108 973} 35 32 5 3 364 323 762 404 358
l
4 Jind 6.59 t 558 11 3 100 83 1,423 769 654 '1 2 ,, 2 3 7 4 3 1 63 53 .. 462 450 1,028 525 503
5 Faridknt 1592 114 14 0 , 101 7 5 526 306 220 , 31 20 12 10 73 43 30= .. .. 9 8 17 9 8
6 Maler Kotla 272: 247 41 i 24 4 2 590 317 273‘ .. .. .. . .. . 31 43 74 31 43
I
7 Kama 204i 204 a, 38 42 491 245 246 i . . . .. 94 5 2 85 69 335 181 154
8 bujana 89: 71 . . 160 89 711 . . . 17 13 58 39 127 75 52
9 Pataudi 52 ‘ 51 . 103 52 51 11 .. , .. .. . . 43 34 77 43 34
10 L5119m 28 3 59 28 3 ‘1 .. .. 5 4 16 26 51 21 30
Total of Eastern ,1, ,
Plains 8,418 7,164 972 700 429 351 18,0341 9,819 8,215l 4,393 3,639 1,119 863 2 1 10,017 5,514 4,503 385 340 13 7 2,831 2,098 5,174 2,729 2,445
Western :1
Flame q
11 Bahéwalpur 633 611 534 506 2,284 1,167 1,117 m 15 16 4,905 4,227 9,163 4,920 4,2413
‘1
11111 States
12 , Mandi 1.7 159 4 2 3 . 335 174 1611 206 228 1 . .. 435 207 228 189 201 - 390 189 201
3 01.55.53 122 79 1 . 12 3 217 13.5 821 1 ,, , , . .. 1 1 , 24 21 .. . . 82 64 191 106 85
14 Nahan 2661 180 2 3 451 ' 268 183: ,, ., ,, .. .. ,, .. 59 59 . 22 17 157 81 76
l 1
.5 ailéspur 149 5 110 5 1 265 154 111 3 30 28 58 30 23 , ..
16 112511410 421 56 98 42 561 1 -- .. .- .. -- . 1 1
17 Nzilagarh 12:; 113 1 21 16 274 145 129 , 1,067 847 1 1,915 1,068 347 2 1 .. 12 12 27 14 13
l
18 Snkct 67 41 108 67 41 ; 89 80 .. . . 169 89 8O 24 30 54 24 30
19 1455511151 54 40 94 54 40 2 , , . 2 2 , 24 13 . .. 37 24 13
20 114151151 87 7.5 162 87 75 , .. .. 72 71 . a - 143 72 71
21 Jubbal .. 12 10 .. 22 12 10 j ,, ,, , . .1.- . .. ..
22 11151111 .. 3 9 .. 22 13 9 ,, __ , 1 1 .. .. 2 1 1
23 Kumhzirsain .. 2‘1 19 43 24 19 .. .. - u '-
24 Mailog .. 131 11 24 13 111 1 1 . . 2 1 1 11 8 19 11 8
‘ 5 "3211111: .. 22! 17 39 22 17 ’ 1 . . .. 1 1 15 5 1 21 16 5
26 15151111 ,, 6' 5 11 6 5, .. . . . . - -
27 Kuthér ,. 14 10 24 14 10 ‘ 1 .. .. 1 1 5 1 . 6 5 1
.28 11115511 , 5 5 10 5 5 ‘ ., . .. .. .. .. .. ..
29 Tarboch 8 10 18 8 10! ... ... . ..
30 Szingri 7 ... 7 7 . r .. .. . .. ... . . .
31 K111111171: 2 , 2 4 2 21 . . .. . 5 8 . l3 5 8
'32 lijja. 4 i 4 4 . M . .. .. ..
1 1
33 Mz’mgnl 4 2 6 4 2* .. . .. . . .. 1 1 . . 2 1 1
34 {awai , ‘ .. _ _ _ , ,, __ .. . .. .
35 1‘ J’arkoti ,. . . I ._ .. . .. .. ... oo-
136 1‘ 11411111 _ ,, ., .. .. _, . .. ..
Total of Hill
85116.4 1,211 953 6 2 43 2.1 2,238 1,260 978,? 1,398 1,184 2 2,584 1,400 1,184 433 420 117 93 1,063 550 513
Total of Native ’
States 10,262“ 8,728 978 702 1,006 880 22,556 12,246 10,310|1 5,791 4,823 1,121 863 2 1 12,601 6,914 5,687 833 776 13 7 7,353 6,418[15,400 8,199 7,201

Serial
No;

C'fim‘l QUHF- “Nb-I

H

11

l2
13
14

15
16
17

18
19
20

22
23

24
25

26
27
29

30
31

32

33 .
34
35
36

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

germ K A M B O H M E O FAQiR MISCELLANEOUS AND UNSPECIFIED
No. STATES - STATES
Hindu Sikh Musalman Total Musalman Hindu Sikh Jain Musalman Total
2-. , W 1 Both Both
M 711* 7 *1: B M F 80x08 M F sexes M F M F M F M F M F Both sexes M F
Eastern Eastern
Plams Flame
1 11311615 2,617 2,160 4,052 3,236 6,134 5,188 23,417 12,833 10.584 62 27 35 732 347 173 89 8 2,888 2,480 6,717 3,801 2,916 Pajciéla
2 x1101“; 10 3 1,917 1,704 3,649 1,932 1.717 374 202 172 96 16 16 2 2 200 130 462 314 148 Nabha
3 16111151411514 2,188 1,961 3,867 3,213 907 801 12,937 6,962 5,975 65 16 3 1 2,265 1,788 4,138 2,333 1,805 Kapurthala
4 Jiml 4 5 3 275 242 529 284 245 6 4 2 96 17 2 .. 705 569 1,389 803 536 Jind
5 Faridkot 1 1 2 4 3 1 335 179 156 62 4O 1 .. 2 112 83 300 177 123 Faridkot
6 MalerKotla 4 2,416 2,150 4,570 2,420 2,150 .. 20 . .. 15 10 45 35 10 MalerKotIa
7 Kalsia 9‘.) 68 359 222 1 749 459 290 25 13 12 202 93 10 1 . 606 469 1,381 818 563 Kalsia
8 Dujz'ma . . . ,, .. ,, 2 2 , . . . .. 59 75 134 59 75 Duja’ma
9 1’atuudi , _ . _ . 18 8 10 1 l 1 3 1 2 Pataudf
10 Loliziru . 6 3 3 46 36 82 46 36 Lohéru
Total of Eastern Total of Eastern
Plains 4,958 4,200 8,283 6,677 11,652 10,085 45,855 24,893 20,962 828 438 390 1,273 530 205 93 12 . 6,897 5,641 14,651 8,387 6,264 Plains
Western Western
Plalns Plains
11 Bulldwalpu‘r .” " N "0 y.. a .. on. O o on. 0.. 370 287 g" 0.. '0' 113 36 L 806 483 323 Bahé’walpur '0'
Hill States Hill States
1 2 Mandi . . 4 4 4 . . 1 1 75 55 ‘ 132 76 56 Mandi
13 Uhmnba , , ,, ,. . . 202 129 ' 331 202 129 Chamba.
14 Naihan 5 2 7 7 .. 14 6 4 1 29 16 70 47 23 Néhan
15 llilzis'pur .. _, 78 47 125 78 47 Biléspur
16 Bashulu‘ . .. .. ... 1 ,,‘ Bashahr
17 Nanagnrh 3O 19 49 30 19 .. 7 2 237 184 430 244 186 Nz’llagarh
13 Sukot 1 . 1 1 ,, .. 3 27 10 40 30 10 Suket
19 Koonthal _ .. _ _, . Keonthal
20 Bfighal ,_ .. 1 5 1 7 6 1 Bighal
21 .111111131 , .. .. .. ... anbal
22 Bhujji . ... _ .. .. . ... Bhajji
23 Ku111l1zirsain ,, m .. . . .. .. ... .. Kumhérsain
24 Mailog .. .. .. Mailog
25 Baghfit 1 . '1 H 1 .. ... Baghét
26 Balsam ,, .. . 13318311
27 Kntlnir .. ,, 5 .. .. .. 5 5 Kuthér
23 Dlu’lmi I 1 1 __ . .. ., .. thimi
29 Tarhoch ,, . .. Tarhoch
30 811111311 ‘ .. 1 1 1 Stingrj
31 Kunhizir 8 7 15 8 7 K111111151
32 gija‘ v0. BiJa
33 M {11129.1 .. Mzinngll
34 linwni . . Rawal
35 Durkoti ,, Darkoti
36 Dadhi . Dadhi
Total of Hill Total 0f Hill
States 45 30 1 2 78 48 30: . . . 32 9 4 1 . 653 4142 1,141 689 452 States
Total of Nat. o T t 1 f N in
States 5,003 4,230 8,284 6,677 11,654 10,085 45,933 24,941 20,992; 828 438 390 1,675 826 209 94 12 7,663 6,119 16,098 9,099 7,049 git; a~
|

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Serial
No.

osmq mmfi'wua

pm

11

12
13
H

15
16
17

18
19
20

21
22
23

24
25
26
27
28
29
30

31.
32

33
3-1

3G

 

 

 

NOIOHEH
‘SELSVO
’8
8391241.
891918 "WM

2 1114

81

TABLE N0. VIII A—continued

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Statement showmg the D1str1but1on of the People by Tr1be, Caste, and Rehgmn
36 1 37 l.‘ 38 11 39 1 40
I I E: I i I V I
4.1.1 CHHIMBA 1 MUGHAL f QASSAB 1] RATHI JOGI
be 1 _ 1 l
. STATES 1 . 4 1
h(. 1 V: . !' . .
J Hindu Sikh Musalman Total 1 Musalman f Musalman i l Hindu. Hmdu S1kh Musalman Total
_‘ 4 4 . 15111 , . 95111 1 . . 11511:. Both ‘ Both 5 '
M B M k M I I1 £91075: ' Hg P sexes M I B ‘ f sexes M F f sexes M F M F 1!.: M F sexes M F
Eastern *5 1'
Flame ll 1 l
-1 P3114113. 3,850 3,370 3,124 2,583 1,695 1,023 15,045 8,069 6,976? 1,354 926 923?! ,390 2,1851 2,205 ..., . 2,208 1,558 2 .. 1,564 6,660 6,992 3,774 3,218
2 Nébha 707 570 640 576 158 133 2,784 1,505 1,279, 341 168 17311 468 4 244 224‘ . .. .. 277 180 3-. 2 146 159 767 426 . 341
3 Kapurthala... 831 718 2,50 206 384 361 2,750 1,465 1,285;' 606 322 284 l 918 498 420' , 4‘ 41 18 .. " -13 7 79 54 25
I " ' I. ' ~ I ~ ' -
4 .1164 1,016 924 . 7 1 205 198 2,351 1,228 1,123 1 926 353 573,1 1,306 610 696% .. 4,...i 797 696 ,5 .. 181 .4 149 1,823 978 845
5 Fan’dkot .. 41 33 311 240 559 440 1,624 911 7131‘ 538 282 256 92. , 56 36: . 4 1 ,. .. . . 6 344 " 11 10 1
6 MalerKotla.. 206 184 .201 158 4 7 760 411 349; 11g 54 e4 503 213 1. 280‘i . , l ... 11 7 .. l 51 4267 126 62 64
1' . 1 . L ,
3743811613, 121 32 . 50 38 20 17 336 11311 1472.14 5 1 4 204 1 102 $14124 , ... 287 2:0 .. l 170 1 , 144 841 457 384
is 1111114112,, .. 54 .. .. 96 5 4 ; 1 1 ._ 649 309 0' . . 86 8 . ' ... - 164 86 78
9 1136411711 60 56 .. .. . 116 60 5631 59 34 25 28 14 .14, 4.; 74 .80 _ . .... , 154 7'4 86
10. Loharu 62 43 . . 105 62 431; 69 39 30 161 ,79 82; 5.4145541 4.. 54 66, .. 120 54 66
7' - ‘ i " .- "" ' ’ "3,: '5" ' " .-. " - 4.
‘ I ' ll 4' .,- ‘1 ",1. ' , . 't It? ,
TotalofEast- ' 1; - .1 . - , . , 4.,4' _ - . 3 ,
ern Plains 6,948 6,030 4,583 3,802 2,425 2,179 25,967 13,006 12,0112: 4,517 2,180 2,337 8,719 4,316, 4,409 .. 3,839 2,924- 5, 2 2,131 2,176 11,077 5,975 5,102
' .4 ‘ 3 -‘ > , I! , _‘ ' r. ‘ v. _ -
Vigelstern '9 1 ‘ ' :4 . '7' - ‘ }
3.1118 1
E . 44‘ 5,4 1;. a '1' - .- 1- ‘
I . é ' ! I ' v . i} ; 'lt‘ I 1 V‘ i ‘ ‘ ' f‘ r ‘ L. ’
11 Bahawalpur on 2- 0- on "0 an n I. 2,523 1,368 1,1551 1 3,217 1,761 1,456 7-3.91'. on. 3.. ‘ Q ‘78 18 " . .9 -1 (Q:- ' , 96 ,78 18
. . fl ‘1 ‘b . . it! 3"” 2. . _, Q4 “ ' i I .
- E . ~ .. f?- i . _~,,, 5" Q9 “J '1 ' - 3 .3 ‘
u I J 115; r- , . . . (V: ' «37 d - ' {'4‘ t _
H111 States 4 , _, 3 , A. , _v. _. .1 .1 ’ _ _ , “4-5:
' t . . ’16,; ‘ ~ . ' ‘ ' ‘ -‘\ E“ l: 0
12 Mandi . ' 26 14 A12 ', '3 1... 4' ,' 3 "133. ,248 229 ,, - m‘ - v, . ,, 477 ' 248 229
13 Chamba 31 21 .. 52 31 21 119 62 .57 - 46, 3,, 22 ‘ 23 32,190 16,776 15,414 747. 660 .' .. 4 3;, -f' 4,412 ’ '751 661
14 Néhan 52 30 . 82 52 30k 59 46 13 ., 43 .. - 4 3,,» ‘41... 4.. ...; 135 2871, 21'” .5 - . 1 4a 230 142 88
_, “I; II.‘ a . . ‘ '.‘, 3-" . 3:7. (U 4 - ,, . , _, ~
15 3“sz 332 269 601 332 2691 24 n .13 m: ' ...1 .7... -y....;,’ .44»"E“,..4.. 7:," Si" "4', lo 9, .25, 1.} -1o
16 3.8 a r I- "' ' Io- o-- '30 ... .... .. to. ... ‘vco I...” . .. ' ~00; g . L 5 "" I'l- ' no ‘1.- tl29 . 7 55
17 1751838111: 165 129 294 165 129*; 275 212 63 5 ,1 15,-! ‘4 ’.—.‘4 ‘ 52,3 437 ._ . “34“.?“- 1 ’924 . ' ~,55 37
18 Suket .. .. ' 1 . , , .. , 13 7 4 6' ,m , ‘7 90 f" 99 fl .... ' ’ 189 ' ' 90 99
19 Keonthal . .. 1 4 ,4 .. ' 4. .. .. . . 21 ' ' 411, -- 3.." - 32 ' ' 21 11
20 154111141 .. 1 11 ‘6 . 5 1 , 1 .. «12 .721 21 111 32 .21 11
| . _ . . ,
1 ‘ " 11‘
21 Jubbal .. 1 , . . ' 4.34;. ~... .1. 23 .30 4. 1.. 7 - .. 53 23 30
22 21411-1 _ --- 1 .. 3 3 . ...;1‘" .... 2 :43. .. .. .. 5 4 ' 2_ 3
23 Kumhfil‘saln -- i A , to". g. ..: 5 k” . . 9 7 "' 000 16 g 7
24 1181101; 19 17 - 36 19 171 . .4 . .. . .L‘ ~'... 11 13 ;. 24 -11 13
25 334,311.06 19 9 - 1 29 20 94! 54 49 5 . 4. .. ‘ 2 . .. l 3 -. 3
26 141152111 , .. , .. l ., ,, ,. . .. w 6 10 .. 2;. _ 16 6 ’10
27 111111141 6 _ 6 . 12 6 6 l 3 2 1 . . :2; 34 26 .. .. . 4, 60 34 26,
28 [)hénli U 4: 0 u u .o no . on 7 5 " .. ' ... ' 12 7 ‘ 5
29 1‘arh0Ch - 3‘0 o ... u . .. o .9- " H... . 6* o.
30 34111111 . . , , ,, ,. . .. 6 5 .. N»... ‘11 6 5,
31 K111111141 . ...I . 2 1 1 .. .. .. .. 17 8 .4,- 25 17 ‘ ‘8
32 Bija 1 1 to! .3. 2 ] 1 1 1 ... ... g. to. ' an. a. ‘ "4.
33 Mé’ngal 2 ' n a" u n 'r' u - -~ on "v .6. ‘-
Rawai . , , ,, 1 ‘ 1 .. .. 2 1 1
35 Darkoti .. ... a In .. ... .
36 Dédhi . .. .. .. .. .4
Total of Hill
States 625 482 1 . 1,108 626 482 578 407 171 7-5 38 37 32,190 16,776 15,414 1,511 1,298 2 .. 23 11 2,845 1,536 1,309
Total of ' I
Nat. States 7,573‘6512 4,583 3,802 2,426 2,179 27,075 14,582 12,4931 7,618 3,955 3,663 12,017] 6,109 5,902 32,190 16,776 15,414 5,428 4,240 7 2

 

 

f
Sena!
No.

l
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
0

'11

rd .

TI

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  
  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

43
gm, DUMNA MALLAH DHANAK SW,
4M. STATES N°
Hindu Sikh Mgggl- eggs" Total Hindu Sikh Musalman Total Hindu Sikh Total 1
, , ._ N V ,,__ fl“ 7___~ , Both ~ 4 Both
M F M F M F M F Both sexes M F M F M F M F sexes M F M F M | B sexes M F . '
Eastern
Plums ,
1 15077.15 051 501 , 7 4 1,103 058 505 9 5 .. 58 48 120 67 53 2,862 2,405 138 143 5,548 3,000 2,548 ' 1
2 Nzihhn .. “9‘1"- .’. . 3 3 ,. 2 1 9 5 4 741 637 1,378 1741. 637 2
3 liapul'thula. 16 14 .. 3O 16 14 20 1 1 932 797 1,751 952 799‘ .. .. 3
4 Jim .. . . 30 25 55 3O 25 3,792 3,298 7,090 3,792 3,293 4.
5 Farl’dkot . .. .. .. 21 31 52 21 31 2 17 .. 42 25 17 5
6 Malel‘ 1(01713. on an. o n l on. 1 . on. on o. 0.. n a ' - 6
7 1(711813 "D II I) It 1 1 1 I" III II. on. ... cc. ... 7
8 lmjénn. a. .. .. .. .. . .. 460 369 .. . 829 460 369 8
9 l‘umudi .. .. . . .. '362 291 .. 653 862 291 9
10 1101111111 01- ... . V H 364 261 . o. 625' 364. 261 10
Total of Eztst- . . . ’
cm Plains 667 515 7 4: . . .. 1,193 674 519 32 , 9. 34:18" ,1»; 1,0443 902 , 1,988 1,076 912 - 8,606 7,278 ‘138 143 16,165 8,744 7,421
x h f g . r .-
Western 4- ’
Plalns ' . ,1 l
.2 1:1,“ . ‘ In". 0 .
11 Bahfiwalpur cu. not . -0 out ... ... to. In. or- 0", 90." 'n' '."‘: 7,669 6,387 11-4’056‘ 7,669 6,3874 0:} ... you no. no. 0-. 11
{‘3'} > ‘ “l, a -,u} y» V“7. ,l 1"
A .' i1'» 7' r ‘1' ._ J
Hill States _ _ -. . *3 5’
< ‘1 , ,‘, 1:30: , '
l2 Mandi 5,758 5,782 .. .. 11,540 5.758 5,782 .. gt .-. 1“ 8,, 7. 1 . , .. .. u. 12
1:; Chamlla 900 878 .. 2 2 1,881 1,001 880: .59 47. .‘ r w 107 60! s,- 471 .. «1.. . . 13
14 Nahum 2,270 1,833 12 5 . 4,120 2,288 1,838 27 14 '« .- . '6 47 $33, ,;1 A 1.4 8 ‘ 8" F .. _16 8 8 l4
, < . ,. , ’3 , , ‘1‘, ' ‘ ’ l. ,
15 58um 870 783 . 1,053 870 783 .. “ -..., .. .. '~ . .1, ,2. .. . .. 15
16 Bashahr 54 4:; .. 07 54 43' 21 8 27, ., ..., .. 48 21 27 ..-.1"-.' .. ,. .. . 16
17 Nélagarh 573 522 1 1,096 574 522 .. ..I an ,, . o n l" n‘ .... H , - . vu’ ‘ n_ u ... I o 17
18 Sukct 1,741 1,392 3,183 1,741 1,392 37,,“ , 361 .. . ' 73 37, 3’76, ml, ..‘iIt .7} 18
19 ,Keonthal 28 28 50 28 28 . ‘ ‘ . ..L, . ~ 1‘ .. ...' .1. . 19
2O I‘lilghal 320 275 595 320 275 o. f c. i new 0g ny. ... \III. )0; Ra:- . a. 20
21 JflHml- 0- no .. on on :09. 1, u . .7 on It _uo .... o .o 21
22 'lihnjji‘ . 2-12 219 401 242 219 .. . ., . .. .. "2’. .. , . 22
23 "Kulnhfirsain 5 4 9 5 .... ." ... ... ~ ~ .. -. .23
21 Mailog. 12. 93 . . 210 123 93 .33 ' - l I ‘ 24
25 Bagluit/ 31" 220 12 5 l 559 324 235 1 .. 1\ 2 » 1 1 2 . 2 2 .. 25
,26 ,‘Jfiulsall .. . . . . ... .. ... 26
27 Knlhlir 40 31 77 45 31 t. .. ,.. . .. . 27
28 1111:11in 31) 26 65 39 26 . .. *8 - ... ... .. .. 28
29 'l'ul'lloch , .,,. .1. e .. -. .. . 29
80 Sz’mgri 11 7 .. 18 ll 7 .. .. .. ' . .. . 30
31 1011111151 39 49 .. 88 39 49 ,.. .. .. .. . .. 31
32 ija. 45 43 25 20 133 70 63 .. . .. . . 32
31 Mfmgal 62 51 113 G2 51 . 33
SH linwui , . 34
35 Unrkoti .. 35
36 Uzidhi .. 36
Total of Hill , .
States 13,543 12,288 38 25 12 6 2 2 25,916 13,595 12,321 145 124 7 1 277 152 125: 10 8 18 10 8
Total of Nat. ‘ J
States 14,210 12,803 45 29 12 6 2 2 27,109 14,269 12,810 177 133 . . 1 8,720 7,290 16,321 8,897 7,421H 8,616 7,286 138 143 16,183 8,754: 7,429
. Z
=0 so 4
fl 2 5' 5+ l-Io
_. m _ no.
9 r-nl *° g: I Q |—I.
O m (I) 93
z « a): $3

TABLE N0. VIII A—continucd

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

H
('J!
Statement showing the Distribution of the People by Tmbe, Caste, and Rehgion-
44 45 46 1 47
I I DOGAR MANIAR 5m
Serial STATES K HQJ A H M A LI 1 I 1213A
No' Musalman Hindu Sikh Musalman, Total 1 Hindu Musalman Total I Hindu Slkh Musalman Total
, , 131111 '5 - “0m M F
52:21.; 1 F F F F F F F F F F 1 F 1i i 3:: M 1 r
1 ~——- 1 1
Eastern I 1,
Plains 1 1 . , l
1 114411313 285? 160 125 3,157 2.806 25 24 29 11 6,052 3,211 2,841 1 2 1 4,495 3,977 8,476 4,497 3,938 69 84 1 , 3i: 3;: {33(1) fig 333 42
2 N41111:; 35 3 147 '122 .. . . 269 147 1221 3 "6 111 65 . ‘8‘: “f “ 6" 48 3
3 IKapurthala 8203 451 369 1 . 1 1 1 1 - 2,094 1.720 3:819 21090 14720 - -- -- ' , . ' ‘
1 1 ” I- , _ IE 4
4IJ1’nd 2; 2 . I 1,640 1,416 2 20 26 3,104 1,662 1,442 1 101 88 189’ 1101‘ 88 ~ 79 69 52 44 244 “’31 113 5
5 Faridkot 40‘ 22 1S 8 4 . 12 8 ‘ 1' 563 446 1,00? 523 4:; ... ... "-3 .. ,_- -- 3 3 " 6
6 Maler Kotla 296 133 163 1 43 32 7.0 . .. - '1 .
I ~ 184 162 6 8 ”II" 6 8 7
7 Kalsia 1,671 1,353 28 17 3,069 1,699 1,370 1 .. 180 162 347 0, .~ "21 .. 1 48 27 21 8
8 Dujéna 65 69 _ 134 65 69 1 .. , ..5 .- -- 2v .. 15 1,. s 4 ,7 9
9 Pataudf 273 238 511 273 238 i -- i: '5 ... , 8 7 .. "7 “8 ~* 15 7 . 8 10
10 Lohéru 16 12 28 16 12 1 ,~... ..., ...F' - .. 1- ,7. -
. ' 1.. ., 1“ I a
Total of Eastern I 7598 6497 94 229 l 2 466 406 1350 715; 635
Plains 1,446 771 675 6,978 6,020 55 41 49 37 13,180 7,082 6,098 6 3.7 7,592 6,490. 14,095 , : . 8 ' , 17- ’
.1 'I .45
Western . 1 '_ V," .I' , ,
Plains , ,9 . ‘ 11,5 ' . 91F
,- . -' i4 4 " .. 11
11 Bahiwalpur 3,138 1,721 1,417 ... " 0- "I "0 on. 2 on 2 cc- 4 4 a. q o o ‘ovofi coo .
.t‘ ‘4'; u 44;:
Hill States - - 12
1- Mandi . .. . - .. -- ' 14-- " I '1 ' 2 8 13
13 Chamba. 2 .. .. 5 3 2 ... -- ... ' i", "' 2 8 10 14:
14 M11511 215 131 5 2 1 354 220 134 -- -:- " "‘1? '
, 15
15 Biléspur . .. ... - - . . . 16
16 Bashahr -- .. -- 4 2 2 i7
17 Nélagarh 1 1 2 2 2 2 2
1- 18
18 SUket .. u H n H no '0' " II"; .. ' .‘ 19
19 Keonthal . 40' 23 63 40 23 .. ... m u' " ‘" 20
20 1 Baghal 1 .. 1 '1 .. ~... - ., ~-
,, 21
21 Jubbal "" ' .. 22
22 Bhajji ' "3 " ' .. 23.
23 Kumhérsain " .
24 Mailog - - - - ' "'1 1 ' 1 25-
25 Raf—{hat .. 2 2 2 ... on n- I" ' " ' 26
26 Balsan .. .. ... . -.
\ .. 27
27 Kuthér 1 6 1 7 6 1 - 28
28 Dhémi tu ‘ , .. .. 29
29 Tarhoch ; -- " 3, 0
I I 'II 3
3O Séngri ; .. ‘ u ”I .. 31
31 K411111141 | .. . .. 3a
32 Bija. 1 ,, ., . 9
I1 1 33
33 Méngal j‘ .. 1 . .. .. 34
34 Rawai ' "‘ § '” .. .. _ ‘35,
35 Darkoti I ‘" ... 36
36 1130111 1 . ,, ..
I 1
Total of Hill 1' 5 10 -
States .. 1 1 ... 269 157 5 2 .. 1 434 2743 160 nos .0. In one no. on ... t In 5 10 1'.)
Total of Native . 9 ' .. r-. -—
States 4,5851 249812092 7,247 6,177 60 43 49 38 13,614. 7,356 6,258 8 7 7,594 6,490 14,099 7,602 6,497 , 248 229 1 471 416 1,365 720 645

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

91

 

DAGi MAHTAM

\ Serial

Hindu Sikh (361,13: Total ‘ Hindu Sikh’ Musalman Total N0-

mm BHARAI BARWALA

No. STATES _ _____ _

Hindu Musalman , Total Musalman Total

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

, "W '7“ ”127117“ ‘ 116711 Both ' Both
M 1 M 1 “CY?“ ”1417‘ M F sexes M M F M F M F sexes M F M F M 1 F M F gem M 1 F

Eastern

Plams
1 P2116111 3 4 4,609 3.885 8,501 4.612 .. . 1
2 Ni’ilflln ... 5 3 1,035 8132 1.1115 1.060 ... ... 0-: on. too .. u: ... can on. ... no. ... 15 6 ... .-. 21 15 6 2'
3 Kapurthala... 700 567 1,267 709 , 269 239 508 269 ‘ 592 482 481 389 193 211 2,347 1,265 1,082 :3
4 Jind 233 188 421 233 .. .. . . .. 4
5 Furidkot 207 149 356 207 2 1 3 2 .. .. . 7 6 45 48 106 32 54 5
6 Malcl‘ Kotla... 392 334 726 392 .. - . u. . - 6
7 Kalsia 83 83 166 83 .. . ... , . .. ., 7
8 l)nj{1na .. . - . . 8
9 l’ataudi .. . .. 9
10 Lohairu .. .. .. .. .. , .. 10

Total of Enst- , ‘
crnl’lains 8 7 7,279 6,088 13,382 7,287 271 240 511 271 . . .. . . 599 488 495 395 238; 259 2,474’1,332 1,142
‘ :

Western ‘ I

Plalns !
11 Bulu’twulpur 256 230 486 256 .. - 2,548 2,184 137 115 414 368 5,766 3,099,166." 11

Hill States

2 Mandi 118 103 221 118
3 Cluunba 47 41 88 47
1 521117111 11 9 23 14

2,240 2,235 4.475 2.2
9,110 8,817 2 5 17,934 9,] - .. .,
1,205 1,008 2,213 1,265, 1,008 » 11

15 iilfispur 128 112 240 128
](‘, 11118113117 .

1, 1861;174:1111 ...' I: I: "'39 "'43 "82 "'39 1,564 1,173 "9 5 I: 3,051 1,573 1,478 I: If I: I: 71‘: ,2 2:: I: 17

 

901 788 1,689 901 788 ...: 12>
171 130 301 171 130 1‘... 19¢
816 730 1,546 816 730 ‘ 20

18 Sukct 10 l 11 10
19 Koonthal
20 iéghal 12 4 16 12

194-, 157 351 191 157 21

 

 

 

 

2] 3111111711

2;; Bhajji 1 1 2 1 . 189 170 359 189 170 22
23 Ku1n11a’1rsa111., 17 7 24 17 7 .. 23
24 Mnilog 136 110 246 136 110. 1r '24
or, Baghét .. 28 15 43 28 15 w. 25
26 Balsan . 80 66 ..; 146 80 66 ’ ' 26
27 Kufhfilr .. 50 38 88 50 38 "g"! 27
28 11116511 . .. 33 32 .. 05 33 . 32 - .L
29 Tzu'hoch . .. ...‘ 29,.
30 Sfingri .. ... .. .3, .j. 30
31 Kunhizil' .. 36 28 64 36 28 , ’ .. " 31
32 ija 1 l 2 1 .. 49 38 . . 87 49 38 . 1 . 32

33

 

33 Mhngal .. . .
34 Rnwai . . ., . 31
35 Darkoti . ,, _, ,_ ,, ,x .. " 35
36 Dzidhi ... .. . . . 36

Totaloinll
States 370 315 685 370

Total of N.
States 8

[0
Cr!

119 63 56‘ 16,819 15,842 9 5 32,682 16,830 15,852 ..,

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

7 7,905 663314553 7,913 5 2 5 32,682 16,83015,852 13,147 2,672 632 510 652 627 8,240 4,431 3,809

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

271 240 630 3334 2961116819 15,842 9

 

 

 

 

 

 

9111A

NOIOI‘ISH
‘sa1svo
’8
SBSIBL
$911918 'WN

Ll

TABLE N0. VIII A—contimted

 

Statement showing the Distribution of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Religion

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

59- 53 55
.- L A B ’ ’ ’ ' -
5,9531 sums A N A B A I R A G I R O R STATES 8,33%.
Hindu Sikh Musalman Total Hindu Sikh Total Hindu Musalman Total
1 , 150th 1 1 Both Both
M 1 M F M 11‘ sexes M 1 M 1 M F sexes \ M F M F sexes M F
Eastern Eastern
Plams P1511113
1 , P311613 559 510 4 39 44 1,156 602 554: 4,035 2,466 1 1 6,503 4,036 25 11 36 ‘ 25 '11 Patiéla. .11
2 5,411,115 961 580 2 7 1,550 963 . ' 'ébha 2
3 hapurthala 378 341 566 481 1,766 944 822 .437 75 , 212 137 .. Kapurthala 3
4 Jin . .. 1,832 1,414 3,246 1,832 552 467 ' 15 14 1,048 567 481 J1’11d - '4
5 Faridkot .. 120 _, 62 182 120 ...' Faridkot 5
6 Maler Hotla 148 69 1 218 149 5.. ,Maler Kotla 6
7 Kalsia . .. .. ... ... ... ‘Kalsia m 7
8 Dtljéna .. 68 55 123 68 Dujéna ’ .4. 8
9 i Pataudi 54 42 96 54 Patafidi 9
10 1401151111 .. -. . 59 53 112 59 Lohérn .10
Total of Eastern Total of East-
Plains 937 851 570 481 39 44 2,922 1,546 1,376 7,414 4,816 4 8 12,242 7,418 577 478 15 14 1,084 592 492- ern1’Jams ‘ .
Western Western , ’
Plains Plams
11 Bahéwalpur 536 465 219 142 189 179 1,730 944 7865 91 61 152 91 .... ... . ... Bahéwalpur 11
'4 ‘0
Hill States ' Hill Stateis~
1? 1 Mandi 352 282 634 352 282 40 27 67 40 Mandi 12
3 ' Chamba . ... 11 11 11 Chamba 13
1* i Nam“ 6 5 11 6 5 119 44 1 164 120 .. 1141135 14
15 ‘ Biiéspur 171 133 304 171 133 54 15 69 54 Biléspur 15
1‘5 15351131“ .. . 52 33 85 52 ... Bashahr 16
17 1; 1153368111 170 133 .2 303 170 1331 12 8 20 12 11313th 17
18 ‘ Suket 45 45 ' 90 45 45 43 26 69 43 Suket 13
19 3 655511141 59 44 103 59 .. Keonthal 19
20 3 32331131 38 41 79 38 Béghal 20
91 3 Jubl’al «- 6 1 7 6 Jubbal 21
22 i 131143111 2 4 6 2 Bhajii 22
3 , Kuwhérsain 5 3 8 5 Kumhérsain 23
l
24 1 3131102 2 1 . 3 2 ... - ...‘ Mailog 24
‘35? 33311:“ 34 16 50 34 Baghét 25
26 i Balsam Balsan 26
27 1 1mm .. Kuthér 27
28 i 1111112111 5 5 11 6 Dhémi 28
29 } ’l‘arhoch 1 1 1 , Tarhoch 29
l
30 ! Séngri ~ -- Sz’mgri 3O
31 1 K111111141: . ... Kunhiér 31
32 ‘1 151,121 _, Bija. 32
i
33 Ménga‘t 2 2 2 Méngal 33
34 l Rawai . . ... ... Rawai 34
3:, Darkoti ' Darkoti 35
36 1 11371111 Dédhi 36
Total of Hill Total of Hill
States ' 744 598 1,342 744 598": 486 268 l 755 487 States
Total of Native Total of Native
States 2,217 1,914 789 623 228 l 223 5,994 3,234 2,760 I 7,991 5,145 5 8 13,149 7,996 577 478 15 14 1,084 592 492 States

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

l!"

571-111 K A L A L 1 M E G KHOKHAR THAKAR D A R z i
b . t l

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1m. STATES , , Sign
Hindu Sikh Jain Musalman Total Hindu Musalman Hindu Hindu Sikh Musalman. Total
"‘ a " 1 1 1 1 Both 130111 140511 Both 1 3011‘ F
_, 11 7 11 M 11 M 11 M 5 mos 111 F sexes M F sexes M F sexes M M F M __F__ M F sexes M
Eastern
Plams
1 1141111115 1,014 821 981 799 1 529 461 4,609 2,528 2,0811 11 7 4 133 132 1 89 116 471 223 248 1
2 x5555 118 92 107 107 132 87 643 357 286 26 3: 59 26 33 2
3 11511111111515 422 369 295 210 175 143 1,644 892 752 19 32 2 2 276 388 719 297 422 3
4 Jim! 345 294 1 46 22 708 392 316 4 3 74 54 6 3 131 80 57 4
5 10111711459 36 27 30 33 500 417 1,043 566 477 2 4 1 1 3 5 5
6 11111161110115 1 3 2 12 11 29 15 14' - - 6
7 K5155 70 57 11 6 2 1 147 83 64- .. 2 2 41 35 80 43 37 7
8 l)llj2111a1 "' ... n- ... nu ... ... ... ... ... u- u- l ... . 12 14 no no 00' ... 26 l2 l4 8
9 Miami 13 15 28 13 15 .. 10 5 15 1° 5 9
10 L01151~u 14 10 24 14 10 . 10

Total of Eastern
Plains 2,032 1,686 1,431 1,187 1 1,396 1,142 8,875 4,860 4,015 276 272 5 6 413 543 1,515 694 821

Western
Plains

11 11511564111519... 8 7 3 149 152 319 160 159 8 5 196 184 393 204 189 11

Hill States
12 Mandi 245 223 1 469 246 223 .. 58 62 .120 58 62 12
1:1 Uhumba 22 15 37 22 15 96 56 4o 7,403 4,040 77 .78 5 2 ' 162 82 80 13
14 N51151: 40 26 4 1 71 44 27 ‘ 6 1 1 8 7 1 H
15 1111581115 6 6 6 . 36 37 . 73 36 37 15
11; 1:15-11:11“- . .. 16
” 1951121311111 16 4 20 20 10 3 4 3 2o 14 6 17
18 Sukct 42 21 63 42 21 375 . 194 1 .. 1 1 18
19 K001111131 18 5 23 18 5 .. 1 .. l 1 19
20 11551151 2 4 6 2 4 15 9 24 '15 9 20
21 .1111111711 . 21
2:2 1111:11jji .. .. 22
2'5 1(11111111'11'8'11111 . . ... 23
21 1111111)}; 2 1 3 2 l 24
25 1121;411:113 11 5 16 11 5. , . 25
26 1111181111 .. .. ' 26
27 1(111111’11‘ 2 _. 2 2 . . . 27
2‘ I)II=’LIIli ... 6 I-I "' "‘ 1.: can not no. 6 6 I. l ‘ 28
29 Turboch ..- _ . .. 29
l
30 811115111 . . 30
31 [(1111111111' _ 31
:12 111111 _, . . 32
3:1 Méngnl 33
3- Izawui '- 1 -- 1 34
:15 1151-14611 ... .. .. 4 3‘3
36 114141111 - 36

Total of Hill

89110:: 4110 299 9 1... 719 419 300: 96 56 40 ..., 7,778 4,234: 205 190 5 3 6 3 412 216 196

 

Total (11‘ Nflr :
tiVe States 23,450 1,992 1,443 1,188 1 1,5153' 1,294 9,913 5,439 4,4744: 96 56 40f! 11

 

 

 

\T

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4? 7,782 4,237 1 489 467 10 9 615 730 2,20 1,114 1,206
l . .

 

 

 

Z
:0
o 894
1'3; 31 "II-'-
_”_ ,
9;: 3‘35-
29mg
(D
I’D

61

 

 

TABLE NO. V111 A-contimwd

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Statement showmg the Distribution of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Religion
62 63 H 64 | 65 67
Serial BEAT MADARI M CHANGAR ’ BAGHBAN LI’LAR’I
STATES 2... , ‘
N0. . -
Hindu Sikh Musalman Total Musalman I 1 Hlndu Musalmanl Total Musalman Musalman Total
’_—‘—' j” , , 30th ' Both , 1 , Both , Bah , ‘nat‘h "
M F l L M B sexes M F sexes M B M B M B sexes M B segzes M F M P 90x9“ M 1:.—
Eastern
Flames
1 Patiéla 457 390 32 39 918 489 , 429 l 5,828 3,216 2,612 59 25 84 59 25 153 87 66 1,034 920 1,954 1.034 920
2 Nébha 80 79 l 160 81 79 ' 1,269 693 576 ‘ 9 4 l3 9 4 I 128 95 223 128 95
3 Kapurthala . 2 2 4 2 2 150 88 62 315 299 614 315 299 48 36 84 48 36
4 Jind 252 169 421 252 169 , 8 8 8 ... 530 475 1,013 538 475
5 Faridkot l2 7 19 12 7 294 169 125 67 38 105 67 38 .. .. .. V .
6 Maler Kotla. 3 1 4 3 1 486 267 219 ... ... ,_
7 Kalsia 21 25 46 21 25 .. 2 2 2 .. 58 57 115 58 57
8 Dupina 8 7 15 8 7 .. .. .. .. .. .. 47 33 80 47 33
9 Pataudi 13 8 21 13 8 154 79 75 . .. 21 30 51 21 30
10 Lohéru 5 4 99 162 270 104 166 .. .. .. .2. ..
Total of East- _
ern Plains 801 690 134 203 1,878 985 893 8,181 4,512 3,669 .. 460 366 826 460 366 153 87 66 1,866 1,646 3,520 1,874 1,646
Western
Plams
11 Bahéwalpur 160 123 193 179 655 353 302 1 1 . . 11 9 20 11 9 .. .. 51 51 102 51 51
Hill States
12 Mandi 113 87 .. .. 200 113 87l .. .. 15 7 37 23 14
13 Chamba 7o 61 1 132 71 61[ .. .. .. ..
14 Nahan 6,951 5,790 1 3 . 12,745 6,952 5,793 8 4 4 25 25 25 27 , 15 42 27 15
15 Biléspur .. 8 6 14 8 6 .. 31 28 59 31 28
16 Bashahr .. .. .. .. .. .. ..
17 Nélagarh 26 27 .. 53 26 27 4 4 4 18 14 32 18 14
18 Suket . . .. 6 5 11 6 5
19 Keonthal 35 18 53 35 18 i , . . . .
20 Béghal 22 31 53 22 31 6 3 9 6 3
21 Jubbal 22 16 38 22 16 ,
22 Bhajji 7 9 16 7 9 .
23 Kumhérsain
24 Mailog .. .
25 Baghét .
26 Balsan a. ..
27 Kutbér 3 3 6 3 3 ‘
28 Dhémi - . .
29 Tanhoch .
30 Séngri 2 2 4 2 2 E ...
31 Kunhiér 3 1 4 3 1
32 Bija. ..
33 Méngal .. . l .
34 Rawai .. . ! ..
35 Darkoti . .. .
36 Dédhi '
Total of Hill
States 7,254 6,045 1 3 9 6 13,318 7,264 6,054 8 4 4 l 25 4 29 29 .. 103 72 190‘E 111 79
Total of Native ' l
States 8,265 6,858 1 , 3 336 388 15,851 8,602 7,249 8,190 4,517 3,673 i 25 475 375 875 500 375 153 87 66 ,020 1,769 3,812 ’ 2,036 1,776
I 1 L

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Serial
No.

Gwen-q man‘s VON-I

hi

11

12
13
14

15
16
17

1 8
l 9
20

21
22
23

24
25
26

28
29

30
31

32

33
34
36

 

 

 

 

 

37 " 1
BAWARIA . SANsi

 

SW, BHATI'A ULAMA

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

, , Serial
No. STATES . , N0.
Hindu Sikh Total Musalman Hindu Sikh Musalman Total Hindu Sikh Musalman Total
7‘ n 7 H”,— —_~, $16-75*” ‘ _7—-.‘— “15 th , , , ‘ ‘ 130th
__,1..._,____5_,,_y_. M 1 1 M 1 mm M 1 51:53 M 1 M \ 1 M 1.1 M B sexes M F M F M F M F Both sexes M F
Eastern 1
Flame
1 Putifim 65 1 7; 7 H 3-10 163 1 1,030 9 130 117 2,184 1,160 1.024 549 439 68 65 1,121 617 504 1
2 Nahha E 1 15 4 24s 2’; 1 482 249 2331 1110 123 22:1 100 123 2
3 Kapurtlmla l 115 63 .. .. .. 37 28 ... 3 53 40 23 3
4 Jind 1 13 8 56 61 5 122 61 61 105 93 198 105 93 4
5 Furidknt 37 15 1,511 1,369 94 95 3,072 1,608 1,464 48 45 20 15 128 68 60 5 '
6 Mulur liotla .,. 116 102 . 218 116 102 6
7 Kulsia 23 15 38 23 15 23 15 32 23 15 7
8 lmjzinn 96 77 173 96 77 . 18 20 38 18 20 8
9 l’ulmuli 26 19 45 25 19 .. . . ... 9
10 Lubz’n‘u 1 4 5 1 4 . . ... 10
Total of Eastern , 1 .
l’laius 6 1 7 7 520 253 267 ‘ 2,994 2,685 225 212 5 6,121 3,224 2,897 996 865 68 65 23 15 2,032 1,087 945
Western
Plalns
11 Buhziwalpur 600 468 1,068 600 468 1 1 280 226 1 2 509 281 228 80 78 4 162 84 78 11,
Hill States
12 Mandi 4 5 9 4 5 12
13 (lhamba. 13
11 Naihan 2 5 . _ 7 2 5 14:
15 Kilzispm' 21 11 ' 32 21 11 15
16 mslmhr ... 15
17 Nailagarh 10 8 ..‘ 18 10 8 17
18 Sukct . 18
l!) K001111131 . 19
20 Bzighal .. 20
21 Jubbal 21
22 lilmjji 8 6 . l4 8 6 22
23 Kumhfu'sain .. 3 3 6 3 3 23
24 Muilog ‘ , 24:
25 Bughfit ... 25
26 Bulsau ... .. . . ,, 26
2 Kuthfir , , . 27
28 Dhémi ... ., 28
2‘.) Turhoch _ . . . ... . 29
30 Singri .. 30
3] Kuuhiér .. -- -- 31
3‘3 Biju . ... 32
33 Mfingal ,_ .. .. 33
31 Rnwui ... ... 34:
35 Darkoti ... ., .. 35
36 Daidhi 36
Total of H111
States . 3 3 6 3 3 .. .. 1 . . . . 45 35 80 45 35

 

 

Total of Native
States 609 471 1 1,081’ 610 471l521 251 967

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

"3,274 2,911 226 214 5 6,630 3,505 3,1;5 11121 978 68 65 27 15 2274 1216

H
O
O!
00

w

,

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

2
:1
.o €9<
E2; 30' 9::
a...
9: 93.12....
(2303103
(D
m

Serial
NO.

55‘03“ 6501* 05MB

11

18
19
2O

21
22
23
24

25
26
27
28
29

30

46:63:86
@23in

Statement showing the Distribution of the Pe

TABLE N0. VIII A~continucd

 

 

0p1e by Tribe, Caste, and Religion

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

18,

73 ‘ j '75 ' 76 77
1 l » 7
l k ‘i l I
sums GADARIA i, SUD NUNGAR KHARRAL Sofia,
, ~ , ,1 No.
Hindu Sikh Musalman Total 1‘: Hindu Sikh Total , Hindu Sikh Musalman Total Musalman
#- ‘ —", j 1 110111 F! , _' 7’" , ”1171713 , 1 ”—‘AW‘ «- 1 30th a 30‘“
11 1 M a 1“ 11 1 sexes M :1 M B M B «em M l 1 f M B M F ..1 1 Hem M F , sexes M F
i] ‘
Eastern ll
Plams I“
Patiéla 500 447 3 4 5 5 964 508 456 1,382 1,086 149 126 2,743 1,531 1,212 ‘ 3,301 2,954 17 10 1 6,283 3,319 2,964 - . 1
175411113. 1 1 .. 2 1 1 ; 46 39 46 46 177 92 85 ; 132 69 .. .. 201 132 69 6 4 2
Kapurthala . . I 390 317 1 .. 708 391 317 1 7 4 ll 7 4 3
Jim] 57 55 112 57 55 1 1 2 1 1 1‘ 246 200 446 246 200 4
Faridkot .. .. .. 4 3 7 4 3 ! 15 17 - 32 15 .17 5
llaler Kotla . .. 71 61 132 71 61 ' . coo foo - " ‘. 1- 6
Kalsia 325 311 636 325 311 12 6 10 8 36 22 14 18 21 .. 39 18 21 ... 7
Dujéna ., . ' .. . _ .. ... .. .. 3
Pataudi .. 9
Lohéru 10
Total of Eastern
Plains 883 814 3 4 5 5 1,714 891 823 1,906 1,513 206 180 3,805 2,112 1,693 3,719 3,265 17 10 1, . 7,012 3,737 3,275 6 4
Western
Plains q
Bahéwalpur y .. 723 662 1,385 723 662 . . 11
Hill States
Mandi .. 30 11 41 3O 11 ... 12
Chamba. .. .. 1 1 2 l 1 . . - . . . l3
Néhan 61 14 75 61 14 ‘ 89 9 98 89 9 2 l 3 2 1 - 14
Bilzispur .. 11 11 11 . ... l5
Bashahr ., . 3 . 3 3 . . . .. . ° 16
Nalagarh 1 1 1 8 3 11 8 3 7 7 14 7 7 m 17,
Suket . .. . 2 1 3 2 1 ..
Keonthal 3 1 4 3 1 100 15 124 109 15 ... 19
Béghal . 8 3 11 8 3 . 20
Jubbal 4 . 4 4 , 21
Bhajji 11 3 14 11 3 22
Kumhzirsain 12 2 14 12 2 23
MaiIOg .. . . 1 1 l -- - . 24
Baghét 4 4 4 42 19 61 42 19 . ... 1 l l 25
Balsan ,, .. .. -- 26
Kuthér 5 4 9 5 4 ‘ . . 27
Dhémi . .. 9 6 15 9 6 28
Tarhoch 29
Séngri 3 1 4 3 1 30
Kunhizir 31
Bija 32
Mz’mgal 2 2 2 33
{awai “ 2 2 2 34
Darkoti 35
Dédhi 36
Total of Hill
States 74 19 93 74 19 347 74 421 347 74 9 8 1 18 10 8 . .
Total of Native
States 957 833 3 4 5 5 1,807 965 842 2,253 1,587 206 180 4,226 2,459 1,767 3,728 3,273 17 10 725 662i 8,415 4,470 3,945 6 4
1 0 l l

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

I 1
mm smm BATWAL DADPOTRA RAWAL G A D D I . R A W A T germ,
.No. 1“ ,HNW , A”, _ ,_ ,, ~—»»-~~~-r-———- —~— 1N0
Hindu Musalman Musalman Hindu Musalman Total Hindu Sikh Musalman Total
m— ~-—~ ‘ -- m“ - - r--:~ fimr-~-—— __ ‘ __._ , 87%“ Both ‘
-_ 1%ij M B 140va , Iii; B Scxcs M .7 ' F M 7 F M B sexes M B ‘ M F M F M F sexes M B
Eastern
Pla1ns
1 Palifila 6 3 3 27 18 9 2 1 1,738 1,501 3,242 1,740 1,502 l
2 N61111:), . ... 147 119 266 147 119 2
3 Kapurthala 530 265 265 ... ... 307 302 609 307 302 3
4 Jind 2 1 3 2 1 176 126 302 176 126 ,4
5 Furidkot 7 7 ...~ l6 7 23 16 7 5
6 Malcr Kotla ... ... 984 906 1,890 984 906 6
7 1mm 2 3 361 335 701 363 333 7
8 Dujzinu ... 8
9 l’ulmuli .. 9
10 1101111111 v I! 10
Total of East—
cm Plains 0 3 3 564 290 274 2 1 3 2 1 4 4 3,729 3,296 7,033 3,733 3,300
Western
Plams
11 Balldwalpul‘... ... 16,612 8,912 7,700 . - . - - - - . .. 11
Hill States
12 Mandi . .. 12
13 Chamba 537 284 253 15 11 4 5,485 5,676 11,161 5,485 5,676 6 4 10 6 4 13
14 Nahum . .. . 1 .. 2 85 67 155 88 67 14
15 Biléspur ... 5 3 2 16 16 16 15
16 Bushuhr . ... . .. 16
1 7 Nailagarh ... M . 17
18 Sukot . 18
19 Kconthal 120 61 56 ' 4 2 6 4 2 19
20 Bzighal , . 20
21 Jubbal 21
22 1111ajji . . 22
23 Kumhfirsain . 23
24 Mailog .. , . .. . 24:
25 Bagluit _ 3 3 1 1 2 2 25
26 Balsam . .. 26
27 anlu’u' - . ' .. 27
28 11111imi . 28
2‘.) TZLI‘hOCh .. .. 29
30 811 n gl'i 30
31 Kunhiz’u' . . . 31
32 Bija . 32
33 Mdngal 33
31 liawni ... ... 34
35 Darkoti ... ... ... 35
36 Daidhi .. 36
Total of Hill
States 657 3/18 309 23 17 6 5,501 5,676 11,177 5,501 5,676 12 6 2 86 67 173 100 73
Total of Nat.
States 663 351 312 16,612 8,912 7,700 587 307 280 5,501 5,676 2 1 11,180 5,503 5,677 16 10 2 3,815 3,363 7,206 3,833 3,373

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

NOIDI'IEU
‘SELSVO

'8 111A

’3
SBSIHL
891918 "WM

TABLE N0. V111 A—cominued

 

 

 

Statement showing the Distribution of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Religion

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

88 ' 84 ? 85
._, PENJA UDASI’ : 0D
533:1- smTEs __ fl 2.... , STATES
Hindu Sikh Musalman Total ‘ Hindu Sikh Total : ‘ Hindu Sikh Musalman Total
W" "WW," '1' W , WW,” "2511— W W; , WW‘W WW" 'W’ 36:11 , Both
.11 L M . 1 11 1 Foxes M , 1: , M l 1 11 1 F sexes M 14' , M F M F M F sexes M F
-—d m“ —‘ i , ‘7‘-
Eastern 1 i I I 1 Eastern
Plains 11; Flame
1 ,Patiéla 1i: 2,588 2,238 4,827 2,589 2,238 1,592 358 580 135 2,665 2,172 124 87 1 139 106 457 264 193 Patiéla . 1
2,541,114 157 123 280 167 123 410 76 39 7 632 449 3 18 15 36 21 15 Mbha 2
3 l Kapurthala 29 24 53 29 24 292 93 13 4 402 305 Kapurthala 3
4!.Iinr1 i 11 1.; 29 14 1.; ‘ 202 47 249 202 62 '40 56 ’56 214 118, 96 Jind 4
5 ' Faridkot '2 120 31 13 4 228 193 241 , 171 29 29 470 270 200 Faridkot 5
6 Maler Kotla . 129 18 17 15 179 146 . 2 5 7 2 5 Male: Kotla 6
, I
7 _ Kaleia 360 291 651 360 291 l . ,9. Kalsia 7
8 ‘ Dujéna . .. . 1 . ... Dujz’ma 8
9 Patamli i .. Patandi 9,
10 Lohéru l .. Lohfu'u 10
Total of East- I Total of East-
em Plains 29 24 1 3,119 2,667 5,840 3,149 2,691 , 2,805 623 662 165 4,255 3,467 430 298 1 244 211 1,184 675 509 cm Plains
Western L, 1 Western
Plams 1| P131113
11 Bahéwalpur 6 8 I . 334 282 630 340 290‘ 81 16 3 3 103 84 1,040 '885 .-.. 3O 18 1,973 1,070 903 Bahéwalpur
Hill States | Hill States
12 Mandi .. 18 12 30 18 - Mandi ..
13 Chamba .. , 3 3 3 Chamba ...
14 Nahan 43 38 81 43 38', 7 7 14 7 Néhan
15 1114:pr GO 4.; i 10) 60 43 22 11 33 22 Bflésvur.
16 iashahr .. ‘ .. . h ,, ... Bashahr
17 Nélagarh 10 2 3' 1 16 13 31 7 2 9 7 . Nélagarh
18 Suket . 5 1 6 5 Suket
19 Kconthal 6 4 1 10 6 4" 3 3 6 3 ... Keonthal
20 Baghui , . . Bighal
21 anbal 1 1 1 1 Jubbal
22 Bhajji Bhajji
23 Kumhérsain Kumhairsain .
24 Mailog 1 4 5 1 Mailog
25 . iagbfzt 1 1 1 Baghét
26 Balsan nu. not ... ... -.- B81831).
27 Kuthér ... Kuthér' 27
28 “11111111 Dhémi 28
Tarhoch Tarhoch 29
Séngri .. 1 1 1 Séngri ...v 30
Kunhiétr .. .. Kunhiér 31
Bija .. .. .. Bija 32
Mangal . .. .. Méngal $
{awai ... __ ... Rawai ... 34
[)arkoti , . Darkoti ... 35
11671111 0911111 36
Total of Hill Total of Hill
States 76 43 38 212 122 90 , 69 4O 109 69 .. .. States
Total of Nat. Total of Nat.
States 111 11 3,496 2,987J 6,682, 3,611 3,071 2,955 679 665 168J 454671 3,620L 1,183L 274 229, 3,157 1,745L 1,412 States

 

 

KHATI’K '

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5,3331 sums B H A B R A B A z I G A R s1 ms s? 11
I ' 0.
Hindu M13221. Total Sikh Jain Total Hindu Sikh Musalman Total
*‘—_r—~Tfi fl ; 1101,11 Both Both ,
M 1* M B sexes M M F M F sexes M F M F M F M F sexes M 1‘
Eastern Eastern
Plains Plams
1 Patiéla 257 310 360 327 1,254 617 .. 680 519 1,329 748 581 474 400 340 319 32 33 1,598 846 752 Patiéla I
2 Nabha 59 59 18 12 148 77 99 90 225 124 101 111 104 43 38 . .. 296 154 142 Nébha ... 2
3 Kapurthala ... . 38 23 61 38 ... . . .. .. 2 .. .. 2 2 Kapurthala ... 3
4 Jind 159 125 14 17 315 173 .. 31 23 8 76 64 ... . 8 4 152 84 68 Jind ... 4
5 Faridkot 179 166 345 179 166 56 58 6 4 .. 124 62 62 Faridkot 5
0 Mulcr Kotla 46 43 89 46 65 58 124 66 58 13 11 32 20 ... 76 45 31 Maler Kotla 6
7 Kalsia .. 67 47 2 1 117 69 1 5 2 3 23 30 . . 53 23 30 Kalsia. .. 7.
8 Dujz'ma 32 2-1 _ ., 56 32 ., . . , .. . .. . Dujéna. .. 8,
9 l’ataudi 8 3 11 8 .. . . ... .. .. .. .. . .. Pataudi .. 9
10 Lehéru 44 25 69 44 .. .. .. . . . .. .. -Lohéru 10
Total of Eastern Total of Eastern
Plains 626 593 478 423 2,120 1,104 1 1,023 833 2,059 1,142 917 753 669 421 381 40 37 2,301 1,214 1,087 Plains ‘
Western Western
Plains Plalns
11 Baliziwalpur 100 82 182 100 .. 139 106 368 206 162 . .. .. Bahéwalpur 11.
Hill States Hill States
12 Mandi . . , ., Mandi 12 _
13 Clmmha .. .. . , _ , , . . .. . , Uhamba 13"
14 Néhun 4 4 8 4 1 2 2 2 3 ,. 5 2 3 Néhan .14
15 Bihispur ., .. .. . .. , Biléspnr 15
16 Bushnhr .. .. . .. .. . Bashahr “3
17 N alagarh 2 2 4 2 203 122 325 203 122 16 9 3 3 31 19 12 Nélagarh 17
18 Suket .. .. . . .. ,, . . Suket 18
1‘.) Kconthal 3 2 5 3 , , . ., .. , . ., Keonthal 19
2o Baghal .. . .. .. .. .. .. .. Béghal 20
21 Jubbal .. ... , .. ,, . .. . Jubbal 21
2:3 1111:1jji .. _ . ... .. . ... , Bhajji 22
23 Kumhérsain .. ., . .. .. .. Kumhérsain 23
24 Mailog .. .. . .. . .. .. 1. Mailog 24
25 Baghait 8 9 17 8 ... . ... .. . .. ‘. Baghét 25
25 153131111 .. .. .. ,_ ., .. .. Balsan 26
27 Kutln’n‘ ., .. .. .. .. Kuthdr 27
28 Dhaimi , . .. .. .. ,_ 0 Dhémi .. 28
29 ’l‘arhoch .. ... Tarhoch ... 29
30 Stingri .. . __, .. , Séngri 30
31 1(11111111’11' .. .. . . Kunhizir 31
32 11111 . _, ., Bija. 32
33 M {111 gal . _ . , . Mimgal 33
34 Rawai . .. . . , Rawai 34
3:, Darkoti . .. , _ ... , Darkoti 35
36 Dédhi .. _, ,, .. Daidhi 36
Total of Hill Total of Hill
States 15 15 2 2 34 17 204 122 327 205 122 18 12 . . 3 3 36 21 15 States
Total 0f Na- _ Total of Na-
two States... 641 608 580 507 2,336 1,221 1 1,366 1,061 2,754 1,553 I 1,201 771 681 421 381 43 40 2,337 1,235 1,102 tive States

 

 

 

NOIDHEH
‘531svo
1:
SESIHL
393918 RN

21111

 

 

10
U1
Statement showmg the D1str1but1on of the Pe0ple by Tube, Caste, and Rehglon
_ 1 7 90 91 92
,_ KAYATH AHERI BHATYARA S.“
533811 STATES STATES 1‘3;
1 . Hindu Sikh Musalman Sikh Musalman Total Hindu Musalman Total '
1 #1 Both ' Both Beth
11 1 M F M E F was 11 ’ F M . F sexes M M F M F sexes M F
Eastern Eastern
Plains Plams ,
1 Patiéla 5‘29 430 16 25 9 7 1,016 410 827 699 3,993 2,145 2 212 183 403 218 185 Patiéla. I ’
2 Nébha 5.3 48 . 103 98 53 26 22 48 26 22 Nébha 2
3 Kapurthala - ... Kapurthala 3
4 Jim} 52 G) .. 117 84 62 1,983 1,090 18 9 27 18 9 LJind 4
6 Faridkot 11 7 . 18 -- - ' - ... - - . . . . Faridkot 5
6 Maler Kotla 10 10 20 ... Maler Kotla 6
7 Kalsia. 74 56 130 2 2 79 45 1 1 . :1 Kalsia. 7
3 Dujéna 10 b 16 .. -. .. .. 16 15 31 16 15 Dujéna s
9 Pataudi 2 2 -- 9 .. 9 9 Pataudi ... 9
10 Lohéru l 1 8 6 14 8 6 Lohairu ... 10
Total of Eastern 9 Total of Eastern
Plains 744 622 16 25 9 7 1,423 410 913 760 6,158 3,333 2 289 236 533 295 238 Plains
Western Western
Plams Plams
11 Bahéwalpur 6 2 .. 8 1,791 1,645 3,436 1,791 1,645 Bahéwalpnr 11
Hill States Hill States
12 Mandi . . . .. .. Mandi '12
13 Chamba 5 4 ... 9 ‘ . . . Chamba 13
14 Nathan 24 13 .. 37 ... Néhan 1-1
15 Biléspur 3 3 6 .. Biléspur 15
1‘3 Bashahr . .. .. .. Bashahr 16
17 Nélagarh 3 1 4 ... Nélagarh ... 17
18 ,Suket .. .-. . .. Suket ‘ 18
19 ’ Keonthal 11 3 14 .. .. .. Keonthal 19
20 Béghal .. . Bégbal 20
21 Jubbal . . . . . . . J ubbal 21
22 Bhajji 1 1 2 .. .. Bhajji 22
23 Kumhérsain 1 3 4 . Kumha'u‘sain 23
24 Mailog . . .. Mailog ... 24 ,
25 Baghat 3 3 . ... Baghat 25
26 Balsam , Balsam 26 ,
27 Kuthér ‘u .. Kuthér 27 V
28 Dhémi .. Dhémi ‘ 2s
29 Tarhoch .. Tarhoch 29 '
30 Se’mgri Séngri ... 30 ‘-'
31 Kunhiér Kunhiir 31
32 Bija Bija. 32 .
33 Méngal ‘ ... .. Méngal 33
:34 Rawai . .. Rawai 34
5-5 Darkoti . . Darkoti 35
36 Dédhi .. Dadhi 36
T013511 Of H111 Total of Hill
States 51 28 .. 79 .. . . .. States
Total of Native 9 Total of Native
, States . J 801 652 16‘i 25 J 9 7 A 1,510 1 410, 913 763L 6,158 3,333 211080] 1,881 3,969i 2,086L 1,883 L States

 

TABLE N0. VIII A—mnfimmd

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

viii“: ”1:;

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

., RAJ BANJARA , SANNYASI Sam,
Sgt sums __WW 7, , , STATES N0
Hindu Sikh Musalman Total Hindu Sikh V Musalman Total Hindu Sikh Total
"_"h 7—77? 1 V 1101.11 ‘ \ v—i’ Vfl 1 ‘ BOth ‘ ‘BOth '
M 1 M 1 _ M 1 mm 11 1 M 1 M F M B sexes l M F M F M 1‘ sexes M F
Eastern Eastern
Plams Plams
1 Fatima 43 22 56 5'." 533 491 1,202 632 570 , 214 169 307 275 71 68 1,104 592 2,162 1,135 4 1 3,302 2,166 1,136 Patiéla I
2 N21161:). 18 99 57 16 ' 6 9 15 6 205 90 295 205 90 Nébha 2
3 Kapurthala 2 1 230 238 471 2313 2‘ . . , .. 89 39 128 89 39 Kapurthala 3
4 .lfnd 6 2 59 71 138 6') 47 21 3 9 so 50 65 27 92 65 27 Jind 4
5 Faritlkot 3 2 1 8 6 92 54 146 92 66 38 104 66 38 Faridkot 5
6 Malcr Kotla 4 5 46 .31 109 50 ‘ 25 11 “ 36 2 11 Maler Kotla 6
7 Kalsia .. 65 112 177 65 112 88 56 4 3 14 13 178 106 .. .. Kalsia 7
8 hujfum 14 12 26 11 . .. , Dujana 8
9 l’alaluli 34 34 68 34 . .. Pataudi 9
10 Luharu 1 229 191 423 229 . .. . Loheiru 10
1
Total of Eastern , Total of Eastern
Plains 58 31 75’ 96 936 966 2,162 1,069 1,0931 724 549 311 278 88 90 2,040 1,123 2,612 11,340 4 1 3,957 2,616 1,341 Plains
Western Western
Plalns Plains
11 Bahéwalpur , . . , .. . . . 222 99 321 222 99 Bahéwalpur... 11
Hill States Bill States
1 Mandi Mandi 12
13 Cluuuba - Chamba. 18
14 Nalhiul .. 1 1 1 438 312 50 44 88 23 955 576 21 18 39 21 18 Néhan 14
15 31158111” .. 3 1 4 3 24 2 26 24 2 Biléspur 15
16 liaslmhr ,. 2 3 5 2 3 Bashahr 16
17 Nélagarll .. 3 . 3 3 Nélagarh 11
1s Suket ,, 74 42 116 .74 42 Suket 13
19 Kowlthal , 22 11 33 22 11 Keonthal 19
20 Baghal 22 25 47 22 25 2 2 2 Béghal 20
21 Jublml . ... ... ... ... Jubbal ... 21
22 111mm _ 7 7 7 Bhajji 22
23 Kumlxarsam 21 25 46 21 25 Kumhérsain 23
24- Mailog .. ...» ... Mailoq 24
25 Bnghzit 10 2 12 10 2 Baghét 25
26 Balsam ... ... ... .’.. ... Balsam ... 26
27 Kuthér ... Kuthtir 27
28 “11111111 . Dhémi 28
29 Tarhoch ‘ 1 Tarhoch . . . 29
30 Simgri 20 7 27 20 7 Séngri 30
31 Kunllizir ... m Kunhiair 31
32 lil’jr’l II ... nu Bija I.- 32
33 Mzingal ... Méngal . 33
34 liawai ... ... Ilawai 34
35 Darkoli Dm‘koti 35
36 Uzidhi Dédhi 36
Total of Hill Total of Hill
States 22 25 1 48 23 25 438 312 50 44 93 24 961 581 204 110 314 204 110 States
Total of Native Total of Native
States 80 56 75 96 937 966 2,210 1,092 1,118 1,162 861 361 322 181 114 3,001 1,704 ‘ 3,038 1,549 4 1 4,592 3,042 1,550 States

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Inl-
Pd.

NOIOI'IHH
‘sa1svo
at
533121
seams 91m

15

TABLE N0. VIII A—continued

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Statement showing the Distribution of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Religion
7 96 E‘; H 97 98 "I 99
. KANCHAN SARERA NAT KORI Serial
5%“ sums M
' Hindu Musalman Total Hindu Hindu Sikh Mgggl' Total Hindu Sikh Musalmanl Total
—"—‘,_ —"—’ B l B h 1 i B th Both
M B M F 1:93:02 M l seites M I B F M F M B sages M F M F M F M F sexes M F
Eastern
Plains
1 Patiéla. 1 1 248 486 736 249 2 2 274 100 90 167 192 1,052 496 556 46 , 20 1 .. 4 71 51 20 [l
2 Nébha .. 34 63 97 34 1 1 3 18 25 57 29 28 . .. .. ... 2
3 Kapurthala . .. 116 64 . 11 28 39 11 28 47 28 .. 75 47 28 3
4 Jind 47 91 138 47 28 69 48 183 107 76 .. ... . .._ .. 4
5 Faridkot 17 34 51 17 16 9 11 11 1 8 9O 45 45 10 1 .. ,, 1 1 10 1 .5
6 MalerKotla 41 71 112 41 .. .. 1 1 . .. .. . .. 6
7 Kalsia 15 27 42 15 .. 3 ... 28 48 85 34 51 :7
8 Dujfina . .. . 13 10 23 13 10 8
9 Pataudi 3 4 7 3 3 . 3 2 10 5 9
10 Lohéru .. 1 7 8 1 10
Total of Eastern _
Plains l 1 405 776 1,183 406 119 67 327 109 101 321 379 1,548 741 807 103 49 1 -- 4 157 108 49
Western
Plains
11 Bahéwalpur out on n I t on 256 576 573 1,919 1,090 829 "' 0 to. 0.. 11
Hill States
12 Mandi .. 15 6 23 3 13 51 15 36 . .. 12
13 Chamba _ .. 272 149 .. ... .. .. ... . 1
l4 Néhan 15 9 24 15 ., .. 19 9 28 19 14 2 16 14 2 14
15 Biléspur .. . .. . 15
16 Bashahr . . .. . . .. .. . 16
17 Nélagarh 1 1 2 2 4 2 13 1 l4 l3 1 17
18 Suket .. .. 18
19 Keonthal 2 2 2 19
20 Béghal .. . 2o
21 Jubbal 1 1 1 21
22 Bhajji .. 22
23 Kumhérsain .. 23
24 Mailog 2;
25 Baghét 1 1 14 13 27 14 13 25
26 Balsan .. ... 26
27 Kuthér 27
28 Dhémi 2.3
29 Tarhoch 31 22 53 31 2’9
80 Singri 30
31 Kunhiér ... 31
32 Bija. 32
33 Méngal . . ... 33
34 Rawai . .. 34
35 Darkoti .. 35
36 Dédhi . 36
Total of Hill
States 31 22 15 11 79 46 237 155 132 23 24 24 83 36 47 44 16 60 44 16
Total of Native
States . 32l 23 420 787 1,262 452 406 222 184 837 606 109 101 921 976 3,550 1,867 1,683 147 65 1 .. 4 217 152 65

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

[L
U;

 

so?“ STATES
b0.
Eastern
P1211118
l’nliz’ila
2 X:ll)llfl
3 Kapurtllala
4 Jiml
5 Fmitlkot
6 Mulcl‘ liulla.
I
7 ) Kulria ...
8 l l)uj;'ma
11 f 12111111111:
10 ‘ 1.1)11211‘11 ....

11

‘1“
ab)

31

 

3.3 :

36

Total of Eatst~
cm Plains

Western
Plums

Buluiwal pur

Hill States

Mandi
(71111111sz
Nzilmn

llilzispnr
lluslmhl‘

Nailugeu'h

Sukct
Kmnt hal
liaiglml

Jul1l 1:11
llllujji
liumlnll‘sulu

l\‘l :Lilug
llagluit
Balm-111

Knl‘lnil‘
l )l1;imi
1111110611

Sxingri

Kunllizil‘
Bija

 

 

 

 

Mai 11 51:11
llnwui
Darlwli
Dddhi

Total of Hill
States

Total of Native
States . ..

lUU

lUZ

 

THOR1

GUsAiN

103

 

104:

105

106

 

KAHUT~

 

PARACHA

LODHA

BISHNOI’

 

Hindu

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Sikh Musalman
11 1‘ 11 1‘ 11 1 F
801 710 31 31 ..
801- 710 3-1 31 ..
7371‘ 671‘ an on .. 5-.
"131 "350
123 119 .
393 261 ..
92 31 2
.161 "153
'3 5
271 :22
8 5
11 21
19 19 .
24 23 2
'3 2s
18 11
16 13
10 7
19 5 .
11 19 .. ..
4 1 1 1
1 2
9 7
3 4
1,6311,432 1 1 2 2
3J72 2816 35 32 2 2

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

" Serial
. No.
Total Hindu Hindu Musalman Hindu . Musalman. Total Hindu
‘Bnnl ‘ 19h Bofll ‘ 335“ ‘ Bofli Bah"
SONGS M B QOXCS M S0389 . 1‘1 h ‘SCXCS 3—.— B M F M F SOXCS M t l sexes F
1,579 838 741 515 348 23 11 221 100 121 20 7 .. 27 20 7 8 8 . 1
u. . n 226 142 10 7 n. u. n. .1 .. n. 1 1 n. u .. .. 2
.. . 10 8 1 1 215 105 110 .. .. 3
. 409 292 .. .. .. 1 1 2 1 1 18 12 6 4
.. 34 19 . 2 2 .. . 1.. .. . .. .5
I. ... III a I3] .- II 0" I II ... ... ll. '6
.. .. .. 2 1 .. .. 3 2 1 . 7
. 31 17 2 . 2 2 .. 8
ll 7 6 .00 II a; 4 7 3 4 OI. 10
1,579 838 711 E 39 837 31 19 438 207 231 26 8 5 42 29 13 26 20 6
1,408 73‘; 674! 61 ‘ 42 .5 as n u o a its .5. on. ... 0.0 "I ... can ... 0-0 .0. 11
. n 334 188 . on .- . .. 0. ... .. con up. 12
u .u n 243 167 .. u. .. u. . .. u. 13
781 431 350 158 103 .. 35 13 .. 48 35 13 - . 14
268 128 110 67 46 .. .. .. .. , . u. 15
572 303 261 26 19 . u. .. u. . u. , .. .. 16
175 92 83 37 30 .. .. .. . ,. . 17
. oil .0: 7 4 ... II. n In I. I 0' I I II ... col 18
311 161 153 - 3 3 u. . . . . . n .. . u u. 19
121 63 5s 3 3 n. . .. .. . . u. u n. 20
493 271 222 1 1 .. . . u. u. u. u. u. . 21
13 8 5 ‘ . .. . . . n .. .u .u . u 22
35 11 21 , 1 1 ... . .. .. u .u 23
38 19 19 6 5 u. u .. .. u. .. 24
51 26 28 . .. .. . .u .. n u 25
61 33 28 j 15 9 .. n. n n u. . n. 26
32 13 14 l u. . . .. .. 27
29 16 13 . . .. .1 .. . .. 28
17 19 7 8 4 u .. u. 29
15 10 5 . . u .. .. . 30
21 11 10 .. . . . . .u 31
7 5 2 . u. .. u . u. 32
3 1 2’ . u . u. .. 33
16 9 7] . .. . u. . 34
7 3 41‘ . .. .. . 35
n . l u. u. .. 36
3072 L637 L135 909 583 u. .n .. .. 35 13 . 48 35 13 u. .u n.
6059 &209 2850 2209 L462 31 19 438 207 231 61 21 5 90 64 26 26 20 6

 

 

 

5!
13 ‘1 -1 9°
r'> :1 5"“
—U) _
()-4 “’55 I an
an m 6+
29 m 2

(D

m

911111

TABLE N0. VIII A—cominued

 

Statement showing the Distribution of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Religion

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

~—— A “"107” b 108 i‘ 109 l l 110 ‘i 111 ‘ f 113 114
Serial sums JHABELl BHARBHI’JNJA l AGARI ll RANGREZ l BENAWA : CHAMRANG KUNJRA Mal
N0. 1 l 3 I’ No.
Musalman 1 Hindu Musalman Total 11 Hindu l 1 Hindu lMusalman Total Musalman l 1 Hindu Sikh Total Musalman
3—K”— } . 1mm 1 7 ' A— " z’aih’“"““ ‘ . : . , . Both 7311"" i” . Both ‘ Moth .
511:: M l F M b M F sexes M F : sexes M B i ; M F M F sexes M F l I sexes M l F I! M 11 M F sexes M I ; sexes M F
~ ——-—~—“ —"‘”": ~—_‘“’— . ,1 ~_.______, — ”———
Eastern L l l e
Plains ‘ 1
1 Patidla ll 55 57 96 83 291 151 140 E 84 41 3 l 940 536 404 I 386 341 16 9 752 402 656 315 341 l
2 Ndbha l i . 160 87 73 . .46 25 21 2
3 Kapurthala 137 79 53: 2o 26 52 2o 26 ; .. .. 1 s 6 2 3
4 Jind l. 73 79 15-2 73 791 | . l 166 102 64 4,
5 Faridkot 23 12 11 ; . . | 34 22 12:I .1 5
6 Maler Kotla l 21 8 13 . 6
7 Kalsia 30 36 46 5] 163 76 87 1 .. 35 18 17 7
8 Dujrina. | 19 18 37 19 18 g .. m 34 17 17 8
9 l’ataudi . 23 22 45 23 221 3 2 1 36 19 17 9
10 Lobéru ’ ... ... t .. 19 11 30 19 11 , ... ... 10
Total of Eastern ’ . ' . '
Plains 160 91 69 ‘1 226 238 142 134 740 368 372 g 87 43 44 19 11 30 19 11 1,155 653 502 386 341 16 9' 752 402 350 981 502 479
Western
Plains .. ’
1 v I
11 Bahéwalpur 149 99 50. 45 08 1397 325 825 442 383 E . . 11
1
Hill States i
12 Mandi ... ... ... ... ... l 12
13 Chamba. , 19 19 38 19 19 13
14 Séhan 10 5 15 10 5 i . 43 24 67 43 l l 14
15 Biléspur .. . I .. 15
16 fiashahr -- | .. 16
17 Nélagarh l 1 1 ... 17
18 Suket .. -- -- 18
19 Knonthal 4 4 4 | 19
21 Jubbal -- 21
22 Bhajji 22
2:5 Kumhzirsain 23
24 Mailog .. 24
25 ’xaghzit l l 1 . .. .25
26 Balsam .. . .. 26 .
27 Kuthér .. 27
28 Dhémi . 28
29 Tarhoch . .. . 29
30 Se’mgri . I .. 30
31 Kunhiér . 31
32 mm 1| . 32
33 Ma’mgal ' . l 33
34 Hawai . . 34
35 thl‘kOtl ... ... 35
36 mam -- 36
Total of Hill I
States 19 6 - 25 19 6,. .. 19 19 38 19 19 ... 43 24 67 43 l 1
Total of Native _ l 1
States 309 190 119 245i 244 142 134 165 387 3781 87 43 44 , 45 58 435 355 893 480 413 1,155 653 502 429 365 16 £819 445

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

09

 

 

 

 

 

THATHERA

 

 

 

 

l
CHISHTI PAKHnNARA

LLU

KURMi

.LZU

PUJARi

 

 

 

 

 

 

      

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Serial , V 1 Serial
No SI‘A'ILS _ 7, 1 - >~ A , l No
' Hindu Sikh Musalman Total 1 Musalman Musalman Hindu Musalman Total Hindu Musalman Total .
prmidww; ~ ~‘ mn ,rmr_ , mm BM 3*
*'~‘__77rrkv J_—. H1“ 1‘ - 1‘1 V B fi‘jfl' B NONPHV *31— E l Sp)“: 171 1‘ ‘ SCXCR 1 “I F M F M F sexes M F . M F M F 80:88 AI F
Eastern f
Flame 1
Pmima 86 84 91 20 230 117 1131 532 297 235, .. -- 128 51 181 129 52 . .. 1
2 Mbha .. 10 111 .. 26 16 11) 167 100 67 ; .. .. 32 8 40 32 8 .. .. .. . 2
3 liapul‘llxala 9:1 59 6 2 160 99 61 1‘ 10 7 3 1 191 109 82 20 3 . 23 20 3 .. 3 7 10 3 7 3
l
4 mel ... ‘ .. ... .. 1 ... ... . - 33 2 .. ... 35 33 2 . ... _ 4
5 11111-161161 .. . . l 8 6 2;, . . . .. .. . .. . . . .. 5
6 Malcr liotla 15 23 38 15 23 l .. .. .. .. ,_ 6
7 Kalsia ,, .. .. l .. . 1 1 . 2 , 1 1 .. .. .. ,, 7
3 until“; 4 6 10 4 G I .. . .. . .. ., .. _, , s
9 Pillaudi u. .- .. 1 cu ... no 2 -- H 0- 2 2 .. n. .. ... 9
10 11011111”. I. -- up on: 1 1 u. HI 2 1 1 no. u 10
Total of' Eastern
Plains 198 172 16 1 0 37 31 464- 251 213 717 410 307 ‘ 191 109 82 217 66 1 1 285 218 67 ... 3 7 10 3 7
Western
Flame
.1]. Bullfi‘vull)ur "‘ .. .- o- 76 63 139 76 63 ... no .0 ... Ito ... u. 0" Ill 00- ... on. no. ... no ... . . ... ... ... 11
Hill States
12 Mandi 4 1 .. 5 4 1 . .. . . .. .. . 12
13 (Zhamba 14. ]4 , 28 14 14 1 .. . .. ,, .. ,, ., ., , , _ ,, 13
14 Nahau 4 4 S 4 4 .. 29 8‘ 37 29 8 28 25 ‘53 23 25 14
15 Hilfxspnl‘ .. , .. ... .. .. ... .. ... . 159 V 140 . 299 159 140 15
16 liasllaln‘ 7 5 12 7 5 . ... . .. .. 110 102 .. 212 110 102 16
17 Nalagarh 4 4 4 .. . . .. .. .. .. 17
18 Sukct 7 3 10 7 3 .. .. .. . .. . .. . . .. 18
19 Kconthal 27 23 50 27 23 , .. 6 ,. 6 6 691 575 1,266 691 575 19
20 Baghal .. .. .. .. .. .. .. . . ' .. 20
21 Jublml 52 50 .. 102 52 50 . .. . . 204 159 363 204 159 21
2:5 llllajji 3 4 . 7 3 4 .. .. .. .. .. . . .. 2:5
23 Kunlluil‘sain 6 6 .. 12 6 6 . 125 108 233 125 103 23
2-1 Mailog 3 4 7 3 4 .. .. .. . ... , 24:
25 Baglu’xt .. .. .. .. . 8 6 14 8 6 .. 25
26 ialsan 17 9 26 17 9 .. .. . 26
27 1(1111111’11' I. '0' . I. . on. out . . u u- 27
21 Dhallni . . . - . . . .. .. .. . .. ... 28
29 Tarhoch .. .. .. .. . .. .. 29
30 Sfingri 2 2 2 . 16 12 28 16 12 30
31 Kunhiar . . .. .. . 31
2 Bija .. .. .. . 32
33 1111151111 .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. . 33
34 llawai .. .. .. .. .. .. . . . .. . 34
35 Darkoti 4 4 .. S 4 4 .. .. . 35
36 Dadhi .. .. ... -- . . . - .. 36
Total of Hill
States ... 154 127 .. 281 154 127 . . .. ... 43 14 57 43 14 1,333 1,121 .. 2,454 1,333 1,121
Total of Native
States . . 352 299 16 10 113 94 884 481 403 717 410 307 191 109 82 l 260 80 1 1 342 261 81 1,333 1,121 3 7 2,464 1,336 1,128
I,
z _
:1
m g -l 31- 4
E m 1' I ' ==
99 (D
35 5’- s: ""
m
z ‘ g S)
m

TABLE N0. V111 A—continued

18

 

Statement showing the Distribution of the PeOple by Tribe, Caste, and Religion

 

r-_ -7 “.7, ,_, . -72.-

121 I1 122 I 123 I 124
I
I

125 1 2'7

Serial ST 111:3 QALANDARl R A H 13 A R 1' @ANZADAH JAIsWARA’
BU. ‘ ' ‘

 

Serial
No.

I
I
BOHRA I GHosi
I
I

Musalman Hindu “.Sikh @5317 Total Musalman Hindu Musalmanl Total Hindu

 

 

 

 

15111“ E “ 7”” 4

mos M F I; M I 1‘ M I 11‘ M 1‘

_-, ______ I

Dr th
sexes M F I M F

 

 

M F IM F M F B°th M F IBOth M F

‘ SOXCS : sexes sexes
31211512 5.1 34 2022 22s: 2::, 485 229 256 1 1
iNéblla I

I
l
I
, .. » 100, 12c 41 I: :1: 230 101 126 1 1 2.. I: I: 2 2
iKapurthala I I I 27 18 9
M a ,
‘Jind ‘II 134: 1-17 31 23 335 165 170 . 4 4 '

. sexes

 

 

 

Plains

 

Eastern I I

 

campa- COMB
p—I
u

Farirlkot fl
: Malcr Kotla ‘ ‘

IKaIsYa
Dujzina. .
‘Patautli f ...
Lolléru ‘ 3 2 5 3

H
CQL‘C‘D-I

39““! 039115 ”NH-I

on

Total of Eastern . I

Plains 51 31 20 I 466 530 5 I 31 23 1,056 502 554 2 2 1 1 5 4 96 84 189 ’ 101 88 51 33 18

Western 5 I
Plains I

11 Bahéwalpur

Hill States
)2 , Mandi ,
13 Chamba I
14 Néhan

 

926 500 426 .. 12
... ... 13

 

333 160 173 .- 15
h 129 65 63 . . 16
17 Nélagar

 

18 Fuket I
]9 Kmmlaal '
20 lizighal

618 36: 253 18
I 350 188 162 ' 2o

21 Jubbal 8 2 6 ... .... 21
22 lilmjji 223 121 102 ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ' ... .u 22

‘ 3 Kumhérsain

24 Mailog
25 iaghét
26 lialsan

124 77 47 24
27 13 14 . . 25

'26
56 29 27 27
50 31 19 28

.. 29

27 Kuthér
28 Ulnimi
29 'l'arhoch I

30 Sfingri
31 Kunhiér
32 41 ja

3 IMéngal .‘.
34 Hawai ‘
' 35 Durknti

15 Biléspur I
1‘3. in<llahr , i
I
I
|
36 Dédhi

 

 

36

Total of Hill
States

Total of Native

k ’ ‘ States ... 54‘ 341

3,051 1,682 1,372; 3 3 3 21 11 10 ‘

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

530 5 1 31 23 1,056} ~502 5511 2 ,2 ,.,_ 3,055 1,683 1,77 5 2.4., ,, 19

 

 

 

 

BAHRUPLA

I

Luv

1 BELDAR

LUJ.

NYARIA

.162

133

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

NOIOHEH
‘SBLSVO
’8

$38181.

$91918 'QPN

. KAMANGAR GAGRA
SEQ“ STATES M l , M 1 33ml
. ' ' usa. ' « usa. - , _ To.
H1ndu __Slk11 man Total Musallfia}:_ 11:3de: man Total Musalman Hlndu Mfgzafil Total
‘1 ‘ 1 ’ w 111‘111 ‘ w I 71011] ‘ 1 *"““ 1“ h.“ V -- :— 150111 1 Both ‘— 7 1 B 1
”1:1“ 1w 11 _ 3-. M l 1 gem, . 11 1 ‘ MOS M 1 M 1 1 MOS M 1 ‘ sexes M 1 M F M ' F Spite :1 M 11‘
__,., -~——— —-—'~- 7.. 7.» 7- :——‘~—‘ —~ ------ j ‘7 ,1 ~-~ w ——-—‘ -————— -—- l . # -—'——-
Eastern 1 l ‘ i
Plams , 1:
] P‘atiz'fla .. 3 1 123 15 21 4 2‘81 18 201 4 4 5 4 17 9 3] 132 68 64‘ 28 18 46 t 98 18 1
2 32111113. 2 1 1 3‘ 2 1:1 .. ' . .. 1 J .. 1 ._ 2
3’ 1‘“I"“‘”mla -- 13 11 24 t 13 11 ll .. 9 5 14 9 5 6 5 36 26 62 36 26 3
4 3M . ‘ .. ‘l . 14 2s 14 14 6) 10 no 4
5 l“:ur1'r1k0t . _ l .. . 12 _, 17 12 , ‘ -' . 4- .. g ‘ ..
6 Mulcr Kolla .. . l .. 0 - 1 1 2, 1 1 g
7 Knlsia _ .. ' ' ' . g
8 lmifma .. 2 3 5 2 3 l l - 4 .3 t 4 3 g
9 l’ntmuli - .. . ‘ .. .. ,, 9
10 Lohziru __ .. ' . -- . 10
To’ral of East-
“ ”mm 5 2 26 26 2 4 65 33 .. -- 4 4 42 31 81 46 35 172 86 861 28 18 41 30 117 69 48
Western
Plams
11 Bulw‘mlpur " .1 - .. 81 64 145 81 64 56 34 22 ‘ .. .. 1‘19 112 231 119 112 11
Hill States
12 Mandi .. 19
13 (1113111sz "' .. - -- l;
14 Nfillun “ .. - . .. 1.4
15 Bilfiepnr 17 8 . 1’;
16 1351111111. ... ... . ' 00- ... .u .no .. on. 1;;
17 Niililgal'h 15 n .. Z. ' :. -- 1 :02 . 3 1 .n 2 17
18 Sukct .
19 Koonthal . . :. .. . . . .. .. :3
20 Igégha’l co. '. ... ‘:: . o a a no. no .. . o. 20
21 Julyhal .. '
22 Hhajji .. .. .. .. .. g;
23 Kumhél‘sain .. - .- . 23
24 Mailng _
25 Bavflhzit .. " - .. g:
26 Balsam .. . 2;;
27 Kntlu’u‘
2‘ thimi ' ' " " it:
29 Tarhoch " .. 29
30 Saingri 30
31 Kunhizir . 1- - . .. 3!
32 111’le ”: "- u- . -. -. 32
33 Mdngal ... 33
3 Rawni .. '- ... .. . 34
35 Dm'lmti .. ' .. ' 35
36 Dédlli .: .:. . .. 36
Total of Hill
States . H- o . .00 o. . .0! on. 32 8 , 0 o . . a .,. ' .. . .. 1 2 3 1 2
Total of Nat.
States 5 2 26 26 2 4 65 33 32 8 4 4 123 95 226 127 99 238 120 108 28 18 161 144 351 189 162
hi.
Ho

89

TABLE N0. Vlll Amcontinued

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

OQW‘I @QHb “NI-l

Statement showing the Distribution of the People by Trlbe, Caste, and Religion
’ 134 ”1 35 '1 136 I p 137 139
I I l / I I I
DAOLI KANJAR nDARVESH BARARA CHURIGAR Serial
Serial STATES I! No.
1‘0' Hindu Sikh Total Hindu lMusalman Total Musalman ' Hindu Musalman Total Hindu ~ Musalman Total
, 1, 111 a 1 3 111
M F M F {1365:}: M F M | F M ’F 1:; 1:15 11 F } sages M F M F M F 55:2; M F ‘ M F M F 58:” M F 1
Eastern
Plains

1 Patiéla 119 110 17 6 252 136 116 3 2 5 3 2 17 10 7 38 32 70 38 32 85 76 7 2 170 92 78

2 N’bh ... ... .” ... u. ... . In. 5.. u- no on- on. .a. ..- ... ,, 0-. 00- H. on. u. ... 5.. ... ...

3 11311113155115 30 55 85 30 55 561 293 268 43 40 10 8 101 53 48 23 22 45 23 22

4 Jind "

5 Faridkot

6 Maler Kotla .-.

7 Kalsia ... .

8 Dujéna .. .

9 Pataudi ..

10 Lohérn 1

Total of Eastern

Plains 119 110 17 6 252 136 116 3 2 30 55 90 33 57 ‘578 303 275 81 72 10 8 171 91 80 85 76 30 24 215 115 100

Western
Plains

111351153511)“ 15015391,011 501 540 58 61122 58 64 11

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Hill States
12 Mandi 58 57 115 58 5 2 2 2 12
13 Chamba. 1 3 10 13 3 101 6 12 18 6 12 13
14 Néhan 516 380 896 516 38 .. .. 106 97 203 106 97 11
15 Biléspur 79 90 169 79 9 4 8 12 4 8 15'
16 Bashahr .. 16
17 Nélagarh 73 61 2 136 75 6 8 3 5 s 7 15 8 7 17
18 Suket 1 1 2 1 16 16 32 16 161 1g
19 Keonthal 31 28 59 31 28 . 19
20 Béghal 43 32 75 43 32 a 25 20 45 25 2o ‘ 20
21 Jubbal .. 21
22 Bhajji 1 2 3 1 .. 22
23 Kumharsain ... 23
24 Mailog 2 22 24 2 22 24
25 Baghét 31 23 51 31 23 25
26 Balsam 26
27 Kuthér . 1 2 3 l 2 27
28 Dhémi . .. 28
29 Tarhoch .. . . 29
.30 85111311 .. 30
31 Kunhiz’u' ] 1 l 31
32 Bija , 32
33 Méngal 33
34 Rawai 34
35 Darkoti 35
36 1156111 36

Total of Hill

States 771 623 2 1,396 773 623 ; . . 19 28 47 3 5 215 219 434 215 219

Total of Native

States 890 738 10 6 1,018 903 739 3 31550 022 L1,178 306 280 2061291L 101 81605 306129911 85 761 88 881337 173 1611

 

 

 

 

  
  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

78

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

.___ $10 [
Serial BHAND KACHHI f JALALI l UNTWAL PURBIA GORKHA Serial
No. STATES _ - No.
Hindu Sikh Musalman Total Hindu Musalman l Musalman Sikh Total Sikh Total
‘ ' “ ” :7 W,‘ "‘W‘ "lam“ " “ “ ‘“ Both ""7" . ml; 1 [17591 ‘ ,, Both ‘ Both ‘
77M 1" M l B M B sexes M F I sexes] M B . I sexes M B i sexes M F M B Sexes M M B sexes M B
Eastern I
Flames
1 Wilda 1 2 2134 163 430 265 165‘ 27 17 10 74 59 2 18 8 .’ 41 30 1 1 1 . 1
2 Nziblm . ,. .. 3 3 15 8 10 6 .. -- 2
3 Kapurthala 9 4 19 ll 44 21 1 55 ’15 - .. 3
4 Jind 5 7 1 13 6 291 154 1% .. .. -- 4
5 Faridkot ._ . 4 3 3 2 3 3 3 5
6 Malchotla .. .. .. - 6-
7 Kalsia .. .. '7‘
8 Dujzina 11 7 18 11 ... .. 3
9 I’utaudi .. .. 9
10 Lohllx-u 10
Total of Eastern
Plains 0 9 276 170 401 282 17 330 178 152 112 72 40 62 . 29 33 1 109 73 4 .. 4 4
Western
Plalns
1]. Bflhziwalpur on u . no. no 9. 0 0 0 O 0 0 0.0- Can 250 181 0 "' 11
Hill States
12 Mandi 1 1 2 1 . 72 37 35 12
13 Cllumba, . _ 13
14 Nahum 2 4 49 45 100 51 49 , 66 47 19 12
]5 Bildspnr . 15
16 Bwlahr " 16
17 Nélagurh 1 1 15 20 37 16 21 - . 17
18 Suket 6 2 8 6 " 13
19 Kconthal 9 9 18 9 2 1 1 19
20 Bégllal .. . ' 2°
21 anlml ~- 21
22 Blmjji 4 3 7 4 ° 22
23 Kumluirsain .. 23
24 Mailog ’ ” 24
25 lmgllzit 7 9 2 18 9 9 3 2 1 25
26 Balsam . _ . 26
27 Kntluir 3 1 4 3 l " 27
28 Dhfimi . . 4 4 28
29 Tarhoch .. 29
30 Sfmgri , 2 l 1 30
31 Kunhlzir ,, .. 31
32 my; . 32
33 Mzingal 33
34 Ruwai 31
35 llm'koti 35
' 36 Dzidhi 36
Total of Hill
States 14 16 77 77 8 2 194 99 95 . . .. 149 92 57
Total of Native
States 20 25 77 77 284 172 655 381 274 330 178 152 112 72 40 I1 62 29 33 1 . . 359 254 4 .. 153 96 57
It

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

H.
H.
H.

NOIOHEB
's31svo
1:
SBSIHJ.
$91918 'WN

TABLE No. VIII A~continued

 

Statement showing the Distribution of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Religion

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

     

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

   

AIWHVVA , . 1 fl 1
149 1 150 1 151 152 153 11 154 1; , 155 11 156
I I 1 , 11 I I I , 1 / 1 I ‘1 I
, THAVI 11 BADDUN1; GHAI NIRMALA DHOGRI 11 SHORAGAR11 SADH 1 PASI 1191111
Se‘nal STATES _,_ 1: 11 11 1. 1 No.
“0' Hindu 1 Musalman . 1 Hindu Sikh Total Hindu I Hindu 1 Hindu Sikh Total 11 Hindu
__1_11_.._——.—— ‘ "37111"? ' , '1 ‘116111 1 ‘H 1‘ 46111 1 1 3}]1’1{"""”5"'—‘1 11 Both 1 1 " ”T .3016- 1 5 Both
80198 M 1 1‘ .kr-XCS 1 )1 1 P 1 ISIS-US 1 )1 b AI 1 b SCXL'i BI P FOXQS |_ M: B 11 SCXPS M B 11 )1 F A“. 1 F sexes 1 If B 11 nexeg M F ' ,
__.— ”'4— '—_ 1 1 11 11 '1
Eastern 1 1 1 11 1
Plalns 1 1 1 . 11 1
1 [351111.121 9: 4 5. 26} 14 121‘ 10 112 19 220 191 29: 91 64 27 ' 2 2 2 29 21 8 1
2 1 Nabha 1 ‘ ; 2 29 1 77 74 3; ,, 4 1 5 4 1 134 97 37 2..
3 1 Kapurthala 1 2701 H8 1221 11 78 24 150 115 35 1 _, . .. i1 , ... __, ... 3
41.11an 1 11 1 .. 1o 9 1 3 2 1 92 29 1 122 93 29I .. 4
5 1 Farftlkot ’ 11 41 1 54 53 l . ... , 2 2 5
6 )IalerKotla 1 1 2 4 1 12 9 .5 _, 6
7 Kalsia 1 i ..'. _. . 7.
8 Unjéna ‘ ... ... 15 5 20 1") 5 . 8
9 l'atautli 1 ... 9
10 Lohéru ... 1 '." 1 4... . . . 10
1 1 1 . 1 . _ ,
Total of Eastern 1 11 1 1 .
Plains 9 4 1 5 111 296 162 134 2C 264 46 523 451 72 94 66 ‘28 1 113 35 1 1.149 114 35 165 120 45
Western 1 ' ' . 1
Flame . 1 . . , 1 1
1 1
11 Bahéwalpur... 1 3 2 1 on. ... no. III run 1 .10 ¢ . c on. . . oo- o 11
1
. 1 1
H111 States 1
12 Mandi 6101 290 320 ‘ ‘ . _ ‘ l_2
13 (,‘hamba 1 302 161 141 ... - .. ... 13
14 1Nahan 1 11 . _ , 23 20 s 14
16 Biléspnr 1781 96 82 62 32 3 .. 15
)6 linshahr 1 1 .. 16
17 Nélagarh 1231 49 74 71 36 .3 , .. ., 17
18 Suket 781? 416 365 1 . 18
19 Kconthal 31 1 2 19
2o 114151.41 1 1 . 20
21 Jubbal ... I 1 , 21
22 1 Bhajji I40 78 62' 2g
23 1 liumhérsain 2 1 l 2-:
24 Mailog 57 28 2L .. . .. . 2f
25 Eaghét 1 1 4 3 .. 2°
26 fialsan 1 , W 25
27 K111114111 . 27
28 l)l1:'1mi 1 23
29 Tarhoch 1| 29
30 Sangri 11 . .. ... 30
3] Kunhiar 1 .. 1 31
32 aija 1 .., 32
‘- 1
33 114nm ' 11 1 . 3:;
34 Rawai ,, .. '1 .. 34
35 Darkoti m j __35
36 Dzidhi ,, 1 I 36
. 1 1
Total of H111 1 .
States 1,895 960 935 1 138 72 66 ., 302 161 1411 . . 28 20 8
Total of' Na- 1 1 1 , .
_tive States 1,904 964 94.0 134, 138 72 166 1,89 _ 7 2641:.1 1., . W30 .61, ,4 .4 1,6 .,: .1 . . 114.._ ,- , 93 140 ,53

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

   

98

aI-VL

.l 01: 1f

 

 

Serial SIQL'IGAR 1 GANDHlLA HARN’I SUTHRA SHAHi
N0. STATES ________V W_,WH_~______ 1

,*

HUSAINI’ , KEHAL

STATES Serial
- ' - Muse's-l? ., 0'

Hmdu Slkh man Tetdl

F 11 F M 1 F 51:22;

__4

 

 

   

Hindu

I [10111 M F
1 59159“

Musalmam Musalma/n

' Hot h
sexes

Musalman

Both
sexes

man-5mm-

 

 

 

' 1:111 -
1 SCXCS

‘ Both
1' sexes M F

E

M F

MIF

 

 

M F

 

 

 

Eastern

, Eastern
Plams

Plains

Patiz’lla 7 23 14 11 53 47 155 74 81 161 16 49 2 , 6 l 235 2,16 19 Patiéla

1 165 95 7o 9 7 11 6 5 , _ 1
? Nabha 5 7 12 5 7, 2 1 .. z 67 1Q 77 67 10 Nébha. .. 2
d liapurthala. 2 2 2 17 1.3 17 4 21 17 4 Kapurthala‘ 3
4 Jim 16 15 17 16 64 33 31 .. . .. 12 2 ‘ 1 15 13 2 Jind 4
If Irariakot 128 67 .. 1 28 3‘ 31 28 3 Fan’dkot 5
b Malchotla .. _. 7..- ll ll 11 Maler Kotla 6
7 Knlsia 5 11 16 5 11 1‘8 10 s 20 12 .. . .. V I Kalsia 7
8 [nu-£1"; "' ... 6 6 . 61 .. ... .5 ' . . as "J ”i an n- ... 0': ... ... tn Dujéna 8
9 l'ataudi 2 2 .. 2 _ .. ... Pataudi 9
10 Lolu‘xru 1 1 1 .. ‘ .. Lohziru 10

Total of East- ‘ j . - _ , Total of East-

eru Plains 2-1 46 19 22 77 70 258 120 138 183 105 78 176 100 76 11 6 5 .. - 296. 35 _ 49 2 7 1 390 352 38 ernPlains...

L ‘

Weetern

Flame ’ Western

Plains -

1 117' 3 2."? 20. 17 3Baha’1walp11r... 11

p—4

Buhéwalpur... G 4 8 3 21 14 7 472 251 221

 

Hill States _ Hill States
12 Mandi .. . ... . ... ‘ .‘n 5.. . 1 . 2.. ' .'.. (u u. .4. l ‘ 1 u. Mandi I ... 12
13 Ull:lllll)a d. .. . . . ... ... .'.. u- 5.. ... 1.7. ( u. .1. ' u. u. no_ Chamba ... 13
14 PN‘HNH .. 1 l .. u. ... ... 1 ... ..f u.’ a. .4. l I 1 .'." Néhan ... 14
15 iilin‘pur 21 l3 1 35 22 131 .. 3 1 . , ... f... ' _4 _ 3 1 1 Biléspur 15
16 Bushnhr . .. : .. J , ‘.._ ... ... 1 ...~ 1.. ’ ... ‘ ... Bashahr 16
17 Nélagarh 5 5 10 5 5 m ... ... .-.. , .u ... ... Nfilagarh 17
18 Sllket "' "' "0 ... ... ... ... u. .'.. .1. .‘4. u. ... lo; no. ... no.4 ion V i“ u: u. u. ‘ no Suket ... 18
19 Kcontlml 3 3 3 ,. .. ... 2 1 4.. . 7.. ' m ... ' 3 ‘2. l Keonthal 19
20 Béghal -- ... - _ .7. _ ;.. ..L ... Béghal 20
21 15511.11 . _ ‘ ‘ Jubbal 21
22 llhajji ... n. u- ... ... on. ... u- ... ... .. u lo. "- ... " ... u: 110'- :u'- ‘ 0.6 ... u- too Bhajji ... 22
23 [{uXUhfirsaiu "' 6 5 -oo ... ... ... ll 6 5 III on. on. on. no. on. no , on. no: on no. ... CO! Kumhérsain 5-. 23
24 Mnilog ' - ‘ Mailpg - 24
25 1311211115 .. ... ... ‘ ... _..; Baghét 25
26 ”111511" on . ... ~ \ V,” cu u. ... I ... ... .n ... no u. «- Balsan ... 26
27 11511151 . . . ' Kuthsir 27
23 Uln'uni 1 2 3 1 2 , .. - Dhémi 28
29 Tul‘lloch ... III ... ... .... ... ... ... ... ... ... In. n-o Tal‘hoch so. 29
30 lengri ... __ '... Singl‘i 30
31 Kunlmir .. Kunhiét 31
32 [311:]. ... ... --- ... ... ,._ ... ... ... .1. ... ... ... on .u ‘ ... ... ... Bija 1, ... 32
33 Mzingal ... --- --' 2 ... ... ... 2 2 n _ .. .4. .1. u- no ... .s. not ;.1 u: ... "- K‘Ifingal ... 33
34 liawai .. ., ,1, .. Rawai 34
35 Unrkotl .. .. ... ”.7 ... ... ... ... .. Darkqli . ... 35
36 Diulhi ... . Dzidhl 36
Total of Hill
States 30 18 9 7 64 39 25} 1 1

7 2 .9 7 2 States

Total of N at.
8 8 320 40 49' 2 7 l 419 376 43 States

Total of Nat.
States 60 68 28 29 85 73 343 173 170?

 

656 357 299 176 100 76 11 6 5.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Total of Hill I
J

 

NOIOI'IEH
‘salsvo
’2
SBSIHL
seams 79M,
9111A 1

TABLE N0. VIII A‘Cominucd

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Statement showing the Distribution of the People by Tribe, Caste, and Religion ‘
162.1 165 III 166 167 ‘I 168 I 169 II 170 I 171
El ,7 i
S 1 PERNA ITAMBOLII MINA HES]. I BANGAL I DABGAR IKANERA I KHUMRAH q ,1
eria STATES - _________._‘i I “___—__ I .. --— .ena.
. . . z; . . . . N .
1‘0 Hindu 131:31- Total Hmdu , Hindu . I Hindu I Hmdu I Musalman I Musalman Hmdu M13311 Total 0
I ‘1; gh I I 111111 ‘ ' f 15—61117“. 7b_ I flit—(HEW ‘ I\ 15 1h , 1’01} . . ‘13:; h I
M F M 1‘ 2 - I M I 1‘ gegm I M b M E i sexes M F '1 , texts I M E II 51: :68 I M T I. ' sexe; M F M F M B . 86x28 M
“——~ ”‘1: h— *— I"—“—'"
Eastern II I E ,
Plains I ‘5 I '

1 I P911519. 31 11 .. 45 31 7, 6 II 121 8 .. i 34 18 162‘ 30 1e ,1. ‘-

2 Nabha 3 7 .. 15: 8 I .. I 75 4 .1 I .. .. ;. ., '2

3 Kapurlhala .. 15 23 38 ‘ 15 5 3 2 1 -. I .. .. 9 4 3‘

4 Jim} 5 3 2L . I .. .. 1'5 .95 4

5 Faridknt I ‘ -- 2* I - .. .. .. '5' t

6 MalerKotIa ’ ~~ - I -- f' -- -- ' 6,

7 1 Kalsia .. -- .. I 5“ 1"" -. A u , - I .7‘ '

8 1 Dujéna 17 8 25I 17 . l . .. -. 9 ,, .4 - '3 .

9 i Pataudi . I 12 5' I - . .x‘. .. ., 9-
10 Lohziru I - 19

Total of Eastern I ' I . _, f . , , , v,
Plains 561 29 15 23 123 71 17 12 5 ‘ 208 140 . . . 34 18 . 16- 68' 26 ‘37
Western ' .
Plains
11 - Bahawalpur I 46I 55 101 46 . . .J. . . .; ..-. . 141‘, 72 ' 69 IL ‘
I 1! I ‘
Hill States ,

12 Mandi . . I 423 219 204’ A 3 ‘ 2 ’1‘ .4. .. u. 12
13 I Chnmba. : .. -- I -- I -- . -- ' .. ~.t. .. 13
14 I Néhan I . 13 7 6, I -~ :- I .. .. 14,

.1 i » 1 t‘

5 E Biléspur i I ',9 .. I .2 2 . ..._ l5
16I‘ :ashahr I I I u 3 « m 1 16
17 I Nélagavh I I I -- 23 13 t 19' . 17
13 I Suket E .. 240 130 110 31 6 — 26 '. .. 1s
19 ; Kconthal I‘ . I . 19
20 I 15121411211 I . I ..; . .1. 20
21 I Jubbal I I . .. .. . 21
22 , Bhajji I I’ I . I .1 1 .. . . 22
23 I Kumbérsain I I I " I I " “ .23
24 i lIailOg I i .. I .. f .. I .. ,.. 24
25 I what 1 I 2. 2 ; ~:- 26 11 15 .. 25
26 I Balsam I I .. I . I I ... .. .;. , 26

1 ‘ l r I I
27 I Kuthér I I I ‘ 1' . .. 27
28 I Dhami 1 I I i '6 3 3 28
29 ' Tarhoch I I I I .. I 29
30 I! Séngri I I I ‘ 2 1 1 I I .o. ‘ 30
31 I Kunhizir I I I I -- - I 31»
32 ; 211a I f I . I .. 32
33 I Méngal I .-. I 33
34 I Hawai I .. ; I 34
35 I Darkoti f .. I I I I 35
Imam I ; I I 36
1 f '
Total of H111 I I I I .
States I .. 15 I 9 6 .. I 668 350 318 92 38 51
Total of Native I I I I
States SGI 29 61 7s 224I 117 107 32 21. I 112 3:18 203140.! 966 350 “8 . 56, 70,. 204 981106

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

88

I74 1'75 176 F 178 ’ i 186"

  
   
     

LII-l I JJU

B o D L A DHUNSAR

 

BHATRA QADIRI

I

I

I I I

I REHAB DOSALI KANG'AR Serial
I Hindu Sikh Mfisal‘ Total

No.

 

Serial
N o.

 

 

STATES __ ,
Hindu Hindu Musalman

Muml‘ I . W I Musalman

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

I
I
F I
91 88 55 52 1 287 147 140 325 191
4 .u 33

 

 

 

  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

. Hmdu man II W H_m_duW__ WWWW W_WW___, man
_ "I7“ I; '— *M’"'_ 1‘ 1:011; ‘ I 10111 1 ‘ M F I 3 Both Both Both Both 7- Both
M I I M 1' scxus M I II I sexes M F I __W M I 1 M ‘F sexes M sexes M sexes M F sexes M F , I sexes M F
,___> ‘ ’ ‘-' 2 a "’—" "“—" ‘ ‘ .__..v _‘ 7 -——-~ I I ...—Id
’ I
Eastern I I3 I -
Plams I I
1 I’aIifiIa. ... 1 5 9 15 5 10 I 138 53 St) I I 4 2 2 I
2 Nzihha .. 40 1‘.) .. 4 V 4 18 I . 2
3 liupurthula b 4 2 I 6 6 6 I 3
I ' | F |
4 .lfnd I 17 11 6 I I 4
6 Ivmmm .. .. * I 42 30 .. 72 42 .30 19. 17 I 5
G IVIILIL‘I‘ liutlil I .. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 6
I I
7 KHIHIQ ‘ I ' .. I . ,, .. 7
8 l)ujzin:t I 15 7 6 I _ , ,_ 8
‘J l'uluutli I 5 3 2 I . .. 9
10 Loln’u‘u I . I . . 10
Total of Eastern I ': ’ .
l’luins 1 5 E) 1:3 5 10‘ I 219 97 122 I 143 118 55 52 1 3‘69' 199' 170 377' 22.67151, 4 2 2
I , 1
Western I , _
lens I
I u . .
ll Bahziwalpur .. II ... ; .., ... . 11.
Hill States I g
12 Mandi I 3.. ... ... _... . 12
13 (‘Immba (33 535 12 ‘ 1 129 75" ' 5‘1 ‘ 13
11 Nailuul - ... 3 . . . 14
15 IZiTuSImr x . . ... j . .. 1 ... 15
16 inshuln‘ -- " ' = ' 1' 16
17 inlugzu‘h . . : . . .. 17
13 Sukct ’ I .. . . ' 13
1‘.) Koonthul .-. .. I - .. -- 19
20 Bfiglml ... . .. . . 20
f2] Juhlml .. ... I v ... . ‘ -3 -‘ 21
133 Kumhzil'sain -- '--- ', .. - 23
3-1 Muilng . .‘., . ... - 24
25 Baghfit ... .. 25
26 Balsam . ... . . 26
27 KUIIH’LI‘ - - 27
25 Mn’nni - . 23
29 Tul‘lmch ... 29
:10 Sfmgri .. ’ 30
31 Kuuhjfir ... ... ... ... ... , ... ... ... , .... .. ... I 3-
32 mm . , . 32
33 Mdngnl I - 33
34 Hzlwui . ' - 34:
35 Durkoti ._ .. , 35
T0tn1 0f IIiII I I
Status I 63 53 . . 13 1 129 75I 54 . . ... .I . .
I ;
Total of N at. I
States 1 5 9 15I 5I 1071‘ 219 97I 12" I 206 I 171 55 52 13 1 498I 274' 224 377 2.26 151 4 2‘ 2
II I I V II , ,___1

 

 

 

NOIOHEH
‘SELSVO
’8
SSSIHL
8911'qu '19 NI
«3 1!er I

68

TABLE N0. VIII A—concluded

 

Statement showing the Distribution of the Peeple by Tribe, Caste, and Religion

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

182 1 66
I I
.3
Serial DOGRA KOLI
N, STATES
Hindu Sikh Total Hindu Sikh Muealman Total
M [ F M F ‘33:: M F M F M F M F Both sexes M F
Eastern
Flame
1 P311513 1 1 2 4 2 5,333 4,715 ,. 10,048 5,333 4,715
2 Nébha ,, .. _ .. 17 12 _, 29 17 12
3 Kapurthala ... , .. ,, _ ... .
4 Jind , 1 ., 1 1 ..
5 Faridkot _ , , .. . ..
6 Malcr Kotla ., , ‘ , , ... ... , ..
7 Kalsia . 14 14 . .. , ... 28 14 14.
8 I 1)].1jéna . .. .. . u 00 n- o-
9 ‘ l’ataudi _ 1 .. n. , , - 1 1 ' ...
10 Lohéru on u .. ... u ,., o v 0 on
. Total of Eastern
Plains 0" 1 o 1 2 4 2 5,366 4,741 no. on. 000 on 10,107 5,366 7 4,741
Western
Plains A
1]. Bahi‘vall’ur 0-0 .1 1. on. Io. no on OI. a on CI. «to "‘ ‘9' “'
Hill States . -
12 Mandi , 5,233 5,390 10,673 5,283 5,390
13 Chamba. _ 802 807 .. .. 1,609 . , 802 , 807
14 Néhan , 13,285 10,907 21 17 ... 24,230 13,306 , 10,924
15 Biléspur . 1,616 1,331 . . 2,947 1,616 1,331
16 Baslmhr , 7,362 6,787 .. 1 14,149 7,362 1_ 6,787
17 Nélagarh .. 710 695 . .. 1,435 , . 740 '695
18 Suket 4,049 3,704 . .. ... 7,753 4,049 3,704
19 . K201111131 , .. 3,643 3,055 . 6,698 3,643 3,055
20 l nghal i .. 726 638 . 1,364 726 - 638
21 1661,51 ‘ 2,279 1,761 .. .. 4,040 2,279 1,761
22 Bhajji 1.262 1,043 . 2,305 1,262 1,043
3 Kumhérsain 1,039 930 . . .. 1,969 1,039 , 930
24 Mailng 611 564 . 1,175 ~ 611 564'
25 Baghat 885 770 2 1,657 885 772
26 Balsam 601 509 ... . 1,110‘ 601 . 509
27 Kuthz’u‘ 241 239 480 241 239
28 Dhémi 283 264 547 283 264
29 Tarhocli ... ... , ..
30 921mm 248 211 I 459 248 '211
31 K11nhiir 89 72 ... 161 89. 72
32 Bija 17 11 28 27. 83 .45 38
33 Mzingal .. 20 23 . 43 20 2'1
34 Hawai . 101 76 177 101 76
35 Darkuti . 63 69 132' 63 69
36 Dérllli .4 ' 14 17 . 31 14‘ 17
Total of Hill -
States . 45,259 39,873 419 44. 2 85,227 45,308 39,919
Total of Native 9
States 1 1 2 4 2 50,625 44,614- 49 44 2 95,334 50,674: 414,660

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

STATES
Eastern

Plains
Patifila . ..
N 2’1th 7. .
Kapurthala
J ind .. .,
Faridkot ...
Mal'er VKotla. .. .
Kalsia , .
Dujéna _ ...

“ Patandi

Lohéru ' .'..

Total of _ Eastern,
Plains _

7 " Western. :

Blame

Bahéwalpur; '

»IHfllS6M£s

'Mandi ‘- . ,...

Chamba

mm~ , 2::

Biléspur ‘ , ,‘..~
Bashahr‘ . . ‘
Nélagarh , . . .

i Suket

Keontlgal ..,
Béghal
Ju’bbar .
Bhajji
Kumhérsain

yMailog

Baghét

' Balsam I '

Dbémi
Terhoch

Kathi]: . . . .

‘ Singri

Kunhiér I:
Bija.

Maingal

Rawai

Darkoti
Dédhi

Total of Hill

States

Total of Native
States

Serial
N o.

___ .
Oemh mum up»

4'? | '
‘ \l’y
, W

11,7

’ .12
~ ’ 14
15
16 ,
17’_
’18
19
>20
21
.23
24
26
27
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36

 

 

22,

INDEX

#

TABLE No. VIII A, NATIVE STATES.

 

! No.
1 of
:caste

Name of Caste

 

168

129
111
88
141
48
108

106

113

 

 

('1 g ari
Aheri
Ahir

Arziin
Aroré.

113715.11

Badd Cm
Bhghbén

Bahrfipié
Bairégi
Ban géli
Ban j 11rd
Banyé
Barérfi.
Barwélzi
Bat will
B5. warifi
Bzizigar
Beldér
Benawé
Bhébré
Bhénd
Bharéi
B11 3113111111sz
Bhét
Bhétié
Bhétrfi
B11 atyéré
Biloch
Bishnoi
1301115
Bohré

Braihman

Chamér
Chamrang

Chan gar

‘ Chhimbzi

Chishti
Chl'lhrti

Chfirigar

Dahgar

Dzigi

I Déoli

Darvesh
Darzi
Dzilidpotré
Dhénak

 

 

 

 

 

17111 a.

 

V Page

31

29

 

 

 

 

 

12

36
37 3
~36 :

31‘

13‘

 

‘ _ No. ‘
Page of Name of caste
caste
I D
29 32,l nho'bi 1 I,
25 153. Dhqgri ‘. “ >8 1 ‘ 3'...
‘10 .173 13111111531? I ‘ L ‘ . 1
3 46 lqgar , . '
4 I182, Dogré. ..
- 5 17s Doséli
‘ 41 Dtimmi
35 F
19 35 Faqir, miscéllaneous 11nd unspecified
32 . G'
' 73 Gadariai ..
17
81 Gaddi
37
133 Gfigré
26
6 158 Gandhihi.
151 Ghdi
33 , \
29 Ghirath
16 - -
125 Ghosi
22 '
11s ‘Gorkhzi
20
3 Gujar ..
24
_ 102 Guséin ..
32 ‘
29 1 H
159 Hérni
24
167 Hes!
34
160 Husaini
16
29 J
127 Jaiswéré ..
19
143 Jaléli
20
; 1 Jat "
38 I
1 107 Jhabel ..
25 ‘
‘ 15 J11inwar
7
a 40 Jogi
28
‘ 9 Juléhé
38 -
1 K
31 ;
‘ 14-3 Kzichhi
2 1
1 103 Kahut
56 Kalél
3 1
1 132 Kaméugar
29 i
Z 33 Kamboh
19 1
I 96 Kanehan
13 ;
I 170 ‘ Kancré
30 3
20 Kanet
2
‘ 180 Kangar
33
135 Kanjar
26 Kashmiri
37 .
I 90 Kayath
16
161 Kehal
33
123 Khénzddah
'1'?) j -'
l8 1 77 Khan-:11
22 f 37 Khatik
14 I 16 Khatri
I
1

 

 

 

 

 

No. .
of Name of caste'
caste
1:
11 K131115111 .,.
I 53 Khokhar
171'. 31111131‘5111- ..
66' 32011 < f‘ .,
I 99 Kori
’1 13 Kumhér
114 Kunjré
119 Kur1n1
_ 1'4~ _
.3 52 Labsiné
i 67 1.11131
' 105 _L0dhfi
22 Lohér
_ M.
28‘ Msi'chhi
63 BIadéri
‘45 Méii
42 Malléh
47 Maniér
51 Mahtém
I 57 Meg
‘ 31 Meo
166 Mind
1 25 Minisi ..
! 19_ Mochi ..
37 Mug_hal ..
N
21 N51
98 Nat
152 Nirmalé
76 I megar
131 Nyéri-i
O
85 0d ..
P
117 i Pakhiwéré
104 j I’aréché
1.33 P351
6 i: Pathén
83 i I‘enjé
161 I’erné
1211 i Pujéri
146 I Purbiai ..
1 Q
175 Qddiri
121 I Qalandari
; 33 i Qasséb
i l R
I 122 I Rahbziri

 

Nat. States
TRIBES
8t
CASTES,
RELIGION. ‘
No.
Page of Name of caste Page
caste
15 93 Réj .. 26
2 hijpfit m 1-
18
3_ 110 Rangrez 29
1
39 Réthi .. 13
39 80 Béwal 22
27 82 Réwat .. 1b
5 176 Rehar' 38
29 55 Ror .. 17
30
. 155 33311 35
17 31 Saini 11
19 24 Saiyad ‘9
28 95 Sannyési .. 26
9 72 Sénsi 2o
97 Sarcré. . 27
10 17 Shekh , 7
19;
154 Shordgar . 35
15
157 Siqligar 36
14
71') 81111 . 21
15
30 Sunér . 11
16
163 Suthré. Shéhi ... 36
18
12
165 Tamboli . 37
,37
11 Tarkhz’m . 5
9
23 T811 9
8
60 Thakar .. 18
13
115 Thatheré . 30
149 Thzivi .. 35
8 100 Thori . 28
27
35 31 £11331 23
21 70 UIamé 20
33 111 Cum-31 31
23
30 I
1
28 i
35
3 I;
233
37
301i
34
33 I
31 1
131
31 1

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4O

fizfiéféffiquézg3s?

1%
§

‘ T mama? {3mg-
gu-Liahxf S ”-

,A n
«

“‘ 1.2“.le {2‘1
' a

¥

an ‘ ¥
, :‘(m‘v H (U

r

'xsaigfl a.) . ¥

\ .

 

fir

C ‘ f ’
~ . hikdxmrl

\

" o.» ' wglwev 'r‘w’ku. w 1.... ,
Was-5.“ . MM ....,...w3...~.

 

 

 

TABLE NO.\UIIB

 

MISCELLANEQUS CASTES

NATIVE STATES

 

 

 

 

 

 

vfiib
N at. States.

MISCELLANEOUS
CASTES

\ ‘ TABLE N0. VIIIB

 

Miscellaneous Castes

 

 

 

1 2 3 4 5 6 7‘3 9 10 11112.13 14 15

 

 

TOTAL

 

CASTES CASTES

Kapnrthaj a
Bahéwalpur
Total .

Senal No.
Patiéla
Nébha.
Mand1
Suket
Males
Females

J ind
Kalsia
J Serial No.

 

 

190 Kharésia 412 . 13 6 “ 225 206 ‘ 431. Kharzieia ... 190
192 Pachhddah 306 21 S 205 130 335 Pachhédah 192
197 Kuchband 128 75 63 128 Kuchband 19.7

208 Hesi ... 201 109 92 201 Hes! ... - 203
21:. L1‘mia 181 100 81 181 L1’1nia. 215
216 Gargajje ‘ 177 83 94 177 Gargajjc 216

220 11111111111111 ... ... 164 82 82 '164 M1111~bzmd 220
233 Sangtamsh 128 61 67 128 Sangtarfish 233

236 Lodhna 111 49 62 111 Lodhna 235

238 Dngole .... .,. . 104 49 55 104 Dagole ... ;,, 233
239 Chinigar 100 49 51 100 Chinigar 239
254 same ss 50 38 88 sams 251-

[O
[O
bk
l 3
03
‘l
‘1
CD

263 Dhai(Sirkibnnd) . 4O ... 17 Dhai(Sirkiband) 263
287 P1111111 67 44 23 67 Punié. 287

300 Kirér 1 60 39 22 ‘61 Kirér 300
307 Dhanah 59 38 21 59 Dhanah 307
808 Tabakhié 56 2 31 24 53 Tabzikhié 308

310 Mahmio 13 1 43 34 23 57 Mahnio ... 310

319 GadéNdrainin... 5.3 99 26 5o GaddNfiminin... ... 319)

 

 

 

331 KhdsKheli 51 31 20 .11 Khzislihcli ... 331

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

ROUGH VERNACULAR INDEX.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Paragraphs. Paragraphs. Paragraphs. Paragraphs.
Béba Fan’d . . . . 222, 518 Barlés . . . . . . . - 507 13°th - - - . - - 563a
A Baba Fattu .5 . . . 238 Bérozai . . . . . . - - 410 Bodla. - - - - - .505: 519
Babe. Nanak. . . . 260 Barwéla . . . . . . 652 Bohar - - - - ~ 485
Abér _ ~ - - ' ' ' ' 463 Bébaji . . . . . 576 Basanti . . . . . . . . 219 Bohra - - - 533:
Abaza1 ~ ' - ' ° ° ' 4” Babar . 383, 400, 401, 402, 407 Basehru . . . . . - 658 3015““ ' - - 37b
Abba Khel ' ' ' ' 41° Babelani . . . . . . 383 Bésha . . . . . . - 530 301' - - - - - 484
Abdall - ' 395 Babkél . . . . . . . . 466 Basi . .V . . . . . . - 525 Borat ' ' - ' ' 60“
Abdul Qadir Gilani . . . . 516 Bébozai _ . . _ . . 410 Basra , , . . . . 436 Bot . . . . . . 251
Pir Dastagir . 523 Badal _ . . . _ . . _ 391 Bassi Khel. . . 411 Bozdér . . . . . . . 383
Abdul \Vahhab ' ' ' ' 286 Baddun . . . . . . 594 Bat . . . -. - 557 Bréhrnan - - - - 2361 512: 536
Abh1ra. - 1 ' ' ' ' 493 Badgujar . . . . . 446, 478 Batalira. . . . . . 630 Brahm ; - - - - 321: 379
Acha Khel. . . . . 404 Badhan _ . _ . . _ . 608 Batel _ _ . . . . . , 383 BraLBhasha . 301, 309
Acharj - - ' ' 5‘3 Bédi . . . . . . 58S Batera. . . . . . . 650 Budani ' ' ' ' ' ' ' 383
Adam Khel . . . 411 34d; Khe], , , , 419, 411 Batoi , , , , , . . . 608 Buddhism - . 194,198, 200, 24917
Adhika? - - - - 567 Ba 1211 . . . . . 484, 489 Batti . . . . . 557 Budhal : - 1 - - - - - 453
Adhiogla - - - - 728 Bagwail . . . . . . . 484 Battu . . . . . 489 Bughlam - - - - 1 - 382
Admél - - - 464 Badyél . . . . 484, 489 Batwél . . . . . . 652 Bug)?“ - - - - 464
Afghan - - - 3941?” Bégar . . . 446, 563a Béwaria . . . .575,590 Bu ‘1 . - - - - - 332
Alrid,‘ ' ' 396 4” Bégarwéla . . . . 223 Bazid . . . . . . 284 Bu ha“ - - - - ' - 5l6
Agan ' ‘ ' ‘ 638 Baghban . 485 Bézigar . . . . 588 Bulaq ' ' ' 407
Agarwgil . 259,532,533 1343144121411 _ . . . . . 516 Beds. . . . . . . 59I Buna" - - ° 32°
Aghon - . ‘ ' ' ‘ 52‘ Bé r1 301, 310, 446, 5632, 582 Bedi . . . . . - 540 Bum'a: . ' ' ' ' ' (’05
Agh0rpanth1 . . 521 Bagarla _ . . . . ' . 658 Beldér _ . . _ _ . . 573 Bunlghl. . . . . 540, 542, 544
Agrai . ' 642 Bahgu . . . . . . . . 525 Benawa. . . . . . . - 523 Bgrha“ Khel ' ' ' ' ' ' 4”
Agwém - ' 219 Bahlolzai . . . 405 Bengali . . . . . - 559 Buta - ' - 43S
Aheri . . . . . 576 Béhman _ . . 486 Beepari . . _ . . . 647,4 Buttar . . . 436
Ah” - ' ' 493 Bahniwél . . . 44o Betha . . . . . 25I
Ahl ‘ Hadls ' - 286 Béhri . . . . . 540, 542, 544 Betu. . . . . . - 651
1411151112}? . 440 Bahrup . . . . 495 Bhébra . . . . 259, 538
AhluwaIla. ' ' ' 648 Bahrupia . . . 494, 529 Bhadaméhi . . . 316 C
Ahmadan} 384, 339 Bahti , . . 489 agar. . . . . 446 Chabel ~ - - 579
Ahmadzai 401, 405 Bains . . , _ 438, 608 BhaEat . 223, 238, 567 Chécha . . . . 383
Almgar ' ' 624 Bahéo‘i . . . . . 521 Bhaoriana . . . . 548 Chachar ~ - 486
A raw’at . . 548 Baisxxiéri _ . , . 307a Bhagirat , , , 573 Chagharzai . . 411
A 2} bhel - - 4” Baitan . . . . . . . 398 Bhai Dy al Singh. . . 267 Chah han - - 466
Akéll . - - 523 Baizai . 407, 410, 411 Bhairon . . . 21812 Chzihil . . . 436
Akaza1 . 410, 411 Baj _ _ _ . . 435 Bhakral 453 Chahzang. 251, 562
Akhara. . . 522 Bajju . 432 Bhanberu . . , 525 Chakabu . . 22
Akhund . 278, 517 Ba wa . _ 432 Bhénd 530 Chakgni 647
Akh‘md Khel ' ° 5‘7 Ba hari . . . 516 Bhansri . 597 Chék‘ _ 647
Akhurgzadah 517 Bakhtiér 399, 401 Bhandu 430 , Chakrém . - - - . 383
Ako Khel - ' 410 Bakréni . . 383 Bhanira . 654 1' Chamér 294, 604, 650, 651
Akora. . . . 406 1 Ba] . 436 Bharai , 505, 523 f Chamar . . . . 608
Akozal , . 410, 411 I 135131114 , . . . 597 Bharbhiinja . . . . . 620 1 Chamar-Julaha . . . 612
Akthrn . . . . 642 I 135112 Shéh . . 295, 597 Bhardnaj . . , _ 489 I Chamama . .294, 513
Algigm 494 ‘1 Bélachéni . . _ _ . 332 Bhat . _ . 443, 526 I Chamarwa Sédh .294, 513
Alléni 1 382 Balahar . . 597 Bhat . 526 E Chambali - 1 -304, 31“
Ali Khel. . 407 3515,; . . . 597 Bhéti 448 I Chamkanni . . 406
Ali Sher lxhel . . 411 , Balak Singh . _ 266 Bhétia . _ . 542 I Chamrang . . . .602, 609
Alizai. . . 405, 410 ,1 Balant . . . 47S Bha’tra _ 526, 552 Chanal 64g, 650, 657, 658
Alle2a1 . . 407 I Balare . , 594 Bhatti 448, 485, 486, 535, 600, 608 I Chandéla . . . . . 657
Alpial . . . 453 l Balas . 480 61 13 Chéndar . 608
Amazai . 401, 410 l Balgoria 486 Bhévéchéra 106 Qhandel . . . 445, 457
Am “as 1 - 261 ; Baliéna 475 thau . 4S6 Chéndla 385: 386 ”387, 389
Anfiar 402 i Balotra , , . , 459 Bhishti _ 617 Chandor . . . 486
Andarla 658 I Baliich . , 399’ 400, 402 Bhojki 514 Chang 489
Amlln-a . 513 : Banda . . _ . _ 253 Bhojpuri 3070‘ Chaanar . . 574
Andxxal 453 Banda Nawéz 518 Rhojwa 530 Chéngra . . . 459
Anvad - 201 Bandela . . 226 Bhorka . . . . . 226111Cham1and . 21812
Ann l\hel . 407 Bang'éli 551—), 53.; Rhoti ‘ _ . _ 3,9, 562, 563W Chéran . . . 526
An‘a” 5‘33 Bangash 406, 407 Bhular . . . . 435 Chara“ gha‘wl - - 264
Anuuan 405 , Bang‘cra _ . ' 640 I Bluimbhai , 356 Charandasi . . 521
AIN‘T“? 396 Hanoi thl . . 407 I Rhiimia. 218 Charhoa - 642, 644
“Th ' ' ~ 500 Banjaira. 405, 547 I Bhumla 482 I Charmakéra - ~ 1 60-1
A1'a111 . 485, 456, 4132 , Bannzichi 4713, 404 I Bhiit 227 (:hérsadfla . 4111
Arybnl). . . . . 41‘0 Ram'a 532 I Bhiiti . 603 , Clia’rié‘h 5'40, 542
Ari-3111‘. 352 Bar“ .333, 43; 1‘ Bhutna . 439 I Chatérl . , 634,
Archoti . . 402 L.” _ , 543 I Bhutra . 429 I Chatta . 433
rgnn ' . . . 251 Bar l)11rmrii . _ _ 395 I Bhutto 429 l Chaulian .‘445, 482 _, 458, 608, 658
Adult ' 3:6 l)1'l.I )ltlimand . 409, 409,411 j liiés . 513 I CheChl - 4"2
A113“ - - 2111 1210410191. . . . . 401 1 1111) 453 I Chela . 23:5 529
Arum 230, 2411 543.5114 lifim 841.13: 515 F Bids’wati 575 I Clhabru - 489
Ana . . . 511311 Ram“. _ (155 I Bfiér, , 432 Chhadar 430
Asli: Khel. . 411 ’ Bardr 4317, 496 liiaréni , 393 i Chhaimpa 042
A511 lxhel 411 léaréra (454, 555 ‘ Rikémr; . 632 I Clihaj 7.11.4
,\:11l;a. 2412 unfit 14F, 11,1154} . . 605 I Chlia’pegar 64:
A0135, . , 4411 451mm“ 1554’ 12,11,461, 377, 4731?”, 277 I Chhapera . . 642
Anglibaz 56312, 7m Bardvar. 454 Rilovhi 303, 331, 534 1 Clihapii’band. 600
Art?” 5530: 75‘) Ram'mi, 410 Hindi . 520 I Chliata 232
Augm‘ 5217 Bdrézéti 5411 ‘ Hirblién 531 I Chhatahéz - - 363“
i\11l£ll\' . . . . .15“ Barbara 4:1 I Rirm liliét 526 1‘ Chhimba 642; 643
Marx - - - 4‘15, 406: (113 1191914. . . 114: Birma 44o Chhimpi . . 642
All“ Ml"?! ' ' - - +10 , llarriiiar . 4411, 479 Bi<1iti 5173a Chhma 1 42
Harlia'i 459, 627, 650 651 658 Bishnoi . 242 561 Chhlp! 642
Barli'iiya . . . 446 Ri<pr1nthi . . 257 , 011012.459
llarlirim. 4114 bimnni. . . 401, 403 Cl11bl1 .' . . . . 455
B 1141-111 627 R141; 041491141 224 i Chibhéli . 394, 316, 557
Ba’l‘n Bhopat . 238 Baria 446 Budlia Pandit S14 ‘ ChIChE'm . . . . 537
'1: ‘__;—77—‘:firerfi‘ 777777" fi¥‘ '_'7;7:T:. “-' ~:ti¥ \

This index possesses no prc

 

 

 

tensions to completeness.

 

 

 

It 0111} giv es the main references, and those probably somewhat imperiectly.

 

 

 

ROUGH VERNACULAR INDEX.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Paragraphs. Paragraphs. Paragraphs. Paragraphs.
Cliikan - - - - - 1 1 1 784 Dhedar . . . . . . . . 482 Garzwgni , . . . . . 381, llamséyah. 1 1 - 1 3801 393
C11in1a. . . . . . . . 432 Dherh , . , , . . .605, 65311 Gashkori . . . . . .385, 389 llimifi 1 1 1 1 . 1 283, 578”
Chimuur . . . . . 1 5030 Dherwél . . . . . . . 478 Géta . . . . . . . 533 llz1nni . . . . 4031 406
( 11111111 - - 1 - - - 1 1 475 [)hillon . . . . . . . 435 Gaur. . . . . . . .446, 513 “fins, 1 - - 1 1 503
Chirinu’u- . . . . . . . 563a Dhindsa. . . , , . . . 436 Gaurwa. . . . . . . . 4411 l‘lanSII . . . . 486, (1110
Ql‘Irkltjt - - - 473 48° Dlu’ngal . . . . . . . . 478 Gawélia. . . . . . . . 446 Hill‘ (JOVIHd - 1 1 - 206
(,lnshti . . . . 518, 523 Dhinwar . . . I . . . 522 Gelukpa. . . . . . . . 252 Ilurdu Léla. . . . 226
Chishtia - - - 1 1 513 Dhobi . . . . . . .642, 643 Getae. . . . . . . . . 4.21 Hdlipél - - 1 1 402
(Elmkliur . . . . . . 482 Dhodi . I . I . I I 632 Ghéi. I . . . I '. . . 661 l‘laini . . . . . . . 583
(,l1ok1‘u ‘ ' ‘ ‘ ‘ ' ' 475 Dhowri . . . . . . .6261 55! Ghalar . . . . . . . . 480 l‘ldrral - - - . .430
Chophal ‘ ' ' ' ° “ ' 459 Dhoiikri . . . 1 . . . 626 Ghaleji , , . , . , . . 391', Harshn Brahman. . . . 226
Cl1otil<at . . . . . . 446 Bhotar . I I I I I . . 433 Chalet .' I I . . . . . 440 l‘lasan BésriI . . . . 523
0111111111 1 1 1 1 1 1 574 111111111115. . . 1 1 1 14491 486 Ch hameri . . . . . . . 608 Hasan Husmm 1 1 1 - . 5111
Cl1n11‘l1‘.1tt:1 . . . . 507 Dhnnd . . . . . . . . 453 Ghai‘émi ‘1 1 - , , , , 503a HasanIKhel . . .405, 411
Chuina 1 1 1 1 295: 586 597 Dhijndia. . . . . -. . . 257 Ghascria. . . . . . . . 473 11.15.1111 .- 1 - - - - - - 516
Chung ‘ ‘ ' 43" Dhunia. . . . . . 1 . . 647 Ghzisi '. . . . . . . . 662 Ilasann1._ - ‘ - 3S3
Clninlmr . . . . . . 527 Dhiinsar . . . . . . . 534 Ghasiéra I . I I . I . 497 l‘lz1sz1nzaI1 . . . . . 411
Cliurcl . . . . . . . . 227 .Dhusar. . . I I . . . . 534 Ghatwél . . . . I I 44,, llassazzju . . . . 417
Cl11'11‘111‘ar . . . . . . . 64o Digambara I I I I .2571 259 Ghazani I . I I . I 332 HanlIénm . . . . . . 439
(‘idaritm I . . . . . . 467 Dil.1zé.k. . I . I 4031 4091 415 Gheba. I . I I . . . 454 l'lazaIra . . . . . 394, 396, 416
( onFIznreaho . . . . . . 358 Dimrot I I I I . I I I 478 Ghebari I I I I I 413 HenSI . . . . . . . 251, 591
Coohe . . . . . . . . 604 Dindér I I . . . .501, 599 Ghilzai . . . . . 394, 396, 398 H”; — - - - -4351 497
1311115111 . . . . . . . . 231 01.11.1111. . . . . . 4811 Her} - - - - - 1 576
111111111 . . . . . . . . 235 01111111 101111 . . . . . 4111 “951: - - ~ 1 563A 59'
Din 1111 . . . . . . . 5630 Ghorewéha . . . . . 1 457 Hindl . ' ‘ I305 30913 3351 32617~
D Div. éna Sédh. . . . . . 522 Ghorezai . , . . . , . 4oz Hgndki . . . . 393, 563::
Dabgar . . . . . . . 6111 Dodai . , . . . . . -. 379 (‘1 horia Khel . . . . . 408, 409 ”Hulk? - - - 3021 303, 3'3
Dam . . . . . . . . 396 Dogar , . . .230, 474, 475 Ghosi . . . . . . . 497 I-Imdu1sm.194, I96 198 I991 200
Dadicae . . . . . . . 396 Doqhar . . . . . . . 475 Ghulém . . . . . . . 509 , , . 2101f
Dafrzil 1 1 1 1 1 414 Do‘qhia. . . . . 1 15131537 Ghulaméni. . 1 1 . 1 383 Hindq“: .- - - ~ ~ - 3'7
Dég'ar 1 1 1 1 1 - 1 1 ‘440 Do‘gra . . . . . . . . 558 Ghulamkhz’mah . . . . 509 HyndusItanl- - -- -I30I71 3119
D£1gi 488, 649, 650, 651, 657, 658 Dogri . . . . . 304, 314, 3'6 Ghulémkhanazéd . . . . 5119 H1n<_iwal 1 414
Dahize . . . . . . . . 440 Dol . . . . . . . 632 Ghnmman. . . . . . . 433 H301"? - - - - - 432
Duhima . . . . . . . 445 Dom . _ , . . . . . . 527 Al . . . . 4301 4351 600 HlInJraon - - - 1 432
Dahngal . . . . . . . 47S Domra. . , , . . . .527, 654 Gilani . . . . . . . . 516 {r .' - - 1 - 1 . 608
Dahra. . . . . . . . . 544 Doséd , . . . . . . . 605 G11 110 . 1 - 632 ”Mil ' ' ’ ' ‘ ' ‘ 45"
Dahnt . . . . . . . . 492 905711; . . . . . . . ,. 6611 Gobardhan Diwali . . . . 235 Hot - - 3781 I335, 3351 3871 389
Dakant . . . . . . . 513 Dréban , , . . . . . . 401 Godiva . . . . . . 446 Hotak - - - ~4021 410
Dakhana . . . . . . . 544 Dravida. , . . . . 513 Goher . . . . . . 486 Husami - - 516, 523
Dakhanauhain . . . . . 544 Dren . , . . . . 621 Goital . . . . . . . .459 ‘ Husen1B1éhman - 1 - 512
Dakotra. . . . . 513 I)rishal<. . . . . . . . 382 Gola. . . . . 481, 525, 537, (132
Dalai Léma . . . . 252 Drnkhpa . . . . . 252 Golah . . . . . . . . 3.
Dalzil . . . . . 440 Dudwzil. . . . . - 457 Goleria . . 1 - 1 1 - 1 457
1):1111_1;z11‘za.i . . . . . 407 [3mm] Lél _ . . . . 24o iolia 1 - 4401 0019 . _ I
111.1111 . . . . 636 Dnlénl . , . . . . 383 Colwzil . . . . . 47S lllészal - 1 410. 411
Dair . . . . . . . 557 Dulot . . . . 478 Gouda] . . . . . 451 lmz'unia. . . . . 2S3
Darliél . . . . . . . 466 1111111.. . .527, 654 Gondla. . . . . . 3211 Imz’un Mahdi . . . . . 243
Dzn‘i thl . . . . . . 401 Dnm Mirési , , _ . . 527 Gonpa . . . . . . . 111 Isa KIhel . 4:13, 404, 411
Darslinna. . . . . . . 521 Dnmna . , . , . 586 Gopéng‘ . 384, 386, 387, 389 lsakIln . . . . . 1 1 404
Darugar . . . . . 5630, 7811 Dm-kéniI , . . . . 382 (71111-51312 . . . . . . 433 15::1m_ 1 1 . . . 3S3
Dancsh . . . . . 4115, 523 Dnrréni. . . . . . .394, 3115 Gorsi . . . . . 4S: lsayIm II4111, 411
Darvcsh Khel . . . . 4113 13111111111 . . . 1 . . 111 Goséin . . . . . . . 52! lSlmanl 410
D41 \1 al . . . . . . 47S Dntanni . , , . . 402 (Mt . . . . . 353, 354 lskandrél 1 463
Darya. Sahib . . . . 2411 Got knnéla . . . . . 354 lslém _ 1941 198‘, 2021 206 271127
Dar3ai . . . . . 6.21 (.otra . . . . 353, 35.; lsm:'11’lzai . . .407, 4111
Dnrzi . . . . . 642, 645 (101 ind Si1111h.. . . 26.1 ltl‘ln‘él . . 43S
Daso. . . . .,513 533, 634 F (‘11 1:111 . 513
Dasti . . . . . 387, 3811 . , 0 (11min . . 513
I):itl;1 . . . 54S Em”. ' ' ' ' 'IIq'I gag Gruntli . . 261
Déndpotra . . . . . 473, 505 F 1‘1‘.17I_ ' ‘ ' “' ’ “‘0; Great Ynchi 480 J
Démlzai , , . , 408, 4113), 410 11dlil/‘qlxl1-el ' ' ' 5:; (iiig'le IJir . . . . . . 223 zidu . I I I 445
Danlut KIllel . . 1 3991 401 FiiLzal . ' ' :64 ‘rlIlfIq'li'lnI 1 4081 40‘); 4:“ Izidubans 446, 493
D.u1lz1.tzal . 1 . 407, 410, 41 l ' ' ' ' ' ’ ' ' GnImi‘ . - 4301 4M ndnbansi 4401 403
DEUR - 1 - - - 403 611111-5111 - - ‘ 2991 5 '3 \.'1.('lun . . . 412, 4‘7
Dnura . . 1 597 inI'nri . . . 318 ‘ Lilirzini . . . {3‘1
Dawczai . . . 410, 411 all 511‘ D55 1 20S - :1li1‘i 516
Dziya . . . . . . 619 G (‘111I:’I1111Iz'15i. 208 ‘ {11:3 526
Dogén . . . . . . . . 4|S Cadaria . . . . . . 614 (311111'12 _ 333 1111111111 . i313
Dehia. - 1 - 1 4391 4401 44‘) Gmldi . . . . 317, 484, 493 (111151151111 46(1 . IIIIIIIIII 383
D60 1 1 - 1 1 . 43.3 Cédc . . . . . . . (137 (11111112'11‘ - - - 633 -;1I111il1:1.5(13(z
Deodz’lr . . . . 238 (151.1; _ . _ 408 Cnrlniz ‘. .4111, 4115 ‘ :1i “)2thqu
Dorawzil . . . . 313 (iz'uliya . I . 524 ('1n1‘1‘liz’1ni . 382, 333 111l\:111 I . . I I 45611
)csc . . . . 439, 627, (132 Quinn . 417 (11ml\\'11l - 45‘) :1inisn1 . 194, 198, 25517“
Dcsn‘fil . . . . . 440 Gagalmi . . 4111 (1lllji'llil - - 5'3 ‘ :1i11n1‘i . . . . . {01
I)CS\\'8lfl . , 613, (M4 (ifigrn . 531 (11Hlx’l11’1. 550 ‘£1|I\\\"’1’HZI I E163
Devanagri . . . 1 . . 3:5 Cn‘grol . . 5:5 (11111111115 - 1 ‘ - - 53“ N 211'. ‘lk . 525
1111111.. . . . . . 237 (“111111.111 . . 486 (311111111111 , 3311 3351336 1311 ‘.'1"1 . . 1.121
Dovi . . . . . 237, 575 (‘1:1111‘i . . . 1 3211 (“11‘1““le - - - - 1 33515 39 k zilx‘lnu‘ . . .140
Devi s Sikh . . . . 265 Gnkklmr . . . 403, 463 (inn-.1 1 - 394- 5'31 ‘ :1 . . . . 6118
Devntlmi . . . - 235 Culli . . . . . 411 1 (inrn .' 1 336.1 53“.» 51137,, ’ ,1l;'1l-11l-din . 5:1
1)l1:'1(lhi . . 5:37 Cnlrn . . . 486 GM" Govmd - - - - - 3“3 l ~.‘1l:1l:‘111i. . . . . ~38",
Dhai Si1‘k1lmnd . . . . . 563:1 (‘1:1111l1'1pnr . . .311114111 ‘ (il'i‘Wiil - 1 47 ‘ i -:1l;'1|i 5:3
Dliaiylizlr . . . . 540, 542 Cnmlnritlzc . . . . . . 40“ ““1”“ - 5(.1”i :nllzid 5110
Dhakoclii . . . . 512 (7:111ill1i1ri . . . 395, 408‘, 41111 ‘ (311111112115 1 - 403 ‘ alozni . .1117
Dh‘iliwél . . . . 436 (1.1n1lhi . . . . . . . 436 1 “WIND“ - - 5W1” ::1l\\“.’111i . 411;
Dhamzin . . .624, 637 (1:111 ll11la . . 595 1 (33'1“ - - 1 - 220 I:11n;’1l 4113
Dlifinak . . . 601 (m’ndi 56317, 751) . :1111111111ji . 242
DhanIual . 47S C‘11.1I1;1p1"11‘i . . 1 (>13 . 11111111 359
1)l1;1115:1c . 4S6 (31113411111114 . 613 Ilnnnnnn 41)::
Dhaniz’il . . 453 1:11111‘111‘i1lns. 4118 H . .‘nnnnii 217
I)l1.1n1\\ .1l . . 436 (1:111jnra.3.\‘3 ll :1l1i1si . 266 I :1111\\':il , 455
IIImnkar . . 440 1511‘ . . .1117 II 1<l1linni 3S: and 233. 266
Dlmnnc . . . . . 4111 (1 .‘111lo zi . . 516 l ll.11l1. 661 I1111111'111i . . 3S3
[)11111‘11 . . . . . . . 51).}, (inrggnjjo . 56311l ll:11l11t:1ni . 3S: {1111er . 4118
l)l1:’11‘1'\\.1l . . 383, 436, (11111 (1: 1111 11111: 1 . 463 I llni<l:11I“1ni . . . 333:1n1t136
Dharna. . . . . . 226 (1: 11l1111'11i 317 ‘1 l|:1i:’ 111i . . 38.1. 3811 1 N111111li . 573
I)hz1rtil\lz1ta.. 917 C.’11‘i . 4117 ll: 1ji '1111 . . . . . 5:5 ‘1 . anjnnI 454, 465, 485:. 4\‘6 61 .11 (1:7
Dharnlua . . 513 (1:11‘1‘n . 4118 1 ll:'11i . 6411, 657, 658 , 728 I2‘l111ntia . 45:)
l)h:11‘w:'1i . . 772 Carri . . 51): 3 ll 111111mi . . . 411 II:11“1 all 5413::
Dlmrwfil . .457, 451) Gm‘n . . . . 488 ll:1111:11‘ti . 4:44 Ilzu‘nzil 582
Dlicd . . . .6115, 65371 Garzmzir 563:1 ll:1111l1:1li . :83. 578/; Ilnrwnr . 383
This index possusscs no pretensions to completeness. It only gives the main rol’cronccs, and those probably somon‘lint iniporfcctly.

ii

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

“N
This index possesses no pretentions to completeness. It only

 

 

 

. - ’ Patagfiihgg . 4 . Iiilaragraphs. I, Paragraphs.
k -' \ , 2 ’ \ h‘ l
aryél‘ . . . . L- . . i. 613 "Kanet i ._ 458,487, 650, 651, 657 Khwé ah Khizr .I‘ . 217 240 lR'lahéréshtra. . . . . ’ 1
:wél . . . . .\ . 44:71? Ea. ng h‘ . . ». 'I'. 438, 466 Kawaial}: Miix’n-ull-vdfinh . v ’ 518 Mahévir . . . . . . . 356
. . . . . . .v 0 an cm a. . 'r. . . _111 wa a '
atéli . , . . . .1 . .. . 486 Kan: chuInga. ». . . 1'11 _ Nagshband ’. u 3:th d 523 11:44:23; . . . . .25? 6?;
atIhera. . ,. . . . . 220 Kanga . .. . . . . 1. 264 'Khwztjazai. . . . 410, 411 Mahmal . . . . . . . 642
.atIi . . . . . . _. ~25 Kangar . . . ‘. . ‘ v, . 553 IKiéL‘zar _.~ ,. r. . ,. . . . , . 382' Mahmi . - . . 608
2:11;; . . . . . . 21695 giggirz _. :- . . 3:5 51%;:th . . '. . .-' . . 457 Mahomedanism 194, 198, 202, 206,
. . . -. I . . . . . . . ". . ‘. -. . . , 1. 325 , 2741f
atki .2, 303, 313 Kanjar 585- 590 Kirfir - * ' 2
. . . . . _ , .. . ._, . 39, 240 543 . Mahra, . . . . . . . . 6
ato1 378 384, I385, 586',0 387, 388,389 Kanphatta . ‘. . 521-: 528 - Kirauk. .' ., . . .. . , 652 Mahrok . . . . . . . . 4;:
étu _ . . t. I KanyaIkubja .. . . . . .. 5‘13, Kirawak" . . .‘ .~ ’. . 6.52 Mahrwéni 383
an . . . . .’_.1 . . . 435 KépaIria. ~ . . -. .2575" Kirméni: . .r" .‘ L . . i 382 Mahsdd . . ' I . | 61 0'
Ijaura . . . . . . . . 492 apri . . . . ‘ . 5632' Kisli #, - . ,. - - - - 393- Mahtam . . . . 294,195)
jaus’afii‘ . _. . . . . 1 4921a Kapur . ._ .‘ .. . . j . 540 Eisliiirénzaif . -. . 1,. ‘. 410 Méhu . . . . . . . ’ 475
awa 1 .- . . . , . . 41 - . . .- 3 2643' o l' . -. -. .' ."2 . 8 o . . .
eb . . . . .» ,- . . 582 Kar'ér (see Kirar)? . . . ' 5639I'Koil. . ' . . . _. ‘ . 230 $231: 112. K.he.i . . . :76
babel . 1, .' ,. 5479,1621. Karewa A . -. . . .‘685, ; Kokéra. . .. . . . .‘ ,. 504 Maipla. . . . . . . . . 476
band . . . .- . . 43 2’ Kérlag h , . . . . 412, 506 013.. . . 657 Mair. . . . . . . . . 454
£21391; '. a._ . . .1 . . '_ 492 118232;? a ,.~~ . ‘ . . 416 :‘Koiij 12.1111) 649, 650, 651, 657, £58 MaIithila . . . . . . . 513
. . . . . . .. . . . .‘39_ Ol-u a . - Maé . . . . . . 234
Iliaéira ,I ,. , , .6 627 Earluki . . . . . ._ 416‘ K019i 378, 385, I386, 387, 388, 389 Makandeo . . . . . . 523
mwar . 1'. . , 17, 619,621 Karma, éra. . . . . . 624w Kori; . . ._ . . . Makhddm . . . . . . . 517
I5;- ah .. . . . 393‘ Karni’fia. I . . . . . . . 513 K0119} ,1. . . . '. . . 528 Makhddmz’ma ‘. . . . . 517
is ani . . . . . 382, 385, 389 < aro '. . . . . 563a KOSIall . . _. . . . 493 Makréni . . . . . . . 321
0dhp11ria . . . . . 632 Karral . . . . . . . 462 Koti. .< . .. . .. . 401 Mair . . . . . . 4 1
. . . . . ‘.: 449 Kasabgotri . . . _ . .421 chhabandi . . . . . . 839 Majak . . . . . . 4.21:0
odra. . . . . . 1.2; 45% K255232111 . . . . 48; Euchband. . .. ‘ 5632, 59011 Mélakéra . . . . . . . 484
$3543.94 : : : : :5.”§.8 K1511: :1 : : 4522?, £18": : : .17.: S8 8322:.“ ' ' : : : : : 2;:
Jogni . . .‘ . . ', 237 Kasera . . . 637 KékiKhel i . .x . ,, . 411. Malang Shah .296, 577
ogran . . . . . . . . 476 Kashmiri . . . 314, 315, 557 Kukozai .\ . . ’ . . . 411 Malani , . . . 486
opur . .. . . . Z .‘ 435 Késib . . .4459, Kuléchi . . . l 385, 389 Male Khel' . . .
oya . . . . . . . . 44 Kaspeiroei . . ., . . . . 480, u . . . . . . .. .‘ . 443 Mali ' i . ' I ' I 589
[i . . . . , ,. , . 465 Kassiya. . . . . . . . 488 Kulindé. . . . . 487 Malia’mal ' . O . . . l 48
Jukera. . . . . . . _ ’581 Kasdria Patha an . . . . . 413 Kliluki . . . . . . . 317' . Maliéni . . . . . l . 58
gléha. . . . . . . 612 Kathei . . . . ‘. . . 472' Kumbhi . . . . . . . 663 Maliér I . I ' .48. :85
JunI . , . . . . . 44o K2th§ina . . ,. . . 482, 608 Kumhar . . . . . 632 Malik . . . 375, 3:93 46:, 556
Juzam . . - . - . . 83o thhla. ‘. . . .' '. . .- 472 Kunda Panth. . ~ . . . . 243 Malik Din Khe1.,_ . ’ 411
._ Katll. . . . . . . 455 KunIdi - . . . . . . .. 402 Maliki . . . . . 283, 57812
Kator . . . 5. .467, 480 KumInda. . . . . ,. - . 487 Malizai- . . . . . . 410, 411
K _ Kati-21ml. 1. . . . . .I . 839 Kunjrg. . . . . . . . . 554 Mélka . '. ' . . . . . . 577
Kabi‘r . . . . . . . . 56 Ea. tIi . e . . .' . 4o1I Kumfn . . . . . .. . . 663 Malla Khel. . . . . . 407
Kabi’rbansi . . . . . 61; Kgyazjfi . . . 462, 464, 507 IéurgaIna . . . . . . . 599 Mallah. . 618, 621
Kabirbansi Sadh . . . 521 Kaya .. . . . .653 , 560 us, an . . . . . . . . 480 Malli . . . . . . . 431
Kabutri ' 88 es ' - - - - - - _- 254 K9t§n3~ . - 597: 599 Malli K‘hel. . . . . . . 402
Kachchi roti . €58 E0: :1 . . . . . . 5:3 Kuzagar . . 632 MamarIizeIu' . . . . . 41071
Kachera . . . . . 64o Kfiawia ‘ . . . . 433 Mamd’a'm‘ . . l ' . . . 385
Kachh . . . . ._ 264 Khaithr Afi'idi' . . . . 503 Maimigli . . . . . . . . 418
[IEéChhi . . . . . - 491 Khaindar . . . :8; L R/I/Ifilmulal . . I . I . I 410
édia’m . . . . . . . . . I . an . . . . . . . . . 435
Kafan kash 1 . . ‘71:; K3162; . . ' .8 541 Labanalfi . . . I ' ' ' 324 Manchat . . I . ' . ' 320
Kagot . . . 582 Khaku . . . 4o , 409 Labauki . . . . . . .. 324 Mand I . . . . . . . 421
Kahar . . 617 K11 111-13 '7 1d ' 403 Ladd", .- - - ~ - - - - 457 'Mandaha’ - - - 445
Kahut . . . 454 Khale' h n- “a1 395 Ladwam . . . . . . . 383 Mandgnr 406, 408,409, 410
Kain dar . . : 482 thlila . . .8. . 642 Lagar} .' , 863 MandiéliI . . . . . 317
Kais . . . . . _ K1 .11 . I40 , 409, 410 LaghaIri .382, 383, 385, 386, 389 Mandozai . . . . . . . 411
Ka' in . . ' 3%? K 1?} sa .' . 262 Léhuli . . . 319, 320 Mandréni . . . . . . . 385
Ka a. Khel . . Z . :07 Khangzad - 479, 509 Lakhdata. . '. . . . . . 221 Ménezai . . . . 410
Kakar . . . . 396 Khanda. k' . h. l. . . . . 264 Lal Beg. . . . . . . . 295 Mangal 403, 406, 488
Kakka. . . . 5 Khan e- 1-pa 11 264?? L511 Dési . . . . . . . 245 Mangan . . . . . . . 450
Kakke . . . 2g: Khan Khel . . . 393 Lelai , . . . . 405 Mangar . . . . . . . 484
Kakkezai . . . 648 KhaIinnIed h. . . . 540 LamaI 111, 252, 253, 254 Mangat . . . . . . . 431
Kaila Bir . . . 237 Khamza a . . . . 479 Lamaisrp . . . , . . . 250 Manawal . . . . . . . 459
Kaila Mahar . . . 435 Kharng . . 537 Lamkaria . . . . . . . 219 Man as . . . . . . . 455
Kala. Pir . . 3_ Khara} I1 . 627, 628, 650 Lana . . . . . . . 108 Viani . . 251
Kalél . . 648 Khzrgilslla . 56 3a Landéwat. . . . . . . 478 Maniar . 551, 792
Kélas . . . . . 482 KhéEl? a - . €27 Langah . . . . . . . 429 Mani . . . . . . . . 457
Kaldhaballia . . . . . 575” Kha u1 . . 00 LangIrigl , . . . . . . 430 Manjhera . . . . . . 619
Kalender . . . . . 59, Kh f0t_ - - 563a Lashari 378, 382, 384, 386, 387, Manjhi . . 619, 621
Kalesa . . . . 47g KhaFO 1]- - - 402 ’ . 388, 389 Manse. Devi . . . . . . 226
Kalet . . . . o harraI . 470, 471 Lashkaram . . . . . 383 Mansdr . .' . . . . . . 417
Kalghén . . Z66 Kharwal 453 Lashkarzai . . . . . . 407 Marétha . . 563a
Kéli Devi . . 237 K113; ' ' ' 441 Lam ' ' ' ' ' ‘ ' ' 482 Mére' ' ' ' ' ' ' ' ' 440
K511i Méi . 590 Kh . . . . 487 Lha . . . . . . . . 237 Marejha . . . 563a
Kaliya’ma. . . 600 KhaSIa . . 487, 488 Little Yuchi . . . . 467, 480 Marhotra . . . . . . . 54o
Kzilka. . . 577 KhafoIr< . . . . 399, 402 Lodi . . . . . . . . . 398 Marrgl . . . . . . . . 43o
Kélkamalia. . . 57S K1123 - . - 395, 206,307 LodiIkeI . . . . . . . . 433 M211“, .' . . . 382
Kalpur . . . 382 Khatik . . . . 624, 627 Lohani , . . . . . . . 399 Mai-wan 301,309, 310, 563a
Kalsékhi . 478 Khat _ - 0-, 09 Loharam . . . . . . . 382 MarwaIt . . . 399, 404
Kalsén . ‘ 8'1 Kb 1‘1 - 440,539 Lund . . . . . . 382,383 Masém . . . . . . . . 219
K alwzir . 648 Khaitt'ar - 466, 467 Lunda . . . . . . . . 325 Mashaidi . . . . . . . 516
Kama. . 728 thral . . 624 MaishkiI . . . . . . . 617
Kamachi 563a Kh‘t 'l 218 MashoIrl . . . . . . . 3S6
Kamagar . 628 th Izpa 21821 M Mashrik . . . . . . . 287
Kamélzai . 4L) K‘nifi 1 . 449, 476 (a) Masidéni . . . . . . . 382
Kamangar. 62S Khh'rzal . . 410 iVIaIichhgahra. . . . . . . 619 l \IassoIzai . . . . . . . 407
Kamar Khel 4h KhoJ'Zh ' 4571 599 hlachhi ', .' . . . . 618, 619 4 \lastm . 384, 339
Kambalia . . 614 Khoiha' . 66. 68 5, 599 Machhiyama . . . . . .619jVIé1ta .' . . . . . . . 590
Kamboh . 486 40” Khol' arl -4 1 I4 4I59, 485, 632 Madin Khel . . . . . . 411 E Matanm . . . . . . . 410
Kamera . 563a, 723 KholEIr-ér; . . . . 4 68 Madam . . . . . . . . 523 5 Mathéru . . . . . . . . 627
Kanauria 319, 220 KhO‘a q 504 Mgdda Khel . . . . . . 411 , Matorezai . . . . . . . 410
Kanazai . 3:10 Khogar 37:, 383, 387, 389 312dhav1 . . . . . . . 526 :1 Mattar . . . . . . . . 475
Kanchan 563 :90 KhLitidiri . . . 600 Maidho ’. . . . . . . . 526 1 Matti . . . . . . . . 398
Kandabéri . . . s 600 Khl da. Khel . 383 Madhwal . . . . . . . 466 1 Mattu . . . . . . . . 600
Kandahar . 44 Kb 11121 Kb 1 404, 410 Mahghrahman . . . . . 513 j Matu’zai . . . . . . . 410
Kandahéri. 423 KhuE' e . 411 MahglanI . . . . . 532, 536 ‘ Maulvi . . . . . . . . 517
Kandal . ° ° “ "mi 406 Mahajum . . . . . 2‘ "2 ‘ \Iauzah . . . ~
- . 439 humra 3 0’ o 9 I I ' ' 6‘7
Kandelwél , , - _, 631 Mahal . I. . . . . . 4361\125arzai . . . . . . .
2 , , 10
59,558 Khumrz’ma r M 1 \ 4
Kandera. . 647 Khxxaezai 4:6 alaga . lal . . . . . 219 \Iazarani . . . . . . . 382
. . . . 1 1 ‘
Kanera - . 615 Khwajah Hasan Bésri. . . 8323 31:11:: 66/113,622. ‘ \Iazari . . . ‘ l l ' 382
' a J-

ERIazbi . . . . .295, 597. 598

 

gives the, main references, and those probably somewhat imperfectly.

iii

 

 

 

 

 

 

I
'9’

.u“~

vaRNACULAk iNDEX.

 

  

 

 

   

 

 

 

 

[his index posousscs no 111cthsio11s to L‘onlplLth 55,

1V

 

lt onlyg‘

563 ‘

 

Paragraphs. ‘ .31Paragrnphs. .. Paragraphs. Paragrhphs.
1 . .
\Mazhabi . . . . . . . 3567 1 N Patoi . . . . . . . . ~563a Randh'éwa; . . . ,. . . 438
,. Nég ' ' . 1 _ . _ . ' -237 Pattgm . . . . . . . . 320 Randi ‘. . . . . . 563
Nagéra _ ‘ _ _ . _ . . 432 Path ‘ . . . . . . . . 257 Eéngar . . . . . . 446
Néo-ri 1. . ‘ . . .. 325, 446 Patwa . . ,' . .3 . 563a, 782 angreta . - - 1 295,. 597, 598
M-(e) , N11511:. ' . .. . _ _383,-Paw111.... . . . . . . 484 gangrez - 1 - . . - - 643
Mechioi . . . . . 653 N11 . v. .. . . . .r.478,525 Pawindah - - - .- - 1 - 398 “€562 - - - - - 628
Med . . . . . . . 421 Nain . '. . .. . 440, 4 Pazéwagar ‘ ' ' ' ' ' ' 632 Rénizai ' ' ' ' 4°" 410’ 4”
Meg........653Najpél/......--445Pen-1a'“'"""647Ranjha""' 4‘5
Medwél . . . . . . . . 65312 ‘Némabans1 . . . . 1 1‘ 557. Peri ' " ‘ ' ' ' ' ' 227 525101 ' ' ' ' ' 445’ 487’ 488
Me an '. _ . ' 3 ' . . 45, Ném Duo ' ‘ . ‘ _. . . _ ' 557 Perga . . . . . . L. 589 Rateli . . . , . . . ,. 652
Melmasha . . . . . . . 391 Nénaki Sikh . . . . v. . 264 P65 éwar1-. ' ' ° ' ‘ 323 Relttawat ' ' ' ' ' ' ' 478
elu . . . . . . . . 482 Nénakpanthi Sikh - . . . 264 Peté‘fi.‘ ' ' ' - - 382 385: 386 Rgtfi- ' ' " " ' ' ' 44°
Men . . . . . . . 619 'Nanawétaj"!5 . . . . . . 391 Phalh ' ' ' ‘ ' -' ' - 380 thhl ' ° ' ' 458’ 459’ 483
Meng .......65g'N111b11 ..;....788'Pharera “3-628 R 110;" "----445
M80 . . . _ . _ 2‘76, 47 Nandbans _ _ . _ . . 493 ghawél . . . . . . . .' 459 Rav_111)s1a . ’. . . . . . 567
Mewatti. . . . . . 478, 479 Nénkipanthi . . . _. . . 26411. hcra ' ‘ ' ' ' ' ' ' I98 av1 és ' ' ' ' ' ' ' 567
11:33c1 ésh 761 Phogat. . . . . . , , 440 Réwal . . . . . . . . 528
2r“ ingh ' . . 0 . o I 237 Phong' . . . . . . . 382 RaWél . . o u o - _ - 482
. . . . . . . 3457 Phil . . . . . . . . 459 Réwat . . . . . 445, 458
M (1-) Nésgr : : : : : : ,- : 402 Phgléra . . . . » , '. . 484 Eafiar . . . . . . . 410
Mial . _ . . . .1 . 5,3 Nasratzai . . . .1 . . . 410 glfithzzhr ° ‘ ' ' ° ' - 8.30 Rib: ' ' ' ' ' ' ‘ ' .466
Mian . . 456, 5-05, 5‘7, 557 Naumuslim . J . . ' _ 502 Phu1 é" . . . . . . . 784 Reh 211'.“ . . . . . . 659
Mian Khel. . .’ . 3991 401 'Nechan ' '1 ‘ ' ‘ " ' 28m HIE”; rial . I . . ‘ . ° 484 Ran? ' . ' . I 639
Miana . . . . . . 505’ 51% Nlfiflh . . . . . 399, 403, 40g P1621) W . . . . . . . 608 Reya ‘ - . . . . . . :32
1am . . . . . . . . 02 ‘ a ' ' ' ‘ ° '19 I ' ' ' ' ' . . . .' .
Mihréni . . . . 3851;89 Nim - ' ' ' ' ' 233 girD E ' . ' ' 277’278’520 ESE; . . . . ' 659
Milchang . . . . . . 320 N1ranké1r1 ' ‘ ' ' - - - 267 p11‘ Ras aglr ' ' ' L ' ' 523 Rind 8. 8 ' 8 642
Nlimér . ‘ . . . . 63 0 leh Kalank . . . . . ' 244 Pll‘ oshan . . . . . . 284 37 3 3 4: 3 5: 386, 387: 388:
Mina . . . . . 478, 479, 582 Nissowéna. V ' ' ' ' ' 469 p!r {grik ' ' ' ' ' ' ' 284 Rishab N th. 389
Mingwéni . . . . 1 382 N01 ' . ' ' ' ' ' ' ' ' 430 P11: 1 I I . . . . ' 523 Rohal a . . . ' . 256
Minhas . . . . . . - 454 Nuhém " ' ' ' ’ ' ' ' 383 P11‘ éIEh'I ' . . I . . I 523 R0h1 nwlél I . . I . . 440
M11 . . . . . . 557 Nd“ ‘ ' ' ' ' ' ' ' 448 "o e ' ' ' ' ' ' ' 4” or a a ' ' ' ' ' 221
M11 Ahmad Khel . . . . 411 NfirKhel - - - - - - 1 402 P“...- 11 ' ' ' ' ' ' ' 44° Rom" ' ' ' ' ' 476’539
1111101111 Khel . . . . . 411 Nlérfm‘ ~ ' - ' - " g“ 1311:: a ' ' " ' ' ' ' 2:3 Rosha'nia' ' ' ’ ' 539’ 3%:
. ur1 . . ~. . . . . . . 2 ‘ ‘ ° ' ' ' ' ' - ' ' ' " ' ' ' ‘
1131:3135: . . 1 ‘37:“): :2; Nuthénj. . . . . . . ' 38g golamfie .- . . . . . , 2,9 Rustamém . . . . . 382, 383
Miri Khel . . . . . . . 411 Nufkém ' ' ' ' ' '383h389 ngvvvari ' ' J " ' ' 482
Mil-1C: Khel. . _ . . 4” Nylmapa . . . . . . . 252 Pramara ' ' ° ' ' - 22;
1s ti . . . . . . . o ' . ‘ J ' ' ' »
Mishwani . . .‘ . . :1; Prang ' ' ' ' ' ' ' 410 ‘ S
Mistri 6 S Préngi . . . . . . 399 Sabzém . . . . . . . 382
Mita Khhl - - - - - - 4:1 0 Pr1n1Dev1 . . . . 23S Sabz'ifarosh . . . . . . 554
Mitriwa - - - - - - 18 0d Pujari . . . . . . 257, 514 Sach1 . . . . . . . . 443
_ 1 - - - - - 4 ' ' ' ' - ' - - ' 573 Pumba . . . . . 647 651 Saddozai . . . . . . .
Mitt“! - ~ - ~ - 448 Cd!“ - - ' - - 3- - - 573 Pund1r . . . . . . ,445 édh . . . . . 2 4;?
Odl . - - - - - - 436 Pundlot. . . . _ , 47S Sadhna . . . . . . 45, i:
Odk1 . . . . . 324, 573 p .7 ' 5‘)7
01111111 1111 a" ' - . - 643 Sadiqi . . . . . . . . 5112
- - - - - - 440 Pum y . . . 446 5&0 h 11 . . . . . . . :10
M (a) Opra _- - - - - 394 Punwér. . . 448 488 Sagiasi ' 67
Mochi . . . . . 294 604 607 Orakza1. ' - - - 406, 407 Pdrbia . 0 (1,66 S21b _1vé.l. . . ' . . I . I 2 6
11108111113111 . ’ ’ OS‘Vél - 259’ 5325331533 Pushkérna ' 3 7351?, Sa1i . . .' .' .' I .' ' ' 42:
Mohéna . . . 621 Sahnsar . 1 . . - 3‘5 (1
Mohmand_. . .408, 409, 410 Sahara .’ . . . . . . 60?)
Mohmandl .. . . . 407 Sahrz’mi . . . . . . . ~86
Mohmandzau . . . 41012 P Q Sahréwat . . . . . . I; o
Monan . . . 482 Pachhéda . 439, 563a Oédiri Séfn . . . . . . . 268
NlonQ-ol 507 Pactiym . . . 396 '1 ' ' ' ' ' ' ' 523 Sami . . . . . - 3‘
NIonpa, . . . , . 562 Padha . . . . . 236 Ggfigdarkh I. . I . 593 Sa1va . . I :4?
Mor . . . . . . 580 Pahari 3(141314131713251563a 6.111(112111 e ' ' ' 4%: Sai yad - - 1 22.6. 515
Moyil . . 513 Pahari Mahajan . . . .512, 536 Garol ' 36°” Saiyad Ahmad Shah . . . 28(1
I’ahul - . . . . . . 264 Gasrani . .383 2339 Saiyad Bhrua . - . . 226
Fab"? , - - - - 478 6151.111 . . . .’847 $111,115 of Kagan - - . . 112
Pahhnvara . . . 578 Gizilbésh . . . 509a Séj . . . . . . . 433
M Pakhto - 1 - 3231 323 utbsh"l ( Sajhdéri . . . . . . 354
111 (It) Pakki 1011 . . . 353 Gutbshgfii' ' 4543's 43% Sajj1. . . . j 23
“13:32: K.h.e1.. 2(0): 113:1 “1.13 . 47g "' ' ' ' ’ ‘ ’ 4 :akifi Sarwar Sultan 231, 523
< a r 47 aka . . . . . . . 1 1
REES?“ ~307) Pali' 563a Salal1ri_ . . . . . . . . 4.34
11111111111111 ' ' ' ' ' 305 5911‘?“ ' ' 414 R 521111th ' ' ' ' ' '44“ 455
M h . d K-h' 1 . . . 13) )a Ldar . . 5630 , Sglgnln. . . . . . . . 4411
u amma e . . . . 407 I alpéhat ~178 Ra Deo. 23S Salar . . . . . 1
Muhammadi : . 286 Panchpir 224 Rabébi . . . 537 Salérzai . . . . 2117
MuhmnhmdzaI .408, .109, 410 Panda , 563” Rabdési . , 56711, (106 Salimshahi. . . . . . . 670
Muhglssll . . 772 Pangalana . 459, 488 Rzidhzihalabhi . . . 521 Samil . . . . . . . 41—1-
Muh1al_ ’ 513 Pang‘iéli . 319, 320 Réfizi . :283 Samilzai . . . . . I 40/
h111121l11111n . 286 Pangléna . .159, .188 Raqhbansi . - 4;; 53mm] - - - - - - - 40;
[UP-WI” 517 Panihfir 44S Rah'hu . . _ 446 Samma . . . . . . 1 ,
Muklawa 681 Panj Gaur . . . . . 13 Rahbéri s40 Sammi . . . . . . 61):)
Muln 27471 Panjabi . 301, 302, 311, 32(177' Ruhcja . . . . . :38: S2111da . . . . . . . . 4""
Muléna . . . . 517 I anj/ziti . . . . . . 5.710 Rahtia . (103 Sande . . . . . . . . 41:3
Mulla :77, 278, 517 Panni . . . 412 R:‘1l1u. 511, 52111511 11151511 . . . . . , 103:2
Mulla M11111ana . . . . 517 l’anmin , _ 436 R11 , , 52( San:~u Khel . . . . . . L111
Mullanmi . 411 Pansfiri . 563.7, 759 Rni Harfir , . .130 Saanm'm . . . . . . . 440
Mulligédah . . .5 . . 517 Péoh . 613 lxaidx'm . .567“ (106 MS S111111n1 1 - - - - (33-1. 330
R13}??? I l ' .313, .186, (613, (627 Elm I 380 Raina; (1118 S 1111121111211 . . . . . . . , :14;
1‘11 .0 1211‘ . . . 12.1. 127 211111: 1:1. . 5 _ I\'.'11n . 8 S :1115 Ma! . . . . . .2 i \
Multnlm Pathan . 413 Pardchn thl 3:: 1\ .1i . -63 7, $33 8 “N - ' - 1 - - 133;, g;
Mhlwana . 517 13511051151111 . :56 Raiipdt . 430171 4411fSa11sLara - ' 1 - ~ - - , :36
Munda . . 4S6 ParL‘t 227 [\‘zikhu . 774 Sansm . . . . . . . . 7}“;
111111122233311 56311 511111 1 337 {qulkhi _;7 :1n1\a1 Shnln . . . . . 2.10, 2114
5 . 1 21.1 2mm 22 \’:'1 (or . . 1 .11131'181. . . . . . . . ' :2
Munm 737 Parohit . 236 Rdm ”2'15 .261, :67) 511115111111. . . . . . . . E610
Mund 520 Parshdd 365 [\‘1'1111 Sinqh . . L160 Sap< 1:1 . . . . 136%11
M11521 . . 4112 151131.104, 551) anzliyd $2 51mm 111 - . - . . . . . (11‘7
M1154 Khel. .401, .103, .1111P.1511111 781 R- -’1m'1n;1ndi 2331 S 1m . . . . . . . , 416
Musalli, 597 l’.1s_l1to 3113, ,114, 2-, 323 l\:1111:1n11ji . . . 5:1 Snrii . . . . .113, {1;
Musazzu: .110 ‘1’131 (163 Nannisi . S73 Smnha - - - - - - - K- 838
Mushz’im 403 I ath. an” 277, 37: 37:3, 374, 3911/] Rfumk 1si [111(11111 . . . . (113 Snrziog‘i . . . . . 257.}1)
Mush< /:11 4111 l’nthz’mla . . . .157 lxa111dz’1sia . . 15117, (106, (1118 Sarina . . . . . . . . (1%(1
MuSlirl ', 38: Pathfiri 4S) Rzimi \. . . .186 Sémmvat . . . . . . . :1;
M1111z'1h1d1n 286 l’athuil . .157 R11111jani Sarawak . . . . . . . 2R7

ivcs thc mam rclLrL11ccs,;111Ll tho—5L 111611.1ny 50111L1111z11 i111pclectl3.

 

ROUGH VERNACULAR lNDEX.

 

 

 

 

Paragraphs. Paragraphs . Paragraphs. Paragraphs.

Sérbén . . . . . . 550 Singhéri . . . . . Tarakzai . . . . . . . 411 Umra - . . . . . 43o
Sarera. . . . . . . .,496 636 Sipéda. . . . . . Taréora . . . . . . . 563a Unmél . . . . . . 492
Sargéni _. . . . . . .382, 385 Sippal . . . . . Térar . . . . . . . 432 Untwél . .550, 600
Sar anni . . . . . 410 Sipra . . . . . Tarin . . . . . . 395, 412 Urdu . . . . . 308, 309

21' ang . . . . . . . 403 Sipur . . . . . . . Tarkai . . . . . . 407 Uria Khel . . . . . . 407
Sariél . . . . . . . 654 Siqligar . . . . . Tarkhén . . . . . 624, 627 Ushtaréng . . . . .400, 4o1
Sarin. . . . . . . . . 540 5113. . . . . . Tarkheli . . . . . 410, 412 Usménzai . . . . . . 410
Sérli . . . . . . . 7. . 642 Siras . . . . . . . Tarklénri . . . . 408, 409 USfén - . - . - . . 525
Sarnai . . . . . . . . 527 Sirki . . . . . . . Tarli . . . . . . . . 418 Uthwéi . . . . . . 438
Sarréra . . . . . . . 496 Sitala. . . . . . . Téru . . . . . . . 621 Utkala. . . . . . 513
Sérsdt . . . . 513 Siva . . . . . . Tétor . . . . . 399, 401 Utli . . . 418
Sarwéni . . .398, 399 Soda. . . . . . . Tatsama . . . . . 32711 Utmén Khel 408, 409, 410, 411
Sarwardia . . . . . . . 523 Sodar . . . . . Tatte . . . 401 UtménZai . 405, 4 o, 411, 412
Satnéja . . . . '. . . . 513 Sodari . . . . . . . Téziah . . . . 283 Uttarédhl . . . . 544
Satrag ddae, . . . .' . . 396 Sodhi . . . Teg Bahédur . . . . . 261 Uzbak . 563a
Satrau a. . . 446 Sogdi . . . Te 3.- ]ét . . . . . 226
Satti . . . . .220, 453 Sohal . . . Tei . . . . . . . 613
Satnég. . . . . . . .652 Solym1 . Teli . . . . . 647
Saura. . . . . . . . . 241 Sori Lund Terah-tin . . . . 230 V
Sehrai . .' . 433 Sr'éddha. . Terahpanthi . . 257 Vachra . . . 435
Sepéh . . . . 411 Sr! Anand . Teri . . . . . . 406 Vadera Lal 240
Sepi . . . . 649, 657, 658 Sn Chand Thakar . . 455, 458, 459, 488 Vairagi . 52‘
Seth . . . ~. 540 SliCha. . . Thékar Guru . . Vaishnava . 241
Sewak . . . . . . . 520 86c! . . . Thakria . 482 Varaich . _ _ . . 432
Sewag . . . . . . . . 44o Siiji Thékuri 317, 325 Vaswé'ni 383
Sewal . . . . . . . 44o Sulemén Khel . . Thalai . . . 324 Vesh. . 373
Shéfai . . . 283, 57811 Sulema’mi . . . 32.1, 39212, 419 Thénkri . 317, 325 Virk . 43-
Shah Chokha. . . . . . 59311 Sultan Khel . Thapa. . . . 356 3
Shéhi Khel. . . . . . 2 599 Sultém’ . . Théru . . . 627
Shahid . . . . . . . . 226 Siimra. . . . Thathera 637
Sgéhpuri . . . . 2:7 gunér . . Thathyér . . 237

a wam . ; . . . 3 3 unm . . Thévi 62 , 50
Shakarganj . . . . 222 61' . . Thind . ,9 492 ‘izvvflifiiitii' ' 1 - «$35, 485
Shambani . . . . . 382 Siiraj Devata . . Thori . . 576 WE’LhI a ' ' 1 23': 286, 287
Shamsi . . . . . . . 243 Surangal . Tibarskad . 320 We}. e ' ' ° ' - 594
Shankar Acharj . . 521 Susawat . . . . . 5 Tibbi Lund 382 Wam ' ' ‘ ' 557

ara . . . . . 28o Suthér . . . 5631:, 624, 627 Tibetan . 319 Wangngar 640
Sharéda . . . Suthré Shéhl . . . . Tibeti 319 War It: . 557
She kh . 274, 501, 557 Swati . . . . Tika. , 356 Vvai: pun. 401
Shekh Mal Khel . . 411 Swetambara. . Til . 231 Wa u . . . 449
Shekhan - 407‘ Syéna . . Tilarzai. 410 32"“ - -396: 405
Shekhani . 382 Timin 320
Shekhra. . . . . . . . 505 Tirath , 233
Shekhzadah . . . 505 Tirgar . 628
Sher Shah Saiyad jalal . 523 T Tirthankar 256 Y
Shergll - - - - . 435 , Tiwana. . . 451 Yang chungpa 1 1 1
Sherpao. - - ~ - ' - - 410 Tabéklna ‘ ' - Toba. 56361, 799 Yogi . . . . 528
Shershahi . . . . . 620 Tabarak . Tochari. , , 48o Yuchi , 6 80

4 7, 4

Shiah . . . . 281, 282, 283 Tadlghava. Tokhi 4oz Yueti , 453
Shilma’mi . . . . . .408, 419 Tafz1l1 . Tuman . . . 380 Yunglot 478
Shinwén - ~ - 2 - - 408: 411 Taga ~ Tunwar . 445, 478, 482 Yusufzai .408, 409
Shiréni . . - 395, 400, 402 Tagra Turangzai . . .
Shirazi . . . . . . . . 516 Tagu - Tfiri , 406
Shivgotri . . . . . 421 Tahim Tu r_k 506
Shodar - - - - - - - 1 535 Tailanga. - 513 Turkhel Ghulam. 509
Shoragar . 639 Taiik - 2 394. 396, 415 Turki . 299 , , Z
Shukr . . . . . . 231 Ta“ 1n .. . Turkia . 525 Zal‘nr Pir . . . . .- . . 223
Shutarbén . . . . . . . 550 Ta han. 231. .. . . . . . . . . 393
Siél . . . . . . . . . 450 Takka. . Zaid1 . . . , . 516
Siéwan . . . . . . . . 627 Téku Za1musht . 407
Siddh 237 Télib ilm Zakha Khel 41 1
Sidhu . . 436 Télpfir U Zangi Khel 410
Sidhu-Barér . 436 Tamboh Uch . . . . . 313 Zanthii . 42;
Sidqi . . . . . . . 502 Tanéoh Uchéndia 537 Zargar . 634
Sihani . . . 383 Tangi Udési . 522 Zarlani . . _ 383
Sikh. . . . . . 264 Tanur Ula Khel . 411 Zarkanni . 382, 402
Sikhism 194, 198, 201, 26of/ Téom Ulail Parak 24o Zindah P11 240
Sindhi . . . 312 326ff Tapa. Ulama . . .- . 516 Zindah Shah Maclén 523
Sindhu . .435, 486, 600, 608 613 Tapi Ulavi . . .515, 516 Z1rak . 41o
Singal . . . . 478 Tat-21 . Umar Khel . . . 411 Zoho _ 251
Singh . . .,218 264 Tarakki Umarzai . . 410 Zoroastan 194

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

This index possesses no pretensions to completeness.

It only gives the main references, and those probably somewhat imperfectly.

 

 

is. ‘

 

M 5.4;”.

~ \ w—'~.;vW-, ‘

.haw.

 

 

w

r; i’
*z

 

 

 

{R ‘

 

Book must be chameci “‘
OU't wt‘th Case "

MG Q22 2er

 

UNTVERSITY or " '
:33)
Am

A
r‘

 

 

 

 

 

 

1&1. _
Q X 1.5
V V _ (of ..
xiii, in? \
‘ V V _ . :-
_Til 3.

:5..

VJ».
x
»V

M2,.

>1“."V

‘r’cmi-SQV; A- *“Jf -‘ ‘

$.33.

 

.{,V
5

. §§Lk

 

JV" V:
.ufik 8.

(-
, i
\\

LV
I’v‘xx?ln.du§i. 3. v.
A! ,[l

...V\V.1V \u? .t\\
\\l. \V r \!

 

ya x. . V , .\}c§¥\.\$.t\\:9xn\i .V V V . V
. «fr? 3. ax»r\\(f\u \k\?u $v|i¥$x$§ll¥§sk5¥$§KX2xriaV\zt\er5i. i5\VrX V
“€3.96 3&1:in3-.. 33‘ p :L A.) , _ u 1 \\.
$5 ‘ .Ivsatni‘: V r
_ whiz? LnVEVVlsVRHnwfi "is. S V; , . .. s 5.; is,
. W\\\\ V a! {N r ..._ $533.3 V in. .x . ¢ 3 V V. {1%. I ,
\{Hwhsonxffbkwénixxt J . . b V . . P r 30:?! V 311‘} 5h ‘3 I’D.“ «9‘... .fr VlfVurx
\QI \3...n:u..\ \i‘ 4.5.13: #31. \cr-\駧§w!$§.l{cc§. i._.;u§lu\¢.\‘§)ia§ ylrk.§1n1 x a .l {.359 .
.Jik\xxh.¢.x}:un.\ . .. . HT» t _ V V .b: a IINL» t§r§131til¥rfihfln§fiuw¥$h §:\Vléan.ai}lunnn.$5nir£ V I}; .. V
_ V. I. V . \..\V

\K rt!

 

 

 

 

3U4J§Pu \ X‘ V _ V _ V . .
.v“!fi“¥\.\t\§.‘.\ \»\9’ vi ,\
\VV1 . L 33%;};
s is i
rar}

313 \qu\‘|l3\:v yr.)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Vi ‘1‘? 5‘5va: :V V
\xtlf.‘ {3.3V \sVLVwVVc\‘_

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

is?» §‘§§?\.\§. .h , .
\ . ,. ; §a&{3%s§.c§l§tt‘\ar§§ixlk
_ n V ,f» V...V.VV.V V I... .n .V.. 3‘ V .V V

 

 

. is! .xv‘uiéi‘h? \Ix\;\_.uu\k:\.\\\ :6? \Q.‘T\V qu§\\¢u.\
33% \‘Ei‘x. . V V \..V .
E1” \VVn§f\.¥‘.}\\ .15X}: V b ..V
.1‘!\\

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

.v‘. AwV‘iuuVWX‘s‘gfir‘nraRK-“(r‘ §§5VEISVL V

 

 

V . . . V __ V _ V _ _\\.m:\‘v\i\\\¥ \\)i .\ V
b‘kiktx: can xx») . V . ... ._ . _ V . V V V b _
k _ H V. .

 

 

 

. u ,
. V nglbs,.'.ulu.1»;l 2M1!)
it? . V
, inn .‘V13_V\\m\¢: . . V .
. x \\\\!w\ n5\\\ \Yi. 1:! S‘Vi:§$\¥!\xs \. . . V
i V3345! \— %I.X\!Vufi‘.\\r\fi.\hi\\kfu! \\¥\. \\ \Sv‘a trip!“ § \av‘
V L . V V \t.‘ . , fiKHi‘a .\ a...

I . LIV! 4‘93“».3 I.»)¥\X\: q ~\¢_
. 5.9..1uigghrobai.’ S. V
, i‘. .V I,

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

V \zmrlmxf‘glafiL
.r

.5ka ‘1

 

V53 ‘3‘}.

 

 

VV . V , V VV . lg: V\\¥.V
..\\\Ssn\ \.\ox}n.\_§\~\\vnas\w:ti\ F ‘ , V V V
Vim \ (3...... n. \Jxxtlwx“ . §§..\1_\€.k‘(\‘fit w:\,\.\.\§\, \fi :V . , . . _ , _ V . _ . . V , _ merrily .VrtntV?.\}.uL.,)\«! V a}?
\k\\.\.\ .m.§t\»}\h _ V m. . $113.1 \‘l in V . \ _ , V _ I V , . . _ V ._ V iiggflifithgl) .9? {VIC-X\f..r)\:tl$rlu¢.)5.11.14.13.31..
it“... X116: .3 iii?! .5. \ih??%\_g§fifi? . fivéiki»§)f§$§§§i V V _ hp . Vs. £V§£ 8034”...) 71 V
V {\me 1‘33.- \ \Lxxknwnnm‘uin‘w \aVVrIoTIV V \ , _ V _ V 1 4 . V I.“ (r‘ . . ‘33?) V r4 1
\. V i _ I V _ .V V

 

 

 

 

 

\\ ~V\<VV.\~\ .
V:\\. x; V3 V. k R . .Vfi.

 

V .§VN\U§ \tnix‘.
w . _

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

V V \(i\ ‘3.T\\si 1??
\‘?§\ Ll Bl! KL
V»?! V

 

 

. .3 .V , .V j 1%.. V .. . V . _
\a:.XV§\\\\.§.\§I\1§}\YV V. . ., V V . VV}I§\\S\§ _ , . .V .. , V R‘ V V . .
IV _ V1 V .14 V VV§3§S§.¥\? . V . WriiV V . _V . , , V . _ .V . . . ,.
, \ifi‘i‘i§fifl‘xx\\ V . .V , . . . . V . \5\ V , . . if? it? . , , _ V ,_ . V . V
VVKVV‘VQA \x§!\‘3\ V. . V . V . . V , i! . V it): V

xéV‘uY¥NVUM1\%x<§$$ 2,!

 

~ii¢§(§(t.i‘h_ ,

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

V . , J p X 3‘5.)

114. {n FL.» (1!!) Jr. V

. ,V ignitizklliifltiiu
gilt

, gill!

 

 

 

 

 

V,V! . r , :l, , . V _ _ V . V V . V. . V . .VV . ,V ,.
(\XKVEXX \N k» 111‘. u _ . ,V . . I x. V
i . . “§‘%§V‘\V\\Vx\‘\‘\n{t§\h¥_ V V . . V V _ V, . , V. V «1 viri€HWVV¥rl
eVnWXVfiY‘irRXV‘x‘Qfiisxigu'a; . V. , . . , . . V _ . . , .

 

 

 

41 fin\\. V
4V\Y\$\.Vr¥ Qt‘!§\»*\k\¥h §¥§§nw V
flkfiufiiflmi .3‘ V Mtxt . 1‘s V 354‘
.‘tfit§3\\\$\w\m¥h aw” .AANNNW.“ \\.i\\n\_~§.. .x.‘ i _ .5;€..\.¥\VVV \ V_ _ VV

. m . £41K LY V . . g .VXs‘icnxkv; «.2. t {int _ _ _ . .

L\\\V‘:! . V \‘Sfii‘i V,. 6‘ V VV ,V .. .. VV . V. V. ,
V .¥W\\\MV\W§R§HW\“\$‘ E V‘gsts‘mi‘. ‘. V _. . \V. __ . . V . _ . V W‘Ewg‘ei VI! fihfi§§n¥§ 13...? .

.§in§..fi%in.§§iw. .. V V _ _ _ V V a : V}§ ti...VV:§x ixstkgiiix.

§\X§F‘$§Wiv1‘\fiiflus§4§ V , V , _ _ V .V . . .

V , N .- i‘ , , V __ ,
S. _ . .%X. is? . . z§n§§ew§i V. V V
.% _‘flfafih‘s\¥iflfix V XI)“ . {viii t Y\¥3v

1‘3. . . , V _ . V. V. . V. , V V V , V. , V . . . V . _ V V _ V V _ V _ V V V. . V. V V

 

VX3‘Y.J‘§Y\VVV\§V\\V¥\VV .
V _ \i V\F\_\«\VV\\“\V\\ _
, \J&&~\\\X§\ \l\ V
_V \ V .

.V M . vit‘fiiwa‘g V .
VerxVR-Difi 1\.\¢.‘{\\\ “’1‘“ x 3 \V\V\1.\r\.\!\‘\‘\l‘v.&u_\\
‘1 . V V

. » i A t
I V): \% 13"...» .x V Ix V . \ V.r\V!.\ vkfix .
.V . V. \v .VV . V V .V .. \V .1 s -. VVIVIErEVIIx.‘IF¢I\ul{sa rift L.

 

 

 

V V \VV..\1.SQVVV3.V V , .. . V . V . . . V V. .. . V. VV V. , . V . V

 
 
 

‘